ã€ŠTerminally-Ill Genius Dark Knightã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1All my life.

    I had never cursed my life.

    Even though I was born a noble orphan, with nothing in my hands.

    I lost my memory in a freak ident and was left alone in the world.

    I¡¯ve never let it bother me, and I¡¯ve lived with it.

    But¡­

    There is good in even the most generous of nations.

    [Patient¡­¡­ Do not be rmed, but listen carefully].

    [You are on a time limit].

    [¡­What?]

    Very bad timing. In a chance medical examination, I learned that my death was preordained.

    ¡­Just like that.

    Two years since I was diagnosed with a terminal illness.

    Just when I thought there were no more surprises.

    I was shocked once again.

    [Appearance] ¨C Partial synchronization with ¡°Knox Von Reinhafer¡± has beenpleted!

    [Caution! You will not be able to return to the original world until youplete the game].

    *ording to the [Time Limit] trait, the remaining yers have one year to live.

    I am now possessed by the game I was ying.

    And it¡¯s time-limited once again.

    Shoot.<hr>

    *Upset crashnding

    [The hell¡­¡­ why the hell did you make that choice, Knox von Reinhafer. Why did you make a deal with the devil? Why did you betray us?]

    The sickly scent of blood and the sh of cold weapons.

    On the outskirts of the battlefield, where the only sounds are the groans of dying soldiers, you hear the shaky voice of a girl clutching a sword.

    [¡­Answer me, what the hell was that¡­¡­!]

    Shaaaah¡­¡­.

    The sound of the wind whispering in my ears was silent.

    The stars that filled the night sky spilled over the girl¡¯s head.

    The scene was like a painting.

    The girl¡¯s face was obscured by the inky darkness, but the figure of the man opposite her was clearly visible.

    He had bleached white hair andvender eyes.

    And a handsome man with skin so pale it could have been sauce.

    Knox von Reinhafer.

    Dressed in ck, emzoned with the family emblem of a ck sword, his mysterious eyes the owner of the sword that pierced his own heart. He turns to the girl.

    His lips, stained blue, open.

    [Betrayal¡­¡­, yes, betrayal to you].

    The man called Knox von Reinhaber mocked, clearly dying.

    There was no sadness in his voice, no regret, no wistfulness.

    There was none of that.

    In fact, given his many misdeeds in the past, his treatment now was extremely deserved.

    He had awakened the demon Baal,

    and possessed him within his own body,

    and sought to color the world with evil.

    It was the worst crime evermitted, one that no one could tolerate.

    And yet, even in his dying moments.

    Knox was nonchnt. He spoke, as he always did, in a calm voice.

    [I did not betray you. It was you¡­ who betrayed me].

    [Cut the crap! Say it! Say it! Since when¡­ when did you be so broken¡­!]

    Nox smiled lightly at the sound of the girl¡¯s exasperated voice.

    And so far away.

    Recalling some past, he muttered to himself.

    [It began¡­ with a crashnding].

    And then the final, meaningful line.

    ¡°After¡­¡­.¡±

    A short sigh escapes my lips and a cold sweat pours out like rain.

    A phrase shed across the lighted monitor.

    [You have cleared part 1 of ¡®Inner Lunatic¡¯].

    [Total number of clears: 27]

    [The end credits then y].

    [Thank you for ying our game].

    The voice that apanied the message lifted my spirits.

    I hummed and muttered.

    ¡°Okay. Not bad. I unlocked quite a few hidden achievements this time. I also got a bunch of items.¡±

    With a smile on my face, I took a moment to review my clearance record.

    This time, it was especially difficult because of all the variables.

    ¡°Putting down the rebellion in Eastern Tahalin. To investigating the murder of the Empress in the Outer Castle, to rallying the survivors to kill the worst viin of them all, Knox von Reinhafer¡­ well, you get the idea.¡±

    Despite all my penance, I eventually beat the game.

    As always. This time, too.

    ¡°Actually, even for me, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever beaten a game so close to perfection.¡±

    The final boss of Part 1, Nox, is the toughest of the tough.

    From all sorts of CC moves, to possessing a demon, he unleashes a barrage of terrifying attacks that only minions can use.

    To be fair, he¡¯s more of a handsome monster¡­¡­.

    The bottom line.

    A boss named viin that is difficult to defeat, even for the oldest.

    That¡¯s the identity of Knox von Reinhafer.

    I had just seeded in killing ¡®yet another¡¯ such boss.

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    I muttered,

    I couldn¡¯t help but add a depressingment.

    ¡°Except for the fact that I¡¯m going to be killed next month¡­¡­.¡±

    My gaze drifted to the wall where a red X had been scrawled haphazardly.

    I turn to the calendar on the wall.

    Immediately, a sense of gloom enveloped my entire body.

    No matter how positive I am, it¡¯s not easy to premiere in front of death.

    ¡°Kulk!¡±

    I let out a thick cough.

    I quickly wiped the bloody phlegm away with my sleeve. Should I throw this away again? It won¡¯te off well with water¡­ I thought to myself.

    Looking at the ashtray, which was piled high with cigarette butts, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a hollow sigh.

    I¡¯m really going to die.

    Even in this moment. I¡¯m dying dozens of times faster than everyone else.

    Like the end of thest viin in a video game.

    It¡¯s true.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve yed this game.

    About two years.

    After being given a shocking time limit by my doctor, I holed myself up in the corner like an invalid and immersed myself in the game.

    Inner Lunatic.

    I¡¯ve already cleared it multiple times.

    I had memorized every hidden piece and character lore.

    It¡¯s a fantasy open-world genre that was highly anticipated by many, but crashed and burned due to overly high difficulty.

    But for me, it¡¯s a game I wouldn¡¯t trade for anything. It was a ray of light for me when I was diagnosed with a terminal illness.

    I¡¯ve beaten Inner Lunatic a whopping 27 times.

    I was the perfect dead man walking for this game.

    ¡°Huh¡­ I wonder if this is a safe ending¡­¡­.¡±

    After enjoying the afterglow of the ending.

    I grabbed the mouse again and maneuvered the cursor.

    As the end credits rolled on the monitor, I saw the screen light up again. The time hade.

    Time to start a new game.

    Excitedly, I went ahead and started creating my character.

    ¡°So, what kind of character should I make this time¡­¡­.¡±

    I muttered to myself, lost in thought.

    Character creation.

    This is my favorite part of ying Inner Lunatic, after all.

    [Please enter your yer information].

    [What is the yer¡¯s name?]

    ¡°Carl.¡±

    I typed in an appropriate name in the window that popped up, then flipped through the subsequent windows to start customizing in earnest.

    One of the biggest differences between Inner Lunatic and other games is this. It¡¯s the customization.

    ¡°I thought, ¡®I can make my character ridiculously detailed. The problem is that they take so long to create that this is often a barrier to entry.

    After the name, I set the traits next.

    This time I was going to create a character that I could really get into.

    This might be thest game I ever y.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I gave him both [Mana Sensitivity Genius] and [Sword and Martial Arts Genius]¡­¡­.¡±

    A new character with two [Genius] traits.

    When I saw this, my heart began to pound.

    My gamer instincts, the ones that made me helpless in the face of death, wereing alive.

    ¡°Okay, next up¡­.¡±

    I gave him the two main traits and moved on to the next window.

    It¡¯s actually almost impossible to create a character this way in the first ce.

    There are a number of talents in the Inner Lunatic named [Genius], but you can¡¯t have more than one per character, as a rule.

    You can have many sub-talents underneath it, such as Demonic Talent or Universal Talent, but Genius has apletely different function in the game.

    It¡¯s a talent that, if you have it and develop it well, you can easily reach the top of your field.

    That¡¯s the power of genius.

    But I gave him two of them.

    There was a very good reason for that.

    The game has something called a trait penalty.

    This means that by penalizing a character with a negative trait, you can give them an additional positive stat or trait.

    It¡¯s a feature that beginners can¡¯t really utilize, but it¡¯s not hard for me.

    I told you. I¡¯m an old hand.

    I scrolled down the page and stopped at a spot, my eyes fixed on the words.

    [Citation needed].

    It was the disease I was suffering from, and the disease this character was going to suffer from.

    No, not exactly a disease, but a predetermined one. More like a great, irresistible fate.

    Anyway. I was able to pour both of my [Genius] traits into the character, with a hefty penalty of [Time Limit].

    A ss cannon. Or, to put it another way, I created a character that said.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    The character would die exactly one year after creation.

    It¡¯s possible to prolong their lives with artifacts, but it won¡¯t be easy.

    No regrets.

    A game I¡¯ve already yed many times. It was a thrill to be able to roam the continent as a character that looked exactly like me.

    I don¡¯t know, but I must have been a gamer before I lost my memory.

    Like, right down to the bone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    And so I did.

    I hovered my mouse cursor over the Create Character button and pressed it.

    Poof!

    For a brief moment, there was the sound of sparks flying, followed by the sensation of electricity.

    I looked up, feeling my breath catch in my throat as if I were being swallowed up by a vortex.

    My vision was cked out as if I had a ckout film over it, and at the same time, my heart was pounding in my chest.

    What the hell is going on?

    The pain I was experiencing was unfamiliar, like nothing I¡¯d ever felt before.

    Suddenly, a disturbing thought shed through my mind.

    ¡°¡­Am I going to die now, all of a sudden, in the middle of a game?

    Death was all too familiar to me, but I didn¡¯t want to die like this.

    At least not when I was ready.

    I wanted to die the way I wanted to die.

    But¡­ is this how it¡¯s going to end?

    There are still things I want to do,

    things I wanted to eat,

    I still had a lot of games I wanted to y¡­.

    That was the moment I realized.

    [You have sessfully created a character].

    [Character name not allowed].

    [The character¡¯s name has been forcibly changed!]

    The name was¡­ forcibly changed?

    Along with that, the intense pain that had been guing me a moment ago suddenly subsided. My eyes zed over as my darkened vision returned to normal.

    A warm glow settled over my closed eyelids.

    And then.

    When I opened my eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but panic once again.

    ¡°Where am I¡­¡­?¡±

    Dark curtains surrounded me, and a brown rugy beneath them. And the fluffy futon.

    This ce was unfamiliar, yet very familiar to me.

    A game I¡¯d yed to death over the past two years.

    I had.

    I¡¯ve just woken up inside the Inner Lunatic. Inside the mansion of one of the game¡¯s biggest viins, the Reinhafer family.

    One of the dark masters of the Inner Lunatic, with deep ties to the world¡¯s worst criminal organization, the Lunatic.

    I quickly scanned my surroundings, then rushed to a nearby mirror to check my reflection.

    Sure enough, there was a familiar face there.

    Shiny, cascading white hair and clear,vender eyes like rainwater. A silk robe emzoned with the family¡¯s signature ck sword, surrounded by gilt.

    And a smug face that would make anyone passing by turn around.

    I wiped my forehead, convinced.

    I was possessed by Knox von Reinhafer, the youngest son of the Reinhafer family, the greatest viin in the Inner Lunatic.

    In that moment, I don¡¯t know why that phrase came to mind.

    It started, yes. It was a crashnding.

    Next Chapter<hr>

    TS here,

    There¡¯s no other trantion for this series, if I¡¯m doing it for myself might as well also post it for others. Please add to your Novel Updates and have a good day.

    If you see any errors please message me to fix them.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    No matter how you look at it, there¡¯s only one conclusion.

    X is gone.

    Like the beginning of a novel,

    that was indeed the conclusion I reached after careful consideration.

    However, whether I knew it or not.

    The preceding message never ended.

    [Synchronization rate 4 percent¡­ 6 percent¡­ 19 percent¡­¡­.]

    [Synchronization-frozen at 71 percent].

    [yer¡¯s customization will be applied].

    [Character¡¯s customization isplete!]

    * * *

    Knox Von Reinhaber.

    Third-generation dark master of the Inner Lunatic.

    The youngest of the five siblings of House Reinharber, and the only durd in a family where everyone is considered a genius. This was the identity of the viin I possessed.

    He would grow to be the biggest viin in the world, a giant barrier between yers and the world.

    That is the main identity of the character named Nox.

    ¡°Hah¡­ this can¡¯t be a dream¡­¡­.¡±

    I dry my face and look in the mirror over and over again, but nothing changes.

    His hair is bleached white, as if it¡¯s been snowed in.

    Eyes a mysteriousvender color.

    Sharply defined, ruggedly handsome features that only serve to remind me that the character I¡¯m currently possessing is Nox.

    ¡°Crazy.¡±

    I muttered to myself, rubbing my face with my shrunken hands.

    Ding!

    Before I could recover from the shock,

    the familiar beeping sounded again, and I looked up.

    My eyes narrowed in disbelief, and a look of horror crossed my face.

    __________________

    [Basic Info].

    Name: Knox Von Reinhaber

    Gender: Male

    Age: 14

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Darkness

    Achievements: None

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Genius with Swords and Martial Arts] / [Genius with Mana Sensitivity] / [Insightful] / [Master of Memorization] / [Steel Mentality] / [Master of Acting]]

    Neutral: [Manifestation of Darkness]

    Negative: [Terminally Ill] / [Curse of Weakness] / Chronic Illness] / [Nuisance] / [Possession]

    [Stats]

    Health: 2

    Magic: 9

    Luck: 7

    Will: 10

    Charm: 25

    [Skill] ¨C Active Skill: Time of Genius

    *The yer¡¯s remaining lifespan under the [Time of Genius] talent is 1 year.

    __________________

    ¡°¡­Haha, a status bar now?¡±

    It was embarrassing, to say the least.

    It wasn¡¯t enough that I was suddenly possessed by an in-game viin¡­¡­.

    Now there was a status window in front of me.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    Even Nox¡¯s stats in the status bar were unclear.

    His health was a mere 2, thanks to a bunch of negative traits. His legs were essentially only for walking.

    The arms and shoulders were just for decoration.

    An articted doll would be better than this.

    ¡®The rest of the stats are honestly overwhelmingly good, but¡­¡­ health doesn¡¯t change the fact that I don¡¯t have an answer.¡¯

    Theck of a health stat in Inner Lunatic is a disaster.

    Even mages have to build up their stamina to a certain level, or they die a quick death. The knight ss has no answer.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡­one,

    but that wasn¡¯t the real problem.

    A single negative family trait synchronized to a rising status window.

    The disaster it would cause is many times more dangerous than the first.

    [Time limit].

    I muttered to myself, looking at the status bar in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been on a time limit in real life, and now I¡¯m supposed to be on a time limit here?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    I hadn¡¯t realized that the traits I¡¯d put in when I customized him, thinking this would be thest game I¡¯d ever y, woulde back to haunt me.

    Embarrassment overcame regret.

    I was thinking.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of asshole put me in this game, but I¡¯m going to kill him if I get caught.

    But¡­ first.

    ¡°¡­I must first survive.¡±

    Now that I¡¯m standing on death¡¯s doorstep, I¡¯m even more certain.

    I don¡¯t want to die yet.

    And in order to survive, I need to adapt quickly to the situation at hand.

    If I don¡¯t survive now, I won¡¯t be able to build for the future.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    The Status window has some great positive traits.

    Most notable are the two Genius traits.

    [Genius with Swords and Martial Arts] means you¡¯re great with swords and other cold weapons.

    It also allows you to easily peak in basic martial arts,

    [Genius of Mana Sensitivity] increases your sensitivity to mana, making you extremely efficient in all things magical.

    In short, in many ways, the [Time Limit] talent limits you, but it certainly opens up avenues for growth.

    The penalty is very high, but the talent is guaranteed.

    The two genius traits were proof of that.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not all. [Insight} is a protagonist perk that lets you see into other characters¡¯ status windows, and [Acting Genius] literally calibrates your acting skills. It¡¯s great for tricking other people. And [Steel Mentality] will keep me steadfast inbat and in dangerous situations¡­¡­..¡±

    With a total of 27 Inner Lunatic clears under his belt, I was ready.

    It didn¡¯t take me long to get the hang of Knox¡¯s traits.

    What to use and what to watch out for.

    I figured it out faster than anyone else.

    ¡°¡­By the way, Knox, you¡¯re so fucking weak. Are you a dog?¡±

    I told him to rx.

    I could see the negative traits right away.

    He¡¯s always been thin and zed over since I saw him in the mirror, but¡­

    This is it, man.

    You could call him a walking infirmary.

    [From the Curse of Weakness], to the [Chronic Illness], to the [Cold Hands and Feet], to the [Possession].

    It may not seem like much, but these negative traits will always hinder your gamey.

    [It¡¯s nearly impossible to even set foot on a cier without a fire skill, and if you¡¯re equipped with [Nuisance], you¡¯re guaranteed to die within the first chapter of the game.

    In many ways, it¡¯s a lot of hassle.

    Of course, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.

    First, there are the two genius traits I¡¯ve granted you, and the unique trait that is only passed down to blood members of the Reinharber family.

    You can only survive by utilizing the [Dark Manifestation].

    ¡­Of course, I¡¯ll have to do something about the one-year deadline before then.

    Like that.

    That was the moment I roughly decided on my future residence.

    -You have one unread letter in your mailbox. Do you want to check it?

    ¡°An unread letter?¡±

    My head tilts to one side in puzzlement.

    What?

    I¡¯ve been in a strange world for less than 10 minutes.

    Who the hell would send me a letter to¡­¡­ ah.

    ¡°No way¡­?¡±

    Suddenly, like a blow to the head, a usible hypothesis shes through my mind.

    ¡°That asshole X who trapped me in this game¡­ he must have written to me.¡±

    Convinced, I immediately manipte the status bar and enter the mailbox.

    The results¡­

    My prediction was precisely half right.

    * * *

    Just like in the game, I touched the letter, which was wrapped in worn parchment.

    Then, out of thin air, the letter unfolded and filled my vision.

    _______________________

    Hello, Yoochan¡­ or should I say Nox now?

    _______________________

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    I thought to myself.

    The moment I read the opening line, I felt the hairs on my head stand on end as goosebumps rose all over my body.

    ¡°¡­Do you know my name¡­¡­?¡±

    Yoo Chan.

    The name my parents left me before I was orphaned, when they didn¡¯t know if I was alive or dead.

    But why is my name appearing in the letter?

    What the hell does it have to do with¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­No way.¡±

    My body stiffens for a moment.

    With that, a question creeps up my spine.

    ¡°The being who possessed me here¡­¡­ Does he know something about my past that I¡¯ve forgotten?¡±

    If not, then none of this made any sense.

    My sudden possession by an Inner Lunatic and my name popping up here. It was the most logical thing to think in order to make it all make sense.

    Excitement. Pounding.

    My heart is pounding like crazy.

    I forced myself to keep a calm face and started reading the next part of the letter.

    _______________________

    You probably don¡¯t remember me, but I must say this.

    It¡¯s been a long time. And wee back.

    You¡¯ve been through a lot these past two years. You deserve to be here again.

    _______________________

    ¡°Wee back¡­¡±

    The speaker in the letter was talking to me as if I were from another world.

    But it didn¡¯t make sense to my brain.

    How is that possible?

    I had already spent two years living on the outside.

    Inner Lunatic was just a game, and¡­¡­.

    Bam.

    I pped my cheeks hard with both hands and came to my senses.

    Bad premise.

    The fact that I was possessed by this world. It didn¡¯t make sense in the first ce.

    ¡°That means¡­¡­ maybe my world isn¡¯t real, and this one is.¡±

    It¡¯s still a leap.

    I don¡¯t know enough to really know everything.

    About this world. And about me.

    My gaze shifts to the bottom line of the letter.

    _______________________

    I can¡¯t tell you much yet, including who I am¡­ but I can help you.

    I want you to join the Eldain Academy. And cultivate your powers to get as close to the main story as possible.

    For all truth will be enshrined there¡­¡­..

    _______________________

    The letter ended there.

    There was a short popping sound and the letter disappeared before my eyes.

    I shook my head, dazed and confused. I went to the mailbox to read the letter again, but there was nothing there.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little panicked as I reyed the letter¡¯s contents.

    It was outrageous.

    ¡°I am currently possessed by the final boss of a game called Nox. And¡­ you¡¯re telling me to get close to the main story? That¡¯s a death sentence no matter how you slice it.¡±

    It¡¯s true.

    Knox is the final viin, the final mountain for the protagonist to ovee in this story.

    The main story, by which I mean his death, would eventuallyplete it.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t give up on getting my memories back.¡±

    Whoa, a short gasp.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell is going on right now¡­ but I do know one thing. For now, I have no choice but to do what the person who sent me the letter tells me to do. But.

    I immediately decide on a course of action.

    ¡°I have no intention of dying easily, no matter how short the time frame.¡±

    I had a lot of questions.

    Where did Ie from, who is my family, where are my lost memories?

    The answers are hidden here.

    I clenched my fists with a vivid sense of certainty.

    ¡°I ess the main story somehow, and figure out if there¡¯s a connection between my lost memories and the Inner Lunatic¡­ this game¡­ and survive.¡±

    If he can get his memories back, and find the source of who he is.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to y the biggest viin.¡±

    I will y the part if necessary.

    The Inner Lunatic¡¯s biggest viin, and now his time is up.

    Knox von Reinhafer.

    Pishik.

    A chuckle escapes me.

    Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t all that different from reality.

    I¡¯ve been on a time limit since the beginning, two years ago, when I lost my memory.

    Every moment was a countdown to death, and I spent every waking moment in fear of when I would die. The only thing that changed was the setting.

    It¡¯s the world I know best.

    There¡¯s no reason to be afraid here, to run away.

    I ran a hand through my hair, then walked away from the mirror and over to the old-fashioned clock.

    It had an in-game calendar.

    ¡°February 4, 1812.¡±

    I muttered, gathering my thoughts.

    Until the main story of Inner Lunatic began.

    There was still a year to go.

    And, incidentally, until my death.

    ¡°Well, then¡­ let¡¯s get started on the 28th round.¡±

    I step away from the mirror and pull on my ck coat, which is neatly hung up.

    Grabbing the doorknob of my room, I turned it lightly.

    And then.

    CRACK!

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A familiar sound came from somewhere.

    It sounded like bones breaking, but¡­¡­.

    [Trait (Nuisance)es into y].

    [Due to the effect of Nuisance, you have acquired Wrist Sprain Lv 1. Please get enough rest to recover].

    ¡°¡­¡­X shot?¡±

    It wasing from my wrist.

    It was ridiculous.

    What the hell did I do to trigger a negative trait in the first ce?

    All I did was¡­¡­.

    My fists are shaking. Even so, I feel a faint pain from the sprain.

    I grabbed the doorknob with my other hand and turned it, more carefully this time.

    Shit.

    What the hell am I doing?

    Bam!

    Then.

    I heard the sound of ss shattering on the floor outside.

    Luckily, this time it wasn¡¯t my body.

    ¡°Huh, huh, huh! No, Master Knox!?¡±

    I stepped out the door and shifted my gaze toward the source of the voice, where I saw the figure of a young girl, her pupils dted in surprise.

    She floated like a slender gazelle in the face of a predator, and I could sense that something was amiss with Mr. Knox.

    A familiar face. Probably a maid, probably around Nox¡¯s age¡­¡­.

    It took me a moment to recognize her.

    ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Sin, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I won¡¯t make that mistake again, but please bear with me as I cut your flesh with a piece of ss¡­¡­.¡±

    The maid backed away, hesitating and begging.

    I crinkled my brow at the fierce reaction.

    ¡°Brown hair, brighter eyes than that¡­¡­ Rona?

    Luckily, I recognized the character from memory.

    She was one of the maids at House Reinhafer, and the one who talked about Knox behind his back on a daily basis.

    In Knox¡¯s eyes, she¡¯s a piece of trash.

    Not a main character, just an extra A character.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡­.¡±

    I nce at Rona for a moment, who looks up at me with a puzzled expression.

    ¡­You mean she¡¯s been talking about Nox behind his back with that innocent face?

    Now I¡¯m Nox. Anger welled up inside me, but I managed to keep it in check. I was about to pick up the broken ss and ce it on the silver tray when I realized.

    ¡°Please, please, Master! Mo, for my life!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    At that moment, I realized two things.

    First, viins are viins for a reason.

    No matter how much you change inside,

    one good deed won¡¯t change your judgment.

    And second, and this is the most important one¡­.

    Rona is trash.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a pass.¡±

    I squatted down and locked eyes with Lorna, eyes wide.

    ¡°But if you screw up again, I¡¯m going to¡­¡­.¡±

    I snapped.

    Rona didn¡¯t speak, but she quickly shook her head. She looked shocked, as if she had imagined the next part of the story.

    I stood up, refreshed, and scanned the hired hands around me.

    They were all staring at the youngest son in the family¡¯s outcast.

    Shit.

    ¡°Knox¡­ what the hell kind of life have you¡­¡­ lived.

    I sighed and started to walk away, but another maid in the hallway stopped me.

    ¡°By the way, Master¡­ do you happen to know where you¡¯re going¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think I need to hide anything.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, I replied simply.

    ¡°The training grounds.¡±

    At that moment,

    I could feel the heads of all the employees in the hallway turn in confusion. All eyes were on me.

    They weren¡¯t speaking, but their thoughts were transparent.

    If their monologues had been scripted in the game, I¡¯m sure they would have gone something like this.

    ¡°Why is this asshole who¡¯s never even held a sword suddenly going to the training grounds, and now he¡¯s bringing a wooden sword to beat me up?¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3The Rineharbor Family¡¯s training grounds were indeed overtly spacious for such a prestigious swordsmanship family.

    On a floor made of specialized material to absorb shock, and in the back was arge warehouse where the weapons were stored and hung.

    Inside, various cold weapons were lined up, with swords being the mostmon.

    There is no exnation for this.

    The foundation of the Rineharbour family.

    It¡¯s in the sword.

    There are a few significant sentences that define the Reinhafer family, but the most famous is the Darkness and the Sword.

    An arcane swordsmanship that imbues the sword with the power of darkness and then cuts through the enemy.

    This Martial Art is known as the Supreme ck Sword and is only passed down to the next generation of the family, the future patriarch.

    ¡°I remember that the first three forms were taught to the children of the fiefdom, but¡­ they don¡¯t mean much. If you¡¯re going to keep fighting with them, you might as well learn other arcane sword techniques.¡±

    Not that the first three aren¡¯t good, of course¡­¡­.

    Well, it¡¯s true.

    Naturally, a second-grade swordsman who has mastered both the form and the form by the end is better than a first-grade swordsman who hasn¡¯t mastered them.

    Furthermore.

    There are quite a few things you can get from a family besides swordsmanship.

    For example, money¡­ money¡­ money¡­

    Money.

    ¡°Money is king.¡±

    House Reinharbour is one of the most prestigious families in the world.

    Naturally, they have a lot of money.

    So much so, in fact¡­ that it could pay for the family¡¯s youngest son, the family¡¯s castaway.

    Theo, Knox¡¯s father, probably doesn¡¯t even care if Knox spends it on himself.

    That¡¯s the kind of character Knox is meant to be.

    The bastardized youngest son of a prestigious family.

    Anyway, the character is solid.

    ¡°By the way. For now, this is the problem¡­.¡±

    I looked at the wooden sword in my hand and sighed.

    My wrist is creaking from the effects of ¡®Sprained Wrist Lv 1¡¯.

    Was it because Knox¡¯s body was weakened?

    Even the wooden sword felt quite heavy.

    He felt an inexplicable respect for the people of this world who could wield such a thing.

    Fuck. Swearing filled my throat, but I managed to hold it back and swung the sword in my hand.

    Boom!

    A sound like cutting the wind.

    But I look like shit, my posture is terrible, and my breathing is garbage.

    It¡¯s not my ce to say, but I was an athlete before I was possessed.

    The thought of being X¡¯d intensifies.

    I¡¯ll survive this, right?

    ¡°After¡­¡­.¡±

    About a dozen times like that.

    I made a decent show of swinging my sword and then tossed it roughly to the ground to get back to it.

    I decided not to bother putting things back where they belonged. After all, I¡¯m a household pariah now. The servants would sort it out.

    With that, I moved on, holding my aching wrist.

    Out of the corner of my eye, a middle-aged man with a low, bass voice approached me.

    ¡°Good evening, Master Knox.¡±

    He¡¯s an odd-looking man with all-ck hair and a beard.

    With his sunken cheeks, he looked very familiar to me. It was a face I¡¯d seen over and over again within the Inner Lunatic.

    ¡°Rodwell. Why is the butler, who is supposed to be serving the patriarch, in this ce?¡±

    I said in a calm voice.

    ¡­Or rather, I pretended to be calm.

    Rodwell de Ernarok.

    He is the real head of House Rineharbour, and he is not a man I, a rascal, can mess with.

    Knox¡¯s father, the butler closest to the patriarch, Theo von Reinhafer.

    That was Rodwell.

    ¡°A tricky one right from the start.

    But I have my own weapons.

    First, I am the head of the household that Rodwell serves.

    I¡¯m the son of Theo von Reinhafer.

    [Trait (Affirmative): The Gift of Acting is being activated].

    The second was the talent I added along with the two Genius talents, [Talent of Acting].

    This talent literallypensates for a character¡¯s acting talent.

    In other words, it was a talent optimized for deceiving others.

    It was the perfect talent to help you take a step towards bing more shameless.

    Indeed, it was the perfect skillset for a rascal Knox.

    As I pondered this, Rodwell spoke up.

    ¡°I¡¯vee at your request to deliver a piece of news.¡±

    ¡°News?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He hasmanded that you be present at dinner tonight.¡±

    I¡¯ve just been possessed, I don¡¯t know anything about it, and I¡¯m tired, so let¡¯s just sit around and have a casual dinner?

    Sadly, I can¡¯t be a good salesman like that.

    I¡¯m an asshole anyway¡­

    You don¡¯t have to attend unless it¡¯s for your own good.

    ¡°¡­Tell him I¡¯m not eating today.¡±

    Rodwell¡¯s brow crinkles for a moment at my answer, and another piece of information leaks in.

    ¡°We have a visitor from House Steiner. She hase to take knighting lessons, and I¡¯m afraid the patriarch would be very upset if you weren¡¯t there.¡±

    Something like demonic energy emanates from his frighteningly glowing amber eyes.

    ¡­That asshole looks terrifying.

    I¡¯d believe it if it jumped out of a horror movie¡­?

    ¡°¡®Hmph.¡±

    As if I had no choice, I wiped my sweat with the towel the servant handed me.

    I didn¡¯t answer, but it meant I would do as he said.

    And so I did. As I passed Rodwell and headed for the family mansion.

    Without even looking at me, Rodwell asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re acting a little strange today.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you trying to say?¡±

    Suddenly, I felt my heart pounding.

    Rodwell¡¯s words were clearly directed at me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t normally like to hold a sword¡­ but today, for some reason, you¡¯ve been walking all over the training grounds. Do you mind if I ask why?¡±

    Rodwell¡¯s eyes bore into me.

    My breath caught in my throat, and my hands began to sweat.

    It was a dangerous situation, but I trusted the traits I had been given.

    As calmly as I can, I look him in the eyes and open my mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing for sure.¡±

    An unknown aura bursts from thevender-eyed boy I¡¯m ying, Knox.

    Rodwell, in front of me, seems to sense it too and shudders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare creep up on your master, even though you¡¯re a butler. It doesn¡¯t matter to you what I did or what I moved. I decide what I will do.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I will correct it.¡±

    ¡°If you ever do this to me again¡­ it won¡¯t be just words.¡±

    With that, I walked past him.

    My heart was still screaming, but thanks to my acting talents, Rodwell lookedpletely fooled.

    Huh¡­ to be dropped into a game and have this happen.

    I felt a furtive nce from the back of my head, but I didn¡¯t flinch. If I make a scene here, it¡¯ll just blow up in my face.

    For now, I must remain as calm as possible.

    After all, traits only make me better at the behavior; they don¡¯t make me perfect.

    ¡­But.

    As I walk away, trying topose myself.

    Eventually, I lost my poker face and turned into a grimace.

    There was a name that worried me more than Rodwell.

    What? The youngdy of House Steiner?

    Why would she suddenlye out of nowhere?

    * * *

    The dining room of the Reinharber mansion was as luxurious as ever.

    A rectangr table with endless white tablecloths and chairs for thirty people, and a clock on the wall.

    There wasn¡¯t a single thing that wasn¡¯t a specialty.

    The silverware is so well made that you can almost see your face in it.

    ¡®Maybe there¡¯s more money to be made than I thought¡­¡­?¡¯

    As I sat down at the table, I started to see the faces of the people who had already arrived.

    The first thing that caught my eye was the twins.

    They are one of the biggest tormentors of Knox in the family, and a big mountain I have to climb to get to Elysian Academy.

    I will have the opportunity to face them at some point in the future. That will probably be soon.

    I need to build up my strength to deal with both of them shortly.

    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s that little shit over there, ruining the meal. Nox, is that asshole still holding a grudge against the family?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Dean. Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect him to stick his face in this far, but¡­¡­ his shamelessness is through the roof. I heard you¡¯ve groped butlers and maids before, but you¡¯re an unreformable asshole.¡±

    As I wait, I hear my brother tantly disrespecting Knox.

    I felt an unnecessary surge of irritation at being unfairly criticized for something I hadn¡¯t done, but somehow I managed to hold it together with superhuman patience.

    Then¡­ I repeat it again. Nox the asshole.

    ¡°Here we go.¡±

    I continued to think.

    Finally, I heard a familiar voice, echoing through the dining hall.

    I jumped to my feet, my gaze immediately shifting to the direction of the voice, and there was a familiar face I recognized.

    Theo von Reinhafer.

    The patriarch of the Reinhafer family, Knox¡¯s father, stood there like a giant.

    With a girl Knox¡¯s age behind him.

    ¡°This is the youngdy of House Steiner. Miss Talia von Steiliner. She is staying with us for a short time to take her knighting lessons. Please make her wee.¡±

    ¡°Good evening. I¡¯m Thalia von Steiliner, please take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The twins, Hartz and Allen, said excitedly.

    They must have fallen in love with Thalia¡¯s face. She¡¯s one of the leading candidates for heroine, even within the Inner Lunatic. Her poprity is in the top five.

    No wonder the hearts of adolescent boys are racing.

    Of course, I merely nodded with a sullen expression. It¡¯s not the most appropriate demeanor to disy in front of the patriarch, but oh well.

    I¡¯m an asshole anyway.

    No one was going to write me up for having a bad attitude.

    ¡°For some reason, Knox, you¡¯re here this time.¡±

    The voice is too cold for a father calling his son. His icy gaze falls on me.

    I shrugged it off and took my seat.

    The meal was about to begin.

    * * *

    About an hourter.

    I ate my roasted turkey and caviar-topped crepes in silence, listening to their small talk.

    And then. Suddenly, I felt a pair of prying eyes on me.

    Allen and Hartz. My two brothers.

    ¡°Father, I believe it¡¯s time to decide on the newest member of the family to be admitted to Elidane Academy.¡±

    Elidane. Now something is interesting.

    In order for me to ess the main story, I would need to enter Eldain Academy.

    A little earlier than I expected.

    But it¡¯s also something I¡¯ve been anticipating since I first decided toplete the game.

    Theo stroked his beard.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ it was definitely about time¡­¡­.¡±

    Elidane Academy.

    It is the most central ce in the Inner Lunatic.

    It is the center of the Inner Lunatic, where the cadets fight demons and go through all sorts of hijinks at the academy.

    Furthermore, I must enter it and gather my own allies withoutpromising the story.

    ¡­¡­ But first, I must somehow gain admission to Eldain Academy.

    Theo¡¯s voice trailed off in thought.

    ¡± Hartz, Allen, Knox. As you all already know, there are only three tickets per family for admission to the Elidane Academy.

    Since I¡¯ve given one to the first and second in line, that means there is only one admission left for the Reinharber family.¡±

    The reason for limiting academy admissions in this way is simple. To prevent other families from bing too powerful in the central government.

    For reference,moners only get one ticket.

    Anyway.

    I had a feeling I knew where Theo¡¯s story was going.

    The House of Rineharbour I know. If you¡¯re Theo, go here¡­

    ¡°So. We¡¯ll choose the entrants the way our family does.¡±

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to have brothers duel to decide who gets in.¡±

    Theo looked surprised for a moment, as if he hadn¡¯t expected me to say it first, but he quickly regained hisposure.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. One month from now. We¡¯ll decide who will be admitted by a duel at the training grounds.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    I could feel the panic in the room at my calm response. Uneasy gazes swept over me.

    However, I don¡¯t have a choice.

    In order to enter the main story, I must enter the Academy anyway. There¡¯s no changing that fact.

    ¡°Little brother, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson, but in the meantime, take care to preserve your body, and tell me if you¡¯re thinking of giving up before then.¡±

    ¡°Okay. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to give up. There¡¯s no way a weakling like you can beat us.¡±

    His tone was yful and sarcastic. I returned the taunt with a toothy grin.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you say after you¡¯ve fought and won?¡±

    ¡°What makes you think you can beat us?¡±

    I snapped back at Allen and the Hartz brothers, who snorted in response.

    I crossed my arms in a show of adult resignation.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    A brief silence fills the dining room.

    What the hell did I just hear?

    Everyone has this look on their faces.

    If I don¡¯t get past this gateway, I¡¯m out of the main story. There was nothing to lose by blurting it out.

    ¡°I will do it.¡±

    The two brothers are silent for a moment under my icy gaze.

    I picked up the momentum and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m entering Elidane.¡±

    I felt the corner of Theo¡¯s mouth subtly lift.

    Good. You¡¯ve taken the bait.

    At that moment, I felt a piercing gaze lock onto me.

    A chill ran down my spine.

    The reason was simple.

    The owner of the gaze was the second daughter of the Steiner family and one of the heroines directly involved in the main story of Inner Lunatic.

    Thalia von Steiner.

    You continue to stare, and eventually, your eyes meet hers. Caught, the red-eyed, western-looking girl looks at me and says.

    ¡°Apparently, the youngest master is quite confident?¡±

    As she smiles at me, I feel my heart sink once again.

    Because as I said earlier, there is someone who makes me shiver even more than Rodwell, and that is Thalia.

    Thalia von Steiner.

    She ys the protagonist, who kills the viinous Knox at the end of Part 1.

    Long story short¡­¡­

    This was the character who was going to put a sword through my heart in the future.

    This¡­ is going to be intense from the start.

    With that thought, I shoved the fluffy stuffing into my mouth.

    I had one month to go until my showdown with the twins and twelve months until my death.Next Chapter<hr>

    TS Notes:

    This is all for today, as always if you see any errors hit me up and I¡¯ll do my best to fix them. Also I¡¯ll be busy next week so I¡¯ll try to do as many as I can until then.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4The dusky moonlight streams through the windows of a vehicle on Reinhafer Street.

    A deep male voice breaks the silence.

    The voice belonged to the patriarch of House Reinhafer. It was Theo von Reinhafer.

    ¡°So. Knox¡¯s demeanor has suddenly changed?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Standing beside him, listening, was Theo¡¯s loyal servant, Rodwell. He was the family butler, and the longest-serving member of the House of Six.

    He reported daily, as was his routine, on the behavior of the House¡¯s people.

    Along the way, he passed along the details of Knox¡¯s life.

    Thanks to him, Theo had heard the whole story.

    From his son¡¯s sudden appearance on the stage, to his picking up a sword, to the fact that he had the audacity to voice his opinion to Rodwell, who usually wouldn¡¯t even approach him.

    It was interesting for Theo.

    After all, Knox had been the youngest son, the one who had been zed over.

    The one who couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with himself, much less Rodwell and my brothers.

    That attitude changed overnight?

    ¡°Not only that, but at the dinner table, he said, ¡®I¡¯m going to beat my brothers. ¡®I¡¯m going to beat my brothers.¡¯

    I probably wouldn¡¯t have believed it if I hadn¡¯t seen it.

    The youngest, who was zed over. It was the first time he had ever spoken up.

    He wouldn¡¯t do something like that unless he had a hand to back it up.

    It was a strange thing to do if you weren¡¯t interested.

    So Theo had no choice but to give the following instructions.

    ¡°Got it. Rodwell, keep an eye on Knox.¡±

    * * *

    A few hours ago, after the family meal was over.

    The Hartz and Allen twins red at me, then clicked their tongues and disappeared.

    I quickly rose from my seat and headed back to my room. I needed to organize my work for tomorrow.

    Back in my room, I first jotted down information that I could use in the future on a piece of parchment, making sure I had a clear picture of the current situation and if there were any tricks or hidden pieces that I could use right away.

    This would give me a shortcut to make my weak Knox grow faster.

    Looks like I¡¯m in for some busy days.

    With that thought, I gave myself a quick wash and threw myself into my fluffy bed. Even in this rotten world, a bed is warm and cozy.

    With that thought, I drifted off to sleep.

    * * *

    The next morning, I was back at the training grounds.

    However, I¡¯m not holding my wooden sword like yesterday, and I¡¯m running over and over again on the nearby dirt path.

    I don¡¯t know why.

    This is because my biggest problem yesterday was stamina.

    After exactly three swings of the sword, my weak flesh began to scream. My weak flesh started screaming after exactly three swings of the sword, which earned me a fewughs from the vassals, maids, and butlers.

    It was definitely not a good experience.

    ¡®I need to get my stamina up quickly somehow.

    Even a wooden sword weighs quite a bit by default.

    With such a young boy¡¯s body, and with only 2 stamina, it shouldn¡¯t be that easy for me to wield a sword.

    Of course, I have the [Sword and Martial Arts Genius] trait¡­

    ¡°Each genius trait has its own flowering conditions.

    Moreover, I¡¯m currently suffering from the penalty of the [Time-bound] talent, so my growth in physical strength is twice as slow as the others.

    Unfortunately, if I don¡¯t build up my stamina now, I¡¯m going to be in a lot of troubleter on, and my body is going to be rotten.

    Then you¡¯re out of the main story, and you¡¯re out in a year.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Huh¡­ Huh¡­.¡±

    I¡¯m running across the floor and my vision is blurring.

    I haven¡¯t even gone a fewps yet, and I¡¯m gasping for air like this¡­

    It¡¯s the [Time Limit] trait.

    ¡°You¡¯re out again today¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s having a duel with Master Harts and Master Allen over the right to enter Elidane Academy.¡±

    ¡°What? Is that true? Did he or didn¡¯t he abstain?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s what I heard.¡±

    ¡°Well, that seems like a bit of a gamble¡­¡­ No matter how you slice it, Master Knox can¡¯t win¡­¡­.¡±

    I can hear it all.

    Again, every time I step onto the stage, I feel the eyes on me. The staff seemed unfamiliar with my presence on the practice field.

    I¡¯m not sure if the other brothers do this when they practice, but¡­

    At least I don¡¯t think so.

    ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­huh¡­¡­.¡±

    After running precisely three and a halfps, my body stiffened. My body has been telling me that I can¡¯t go any further.

    But I can¡¯t rest now. I have to keep going.

    I have to get stronger and more fit to fight the twins. And to survive the Elder Academy.

    For [Genius of Swordsmanship and Martial Arts], the opening condition is¡­¡­ minimum health of 4 or more.

    There¡¯s a solid reason why I¡¯m running like hell around the track right now.

    [Health stat increased by 0.1!]

    To be honest, most guys with this trait start the game with over 4 health to begin with.

    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t. Damn, thanks to this snowball effect, I¡¯ve gone from a whopping 2 health in a month.

    ¡°Or is it 1.9 now?

    I ask, a chuckle escaping my lips in disbelief.

    Surely I¡¯ll die if I keep running like this.

    In less than a year.

    However, there¡¯s no problem.

    Naturally, I¡¯ll use the old man¡¯s trick.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ve brought the things you mentioned¡­.¡±

    The voice of Rona, the mansion¡¯s maid, called out. I turned and gave her a cold look before taking the items she handed me.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re being useful.¡±

    In the manner of the family¡¯s famous bastard, I gave Rona credit. I looked over the items and smiled.

    [The Golem¡¯s Core], the [Trident¡¯s Poison], and the [Remembering Fairy¡¯s Spring Water].

    All of them were precious, but not often sought after by people. They are all shunned for being poisonous or tricky to handle.

    But I know how to use them properly.

    Add to that the [Rapid Physical Growth Scroll], and I¡¯m all set.

    Rona was nowhere to be seen. She¡¯s still afraid of me. At this point, I¡¯m already worried about what Knox did to her before.

    But now was not the time to dwell on such trivial matters.

    ¡°Weakness curse. We need to get rid of it first.¡±

    When ites to stamina, there¡¯s no way to increase it other than steadily over time.

    There are ways to elerate my speed, but right now, that¡¯s out of the question.

    The first thing I need to do is remove one of my negative traits.

    That¡¯s the Curse of Weakness.

    ¡®With the Curse of Weakness, the growth rate of your health is halved. You can see this by the fact that I¡¯ve been running like hell and only gained 0.1.

    By default, the initial stat is Inner Lunatic, which is slightly easier to obtain.

    A newbie perk, if you will.

    But even so, I ran like hell, and my stats increased by 0.1. This was a difficulty level that was way over the top.

    You know, Inner Lunatic is a game where it¡¯s hard to raise a stat in a few months, but that¡¯s part of its charm.

    ¡®Cutting your health growth rate in half is the same for the time-limited trait¡­¡­, which means I have to work four times as hard as everyone else to get the same stats.¡¯

    Furthermore, considering that units with the [Limitless] talent can only raise their health to a maximum of 15, I was forced to rely on doping and artifact power.

    Right now, the [Curse of Weakness] and [Time Limit] coboration is showing more synergy than I thought it would, and in a negative way.

    Shit.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Huh¡­ Huh¡­¡­.¡±

    I continued to think while out of breath.

    Fortunately, there are quite a few different ways to get rid of [Curse of Weakness], one of the worst traits in the game, right up there with [Nuisance].

    The catch is that no matter which method you use, your other stats will be permanently lowered by 1. The equivalent of at least a few months of hard work is wasted in a split second.

    But I¡¯m an Inner Lunatic. I¡¯ve seen it all before and know how to avoid the [Curse of Weakness].

    The best is to use a special elixir to improve your constitution.

    The ingredients that Rona has now brought with her are necessary for this.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s move.¡±

    Too much snow was not good for me. I quickly moved out of the room and into the cold storage room.

    The first thing I did was to shake some of the poison into my mouth.

    ¡°[Threeheaded Poison]. It¡¯s a terrifying poison that temporarily makes the drinker 1.5 times stronger but kills them instantly. However, it is of little use to me as a deceased person.¡±

    I quickly popped the golem¡¯s core into my mouth.

    Of course, there are side effects. Like the fact that it petrifies the user for two hours and prevents them from waking up?

    Well, that¡¯s nothingpared to the venom of the three-headed snake. At least it won¡¯t kill you.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ that¡¯s not good.

    The essence in the small red sphere mixes with the unswallowed Samdusa poison, and theposition begins to change.

    [Hidden Piece manifests].

    [The poison and the golem¡¯s core react].

    ¡°Alright, this is it.

    Typically, golem cores are used to petrify humans to temporarily boost their defenses or create other artificial golems.

    But I mixed the two to create a new effect.

    Strengthening the body and removing the [Curse of Weakness].

    That is the proper way to use this item.

    [Special effect triggers].

    [The poison of the Three Heads is diluted].

    [Talent (Negative) ¡®Curse of Weakness¡¯ is removed].

    The Curse of Weakness vanishes without any penalty. It was the best I could do for the departed.

    However, I did not stop there, and after removing my robe, I took out the [Fairy Spring Water] I remembered and poured it into my body.

    [The petrifying effect of the golem¡¯s core disappears].

    The [Fairy Spring Water] I remember was an artifact that had the effect of restoring a person to more than their original state, and it was an artifact that had the setting of being too expensive to bemercialized.

    About twenty times the price of amercially avable potion. However, its effectiveness was so poor that it was frankly a joke.

    It was the kind of thing you¡¯d call crazy to buy, but I knew it was more efficient than any other item.

    The reason is simple. When the [Golem¡¯s Core] and [Fairy Spring Water] react, it adds one short-term trait to the yer.

    [The golem¡¯s core reacts with the fairy spring water you remembered].

    [The Hidden Piece is manifested].

    [The user is temporarily granted the talent ¡®Blessing of Growth¡¯!]

    Blessing of Growth.

    The name alone suggests something sinister.

    I opened the status window for a moment to see the newly applied talent.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Knox Von Reinhafer

    Gender: Male

    Age: 14

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Darkness

    Achievements: None

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Genius with Swords and Martial Arts] / [Genius with Mana Sensitivity] / [Insight] / [Master of Memorization] / [Steel Mentality] / [Master of Smoke] / [Blessing of Growth (NEW)]

    Neutral: [Manifestation of Darkness]

    Negative: [Time Limit] / [Nuisance] / [Cold Hands and Feet] / [Possession]

    [Stats]

    Health: 2.1

    Magic: 9

    Luck: 7

    Will: 10

    Charm: 25

    [Skill] ¨C Active Skill: Time of Genius

    *The yer¡¯s remaining lifespan under the [Time of Genius] talent is 1 year.

    __________________

    [Disys new trait!]

    __________________

    [Talent (Positive)]

    Blessing of Growth

    Doubles the user¡¯s stat growth rate until their Health stat reaches 5.

    __________________

    As expected, we see a new talent.

    It was a passive of sorts that only applied for a short time. A skill that doubles the growth rate of your health stats until they reach 5.

    With this, I could at least get my health up to 5 without taking a timeout penalty. That¡¯s about as good as it gets for me right now.

    In addition, the Blessing of Growth talent had one more effect.

    [The first application of Blessing of Growth increases the yer¡¯s Health by 0.5!]

    That¡¯s right, upon first acquisition, it would permanently increase your health by a whopping 0.5.

    I can¡¯t help but smile.

    That left me with 1.4.

    Ouch.

    On top of that, I used the [Rapid Health Growth Scroll]. This is a scroll that has the short-term effect of doubling your health.

    As a result, I was able to gain health stats twice as fast as before.

    ¡°Phew. Now the real fun begins.¡±

    If I just keep running every day until I die, something will happen.

    With that thought in mind, I went back out onto the field.

    The workers who had been waiting out front kept an eye on the warehouse, and as soon as I walked out, they started sweeping as if they had always done so, without a broom.

    I thought about giving them a piece of my mind, but decided against it, not wanting to bother them.

    Right now, the most important thing is to keep running.

    Why, they say physical strength is national strength.

    * * *

    Talia von Steiner.

    For days, the youngest daughter of House Steiner had twisted her red hair and watched a boy run through the training grounds.

    A kid who had been running to death for days, at a subject simr in size to herself, and a subject weaker than her.

    ¡°How did such a weakling agree to fight the brothers of House Reinhafer¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­Miss, you must not disparage the youngest son of House Reinhafer. It is not polite behavior¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No it is not!¡±

    Talia said in an indignant tone.

    Indeed, in her eyes, there was nothing in her heart to criticize Knox for running.

    She just didn¡¯t like his inefficient running, his ignorant training without even holding a sword.

    He¡¯d even turned down offers from other vassals of the house to give him sword lessons.

    If it were the Steiner Family, they would never allow such a weakling to train.

    First of all, they wouldn¡¯t allow him to duel in the family line, and even if they did. It wouldn¡¯t end with just a good beating.

    What kind of guts did that frail boy have to say that at a dinner with the head of the family?

    How was he going to win against his own brothers?

    I¡¯d even heard that Knox had a reputation as the family bastard. He was said to have never fought, to have dered that he would never learn swordsmanship.

    As a would-be knight herself, Talia didn¡¯t think much of him.

    A sword is not something to be wielded lightly.

    But now was different. Talia stared at Knox, her red eyes glittering.

    Now she didn¡¯t even think about it.

    Snow-white hair,vender eyes. His graceful posture and delicate physique, even when he was working himself to death.

    Everything about him piqued her curiosity.

    ¡°No! Emma, I have to go for a minute!¡±

    ¡°Ah, miss!¡±

    With that, Talia took off like a bullet, heading straight for Knox.

    Emma, her maid, let out a deep sigh. There was nothing she could do to stop Talia when she looked like that. All she could do was watch.

    I just hope she doesn¡¯t get into trouble¡­

    As Knox prayed, he heard Talia¡¯s crisp, clear voice.

    ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Talia.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What can I do for you? I think I¡¯ve heard your name before.¡±

    The answer that came back from the boy was shocking.

    Talia was surprised that he could react that way even though he knew who she was.

    Even if it was House Reinhafer¡­.

    She herself was the second daughter of a prestigious duke.

    It wasn¡¯t like the youngest son, the lowest in the hierarchy, could be ignored.

    Nevertheless, Knox was not pleased with herself.

    ¡®He must be surprised that I¡¯m so pretty¡­ Yeah. That¡¯s what it is¡­!

    Taliaposed herself and tapped Knox¡¯s shoulder again.

    Knox stopped, his body drenched in sweat, but he didn¡¯t seem too offended.

    Talia was a young knight herself, and it wasn¡¯t umon for her toe back from training sweaty.

    ¡°You said Knox, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re fighting with your brothers for the right to enter Eldain in a month.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    Talia¡¯s fair brow creased slightly at the oddly short answer. The hand on my shoulder tightened involuntarily.

    ¡°Are you trying to challenge your brothers to a fight because you really think you can beat them?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Just because you can run like that? You think that¡¯s possible? Maybe I can help you with something¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested, so why don¡¯t you go away?¡±

    Talia took a step back, shocked by the cold tone.

    ¡°Uh, how could you say that¡­!

    Having been raised as a Forbidden Jade Leaf in her family, Nox¡¯s words came as a shock to her.

    ¡®Don¡¯te near me¡­!

    Not even the maids who bathed her in the dirt as she trained day in and day out had ever said such a thing.

    ¡°You, you¡­! I asked you to help me, and you talk to me like that! Forget it, you¡¯re on your own!¡±

    As she stormed off, Knox could only shrug.

    Meanwhile, no one else in the room knew.

    Knox¡¯s words to Talia. That everything he did was just to keep her at a distance.

    ¡°Hah¡­ it¡¯s a twisted way to go.¡±

    He muttered to himself and went back to drying off.

    Just like the first time he¡¯d crashnded, he was stuck.

    The kid who was going to kill him in the future approached him first.

    What was the point of being friendly with her here in the first ce¡­

    Knox was frustrated, but he had nowhere to go to vent his frustration, so he continued to run in silence.

    I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s just live in the moment.

    With that mindset.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5[The effect of the trait is working].

    [Health stat increased by 0.1!]

    [Health stat increased by 0.1].

    .

    .

    .

    Weekster, as I pranced around the training grounds, I briefly recalled the first time I saw Talia¡¯s stat window.

    [Insight]. I had seen it using the trait that allows you to view your character¡¯s stats.

    __________________

    [Basic Info].

    Name: Talia von Steiner

    Gender: Female

    Age: 14

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Fire

    Achievements: -.

    [Traits].

    Affirmations: [Heroism] / [Chivalry] / [Straightforward Temper] / [Mastery of Swords and Martial Arts].

    Neutral: -.

    Negative: [Inferiorityplex] / [Immature] / [Arachnophobia]]

    [Stats]

    Health: 6

    Magic: 3

    Luck: 5

    Willpower: 7

    Charm: 20

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: -.

    Active Skills: ¨C

    __________________

    ¡°¡­I mean, that¡¯s some crazy talent¡­¡­.¡±

    Talia was one of the best talents we¡¯ve seen in the game.

    While she doesn¡¯t have the potential of the three Swordsmen or the four Sages on the continent, she¡¯s right up there with them in terms of talent.

    Basically, she has three times my physical strength.

    Considering that the average adult male in the Inner Lunatic has only 4 hit points, you can see that she already exceeds that.

    Magic is a bummer, but Willpower can¡¯t be ignored.

    Charm is just a rough indication of how pretty and attractive you are.

    It doesn¡¯t have much effect on how easy it is to win the favor of other NPCs.

    No, it doesn¡¯t.

    Now that we¡¯re in the real world, maybe attractiveness is pretty important?

    Well, that wasn¡¯t the real problem anyway.

    The real problem is that the fire elemental magic she uses ister reced by white me, which causes Knox to die in mes.

    As it turns out, I did. I¡¯m in no position to befriend her.

    Of course, at first I thought I could save the day by getting to know her, but¡­¡­.

    but that was impossible.

    What is the biggest advantage I have in my hands?

    I know the flow of the main story and have aplete grasp of the political situation.

    Through a whopping 27 clears.

    However, if I were to recruit Talia as an ally here, it would open up a whole host of future storylines.

    If I enlist her as an ally, it could derail all my ns and lead to Knox¡¯s death by Baal.

    I decided to enter the main story at the very least to find my identity.

    I also decided to fight my brothers, even though it was going to be dirty.

    There was no reason for me to be a variable in this situation.

    So I said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Why don¡¯t you go away?¡±

    The words came out of my mouth with an edge.

    ¡­I was going to get killed by her anyway, but the first encounter was the worst.

    I¡¯m fucked. That was it in a nutshell.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    But there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.

    From now on, I¡¯ll just have to see her as little as possible. As good as she is by nature, if I don¡¯t make a nuisance of myself, Talia won¡¯t attack me first.

    Maybe.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    I exhale lightly, and the figure of a maid jogs along beside me, startled. A familiar face, too. It was Rona.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Huh¡­ Master¡­ Are you really going to keep running with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If you, my maid, don¡¯t run with me, what¡¯s the fun¡­ I mean, who¡¯s going to cover for me?¡±

    I frowned, and Lorna resumed her trot with a sullen expression. I took the white towel from her hand and wiped the sweat from my brow before handing it back.

    ¡°Here, one more thing to work on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re cursing under your breath.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t. I chewed my tongue¡­.¡±

    I kept running, enjoying Rona¡¯s reactions. Before I knew it, I was at 3.8 health.

    You might be thinking, ¡°That¡¯s easy¡­¡± but I can assure you it¡¯s not.

    I had already lost a whole month of time.

    It was. Shit. Tomorrow is finally the day of thepetition.

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting any better¡­ I¡¯m going up 0.2 in one day¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Rona asks, hearing my mumbling, but I shake my head and pick up the pace, running faster. Rona grunted her disapproval but kept up.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ at this rate, she should have some stamina, right?

    Curious, I opened Lorna¡¯s status window to check her health, and the results were shocking.

    4.5

    It was.

    Extraordinary Rona¡¯s initial stats were higher than the stats I¡¯d been blessed with and spent a month working on.

    That¡¯s not fair, man.

    * * *

    For the past month, Talia had been taking knightly lessons from the leading knights of the Rineharbor family.

    Although she could train and learn swordsmanship in her own family, the Steiner family, it wasmon for nobles to send their children to other families for knightly training.

    Talia, in particr, is the second daughter of the prestigious House of Steiner, but she is considered to be far less talented than her eldest sister, Chel von Steiner.

    As a result, she was always in her sister¡¯s shadow, unable to fulfill her own talents.

    She was alwayspared to her sister.

    Sweating profusely, Talia staggered to a chair outside the rehearsal hall.

    Still, she hadn¡¯t forgotten. The cold look in her sister¡¯s eyes as she watched her defeat in the tournament, the contempt in her expression.

    She sincerely wanted to be a knight, but there was more to it than she realized.

    There was chivalry, of course, but there was also the mindset, and the learning of many swords and their forms.

    And¡­¡­ above all, it must be apanied by a good and straight heart.

    ¡®¡­But a kid who¡¯s only been training for a month is supposed to be able to defeat his brothers who¡¯ve been training for years, and are a year older?¡¯

    It was ridiculous.

    I know this because I had a sister who was a year older, and I had a senior who was overwhelmingly talented.

    No way would Knox be able to beat his brothers.

    If he faced the sword with such a light heart, he would never be able to aplish what he wanted.

    Talia was sure he would fall to his death here.

    Just as she was thinking that, the heads of the household, Rodwell and Theo, sat down to watch the duel, thetter, of course, being the most honored.

    Theo, hands sped together, spoke first.

    ¡°Rodwell. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°You mean the duel between Master Allen and Master Knox?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was an obvious question. Because right now, in the octagonal arena, Allen, the older of the twins, and Knox, the younger, were preparing to do battle.

    Rodwell answered immediately.

    ¡°Of course, from what I¡¯ve seen so far, Master Allen will win.¡±

    ¡°Aye. Of course.¡±

    For some reason, though, Theo¡¯s response was to stare nkly out at the arena, and it wasn¡¯t hard to figure out what that meant.

    ¡®You disagree with me.¡¯

    It was about a month ago, when the youngdy of House Steiner visited House Reinhafer, that Knox began to change.

    Theo, the patriarch, seemed to favor Knox.

    Indeed, even Rodwell, for a brief moment, was surprised by his strength.

    But even so, he did not think Knox would win this contest; it was a mimunication, an impossibility.

    The sword is at times splendid, and at times the most simple.

    It¡¯s skill is partly determined by how long you¡¯ve been practicing, and partly by how much you¡¯ve thought about it.

    There was only one thing that could overturn all of that and bring a man to his knees.

    Heavenly talent. Overwhelming talent.

    But Rodwell didn¡¯t think Knox had it in him.

    His demeanor so far?

    He was timid, ky, naggingly ill, and suffered from cold feet in the winter.

    He was a terribly weak creature, catching a cold at least ten times a month.

    If holding the sword for just one month changed anything, it was that¡­

    then he and other leading swordsmen should retire immediately.

    ¡°I agree with some of your thoughts, Mr. Rodwell.¡±

    Rodwell shifted his gaze in the direction of the sound.

    There was Theo, still looking down with bored eyes.

    ¡°But the chances aren¡¯t zero, at least not if you have the blood of these Rineharbor men.¡±

    In that moment, Rodwell caught it. For the briefest of moments, Theo¡¯s eyes lit up with interest.

    ¡°Perhaps the youngest is as gifted as the three swordsmen.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Hey, Knox. Why don¡¯t you give up now, even if you¡¯re a disgrace to the family, you¡¯re my little brother¡­¡­ and I can¡¯t beat you too badly, can I?¡±

    Allen says sarcastically, a wicked grin on his face as he slings an impossibly heavy-looking greatsword over his shoulder.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re giving up at all,¡± I reply, feigning nonchnce.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re giving up at all, do you?¡±

    ¡°Haha, did you catch that? I¡¯m actually a bit greedy to look good for the youngdy of House Steiner. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll help me with that.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    I could only say that it was.

    The Steiners, the family most responsible for the demise of House Rineharbor. And he had his eye on their second daughter.

    I could sell her for the world. I should be lucky not to have a sword to my throat right now¡­¡­.

    But the twins didn¡¯t know that.

    They even misunderstood.

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re of the same opinion as I am, though Miss Talia is quite beautiful.¡±

    Allen nodded andughed for a moment, then grabbed his sword in one hand and stretched it out in front of him.

    What is it, that strength?

    He was a monster, as the family name implied.

    I sighed as I opened Allen¡¯s status window before the fight.

    __________________

    [Basic Info].

    Name: Allen Von Reinhafer

    Gender: Male

    Age: 15

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Darkness

    Achievements: -.

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Master of swordsmanship and martial arts]

    Neutral: [Manifestation of darkness]

    Negative: [Arrogance] / [Pride] / [Contempt]

    [Stats].

    Health: 8

    Magic: 5

    Luck: 6

    Willpower: 5

    Charm: 16

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: -.

    Active Skills: -.

    __________________

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe you have 8 health¡­.¡¯

    In Inner Lunatic, health works simrly to strength in other games, which means that I¡¯m way behind in terms of strength. [1]

    Furthermore, now I realize that I failed to raise my health stat by 0.2 yesterday.

    Damn.

    Why am I so unlucky?

    Is my original luck negative?

    However, right now, I can only grip my sword and look straight ahead.

    ¡°We will then begin a formal contest for the right to attend Eldain Academy, Knox von Reinharber, and Allen von Reinhafer. You both must ept the oue, and you will never be able to dispute it.¡±

    One of the vassals turned to look at the judge. Then came his cold voice.

    I took a deep breath. To be honest, I was shaking.

    If I lost here, it was all over.

    No recovering my memories, no finding out who had sent me the letter.

    If I failed, I would have to end my life after a year¡¯s reprieve.

    Knowing this, I strengthened the hand that held the sword.

    And with a signal, I stomped my foot.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Bam!

    ¡­and then I hit the ground.

    A sword strike to the shoulder de is apanied by pain.

    Apparently, Allen¡¯s 8 health stat doesn¡¯t lie.

    I spat out a thick, bloody phlegm. In front of him, Allen isughing hysterically.

    Why?

    He looks like Knox, and he¡¯s certainly handsome, but he¡¯s just in annoying.

    Was it a reflection of his lesser attractiveness?

    BAM!

    While I was thinking about that, a follow-up punch hit me in the stomach. There was far too much unforgiveness in the hand for a sibling duel.

    But this was also the Reinhafer family tradition.

    Earn your worth with your own hands.

    To prove one¡¯s worth with the sword and force of arms is what the Reinhafers do.

    This means that if I lose here, I will have toy it all down.

    ¡°¡­If you can win, you can have it all.¡±

    ¡°One blow, and you¡¯ve turned into an asshole; what kind of bullshit is that?¡±

    I reoriented my sword. Adopting a defensive stance, not looking to attack, I stare directly into my opponent¡¯s eyes.

    More attacks from Allen followed.

    Pow! Billion! Bam!

    BANG!

    His wrist felt like it was being ripped apart. I¡¯ve managed to parry a few of the attacks, but the damage is piling up as I take the rest.

    I¡¯m only managing to block about two out of ten. Most of Allen¡¯s attacks hit me. I¡¯m somehow managing to deflect some of the damage with my shoulders and elbows. I was hoping for an opening.

    As I take the beating, the bruises on my body begin to grow.

    Pow! Boom!

    How much time had passed?

    Seeing that I¡¯m barely holding on, the vassal pauses the duel for a moment, as if to ask me to stop.

    ¡°Master Knox. Why don¡¯t you give up the duel now? If you injure yourself further, it will take you a long time to recover.¡±

    ¡°No. I will continue.¡±

    I said so with a determined expression. The vassal gave me an iprehensible look.

    To him, it must have seemed like everything I was doing was the work of a young mind.

    But it wasn¡¯t true. My current outburst was partly due to the fact that I was so desperate and resentful¡­

    The biggest reason is.

    [Health stat increased by 0.1].

    [Talent ¡®Genius with Swords and Martial Arts¡¯ is activated!]

    It was because I knew that I could win if I just held on a little longer.

    ¡°Haha¡­.¡±

    ¡°Have you lost it now, Knox?¡±

    Allenughed sardonically, but I didn¡¯t flinch.

    I knew it. This is where it really begins.

    At that moment, I activated a skill I¡¯d been hiding.

    [Activate Skill ¡®Genius Hour¡¯].

    For a moment, the world seems to slow down, and every blink of my eye bes crystal clear.

    All the movingndscapes on my retina, the objects filling my vision.

    Everything began to move very slowly, as if it had stopped.

    ¡®This is¡­ the hour of genius.

    The hour of genius. It was a skill he¡¯d had since he¡¯d first possessed Knox.

    A skill that slows down time many times over.

    It was also the skill that showed the highest efficiency with the [Sword and Martial Arts Genius] trait I had now manifested.

    The main advantage of this skill was that the scenery I saw and the movements of my enemies seemed slower.

    However, there was one problem.

    It¡¯s one thing for the enemy to look slow, but it¡¯s another thing for me to move fast.

    But Genius with Swords and Martial Arts is a genius talent.

    It¡¯s a fraudulent trait that allows you to make your sword swing faster while the enemy is slowed down, but only slightly.

    I realized at that moment.

    that this battle would be won or lost here.

    I felt a faint thrill of pleasure as I watched Allen¡¯s sword slowly rush toward me.

    And then.

    Chae-ae-ang!

    I had parried his de perfectly for the first time.

    I had heard it said somewhere.

    Geniuses and prodigies live in different times.Next Chapter<hr>

    [1] I think ¡°constitution¡± would be better. Let me know if you¡¯d rather have that in thements

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6¡°Pathetic.¡±

    Theo¡¯s face was a deep shade of gray as he sat at the head of the table.

    It was the result of disappointment in my youngest son.

    Knox had assured him at a previous meal.

    that he could beat his twin brothers.

    But he hadn¡¯t been able to keep his word. The youngest, despite his pleas, had failed to keep his word.

    Theo couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment.

    He¡¯d hoped for a change in demeanor¡­¡­.

    In the end, was this for the best?

    ¡°Allen and Harts. They¡¯re good enough, but they¡¯re not jade stones. The first¡­¡­ pales inparison to Garen.¡¯

    Garen was his first son, the most gifted of all, even in the genius-infested House of Reinhafer.

    Next to Theo, he dared to be called the most skilled with a sword.

    If all else fails, he is the one who will wield both the family and n swords. One of the geniuses of the century.

    Anyway.

    Theo believes that even his brilliant first son has fallen short of his expectations.

    How could he expect the twins to be anything less?

    ¡°Allen and Harts are of equal skill. And when ites to swordsmanship and innate talent, it¡¯s hard topare them to other geniuses.

    Because.

    Theo von Reinhafer was fooled by the youngest¡¯s determination.

    He saw hope in those determined eyes that he could defeat his brothers, and he was confronted with a cold belligerence that burned in his hardened heart.

    Theo thought.

    If Knox was truly awakened, he might one day grow up to learn his own arcane swordsmanship, the Supreme ck Sword.

    He was the son of the patriarch of House Rinehafer, not someone else. Overnight enlightenment, or a breakthrough, was a surprisinglymon urrence.

    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue at the miserable state of his youngest.

    The Supreme ck Sword.

    What the hell was that?

    Toy all things underfoot, to crush them into overwhelming nothingness.

    Isn¡¯t that what a ck Sword is for, to bring an opponent to their knees?

    All that defensiveness. And the blue bruises that can¡¯t be washed away.

    There¡¯s no point in going any further.

    With that, Theo was about to stand up.

    Hmph.

    Suddenly, a strange air current began to flow through the octagonal smoke field.

    Theo¡¯s movements paused for a moment. It was an instinctive sensation.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ different.¡±

    Rodwell said out of the blue, looking at him.

    Theo considered for a moment, then gave a small nod.

    ¡°Perhaps he has something up his sleeve.¡±

    Worth keeping an eye on.

    With that thought, he sat back down.

    As he suspected, the battle was just beginning.

    If anyone knew that better, it was Knox himself.

    * * *

    [Genius and prodigy live in different times].

    A phrase that has now be an idiom, perhaps a reflection on the limits of innate talent. It¡¯s also a tribute to those who are gifted.

    I honestly don¡¯t know how great it is, or how much power geniuses have.

    But if this unfamiliar sensation I¡¯m feeling right now is a time that only geniuses live in. I have no reason not to capitalize on this moment.

    ¡®Fortunately, my health stats have risen just as I expected, though I wish they had risen a little faster¡­¡­ This is Inner Lunatic, after all, with its extreme difficulty.¡¯

    You might be wondering why your health stats are up now. But it¡¯s surprisingly simple.

    Inner Lunatic, like many games, gives the protagonist room to grow in the worst of situations.

    It¡¯s meant to be dramatic.

    The same was true here.

    Health stats. This is programmed to increase by 0.1 immediately, only once, when you¡¯re pushed to the limit. It¡¯s programmed to go up 0.1 immediately.

    I had already anticipated that this fight would expose my current limitations to my twin brothers, pushing me to the very edge of my limits.

    It¡¯s no wonder they have such a huge disparity in stats to begin with.

    ¡®That said, it does feel a little weird¡­¡­.¡¯

    An unknown feeling of exaltation. I could feel it filling my entire body as the skill activated. It was not something to be taken lightly.

    This was a scene that had only been captured in scripts and short videos in the past.

    I¡¯ve had countless experiences using [Genius Hour] while ying Inner Lunatic, but this was the first time I¡¯d ever seen ite to life before my eyes.

    Since the game became a reality, I felt my heart pounding the loudest.

    I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯m a gamer through and through.

    So even in this moment, where even the smallest mistake was uneptable, I found myself thinking.

    ¡°This is fun. This.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­!¡±

    Allen, sensing the change in my momentum, stumbled backwards.

    But he¡¯s still just a kid who¡¯s not quite there yet.

    He¡¯s only a year older than Knox. He doesn¡¯t realize how strong he is now, or how strong I am.

    They say you only see what you know.

    Any other peak adept would recognize how phenomenal the energy I¡¯m exuding right now is.

    At the very least, I¡¯ve managed to more than triple my health stat in one fell swoop with the triggering of a skill, which, inyman¡¯s terms, means I¡¯m up to around 12 health, which is more than Allen¡¯s 8.

    The implications of this are clear.

    Now, the unlucky twin is no match for me.

    Also, Allen would be defeated by me.

    I smirked, but my mind was spinning.

    ¡®Even so, I can¡¯t let my guard down. The skill onlysts for five minutes at most. I have to do something in that time.

    The next moment, I thought, ¡°Five minutes.

    Five minutes. Can I win against both Allen in front of me and Harts afterward while the Time of Geniussts?

    Absolutely not. There¡¯s simply not enough time.

    Then¡­ there¡¯s only one thing to do.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been putting up with you all this time, but I¡¯m getting bored, brothers.¡±

    [Talent ¡®Master of Acting¡¯ activates].

    I borrowed the power of the trait and said, looking at Allen and Hearts alternately.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with as quickly as possible, both of you.¡±

    A stifling silence hung in the hall at those words.

    Even the vassal presiding over the duel paused, as if unable toprehend. Only the lingering silence reflected the gravity of the situation.

    I slowly shifted my gaze to Knox¡¯s father, Patriarch Theo.

    As expected, I had seeded in getting his attention.

    The reason I had provoked Knox¡¯s twin brothers in the first ce. It was to get Theo to pay attention to his youngest son.

    The n works.

    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t watch such a lowly tournament. But the fact that he¡¯s watching me now means he sees something in me, a quirk, a possibility, after all.

    I cleared my throat and turned to Theo.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    [There are four minutes and forty-eight seconds left in the ¡®Hour of Genius¡¯].

    I paused to catch my breath.

    ¡°Please allow me to fight alongside my two brothers.¡±

    * * *

    Talia was stunned, recalling Nox¡¯s words.

    So¡­ is Nox saying he¡¯s going to take on both brothers at the same time?

    Her head was spinning. She was only fourteen years old. It was perfectly natural to question Knox¡¯s judgment.

    ¡°To attack them all at once, that¡¯s a disgrace to a knight. You¡¯re no match for me, so I¡¯ll take care of you all at once. That¡¯s what it means.

    That¡¯s why no knight in Dalian would ever say such a thing.

    In that sense, Knox was the worst kind of knight.

    It¡¯s a behavior that could easily lead to mocking the efforts of others. It¡¯s rash, and if you lose there, you have a lot to lose.

    It¡¯s more than just being made fun of.

    ¡°What the hell were you thinking¡­¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Talia looked into a pair ofvender eyes.

    The faint gleam from Knox¡¯s unwavering eyes, and the Patriarch¡¯s at the end of that gaze. She saw Theo¡¯s cold face.

    The subtle tension between them made Talia swallow hard.

    Then she heard Theo¡¯s stern voice.

    ¡°I grant you permission to fight two against one.¡±

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    Rodwell¡¯s voice came from his seat beside Theo. He was concerned for Knox¡¯s safety.

    He¡¯d heard he¡¯d been training hardtely, but¡­

    After all, he is the worst blight on House Rineharbour.

    If he struck out here and now, and caused a scar that couldn¡¯t be washed away, he might have to live with it for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°That!¡±

    The bacsh from the two brothers was just as bad.

    But Theo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.

    Rodwell and the twins could say no more.

    In Rineharbour Street, the word of the soon-to-be Lord is as good as the word of the Emperor. As such, there was no one who could challenge his words.

    ¡°Then I will change the rules.¡±

    The vassal immediately changed the rules at Theo¡¯s words.

    Two against one. It was an unprecedented battle.

    No one had ever fought like this for the right to enter Eldain in the history of the House.

    But Knox is not fazed at all.

    How this is possible is beyond me.

    The weakest Knox von Reinhafer.

    A family disgrace.

    No matter how much he¡¯s trained over the past month, he¡¯s still just running around the training grounds every day. He has never practiced swordsmanship properly.

    He had even offered to teach himself to use a sword, but to no avail.

    He rejected the vassal¡¯s offer, saying.

    [It¡¯s my job, I¡¯ll take care of it, and¡­ I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do with this frail body to hold a sword].

    He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Knox was naturally weak, and physical training was essential to improving that.

    But if you ask me if that alone is enough to win a sword fight, I would say no.

    Unless your natural talent is overwhelming, it won¡¯t be easy.

    And even then, it would be impossible without overwhelming talent, not just exceptional, but overwhelming. This was something the vassal was well aware of.

    ¡®I, too, felt the wall of talent and stopped learning the sword in depth.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Some people are born with overwhelming talent simply because they are descended from a family.

    Some are simply gifted. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re amoner or a noble.

    The vassal remembered the time when he hadid down his sword and decided to go no further. It was a shameful decision for a knight, but it was also the sweetest.

    He didn¡¯t have to be broken anymore.

    He knew it well. Talentes in the form of a blessing to some and the height of absurdity to others.

    To break people down and build them back up again.

    That was talent.

    But what of Knox?

    The skill with which he parried the sword earlier.

    It was not that of a man who believed in his gift.

    It was not that of a man who blindly believed in his talent. It was something he could notprehend.

    Cha-ang! Cha-ang!

    Allen and Harts. Sparks flew from the tips of their swords.

    But Knox is not fazed at all. He is smiling.

    How could the youngest, the sickly, the disgrace of the family, have such a look on his face?

    Could it be that, until now, he had merely¡­ not allowed his talents to blossom?

    The vassal had now forgotten about mediating the battle and could only watch,pletely mesmerized by the young boy¡¯s swordsmanship.

    * * *

    [¡®Time of Genius¡¯ has 1:32 seconds left in its duration].

    * * * [The effect of ¡®Genius of Sword and Martial Arts¡¯ will increase the proficiency of ¡®Dark House Subordinate Swordsmanship¡¯].

    As the system message informs me, the more I swing the sword. I can read the trajectory of my brothers¡¯ attacks.

    Gradually, my sword became smoother and smoother, and I soon began to master the sword techniques they used.

    The truth is.

    A knight¡¯s swordsmanship is very often passed down as a secret art, and it is not polite to copy another¡¯s sword.

    But my circumstances are not such that I can afford such things.

    I simply survive, and I do my best to do so.

    That¡¯s all there is to it.

    Chaing!

    I parry two flying swords at the exact same time.

    He doesn¡¯t deflect them, but overwhelms them, sending them both stumbling backwards. The sound of the ground dragging is heard.

    The two brothers look at each other, swallowing hard.

    But it was a fool¡¯s errand. The very thing to avoid in battle.

    ¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been distracted.¡±

    Nothing is heard during Genius Hour.

    Or, more urately, what I do heares in very slowly, so it¡¯s not easy to codify thenguage.

    It¡¯s different when I¡¯m talking. As long as I speak slowly and repeatedly, I can make sure the enemy hears me.

    So I said. Don¡¯t you dare look away from me.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­.¡±

    I gradually put pressure on the sword.

    Holding the sword with one hand instead of both, I slice through the gap between the brothers, who hesitate and back away.

    While the twins panicked, I had already drawn the entire sword path in my head.

    I didn¡¯t need to understand much, it was just the realm of talent.

    It meant my talent calibration was working properly.

    My wrists tensed, and I lightly rotated my body halfway around my left foot. The sword in his right hand began to dance.

    It was a wooden sword, but its sharpness had already surpassed that of the wood.

    The sword then moves into a bottom thrust, a top sh, and a vertical thrust. All of which I had learned from my brothers earlier in the day.

    Pow! Pow! Pow!

    The sound of my longsword pounding into my opponent¡¯s body echoes through the silence of the arena.

    My sword was finally reaching my two brothers.

    ¡°This¡­ can¡¯t¡­ be¡­!¡±

    ¡°Jen¡­ Zhang¡­!¡± [1]

    My heart pounds at the faint voices that intermittently reach my ears. However, my sword still does not stop.

    It simply continues to fire at the two enemies in front of me.

    Scoop! Scoop!

    The brothers¡¯ cors are shed.

    As they gasp and block my de, their gazes are filled with bewilderment.

    How could Knox. How could the family name be changed like this.

    Such questions must be running through their minds.

    But by the time they realize it, it¡¯s toote, don¡¯t they know?

    I thought with a smile.

    ¡®Now they¡¯ll know, even if they don¡¯t want to know.¡¯

    [The duration of the ¡®genius hour¡¯ has run out].

    Just like that.

    After a few moments, my ears, which had been deafened by the end of the genius hour, began to hear the sounds around me properly again.

    I look at the two brothers lying on the ground breathing bubbles, and sheath my sword.

    Then I walked forward.

    At the end of my path is the vassal who presides over the tournament.

    I speak calmly, trying to calm my racing heart.

    ¡°I assume the match is over?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Of course, the winner is¡­¡­ Master Knox von Reinhafer!¡±

    The vassal shouted as if he had finallye to his senses.

    It was the moment when the duel was safely concluded.

    And it was then that I came face to face with a pair of clear,vender eyes that swept across the back of my head.

    The man I now call father.

    Patriarch Theo von Reinhafer stood there, looking at me curiously.

    I smirked.

    Yes, he is. You want to take advantage of me now.

    But if you¡¯re going to use me.

    I will use this family, too.

    And, at the end of the day.

    I will build my power elsewhere, and when the House is destroyed, I will seek my memories!

    ¡­It¡¯s a bit shallow, but it¡¯s my goal.

    I bowed lightly and walked to my room, avoiding Patriarch¡¯s gaze.

    For some reason, none of the servants were talking about me as much as before.

    Not surprising, since Knox, the family disgrace, had won against the twins.

    I felt dizzy, disempowered, and out of sorts.

    Then, the moment.

    Talia von Steiner, the girl in the fierce catch, quickly jumped to her feet and started running.

    I¡¯m not sure why, but¡­ I need to talk to Knox now.

    The thought raced through Talia¡¯s mind.

    ¡°We have to catch him!¡±

    ¡°Young Miss!¡±

    This time it was her maid, Emma, who was dying.Next Chapter<hr>

    [1] : ¡°?¡­ ?¡­!¡± ¨C no idea on this one

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7Uh-oh.

    Damn.

    The garden, barely out of the arena. I¡¯m cursing and holding my knees. How did I end up like this¡­¡­.

    The reason is simple.

    I overlooked the recoil of the [Time of Genius].

    Shit. A nauseous feeling rises in my stomach, and I feel like I¡¯m going to lose it any minute.

    A burning sensation travels up my esophagus, and I can feel it regurgitating. And it doesn¡¯t stop at the vomit line.

    Was that¡­ blood?

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    I clench my fist tightly, looking at the sticky mess in my other hand. The sensation of coughing up hot blood was hard to take, even for someone so ustomed to pain.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re a little overdue.¡±

    [Genius Time]. While it was praised with all sorts of titudes in the previous duel, it had one major w.

    When you time yourself out, you¡¯re stuck with the [Recoil] debuff.

    This was the worst debuff of all, permanently draining the caster of health and making them more prone to fainting.

    As a result, yers rarely used it except in very special circumstances.

    ¡­Of course, I wasn¡¯t in a position to judge such things.

    [The recoil of the ¡®Hour of Genius¡¯ skill reduces the yer¡¯s lifespan by 2 days and 17 hours].

    Thus, the noble reason why I¡¯m currently spilling blood in the middle of my own family¡¯s yard is due to the skill that saved my life.

    ¡­I can¡¯t imagine how ridiculous it must seem to others.

    ¡°Luckily, I¡¯vee to a secluded ce where there are no prying eyes.¡±

    I muttered, the corners of my mouth twitching. If I had been noticed, I would have had to think long and hard about how to get out of the situation.

    Naturally, with so much to worry about, I can¡¯t afford to have that happen, and it¡¯s best to avoid it at all costs.

    In that sense, I was lucky not to be penalized during the battle. In a lot of ways, I was pretty lucky.

    ¡­I was thinking.

    ¡°Are you¡­ hurt?¡±

    A familiar girl¡¯s voice came from behind him.

    It was clearly filled with concern, but to me it sounded more like the signature call of the Grim Reaper before taking a mortal away.

    Why, what, suddenly?

    With that thought, I turned around, unable to finish cleaning up the blood.

    Sure enough, there she was, Talia.

    She looked at me again and asked.

    ¡°Did you get hurt in the duel earlier?¡±

    I was stunned.

    If I told her now that I was ill, and that I had been injured in the battle earlier, I risked ruining all my ns.

    Theo is unlikely to admit a weak son to Eldain who fights once and goes into a grotesque state.

    At least, that¡¯s what my 27 Inner Lunatic clears tell me.

    As soon as that realization hit me, I became indecisive about my course of action.

    My head snaps back as if hit by a hammer.

    Whates out of that tiny mouthful could determine my future. A cold sweat trickles down my face.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Yuck.

    As Talia begins to speak, a spitball is swallowed into my esophagus, along with a drop of blood. My uneasy gaze turns to the girl who got caught.

    But¡­¡­ the words thate out of her mouth are somehow not at all what I expected.

    ¡°To win a battle against your brothers with such a mangled body¡­ I must have misunderstood you, you are a true example of a knight!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±

    I blurted out, dumbfounded.

    * * *

    Talia, the second daughter of the Steiner family.

    Her favorite fairy tale was about Celsus, one of the three great sword emperors of the world, now a recluse.

    One of the three swordsmen of the continent, he is known for his reclusive lifestyle and refusal to reveal his true identity. A follower of Baal, he was known for his revolutionary work in sealing Paimon, the Ninth Demon.

    He lives a quiet life, only to emerge whenever the world is in danger.

    In short, he was the light of the continent.

    He was.

    A true example of a knight!

    A knight must be selfless, untroubled by greed, frugal, and willing to sacrifice himself for the sake of justice.

    ¡­That¡¯s what young Talia thought.

    And then, in her eyes, Knox appeared.

    A moment ago,

    he had continued to excel under his brothers¡¯ swordsmanship.

    Not only had he recognized the twins¡¯ attacks inbat, but he had copied them, and at thest moment, he had won.

    This was no easy feat.

    At first, it was clear that Knox was being outyed.

    It¡¯s not like he was hiding his strength. For the past month, she had been secretly watching him train.

    ¡­A bit of a stalker, perhaps, but Talia had a weakness for curiosity by nature.

    ¡°Whatever, that¡¯s not the point!

    Talia¡¯s thoughts continued as she ran out of the training center and in the direction of where Knox had disappeared.

    Knox was a rare genius.

    In the month she¡¯d watched him train, he hadn¡¯t picked up a sword once. On his first day back, he clumsily swung his wooden sword a few times.

    How did he manage to win?

    It must be a matter of talent.

    Something he didn¡¯t have¡­

    Yes. An overwhelming talent had manifested itself in him, just as it had in his sister, Chel.

    That¡¯s why he went after Knox.

    To ask Knox how he could make that talent blossom.

    But when she ran after him. What she saw was a weak, shaking Nox who was bleeding profusely.

    ¡°What¡­? Why did he look like that? Didn¡¯t he just overwhelm his siblings with his genius?

    Her mind was racing.

    It was unavoidable.

    Basically, Knox¡¯s usual behavior, negligence, and temper. Given the rumors, it was logical to assume that he had won on the strength of his talent alone.

    The word hard work doesn¡¯t suit him.

    But her assumption was clearly wrong. Talia chewed on her lip, disappointed in her rush to judgment.

    ¡°Knox¡­ he¡¯s not the bastard they say he is, he¡¯s just trying to win somehow. Maybe he wants something, and he¡¯s going out of his way to get it.

    So she couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Are you¡­ hurt?¡±

    * * *

    What an example of chivalry.

    I thought to myself as I felt my vision go blurry.

    ¡°What the hell is this?

    I¡¯m trying to make sense of what¡¯s going on, but the blood is still pouring out. I feel my consciousness fading and I¡¯m out of breath.

    At this point, Talia approaches me and reaches for my hand.

    ¡°Crazy!

    I quickly swat her hand away. Taking her hand would make me feel better for the moment, but not for the rest of my life.

    The hand of a girl with this naturally virtuous face is an express ticket to hell.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    That brought out my sharp tongue again.

    Okay, full confession. I¡¯ve spent thest two years holed up in my room ying video games, and I¡¯m not that great with people.

    I have a hard time building interpersonal rtionships.

    I don¡¯t know what to say or how to act in a way that won¡¯t offend people. It never even urred to me that it would have this kind of negative impact.

    ¡°Oh, I just wanted to say¡­¡­ sorry.¡±

    But for some reason, the response wasn¡¯t the same. Before, it was like a tomboyish girl talking to me, but now it was more like a sympathetic look.

    I don¡¯t know what it was, but she seemed to feel some kind of connection with me.

    But is there a connection between me and Talia?

    While I was thinking about that, Talia watched me wipe the blood away with a calm expression on her face, and then she spoke slowly, hesitantly.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been watching you very well.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were so serious about your sword, which is probably why you were able to beat the twins at the end. I just don¡¯t have a good enough eye for people yet, um, yeah, something like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Talia interrupted, nodding her head in acknowledgment.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, you were congenitally weak, and now that I think about it, that¡¯s the only reason I¡¯ve been training for so long. I¡¯m sorry if I misunderstood that, too.

    I¡¯m sorry that I misunderstood that, too, and that you acted like an asshole because you didn¡¯t realize your own inadequacies. Emma said it happens to the best of us, and I get it.¡±

    ¡­¡­ I was left speechless.

    As far as being understood goes, so be it.

    But it¡¯s a different story when it¡¯s Talia von Steiner.

    Talia is the one who, along with her brilliant allies,ter kills the Baal possessed by Knox.

    To me, that means she¡¯s more than Satan¡­¡­.

    ¡°How am I supposed to react to this?

    I couldn¡¯te up with a pointed response, so I decided to start with my purpose.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, I¡¯d appreciate it if you wouldn¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m bleeding.¡±

    ¡°No, of course not!¡±

    Talia shook her head vigorously and looked at Knox, her fists clenched tightly. She looked like a spy with secret instructions.

    She muttered to herself in a small voice, ¡®So you¡¯re going to pay back the family that ignored you with your skills¡­.¡¯ She gave up trying to understand.

    She was starting to get the wrong idea about me anyway, and I knew I was going to get in trouble for trying to correct her.

    Having given up, I could now look at her calmly, nodding my head.

    It¡¯s Talia. A child with chivalrous traits, but the scion of a stiff-necked, prestigious duke. It¡¯s never easy for her to admit her mistakes to others.

    ¡°She¡¯s as sincere as I saw her in the game.

    Of course, I know there¡¯s something else lurking in the shadows of that sincerity: an inferiorityplex about her terrible sister.

    It¡¯s a sense of self-deprecation.

    It was undeniably one of the biggest traumas of her childhood, even if it came from a misunderstanding.

    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Why did you fight your brothers to the point where you got hurt?¡±

    As I answered Talia¡¯s meaningless question, I had to pause for a moment. My heart stopped for a moment.

    Why did I fight them? To get inside the story, of course.

    But that didn¡¯t seem to make sense to her.

    ¡°Actually, there are many other prestigious academies that aren¡¯t Eldain. As you know, if you push yourself too hard, you might break the mana circuit of the monolith, but I thought there must be a reason for you to do so¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Because.¡±

    It was a weak answer, even to herself.

    This would not convince her at all. Why I¡¯m acting out. What I¡¯m trying to find, what I¡¯m trying to get.

    But there¡¯s no point in talking about it.

    For now, I just do what I have to do.

    ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word.¡±

    After saying that once more, just in case, I returned to my room. I told Rona to clean up the mess.

    When she saw me wield the sword and defeat my two brothers, she freaked out and decided to do as I said and keep her mouth shut.

    She¡¯s probably the most timid character in the game, so I don¡¯t expect anything to happen to her. Sadly, she¡¯s the one who scares me the most, so she¡¯s the most reliable right now.

    ¡°Ha¡­.¡±

    I recall the battle from earlier.

    I activated [Time of Genius] and was able to urately parry Harts and Allen¡¯s swordsmanship. In fact, their swordsmanship was nothing more than crude.

    I didn¡¯t know how they were positioned and struck, but the brothers had the physique and strength of children by the standards of the n.

    Furthermore, they were not yet of a weight ss that would allow them to formally train with the family¡¯s secret weapon, the Supreme ck Sword.

    Only the most talented would be allowed to pass on more than three forms.

    That was the rule of the Reinharber family, and in order to wield the sword, one must be able to control magic before they can wield it.

    As a side note, you must be of age again to wield magic. No one who hasn¡¯t reached the age of fifteen is allowed to wield magic unless they are a member of the Imperial Family.

    This is because they are so special and have many expensive artifacts around them to keep them safe.

    As a result,pared to other students who are introduced to magicte in life, the members of the Imperial Family are many times more skilled in magic.

    There are political reasons for this as well, to strengthen the centralized system.

    But.

    The same cannot be said for the genius trait.

    Magic is best developed at a young age, but even then, if you have the [Genius] trait, you can still reverse itter on.

    ¡­Well, I¡¯m still nning on awakening my magic before entering the academy.

    In any case, this is something I can deal with before entering the academy.

    I switched gears and reflected on today¡¯s events.

    ¡°That battle¡­ it was definitely close.¡±

    Choosing to raise myst health while taking a beating was the handshake of handshakes. A choice he would never make if he had more time. But he didn¡¯t have the luxury of time.

    He had a month at most.

    All I could do was take a gamble.

    ¡°The problem from here on out is getting my stamina as high as I can before I enter Eldain, and doing something with my time-limited body¡­¡­.¡±

    I crossed my arms, opening the status window for a moment.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Knox Von Reinhaber

    Gender: Male

    Age: 14

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Darkness

    Achievements: None

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Genius with Swords and Martial Arts] / [Genius with Mana Sensitivity] / [Insight] / [Master of Memorization] / [Steel Mentality] / [Master of Smoke] / [Blessing of Growth].

    Neutral: [Manifestation of Darkness]

    Negative: [Time Limit] / [Nuisance] / [Hand Cold] / [Possession]

    [Stats]

    Health: 4

    Magic: 9

    Luck: 7

    Will: 10.2

    Charm: 25

    [Skills] ¨C Active Skill: Time of Genius

    *The yer¡¯s remaining lifespan is 332 days based on the [Time of Genius] talent.

    __________________

    I have only 332 days left to live.

    I can feel my heart sinking with each passing day.

    My health is now just 4, and my will is up 0.2 to 10.2. My initial stats were pretty high, so it wasn¡¯t too bad.

    ¡­The problem is, I have a bunch of negative talents, including Time Limit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to get those first.¡±

    I sat down on my bed and organized the document I¡¯d created a while ago.

    It was filled with all sorts of hidden pieces that I needed to get, not the least of which was something I could get right now.

    And it was hidden within this Reinharbour estate.

    In more ways than one, I¡¯ll take what I can from the Reinharbers.

    With that, I swore and muttered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡±

    * * *

    The next day, I thought.

    ¡°Tell me how I can grow that fast!¡±

    Suddenly, Talia came to me. This feels like a lump.

    ¡­¡­a big lump that will kill me in the future.Next Chapter<hr>

    TS Notes

    Think there¡¯s passage in here with backwards pronouns, I¡¯ll trante another and thene back and look for them. Once again if you see any errors please tell me in thements and when I get to it I¡¯ll fix them. Also I¡¯ll move to ¡°Nox¡± for the MC in future posts.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8¡°I guess my hopes were not in vain.¡±

    House of Reinhafer.

    The corner of Theo von Reinhafer¡¯s mouth lifted ever so slightly as he spoke. It was such a small change that if you weren¡¯t paying attention to his usual expression, you¡¯d never notice it.

    Rodwell, the head butler, could do nothing but listen to him.

    For a moment, the oue of the duel had gone exactly the opposite of what he had expected.

    It was a surprising result for Rodwell, who had anticipated Knox¡¯s outbursts, wondering how many he could withstand.

    Knox won, and he did it against both of his twins at the same time.

    It¡¯s hard toprehend, but it happened right before his eyes.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s hard not to believe.

    ¡°How did you see it? Knox¡¯s talent?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still trying to figure out why he was hit in the first ce, but¡­¡­ certainly, at his age, he¡¯s in a ss of his own, even among the old masters.¡±

    Rodwell, though a middle-aged man sitting as a butler, was originally a knight. Born into a prestigious knightly family that was quite famous on the continent.

    He had been abandoned by his family as a child and had taken up the sword to avenge it, destroying his entire family.

    It was during this time that Theo helped him, and he swore allegiance to House Reinhafer.

    He never forgot those who helped him.

    Loyalty.

    It is the very essence of who Rodwell is.

    That¡¯s why he never lies to Theo. He is always transparent in sharing his opinions and giving advice.

    Theo nodded at Rodwell¡¯s answer.

    ¡°I think so, too. Knox¡­ he¡¯s definitely got talent, and for some reason, I have a feeling the youngest is hiding it more.¡±

    More hidden talent.

    Deep down, Rodwell had expected that.

    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t exin the mysterious phenomenon of Knox suddenly moving up two or three levels. He can¡¯t exin the mysterious phenomenon.

    But there was nothing he could pinpoint right now.

    That meant it was best to observe him more closely.

    ¡°Keep an eye on the youngest¡¯s every move, but whatever he does, watch him. Then report everything to me.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Theo didn¡¯t say much, but he was slowly starting to get excited about the youngest. The fact that he¡¯d given Rodwell the same mission again was telling.

    He rarely gave Rodwell the same task multiple times.

    As Rodwell was collecting his thoughts, Theo shifted the conversation to the next item on the agenda.

    ¡°How¡¯s Grine doing? I hear he¡¯s on his way back to the family home.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll probably be back in half a year.¡±

    Rodwell bowed immediately at Theo¡¯s words.

    Grine was Theo¡¯s second son.

    He was not the brightest of Theo¡¯s sons, but he had recently graduated from the Eldain Academy.

    He is currently in the process of training to be a knight.

    It is customary for him to stop by the family home once during his training period to report on his quest, so he will likely return to the family home in the near future.

    Theo leaned back in his chair, hoping that Grine was old enough.

    Theo was lost in thought for a moment.

    ¡°My sword. To whom should the Supreme ck Sword be handed down from my ancestors?

    It had been a major issue of histely.

    Not having a single child with the talent to meet my standards.

    At this rate, he would have to take in a talented child from the lower realms to pass on his sword.

    This was not something that even Theo, who valued skill, wanted to do.

    No matter how blunt a father he is, Theo can¡¯t help but favor his child¡¯s ascension to the family name.

    In effect, the coterals are strangers, even if they are bound by family.

    In fact, they are no better than anyone else in that they covet each other¡¯s rice bowls.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. Your role is important, Rodwell.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    Rodwell could only bow his head at Theo¡¯s meaningful words.

    * * *

    Before I could process what was happening now, I decided to take a moment to think about yesterday.

    Yesterday was a day of many gains.

    First of all, I raised my health to 4, finally seeding in the first flowering of the genius trait, and secondly, I was granted admission to the Elysian Academy.

    It didn¡¯t stop there, and I earned a few more rewards.

    [Completed the tutorial quest].

    [You won your first battle!

    [Rewards are given].

    It was an unexpected reward.

    I wondered how many of these game elements would remain in a world that had be real, but apparently, achievements and challenges would remain.

    ¡°This is¡­ honey.¡±

    And it wasn¡¯t just one reward.

    [There are three rewards in total].

    [1] Multi-Clear (27) perk forpleting the tutorial.

    [2] You have earned the Stat Free Distribution (1 point) X3].

    ¡°Crazy.¡±

    I¡¯ve gotten the multiple-clear reward quite a few times, but I never thought they¡¯d give me a free stat. As we¡¯ve seen before, the importance of 1 stat cannot be overstated.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been running around for a month trying to get 2 health¡­ if X asshole is going to give it to me, I¡¯ll take it early.¡±

    I invested all three of my ¡°stat free passes¡± into one stat.

    It was luck.

    ¡°Because¡­ Luck is a stat that¡¯s worth more than any other in Inner Lunatic.

    It¡¯s the only stat in Inner Lunatic that can¡¯t be increased through effort.

    It was also the only stat in Inner Lunatic that was capped at 10.

    That was Luck.

    ¡°It¡¯s a special stat, considering all the other stats are capped at 30.¡±

    So it makes sense.

    So I spent a lot of time ying Inner Lunatic, analyzing and exploiting how luck worked.

    And I can assure you, all three of these stats should be invested in Luck.

    Absolutely.

    I looked at the next two rewards that came up.

    [2] X1 gacha talent draw ticket.

    [3] You have earned 1 x 1-time use skill lock.

    The first is the Random Talent Pick.

    It literally gives you the power to draw a talent at random.

    As soon as you decide to use the lottery ticket, a spinning lottery machine pops up in front of you.

    It¡¯s a bit jarring to see this in a medieval room, but I quickly got used to it.

    Take away my adaptability, and I¡¯m left with nothing.

    ¡± Drawing. That¡¯s what the Inner Lunatic is all about¡­¡­.¡±

    In Inner Lunatic, you can often draw a skill or trait from a draw, so I maxed out my Luck with the scroll I¡¯d received earlier.

    He was confident that it would shine in this situation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ with Luck maxed out, I had a 95% chance of getting a medium or higher tier artifact and skill, right?¡±

    Skills and items have their own tiers.

    From low, lower middle, middle, upper middle¡­ to high, ultimate.

    It¡¯s pretty hard to find a skill that¡¯s higher than mid-tier.

    Here¡¯s why because Inner Lunatic is about 70% luck.

    The other 30% is the gamer¡¯s insane repetition and thinking.

    But I¡¯vee to realize the best way to secure the former 70%.

    I realized the best way to get the former 70%: maximize your Luck stat.

    That number changes the odds of an item being valuable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to work.¡±

    Excitedly, I inserted the golden coin into the machine.

    After a few moments of waiting, a window popped up, just like on the PC, and the machine spun.

    ¡°Please¡­ Gold and above effects¡­!¡±

    For reference, lower-tier items are gray.

    Mid-tier and above items are silver.

    High-tier is gold.

    The best ones burst with iridescence.

    However, I didn¡¯t even expect iridescence because the odds are so stacked against me.

    A sudden wave of worry washed over me, but there was nothing I could do about it.

    The coin had already left my hand.

    Bam!

    Something spat out of the machine that had been spinning for so long.

    It was an antique-looking parchment.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡­.¡±

    I took a deep breath and picked up the parchment. A long scroll. It was the object that had made countless people who yed the gameugh and cry.

    [Appraisal!]

    ¡°Please¡­!¡±

    Suddenly, a golden effect burst from the scroll, lighting up the sky.

    ¡°Float, float!¡±

    Exmation after exmation.

    Is this the majesty of a Luck Stat of 10?

    A high-level talent from the first draw¡­!

    [Congrattions!]

    [Acquires the advanced talent ¡°Supreme Ruler¡¯s Awe¡±].

    [Disys skill information].

    [Active Skill].

    Name: Supreme Ruler¡¯s Awe

    Rank: Superior

    Attributes: Nothing

    Effect: Decreases the total stats of all enemies with less total stats than you by 20%.

    Supreme Ruler¡¯s Awe.

    One of the Inner Lunatic¡¯s most useful skills came out of nowhere.

    The corners of my mouth turned up to my ears.

    I couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a god game..¡±[1]

    If this isn¡¯t a god game, what the hell is?

    Next, I looked at the third and final reward, a one-time skill voucher.

    The reward here was already known.

    It¡¯s one of the hidden pieces that can be found in House Reinhafer.

    I would need to use this skill to get it.

    * * *

    Back to the present. I¡¯m looking at the girl in the catcher¡¯s eye, remembering yesterday¡¯s sweet plucking.

    Why did Taliae looking for me?

    As I ponder this, she speaks up.

    ¡°Tell me how I can grow so fast!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Haven¡¯t you been watching me train for a month from the sidelines?¡±

    I was speechless.

    I didn¡¯t realize she was spying on my training in the first ce.

    Every day, Talia trained in swordsmanship with the vassals of Rineharbor House, and when she was done, she would immediatelye to the training grounds looking for me.

    And then she stares at him with an evil eye.[2]

    Will this guy really be as good as he ims to be¡­!

    She looks at me like I have some kind of secret.

    But it¡¯s unfair.

    I was just running like crazy to get it to bloom, trusting in the [Genius] trait. I borrowed a bit of artifact power, but it wasn¡¯t enough to upset the bnce.

    This means that whatever this talented kid is telling me is a deception¡­!

    I couldn¡¯t help but use another sharp tone.

    ¡°Think about your talent before you ask me something like that.¡±

    With that, I quickly walked away and out of her sight.

    Talia was important right now, but I had to think of the other side.

    I had a whopping 331 days left to live.

    Shit. With each passing day, the smile fades from my face and dark circles settle beneath myvender eyes.

    I don¡¯t know if I need to exin this to you.

    But I¡¯ll say it anyway¡­

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to die¡­!

    Because I don¡¯t want to die.

    ¡°I have to live somehow.¡±

    I walked down the long hallway, repeating that to myself.

    Then I heard the bustle of many maids and butlers.

    ¡°Did you hear, Master Nox won his duel with Master Hartz and Master Allen yesterday!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re lying when you say I didn¡¯t see it, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No. Why would I lie about something like this, kid? It¡¯s real, I saw it with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I saw it, too. He was beating the shit out of them, and then all of a sudden, he was like, ¡°Oh, my God!¡±

    Lately, I¡¯ve noticed a slight shift in the way people look at me.

    In many ways, the fight with my brothers has helped.

    But.

    ¡°Wow¡­ I thought you were just azy, talentless bastard, but you¡¯re actually quite powerful?¡±

    The guys who talked about me behind my back were still there.

    Perfect!

    ¡­By the way, the maid who spoke at the end was Rona, and she was sourly dissing me as if she was desperate to get even with me.

    I managed to catch her in the act right behind me.

    If I let her off the leash a little bit, she¡¯d climb up.

    I red at her for a moment and cleared my throat.

    ¡°I beat my twin brothers, that¡¯s for sure. There¡¯s no doubt about that, and¡­ you¡¯d better watch your back.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±

    She replied, running a hand through her hair, having just received a p on the forehead.

    She looks a little ragged, but subtly avoids my gaze, apparently scared to death.

    ¡°Especially you, Rona, and I won¡¯t forgive you for one more p.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Yep. Got it¡­¡­.¡±

    I purposely told her with cold sarcasm.

    I had only recently realized that this scumbag had to be reigned in with a hawk.

    And so, a few days passed.

    As a result.

    I decided to put my ns for life extension on hold.

    There were a few reasons, the two biggest of which were as follows.

    First, Talia has been following me around and bothering me for days.

    She seemed to think she was following me, but it was impossible for me to hide my every move.

    He¡¯s still a fourteen-year-old kid.

    ¡®Even though 15 is considered an adult in this world¡­ in my eyes, you¡¯re still a kid.

    Anyway.

    Thest thing I wanted was to show her, who might kill me, how I got the Hidden Piece.

    So I had to move more cautiously than usual.

    Secondly¡­

    Theo von Rheinhaber, the head of the family, had suddenly found me.

    Not just me, but my two other brothers. The twins, Hartz and Allen, were also summoned to the same ce.

    In that moment, I was certain.

    A new skill I¡¯d acquired through a one-time skill confirmation. The time had finallye to use it to get the Hidden Piece.

    Hee hee hee!

    I hear the cries of wild foals.

    That¡¯s right. This is the stable.Next Chapter<hr>

    TS Notes

    [1] : ¡°Godgem¡±

    [2] : ¡°Axe-eye¡±

    No idea on these

    Once again please add to your list on Novel Updates

    And if you see any errors please let me know

    Finally for the love of god somebody please pick this up

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9The ce where Theo summoned me was as expected.

    The stables.

    The stables of the Reinharber family, one of the top three stables on the continent for raising fine horses.

    ¡°Here we are.¡±

    As I walked in, I saw Brothers Hartz and Allen, their bodies covered in painful bruises from the beating they took from me a few days ago.

    Maybe I should have been a little more forceful.

    You stupid bastards.

    Even as I thought that, I nonchntly shifted my gaze to the Patriarch.

    ¡°Patriarch.¡±

    I was the first to bow my head slightly in greeting, and my brothers followed suit.

    Theo nodded, then broke off, ncing briefly at the foals behind him.

    ¡°I suppose you already know why I called you here.¡±

    I replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°From now on, you will choose a horse that will apany you for the rest of your lives.¡±

    Horses.

    It was the most sacred animal in all of Reinharbour, let alone the entire continent.

    Anyone who decided to be a knight, or even a wizard, had to choose one as a child and make it their lifelongpanion.

    That was what horses were in the Inner Lunatic.

    ¡°Horsemanship is taught separately at the Eldain Academy, and there are a lot of big battles in theter stages of the game. The horse you choose is naturally important.

    Plus¡­ if a horse dies, you have to raise it from scratch.

    Inner Lunatic is a very realistic game.

    Magic and swordsmanship are not universal, and spatial traveling magic is too expensive to bemercialized.

    However, depending on the breed of horse, it is possible to travel a distance that would otherwise take three days or more in a single day.

    In many ways, this moment is crucial forter gamey.

    ¡°Now, then, the winner of the duel, Knox von Reinhaber. You may choose your horse. You have one chance.¡±

    I controlled my expression and stared at the multitude of foals behind me.

    Their coats were glistening, their eyes darting around the area with a piercing intensity. I wonder if they know their master is about to be chosen.

    They were all looking this way.

    But.

    I had already decided what I wanted to say from the beginning.

    ¡°There you are.¡±

    Also, for some reason, he was making eye contact with me.

    I looked at the horse in front of me. I walked nonchntly past all the horses in front of me that looked like they had good pedigrees, and toward the one that was looking at me.

    Hiying.

    When we made eye contact, he gave a small whinny and didn¡¯t look away for a long time.

    It was as if he already knew what I was going to do next.

    But as I walked, Theo and his twin brother just stared at the back of my head in disbelief.

    The reason was simple.

    The horse was within my reach, staring at me. He was a horse on the verge of being put down, destined for death.

    At least in its ¡®now¡¯ state.

    I thought for a moment.

    House Reinharbour.

    It¡¯s not hard to imagine that the viinous family, considered the worst of the worst, would have a pretty good hidden piece.

    As gamers are wont to do, they knock on every stone bridge they pass. They¡¯re the kind of people who look for every little groove in a wall to see if there¡¯s something hidden in there.

    If you¡¯re one of those people, it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯d want to take on a variety of challenges¡­¡­.

    That goes for me too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll decide with this one.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll give you another chance.¡±

    Theo¡¯s brow furrowed. At first nce, he looked very disappointed. I guess I didn¡¯t make the right choice.

    Well, it¡¯s not surprising.

    It must be disappointing to be given the first chance to choose a horse, and then to choose one that, by all appearances, is about to die.

    Of course, it would have been his choice to pick a horse that he could use right away, one that would be the most efficient.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    Hence, the look of outright displeasure on his face.

    Actually, it¡¯s a kindness. Giving me a second chance¡­ I¡¯ve never heard Theo say anything like that in all the years I¡¯ve yed the game.

    Theo was a blunt individual man.

    A third-ranked swordsman on the continent, he had a reputation for being cold.

    As such, he didn¡¯t give second chances. I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because Knox has high hopes for me.

    What he saw in Dalian.

    He must have seen the potential there.

    Theo must have thought.

    His youngest son, after all, hadn¡¯t been able to ovee his inherent weakness and fragility.

    Maybe that¡¯s why he chose that weak horse, the one who looked him in the eye, despite his weakness.

    But.

    Regardless of his thoughts, I realized once and for all that this horse was a masterpiece.

    I have the best trait [Insight], which is only given to the protagonists of Inner Lunatic.

    -Calls up the target¡¯s status window.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Undecided

    Gender: Male

    Rank: Upper

    Age: 0 years old

    Race: Horse ¨C Obsidian

    Primary Element: Darkness

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Steel Stamina ¨C disabled by debuffs] / [Born Warhorse ¨C disabled by debuffs] / [Courage ¨C disabled by debuffs].

    Neutral: [Single-mindedness]

    Negative: [Predestined Death]

    *[Predestined Death] Talent is in effect.

    Time remaining: 2 days, 16 hours, 12 minutes

    __________________

    One familiar trait stands out.

    [Predestined Death].

    It is. This is a horse that was born to be a warhorse of the highest caliber, but is a hidden piece designed to die in less than three days.

    It¡¯s a bit different than the [Time Limit] trait, though.

    I haven¡¯t yed it yet. There is no way to ovee it, but this talent is different.

    ¡°With my knowledge, I can do anything.

    It didn¡¯t matter if that was the ending he wanted or not.

    I nced at Theo, then shook my head.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take it back, and I¡¯ll put it this way.¡±

    ¡°¡­I hope it¡¯s a choice you don¡¯t regret.¡±

    Even as I said that, Theo walked out of the stables with a sour look on his face. He didn¡¯t even bother to watch the other two twins choose their horses.

    He must be just as disappointed in me.

    But so be it.

    I was going to pick him.

    Meanwhile, there was no fear in the eyes of the horse facing it¡¯s fated death.

    I wonder if it¡¯s trying toe to terms with it¡¯s death.

    Or maybe he sees his own death as nothing. I don¡¯t know, but I felt that he and I were essentially alike.

    The vassal standing next to me asked.

    ¡°Master, please name the horse.¡±

    ¡°Carl.¡±

    So I decided to give the horse that name.

    ¡°You shall henceforth be known as Carl.¡±

    About twenty-seven times. The name I used every time I cleared the Inner Lunatic.

    A name that meant a lot to me, and I gave it to him.

    Just as I struggle.

    Hoping that you, too, would fight to stay alive.

    I could hear my brothers¡¯ sneering, insulting voices in my head.

    Of course, their judgment would be overturned in just a few days.

    Iughed softly to myself, then left the stables and returned to my room with Carl. He was still a foal, so he was small. So far, it was fine to keep it in the room.

    Besides, if it got dirty, I could just have Rona clean it up.

    Of course, she¡¯s not my full-time maid¡­¡­.

    After all, she¡¯s still a coteral of the family, isn¡¯t she?

    If it¡¯s her choice, she¡¯ll just have to make do with evil.

    I was going to let her know that.

    ¡°You talk a lot.¡±

    I tucked the nket around him and sat him carefully on the bed.

    He tried to move somehow, but he would never be able to.

    He already knows.

    He¡¯s already under the control of the future, of his predestined death, and oveing it is¡­ not the usual way.

    If you¡¯re ying Inner Lunatic and you¡¯re granted this negative trait, your character will die in some way.

    In a sense, it¡¯s even worse than Time Limit.

    Because unlike Time Limit, which at least allows you to extend your lifespan, this talent doesn¡¯t even allow you to cheat at all.

    To be honest, there¡¯s nothing I can do to save him.

    But I brought him here for a reason. I have a sword to fight with, and I have myself.

    I may not be able to do anything about my own life, but there are many things I can do for the dead.

    ¡°Carl.¡±

    I called his name. He lifted his head for a moment, as if to acknowledge me as his master.

    His eyes still held the same nk emptiness. And a calm, burning will to live. I wondered if those two emotions could coexist.

    I could see in his eyes that they could.

    ¡± Rona.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re out there. If you don¡¯t answer me soon, I won¡¯t leave you alone¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, how did you know¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You got me.¡±

    For some reason, I thought Rona might be waiting outside, so I spoke up. She was indeed there. Judging by how quickly she replied, she¡¯d probably been waiting for a while.

    I wonder if she actually enjoys making me do things now?

    I nodded with satisfaction and gave her instructions.

    ¡°Take care of him. He¡¯s sick, so be as gentle as you can.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay, I¡¯ll take care of him¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Rona entered the room and said in a disheveled voice as she looked at Carl¡¯s condition. She seemed quite shocked, as it was evident that he was going to die, even to a three-year-old.

    I guess he hasn¡¯t figured out my intentions yet.

    Actually, it would be impossible for anyone to fully grasp them.

    Hmm¡­.

    I¡¯m torn, by the way.

    What¡¯s going to happen next is going to be even more shocking. How is this weak, weak, weak Rona going to make it?

    * * *

    A room in the training grounds.

    Theo sat there, meditating for a long time, recalling the events of a few moments ago.

    The judgment of his youngest son, Knox.

    Was it right?

    The answer was already there.

    ¡°It was foolish.

    I realized that I had let him choose his words too early. He let his emotions get the best of him, and he picked a horse that was as weak as he was.

    Just because she made eye contact with him.

    Theo thought.

    Nox deserves better.

    One of my sons should inherit his sword and follow in his footsteps, and even better, carve his name into the highest ces of the Archheim Empire.

    Just as I was one of the Three Swordsmen and still hold my ce at the top.

    I meant for one of my sons to do the same.

    But he knew it was not easy, and he knew it was lonely. He knew it wasn¡¯t easy, and he knew it was lonely.

    Theo remembered one mistake he had made in the past.

    A day in the middle of a bloody battlefield.

    Swarming demons¡­

    tangled humans, and a night of killing.

    It had been a disaster.

    Theo opened his closed eyes. Unfinished mana floated in the air, quickly sucked into his body.

    A glow began to emanate from his body, absorbing the energy like a ck hole.

    It proved that he was indeed worthy of being called the Third Swordsman.

    ¡°Rodwell.¡±

    ¡°Yes. My lord.¡±

    Rodwell replied, having prepared a towel and other training tools at his side.

    ¡°As expected¡­ Your mastery is always astonishing. It¡¯s hard to believe you¡¯re a human like me.

    Rodwell swallowed hard and thought to himself.

    Theo¡¯s skill with magic was overwhelming. His sword glistened with obsidian-ck mana, and he wielded it to cut down his enemies in an instant.

    A sword that lived up to its name.

    The Supreme ck Sword.

    It was a sword that only he could wield now.

    Of course, the first three levels are taught to blood rtives¡­¡­.

    ¡®The true value of the Supreme ck Swordes after that.¡¯

    Rodwell had seen Theo use it many times from the sidelines. But he couldn¡¯t follow any of the steps in the middle.

    It was awe-inspiring, bordering on miraculous.

    ¡®However, now is not the time for such thoughts.¡¯

    Rodwell quickly pushed the thought aside and focused on Theo¡¯s words.

    Theo hesitated, then spoke.

    ¡°One day, one of my sons will have to learn to wield the Supreme ck Sword.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think will inherit the sword?¡±

    His eyes glowed menacingly. For a moment, Rodwell¡¯s breath caught in his throat, and he took an involuntary step backward.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±

    He answered honestly.

    First, of course, Garen is talented. But his father is still the swordsman of the continent. Not nearly enough to break through Theo¡¯s walls.

    Moreover, he had one problem.

    ¡°The First Master is dangerous. He must never ascend to the position of Lord.

    A sphemous thought, perhaps. After all, he is only a butler.

    But Rodwell¡¯s loyalty to House Rineharbour was unwavering, and he could assure them of that.

    He would never, ever sit on the throne.

    ¡®After¡­.¡¯

    Rodwell let out a small sigh.

    There was no point in lying to himself here.

    He who wields the Supreme ck Sword.

    There is no way the three most powerful swordsmen in the world could not see through his lies.

    It was best to be honest here.

    ¡°They all still have potential.¡±

    ¡°We need solid talent, not flimsy potential.¡±

    Theo took a moment to scan the scenic surroundings, then rose to his feet.

    ¡°Because one of them is going to have to kill me, eventually.¡±

    * * *

    By default, minions don¡¯t have any stats, but their rank tells you how powerful they are.

    In simple terms, this means that the sword I brought with me could have been a top-notch warhorse if it weren¡¯t for his illness.

    It¡¯s an Obsidian, a high-end breed.

    If I can activate all of his disabled skills, he¡¯ll grow rapidly.

    What¡¯s more, since it¡¯s the default system in Inner Lunatic for pets to increase in rank by at least 1 afterward, he could be promoted to at least Supetive.

    He¡¯s not exactly the kind of hidden piece you¡¯d expect to get at the start of the game.

    Technically, he¡¯s not fully unlocked yet¡­.

    The sword.

    After three days. The present.

    I am facing the cold, dead body of Carl.

    Rona, who has been taking care of him with me for a while now, is already wiping the tears from her eyes.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    I knew it was going to be like this from the beginning.

    Carl can¡¯t be saved.

    There is not a single way to save him in the Inner Lunatic.

    But I do know one other way to enjoy the battlefield with him. And it will take me to a better ce.

    Carl. It would give him a little more freedom.

    ¡°Stop crying, it¡¯s distracting me.¡±

    ¡°Breathe¡­ But Master¡­ Carl¡­ Carl¡­ Carl¡­ ¡­¡­!¡±

    Rona had always been a bit of a rumor-monger, but seeing her crying over Carl¡¯s death made me feel a little bad for her.

    Yes, I realize that Nox must havemitted a great sin in his previous life, and that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t trust me.

    So I decided to speak to her a little warmer this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Carl is dead¡­ but he will be by my side again.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡­¡­ I never thought I would hear those words to my face.

    I hastily reversed my earlier n to warm up to her, and turned back to being an evil bastard.

    ¡°Step back.¡±

    At that moment, I pulled out a scroll that I had purposely kept on my desk andid it on the floor. I then began to slowly pour my magic power into it.

    Jiying¡­¡­.

    Needless to say, it didn¡¯t go well.

    I haven¡¯t yet met the flowering conditions for the [Mana Sensitivity Genius] talent, so my magical level isn¡¯t very high.

    Just a waterfall of mana.

    That was all I could do.

    ¡®Whoa¡­ I have to concentrate. I can¡¯t make a mistake.¡¯

    I could feel the tenuous energy of life, pulsating with ckness.

    It was a strange experience.

    In this world, I¡¯ve never properly handled magic before.

    There¡¯s an Imperialw that says you can¡¯t handle it before you¡¯re of age, so I can¡¯t help it.

    But I¡¯m broken, and I n to ignore thatw lightly. Controlling the force is paramount to this n.

    Rona hesitated, seemingly embarrassed by my behavior.

    ¡°Do, Master, that scroll is¡­? Moreover, mana, are you using magic power?!¡±

    ¡°If you make any noise, Carl will die a second time. Because of you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    She immediately shut up, this kind of reaction wasn¡¯t something she¡¯d go around gossiping about, after all, even when she¡¯d spit up blood in the past and left it to be cleaned up, it hadn¡¯t caused much of a stir.

    Besides, there¡¯s a reason I kept her around.

    ¡­I need to live.

    What I¡¯m about to scroll through is a type of ck magic.

    As you might have guessed from the foul odor of the name, it¡¯s incredibly difficult and dangerous.

    What if I make a mistake and fall?

    I¡¯ll have her with me as I make my way to the n elders.

    A backup, just in case.

    That¡¯s what Rona was for now.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡±

    Zeeeeee¡­!

    A runic sentence slowly emerges from the enchanted scroll, emitting a blue light. The luminescent blue writing on the parchment¡¯s dull paper slowly began to take center stage.

    [Uses ¡®One-time Skill Confirmation¡¯].

    [Acquired the skill ¡°Book of the Dead ¨C Necronomicon (1-Use)¡±].

    [You can revive the target ¡®Carl¡¯ as an undead].

    [Activate Magic].Next Chapter<hr>

    Finally ahead of Manwha!!

    There should be another chapter tonight

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    TS:Dursty[You have used the skill ¡®One-time Skill Confirmation¡¯].

    [Acquired the skill ¡®Book of the Dead ¨C Necronomicon (1-Use)¡¯].

    [You can revive the target ¡®Carl¡¯ as an undead].

    [Activate magic?].

    Undead in Inner Lunatic have two main characteristics.

    The first is that they are reanimated through the use of ck and dark magic.

    The second is that reanimated beings do not have an ego, but are instead born stronger.

    They blindly follow yourmands, and will grow at least one rank in the near future.

    ¡­The problem is, there is only one family in the world that can raise the undead.

    ¡®The Marvas, another dark master family. They are a family of warlocks who specialize in dealing with the undead.

    As a side note, they¡¯re not very good with swords, which makes them terrible knights.

    The game¡¯s creators thought this through and bnced it out.

    Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean they can just raise the dead. ¡­¡­.

    ¡®Raising the dead is definitely a fraudulent ability.¡¯

    Anyway.

    The average person might have one question.

    Are yers who aren¡¯t members of House Marvas unable to use their skills at all?

    Well, no.

    Why didn¡¯t I mention this before?

    This game is 70% luck and 30% skill.

    In other words, it¡¯s all a matter of picking your own skills, or drawing them, like I did a few days ago.

    Single-use skill picks.

    That¡¯s what I got, the Necronomicon I¡¯m using on Carl.

    Aka the Book of the Dead.

    Ziying¡­.

    Darkness slowly creeps in from the scroll, which makes a regr noise.

    The beam of light glows blue, slowly turning ck, and then engulfs the white light source.

    The room is filled with ebony light. A ck hand protruded from the scroll, and quickly wrapped itself around the sword, dragging it beneath it.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    I said, my tone stern. If you¡¯re nervous, so am I.

    What I¡¯m about to unleash is ck magic. The form is veryplicated, and I¡¯ve only just gained a one-time skill from a skill scroll.

    This means that if the drinker, or anyone else, intervenes and the form breaks down, I can¡¯t fix it. So you need to keep other people out of it as much as possible.

    Unless, of course, you have a genius talent¡­¡­.

    ¡®And even then, it won¡¯t bloom until it reaches 10 hp.

    There¡¯s no way to increase your Magic stat at this time.

    In this rotten world where it¡¯s taboo to work with magic until you¡¯re an adult, all I can do is concentrate and¡­.

    and lean on the item¡¯s edge.

    ¡°The knife¡­ the knife¡­ the¡­.¡±

    Lorna watches me through narrowed eyes, her face filled with worry.

    Perhaps she doesn¡¯t think a wretch like Nox would have the mercy to revive the sword.

    I can understand that.

    ¡­Though I¡¯m a little angry.

    [Skill sessfully activated!]

    ¡°Huh¡­.¡±

    I wipe the sweat from my brow.

    After all, the skill was activated properly. I swallowed carefully and took a step towards the scroll.

    Ta-da!

    A ck shadow suddenly sprang from the worn parchment, and slowly began to take shape.

    A mass of darkness, then a dot, then a line, then a face¡­

    And then the familiar foal, Carl.

    [yer¡¯s pet ¡®Carl¡¯ respawns as an undead].

    ¡°¡­¡­Carl?¡±

    Rona asked, her voice slightly shaky as she looked at Carl. I look at him too, a strange figure with purple shadows around him.

    Carl has finally been resurrected through the Book of the Dead.

    ¡± Carl.¡±

    Carl¡¯s eyes are fixed on me.

    Just like the first time I saw him in the stables.

    Then the status window pops up.

    __________________

    [Basic info].

    Name: Carl

    Gender: Male

    Rank: Award

    Age: 0 years

    Race: Undead Horse ¨C Obsidian

    Primary Element: Darkness

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Steel Stamina] / [Natural Warhorse] / [Courage].

    Neutral: [Single-mindedness]

    Negatives: -.

    *Deletes the ¡°Predestined Death¡± talent. For a limited time (1 year), the pet¡¯s growth rate is increased by 1.5x.

    *Since they are undead, they can be summoned and dismissed based on the yer¡¯s magic.

    __________________

    The nasty talent that used to be called [Predestined Death] is already gone.

    In its ce is a one-year growth buff.

    All the skills that were disabled due to the negative trait have been activated.

    I patted its head with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°From now on, I am your master.¡±

    Hiiing.

    Carl bowed his head to me in loyalty and lightly rubbed his face in my hand.

    Just as the atmosphere was warming up, Rona suddenly ran over and hugged both Carl and me.

    ¡°¡­ Rona, what do you think you¡¯re doing¡­?¡±

    I shouted, but Rona just started sobbing, getting tears and snot all over my clothes. It was unpleasant, but I didn¡¯t feel bad.

    This brat. At least I wouldn¡¯tin if I had to make him fetch hay bales or give him treats in the future, I thought to myself.

    Carl, who had somehow grown up a bit, pooh-poohed, and then swiped at Rona¡¯s face with his hind foot.

    Rona let out a viinous screech and didn¡¯t move away from us. I looked at him in disbelief and remembered.

    Oh, right. She was at 4.5 health, right?

    I nodded, thinking I could harass her some more.

    * * *

    A few days passed.

    From now on, I would take Carl to the stables to take care of him.

    He was going to grow up fast. With the buffs he¡¯d received, he¡¯d rise to a pretty high rank as an undead.

    Furthermore, his breed is Obsidian.

    It means obsidian, and in this world, only the Reinhafer family can raise Obsidian horses.

    Even then, only family members can breed them, as the breed is so rare that they are hard toe by.

    Horses that are difficult to breed and hard to find because of their esteemed breed.

    That was the Obsidian.

    Perhaps the sword, too, would have fallen into his hands if it weren¡¯t for the negative trait.

    I hate to think that I would have lost him to that dangerous creature.

    Not that it matters much now.

    ¡°How can that be, that horse should be dead!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to exin why the horse is alive. Nox.¡±

    As I was returning Carl to his stall, I heard a familiar voice behind me. I turned around and saw my brothers.

    The twins who had defeated me so long ago and reduced me to half a penny.

    Hartz and Allen.

    They thought my steed was about to die, but they couldn¡¯t believe I was still alive.

    True, it¡¯s undead, but its true nature isn¡¯t revealed until my powers are fully manifested.

    It just looks like a normal horse.

    The twins weren¡¯t advanced enough to recognize that I was undead, and they seemed to suspect that I had done something to them.

    But now I don¡¯t have to worry about them.

    The reason is simple.

    People remember what¡¯s been done to them for a very long time.

    ¡°You say that as if you wish my horse were dead, brothers.¡±

    I see the twins pause at my cold mockery.

    They must have been stung by the previous blow.

    After all, if someone or something has no manners, you start by beating them.

    Cancer. That¡¯s right.

    While I was thinking about that, Hartz shouted in a trembling voice.

    ¡°You¡­ you tricked us! You must have brought the horse from somewhere else!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡­ you tricked us!¡±

    ¡°And if I had done so, would you have let me off the hook?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡±

    I see you still can¡¯t answer.

    It¡¯s not hard for me to deal with a weakling like this verbally. After all, I¡¯ve seen their behavior in the game too many times.

    All you have to do is pick the right offense.

    And if they lunge at you, you can rip something off.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not that, then your father favors you¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You insult the patriarch, It seems that the older brothers have two lives.¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­!¡±

    Allen clenched his fists as if he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    He was ovee with fear, but he was no threat to me.

    I stomped my foot and knocked him over, grateful for my brother¡¯s woeful intelligence to fall for such a flimsy provocation.

    Then Allen came running, and I lightly knocked him over as well.

    I¡¯ve already learned their swordsmanship and movements once, and now I can pretty much figure out their attack patterns without using skills.

    The vast difference in physical strength means that I won¡¯t lose against them, even if they¡¯re frightened and stiffened by me.

    I cast my gaze over the fallen with a cold expression.

    Then I calmly chewed the words, one by one, and read them to them.

    ¡°Do you think it was luck that I beat you guys back then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡±

    I picked up both brothers and threw them to the ground with a good dose of horse manure.

    There was a knife there, and he started harassing his brothers with back kicks.

    It was a hrious sight, and I barely held back theughter that threatened to escape.

    The two brothers could only grit their teeth.

    I could only wonder why I had suddenly changed.

    But what can they do?

    It¡¯s not Nox in here, it¡¯s me.

    I¡¯m still living like this, not because being a hobo is fun¡­ it¡¯s not, but because there are so many corners I can take advantage of, but eventually I¡¯ll pick my pocket and get out.

    Rineharbour.

    Because the only way to survive in this prestigious family is to be an awl.

    * * *

    Butler, Mr. Rodwell¡¯s office.

    Brothers Allen and Hartz, their faces puffy, are arguing with Rodwell.

    ¡°You mean to tell us that Nox tricked us into winning the duel before!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Nox, that bastard substituted a new horse for a dead one!¡±

    ¡°¡­But young masters. Wasn¡¯t I there to watch the duel with you, and the patriarch said nothing. It is a tradition of House Rineharbour not to dwell on battles that have already been fought.¡±

    Rodwell continued in a calm tone.

    ¡°Also, Master Nox has never taken another horse from the stables, nor has he ever left the manor to procure a new one. I, as head butler of the manor, can vouch for that.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    The two of them could say no more. There was nothing wrong with Rodwell¡¯s words.

    And so their n for a prank had been foiled.

    Now all that remained was¡­ to take the slightly risky step of attacking Nox themselves.

    Nox has suddenly grown stronger, but there must be some sort of mechanism at work.

    If they can figure that out, and if they can unmask the filthy spinner, they¡¯ll be able to enter Eldain again!

    The twins had an important reason for one of them to go to Eldain.

    ¡°If one of you doesn¡¯t make it to Eldain, know that you will all be spanked by me!¡±

    ¡­because their mother, Theo¡¯s second wife, Psy, was terribly afraid of them!

    As a result, they devised a n to get out of this situation by crippling Nox¡¯s arms and legs.

    ¡­Of course, that n was doomed to failure.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, as my brothers pondered and nned their next move.

    I was moving to get the second hidden piece after the knife.

    I looked at the items I had prepared and nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m ready to go.¡±

    I simply slung my shoulder bag over my shoulder and packed the food and simple luminescent stones inside. I sneak out of the mansion into the night.

    It was around two in the morning, well past midnight.

    I looked around, studying the map I¡¯d taken from Rona.

    I already know the way to the Hidden Piece, but maybe something has changed since it became real.

    The Inner Lunatic is a damn hard game, isn¡¯t it?

    Suddenly, it became real, and I wasn¡¯t surprised when the path changed.

    In fact, in the second half of the game, there is a ce called the Labyrinth of Aksarath, where the length of thebyrinth keeps changing every time you enter and exit, so it¡¯s pointless to strategize unless you learn the rules and patterns.

    Many newbies gave up there.

    ¡°The second hidden piece, it¡¯s a must-have.¡±

    The second Hidden Piece I¡¯m trying to get from the n.

    It was a ring that would hold the key to alleviating the [Time Limit] trait.

    It¡¯s also hidden near the Reinhafer family mansion. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard to find.

    ¡­¡­That is, if you know a few patterns as a deceased person.

    So.

    After walking for about an hour, I arrived at a grove in the vige and stood for a moment, looking at the sign in front of me.

    [Mia¡¯s Forest]

    [Never let a child enter, they will get lost and die].

    ¡°Found it. It looks almost exactly like the one in the game.¡±

    I nodded, and began scanning the forest. I made sure to extinguish the glowstones and light a well-oiled torch before entering.

    This ¡®me¡¯ would be crucial if we were to take on the Forest of Mia.

    Well, not exactly a me, but a¡­.

    Fak.

    Just then, I heard the rustling of leaves from somewhere.

    I instinctively crouched down and looked around, but found nothing.

    Whoa, I let out a deep breath. Goosebumps all over my body.

    Maybe I¡¯m just nervous because I¡¯m in a creepy forest, but I¡¯m definitely worried.

    Games are games, and real life is real life. They¡¯re not the same.

    I took another look at my surroundings before stepping inside, took a deep breath, and slowly began to walk into Mia¡¯s forest.

    A pure white mist enveloped my body.

    [Enter ¡®Mia¡¯s Forest¡¯].

    [yers will die here if they fail to clear].Next Chapter<hr>

    TN Notes:

    poop knife lol

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11There are a few ways to tackle Mia¡¯s Forest, but it¡¯s worth mentioning that it¡¯s not easy.

    First, it¡¯s not easy to find your way around.

    This is true even for the best hunters and foresters.

    In the pitch-ck darkness and contrasting white fog, even the most skilled guides can get lost.

    ¡°Especially in this forest, there¡¯s not a single thing to eat, and they¡¯re all poisonous, so eating them will only shorten your life.

    That¡¯s why most neers die on their first day.

    It¡¯s literally the sound of dying.

    Many children die here, especially young ones, and it¡¯s called the Forest of the Lost. It¡¯s just as dangerous for adults.

    The second danger is the demons that appear here.

    The beast-type demons are very agile and fast, so if you don¡¯t have good skills and control, you won¡¯t survive.

    Furthermore, because this is Mia¡¯s Forest, adults don¡¯t get artifacts when they enter.

    At best, you can kill all of the dungeon¡¯s demons and go home with nothing.

    Furthermore, if you enter the forest as an adult, the difficulty increases exponentially, making it impossible toplete.

    There¡¯s a reason why it¡¯s called Mia¡¯s Forest.

    ¡°When I first yed it, that was the most frustrating part. I¡¯d beat up every monster I could find, and then I¡¯d go back empty-handed because I couldn¡¯t get anything¡­¡­.¡¯

    So if you want to get items, adults. In other words, you must visit this ce before you turn 15 to get the item.[1]

    This means that you can¡¯t get artifacts without tackling this forest early in the game.

    In that sense, the difficulty of Mia¡¯s Forest is at least¡­

    ¡°Two and a half stars.¡±

    I nodded and muttered that.

    Of course, five stars is a perfect score.

    I mean, this is a forest after all the shitty dungeons behind it. To me, it¡¯s just one of those dungeons that can be easily cleared.[2]

    ¡­Well, it is what it is, so I¡¯m not sure how it will turn out.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re careful, it shouldn¡¯t be too much trouble.¡±

    For some reason, seeing the ce I¡¯d seen in the game made me feel at ease.

    Had I just realized, deep down, that this was now my reality?

    Damn.

    It doesn¡¯t make sense, but I can¡¯t help it.

    The sooner I adapt, the better for my survival. For now, I just need to rely on my primal instincts and senses a little more.

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame, by the way.¡±

    In truth, I wasn¡¯t too worried when I cleared this area several times as a non-Nox yable character.

    Bringing in another helper made the difficulty easier.

    Back then, of course, I had to set my age to 14, and I didn¡¯t feel like the items I found here were worth much¡­ but not anymore.

    There are a few items you¡¯ll need to ovee the Time Limit trait, but nothing you¡¯ll use as often as what you¡¯re about to get.

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t help it. Well, I couldn¡¯t bring Carl, and I don¡¯t trust anyone else¡­.¡±

    No one to trust.

    The only people in Inner Lunatic who can be trusted to give you love are characters who have joined your faction.

    They all have different requirements, but generally speaking, it¡¯s a deep affinity thing.

    You¡¯ll need to have at least 60 to be trustworthy.

    ¡­ In the case of Rona, of course, she couldn¡¯t be on my side.

    ¡®By the way, favorability is a system that is unlocked once you enter the Eldain Academy.

    ¡°Okay, then.¡±

    I muttered a familiar mantra to myself and lit a me.

    Boom!

    The bright red mes of the torch caught the oil, making it crackle dizzily.

    Then I stare at the direction the smoke is headed.

    The first thing I must do to take on this forest of Mia is find my way.

    For that is what the mes and smoke are for.

    Whoosh¡­

    I hear the wind pick up, and the smoke slowly begins to tilt in one direction.

    You think it might be heading towards the passageway¡­ but you¡¯d be wrong.

    Ahead, the inky darkness lifts slightly to reveal two paths. I knew better than anyone what this meant.

    The key to finding your way here is the direction the smoke is blowing.

    ¡°Specifically, in the direction of the smoke. Moving in the opposite direction is the key to attacking this ce.¡±

    In terms ofmon sense, this puzzle is unreasonable.

    Usually, in fantasy games, the direction the smoke is blowing is often the key.

    After all, that¡¯s where the wind blows, so you¡¯d assume that¡¯s where the exit is.

    But s, Inner Lunatic is different.

    It¡¯s the opposite of where the smoke is headed.

    And not without reason.

    It¡¯s something I realized as I bumped into it over the course of my long, dirty Inner Lunatic ythrough, but it¡¯s probably because of Mia¡¯s Forest.

    It¡¯s a maze, and as a concept, I could only assume that I was supposed to do the exact opposite of conventional wisdom.

    Well, as it turned out, it worked.

    ¡°I was surprised at first, too.¡±

    I was surprised at first, too, that the maze cleared by simply reversing the conventional wisdom like a bullfrog.

    At the time, I thought.

    There¡¯s an easy honey dungeon?

    Of course, Inner Lunatic had fields and dungeons of extreme difficulty, as well as towers and fearsome beasts.

    Fighting enemies in a 100-degree[3] heat wave or ying a bear in a cial tundra doesn¡¯t even begin to scratch the surface ofplex dungeon challenges.

    Heck, even a forest encounter like this is nothing.

    But.

    ¡®That doesn¡¯t mean I should let our guard down.¡¯

    There¡¯s one problem that¡¯s more important than the forest.

    ¡°After¡­¡­.¡±

    I exhale lightly and ce my hand on my hilt.

    I grin, drawing the sword I¡¯d secretly stashed away in the training center at the very beginning.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re quiet, why don¡¯t you reveal your identity?¡±

    I knew.

    That there was someone after me now.

    And that, in all likelihood, he had no good feelings for me.

    ¡®That rustling sound I heard the first time, I didn¡¯t hear it wrong.¡¯

    If it had been a one-time scattering, I wouldn¡¯t have continued to hear it. But it wasn¡¯t.

    The sound continued to follow me in a steady stream, matching my steps.

    That is, after all, the same thing.

    ¡®Someone is walking behind me.¡¯

    But it wouldn¡¯t mean much.

    Nox isn¡¯t a character who¡¯s going to die at this point, and he¡¯s not a big enough deal to send a skilled assassin to hurt me.

    I¡¯m just a bastardized younger son of a bastardized family.

    I don¡¯t know that I should be too worried.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re not going to show up until the end?¡±

    He grinned.

    Well, here we are.

    I tightened my grip on my sword, intent on giving him a good, hard beating[4].

    The next thing I knew, I heard a girl¡¯s scream from behind me.

    * * *

    ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you tell me!¡±

    Talia von Steiner.

    A girl with chivalry in her heart, longing for their story. Now shuffling her feet, she stole a nce at a boy.

    A boy with gray hair andvender eyes who had been bothering her for days. It was Nox.

    Nox had recently fought his siblings for the right to attend Eldain Academy, and he had won.

    He had been called a disgrace to the family, the weakest of the weak, and he had aplished this in only a month.

    It impressed Talia deeply.

    Nox had simultaneously defeated his two brothers, both a year older than him.

    He did it through sheer willpower, despite having no talent and no physical strength of his own.

    He didn¡¯t let his underwhelming abilities stop him.

    ¡®That¡¯s not something you can do easily.¡¯

    She knows this. She¡¯s been there, done that.

    Her sister, Chel, is overwhelmingly talented.

    She was always treated as the most talented, consistently above herself.

    She¡¯d always had to live in her shadow, even though they were only a few years apart in age.

    It made one side of Talia¡¯s chest feel like it was always on top of her. It was painful, and she could even feel her breath tighten.

    Her family¡¯s expectations.

    Her inability to live up to them made her feel like a reject.

    So when House Reinhafer asked if anyone was avable for knighting lessons, she raised her hand immediately.

    If only she could prove herself to another family.

    If she could do that, she could return to House Steiner with a golden ticket.

    They¡¯d see her again.

    You, not your sister.

    And she was almost certain that the method existed in Nox.

    It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that the family¡¯s youngest son, the one who had beenbeled a reject like herself, had risen to prominence so quickly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that technique is, but if I had it, I could be just like you!¡±

    The thought made Talia¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    The problem was.

    -There¡¯s no such thing as a special secret.

    -Come on. I apologize for my earlier misunderstanding.

    -No, it¡¯s not that, it¡¯s that there¡¯s no real method.

    Mr. Nox had been keeping his growth method a secret!

    This was very troubling for her. She couldn¡¯t wait to be stronger than her sister and return to her family.

    She wanted to get into Elidane and be the best knight there.

    But she was stuck at the first step.

    ¡°My beauty isn¡¯t working. What a shame¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Miss? Please, can you stop following Master Nox around? It¡¯s getting me in trouble with him, too¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Emma; you¡¯re not going to get me disowned by our family!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­.¡±

    Maid Emma looked at the slender girl in front of her in frustration.

    Even though she¡¯s taking knighting lessons, she¡¯s still young and petite.

    Who the hell could tell her how to grow up fast?

    In the first ce, Nox¡¯s growth had been strangely steep, and she was also growing very fast.

    If it weren¡¯t for her sister Chel, she¡¯d already be a talent to be revered as the next head of the family.

    So why is she so impatient with her sister, feeling so inferior to her. Emma sighed and shook her head in frustration.

    ¡®Also, and most importantly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the authority to appoint maids¡­!¡±

    She doesn¡¯t have the power to appoint maids.

    Heads of households or high-ranking vassals had that authority, and even their daughters couldn¡¯t do much.

    So, right now, Talia is dangling a carrot of power she doesn¡¯t have!

    ¡°Young Lady¡­?¡±

    Just as she was about to argue with her, a sudden chill ran down the nape of Emma¡¯s neck.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Ah, she realized.

    Talia had suddenly disappeared!

    Emma was stunned. Her ability to escape from nagging thoughts was an uncanny skill¡­¡­.

    But even so, this is House Reinhafer, after all.

    Emma never thought they¡¯d use it this far.

    ¡°I let my guard down¡­!¡±

    Emma jumped to her feet.

    What if something happened to Lady Talia?

    She would be the one dying.

    Of course, she was still a child, so she couldn¡¯t have gotten that far¡­¡­.

    When her eyes fell on the clock so casually. Emma realized once again that something was solidly wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s two in the morning¡­¡­!¡±

    A fourteen-year-old had run away at two in the morning.

    ¡°We¡¯re in trouble!¡±

    Emma scrambled to her feet, her mind racing. We don¡¯t know where she slipped away to, but¡­

    Anyway, we need to get her back now!

    * * *

    Moments ago.

    It was only by chance that Talia had spotted Nox as he slipped out of the house without a sound.

    Quite by chance, while ignoring Emma¡¯s nagging, Talia looked out the window and saw Nox leave the mansion.

    In that moment, she was certain.

    ¡®To go out at this hour¡­ he must be going to some special secret training that will make him stronger!

    Talia felt her heart leap into her throat¡­ and while Emma was distracted, she quickly made her escape through the window.

    She¡¯d done it all the time, and it was a miracle she didn¡¯t even make a sound.

    Perhaps the news would never spread through the family.

    All it would mean was that Emma couldn¡¯t take care of her own, which would mean she¡¯d take a pay cut!

    And from what he¡¯d seen so far, Emma was, sadly, a maid who had thoroughly sumbed to capitalism.

    ¡°Hoohoo¡­.¡±

    Thalia grinned like a little devil, then kept her eyes on Nox as he walked away. Suddenly, she saw him stop in front of a forest.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a forest? What¡¯s he doing?

    There was some sort of sign up ahead, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to read it, so she just followed Nox.

    I made some rustling footsteps, but Nox didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    Then something happened.

    All of a sudden, there was a white mist up ahead, and I realized that Nox had turned on his torch.

    I followed him, and I saw¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m lost.¡±

    On second thought, this was ridiculous.

    How in the world can you get lost when you¡¯re walking alongside a person?

    Especially when I was following him so closely?

    The problem didn¡¯t end there.

    Crrr¡­¡­.

    I started to hear what sounded like a wolf howl from somewhere.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Thalia cringed instinctively and drew her dagger from its sheath. She hadn¡¯t brought her longsword with her since her knighting lessons were over.

    All she had were a few daggers.

    Besides, the one I¡¯m holding now is nothing more than a dagger used to ughter hunted animals.

    A three-year-old could tell you that it¡¯s not suitable for self-defense.

    Gulp.

    Saliva drips from his mouth, and her red eyes flutter as she scans her surroundings.

    Ouch¡­¡­.

    The sound of wolves grew closer, and Talia despaired deeply that she was missing Emma¡¯s nagging now.

    Farthrack!

    With that came the sound of a branch breaking above, and Talia sheathed her de and squeezed her eyes shut.

    It was then.

    Paat!

    Pow!

    From somewhere, a swooping longsword cut through the air, slicing through the moonlight and shing at the wolf¡¯s throat.

    Pow!

    Blood spurted high into the air.

    The crimson beast¡¯s body copsed. Talia cautiously opened her eyes and saw the familiar figure of a boy.

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought you were my brothers. Why are you here?¡±

    Talia watched with trepidation as the boy approached her.

    A dirty, handsome face, with hair as white as the moon and eyes the color of mysteriousvender.

    It was Nox von Reinhafer, the man she¡¯d been chasing.

    ¡°Oh¡­ is that¡­¡­ night walk?¡±

    He tried to y it off as natural, but Nox was seasoned.

    ¡°Cut the crap and tell me the truth. Or I¡¯m leaving you here.¡±

    With that, Talia grabbed Nox by the sleeve of his shirt and began to confess.

    It was no secret that she was a little teary-eyed.Next Chapter<hr>

    [1] ??? ???? ?? ???, ??.

    [2] Not sure what the intended meaning is here

    [3] I¡¯ll leave these nk and assume Celcius

    [4] Originally it¡¯s a ¡°hard fucking¡± but that¡¯s kinda sus here

    TN Notes: To say the least this chapter was syntax hell

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Chapter 12. Mia¡¯s Forest (3)About half an hour ago, I first felt the first signs of the demons and their pursuers.

    Rustling sounds from the forest¡¯s edge and howls from nearby beasts. They were a constant reminder to me that this ce was not safe.

    So I decided to eliminate the danger and get to the hidden piece.

    My first n was to dispose of the tracker.

    It should have been¡­

    Now, in front of me, the girl in the red is fidgeting, hands sped together, avoiding eye contact. My head quickly spun.

    I put my hand to my forehead and sighed, and Talia, who had been watching me carefully, exined.

    ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s not that I did it, but you suddenly grew so big¡­? I wanted to be like you, so I followed you, and then I looked out the window at night and there you were¡­! I thought you were going somewhere. You must have some kind of special training method¡­ So I followed you and saw a forest¡­ Without thinking about it¡­¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s a pretty far-fetched story for a second grader, but¡­¡­.

    Three things were certain.

    The first was that Talia thought more highly of me than I realized.

    The second was that she didn¡¯t hold any ill will toward me.

    The third was that she didn¡¯t think the world was dangerous enough toe after me in the middle of the night.

    Which is understandable.

    After all, I¡¯ve cleared almost every main and side story in Inner Lunatic. Talia was a major character.

    Talia¡¯s narrative can be summarized in one keyword: a deep-seated sense of defeat. It stems from her older sister, Chel. It originates from her.

    I didn¡¯t expect it toe after me so suddenly and so unexpectedly.

    Honestly, when I heard the rustling, I was reasonably sure it was Allen and Hearts.

    They have a grudge against me in the first ce, so it was quite possible that they were waiting to attack me when I was alone, i.e., when I disappeared down a dark alley.

    They¡¯re not exactly known for their nasty personalities in games.

    But this time was different. I wondered why Talia was so obsessed with me, why she¡¯d escted things to this point.

    I was dumbfounded.

    Why would sheter help the protagonist and put a knife through Nox¡¯s heart¡­?

    But oh well. I can¡¯t just leave her here.

    She¡¯s going to be ying tons of demons, and her own abilities will blossom to help the protagonists.

    So abandoning her here is not a good option.

    Keep her for now. It¡¯s better to go and decide what to do.

    ¡°Just follow me.¡±

    As I say this, I stop in my tracks and stare for a moment at Talia, who floats away as delicately as a baby bird.

    ¡°Let me make one thing clear, I am not here to help you. I¡¯m just trying to fix things so that there¡¯s no embarrassment to my family.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­. I¡¯m sorry, that was wrong¡­.¡±

    Talia apologized meekly.

    Good enough. That¡¯s enough to make her feel bad about me.

    Even if I wasn¡¯t used to interpersonal rtionships, I knew that this kind of tone wouldn¡¯t win anyone over.

    I pulled Talia up behind me and went over the strategy for Mia¡¯s forest in my head, knowing that the first priority was to clear this forest somehow.

    Finding your way around isn¡¯t difficult at all, as I mentioned at the beginning, as you can use your oiled torch.

    However, the next part is a bit more challenging.

    This is the area that opens up in the prologue, which is prepared before the start of the scenario. There are no boss monsters, but there are elite monsters that are one rank lower.

    A typical one is a higher-ranked version of the Gray Wolf you encountered earlier. Elite Grey Wolf. A level that can be dealt with by surprise without using Genius Time.

    But don¡¯t expect it to be that easy.

    Consider my low health and the insane coboration of my negative traits.

    I must realize that I could be outnumbered at any moment.

    In times like these, I recite the mantra I used to take on Inner Lunatic.

    ¡°I¡¯m fucked.¡±[1]

    I feel a little better.

    Then, I feel the girl¡¯s confused gaze on me again.

    ¡°That¡­ thank you¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Never mind, just follow me.¡±

    I responded to Talia¡¯s words with a tasteless nod and began to walk into the forest, my sword gripped tightly in my hand.

    With each step I took, Talia moved a little closer to me. She must have gotten over her fear¡­ why else would she follow me?

    ¡®I¡¯ll just ditch her.¡¯

    I sighed, looking at Talia clinging to my sleeve.

    Meanwhile, that time.

    Talia is diligently following the white-haired boy, her eyes shining brightly.

    ¡®I knew it, I knew it¡­ Yeah, I guess I¡¯m not good enough for Nox¡­ But I¡¯m not going to give up, I¡¯m going to show him that I can be a proper knight!¡¯

    * * *

    It was an ambitious early morning for Rodwell.

    He had been informed by Talia¡¯s maid Emma that Nox and Talia¡¯s whereabouts had be unclear, and he had hastily begun to gather knights in the neighborhood.

    Of course, not long ago, his lordship had instructed him to keep an eye on Nox.

    But even so¡­ it is a family taboo to be out at this hour.

    As prestigious as House Reinharbour is, it has many enemies from other countries and other houses.

    They¡¯ve even killed heirs who have strayed from House Reinharbor while hiding their true identities.

    Given how often that happened, it was obviously dangerous to go out alone. So much formon sense.

    ¡®I was wrong. I must now admit that you are not the zed-over Master Nox that you once were.

    Rodwell, of course, hadn¡¯t expected Nox to be of such a delicate disposition that he would be out and about on such ate night.

    This was not the same Nox who used to shiver and crawl into the bosom of his nanny¡¯s skirt when she read him fairy tales.

    Such a timid boy¡­ Rodwell hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of this happening.

    Moreover, there was something else that was almost as big. The honor of House Steiner. Talia had disappeared with them.

    The Steiners and the Reinharbers, both masters of the sword, have long been close friends. There have been frequent exchanges between the two families, as well as marriage pacts.

    In fact, the idea of allowing Nox and Talia to take knighting lessons was part of the n to familiarize them with each other and eventually seal the deal.

    Of course, that was put on hold when Nox came into y¡­

    In any case, Talia was one of Knox¡¯s potential brides, and their disappearance was a big deal. Both as a family and as individuals.

    ¡°Head butler!¡±

    ¡°Where is the young master? Have you found him?¡±

    The knights who rushed in front of him spoke urgently to Rodwell. Rodwell knew that the sweaty rush was a bad sign, even for a pretender.

    The back of his neck prickled.

    The next voice drove a wedge into that thought.

    ¡°It seems that the Young Master has gone to the¡­ ¡®Forest of Mia¡¯¡­ with Miss Talia!¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡±

    Emma, who had been pacing behind him, threw her hands in the air in disbelief.

    ¡°First, lead them to the ce where you believe the Master has disappeared.¡±

    With that, in unison, the knights, Rodwell, and a worried Emma rode quickly toward Mia¡¯s forest.

    The path was t, and they soon reached the warning sign in front of the grove.

    Rodwell studied the footprints in front of the forest and thought to himself.

    ¡°Two pairs of long, small footprints¡­ they must be yours and Miss Talia¡¯s.

    ¡°Perhaps our family¡¯s knight was right.¡±

    ¡°Well, what are we going to do then! We¡¯re going to go into the forest right now and¡­.¡±

    Emma had almost lost her cool. Rodwell stopped her from going into the woods right then and there.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ¡°What?! Why?!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t exactly the most admirable thing to do to the head butler of Rineharbor House, but Rodwell didn¡¯t really care, given the circumstances.

    In the first ce, Mia¡¯s forest is not easily navigated by anyone who enters it. To keep the power from leaking out, the family¡¯s knights can¡¯t be sent out on a limb.

    Even though he is the son of the lord, he is the youngest, Nox.

    In such a crisis, he would not be willing to sacrifice so many to find him.

    The same goes for Talia. If she were the next Matriarch Chel, the one Patriarch Steliner cared about, Rodwell would have used his forces to rescue her.

    But Rodwell did not.

    Even if Nox and Talia were the children of two families. He decided they weren¡¯t worth the risk.

    He hade to this conclusion with uncanny calm.

    Rodwell weighed the options.

    The loyal vassals of the House, and the youngest son, just beginning to blossom, the second daughter of the other House. Which of the two would be of greater value to The House in the future.

    ¡°Wait and see.¡±

    Emma was still sulking.

    But there was one more reason Rodwell had said wait and see.

    It stemmed from a question.

    ¡°Why did you go into the woods?

    At first, Rodwell thought he¡¯d been tricked by a demon with mind-control powers. But this was extremely unlikely.

    The family naturally has a strong magical connection. No other family, and certainly not one as prestigious as House Reinhafer, would not be unprepared for such a thing.

    They have no enemies within their ranks.

    It was Rodwell himself who recently hunted down and executed thest renegades in hiding.

    So, what¡¯s your conclusion?

    ¡°That Mr. Nox headed for the woods on purpose.

    ¡°There is only one way for him and Miss Talia to return.¡±

    Rodwell closed his eyes for a moment, his expression calm, then opened them.

    Emma asked, shivering like an aspen tree.

    ¡°What makes you think that¡¯s a possibility¡­.¡±

    ¡°Master Nox will show you wisdom, and they will find their way out of the woods.¡±

    Rodwell assured her.

    What if Nox showed the strength he had shown in his past battles with his brothers?

    Whatever was going on in the woods might not be so hard to deal with.

    The forest eats children. It could be conquered once and for all.

    But Emma¡¯s lips were still quivering as she listened. She was almost certain that her nagging had caused Talia to run away.

    ¡°I killed her!

    Tears rolled down the corners of Emma¡¯s eyes.

    * * *

    A moment ago, Talia had seen a sword flying in a trajectory.

    An unremarkable-looking, transparent white sword had drawn a sword path and then killed the monster that was charging at her with surprise and precision.

    The transparent de, bathed in moonlight, sliced precisely through the enemy¡¯s throat.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the kind of miraculous swordsmanship she¡¯d seen from Nox in the past; he was many times stronger when he fought his brothers than he is now.

    But Talia didn¡¯t question it.

    In her opinion, the reason Nox hadn¡¯t shown the same strength earlier was simple.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t think he had to show his full power. He thought a wolf like that was nothing to him!

    Talia had forgotten that Nox had once fallen to the ground bleeding. In the midst of her fears, the Nox she had seen had been the best knight she had ever seen.

    Therefore, she had overestimated him.

    ¡®By the way¡­ Emma¡¯s going to be very upset¡­¡­?¡¯

    She rxed a little, and this time she was worried.

    What could she do to make Emma less angry?

    Will I ever be able to eat Emma¡¯s apple pie again¡­¡­.

    The thought sent a shiver down Talia¡¯s spine.

    Of course, getting out of the woods was a priority, but Talia was the type of person who hated studying and loved to move.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, Emma had mentioned that the Reinhafers had a forest in the first ce¡­¡­.¡¯

    Initially, Emma had definitely told her that the Reinhafer family had a forest of miasma that she was never supposed to enter, but she hadn¡¯t thought it was that dangerous.

    ¡­Or rather, she had forgotten!

    So it would work out somehow, people would find her, she thought to herself.

    ¡°Yuck¡­.¡±

    Talia muttered, but Nox didn¡¯t answer.

    The forest rustled, the asional vine stepped on. The sound of grasshoppers echoed, sending a chill down her spine.

    At that moment, a giant spider swoops down from above Talia¡¯s head andnds on her shoulder.

    ¡°Kyaaaahhhh!¡±

    At the sound of the voice, Nox involuntarily drew his sword, ready to swing, but then he sighed and ced a chestnut[2] on Talia¡¯s forehead, just as he had done with Rona one day.

    ¡°Shut up, and if you¡¯re going to freak out about spiders, why the hell did you follow me into this forest?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a¡­ it¡¯s a¡­ it¡¯s a¡­ it¡¯s a spider¡­ aren¡¯t you scared¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to be a knight.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no!¡±

    At least the mention of knighthood brought Talia back to her senses. Nox gently brushed the spider off her shoulder with his hand.

    Just like that.

    The distance between them closed for a moment.

    Ooooooo¡­!

    Suddenly, a wolf howled. Startled by the sound, Talia jumped out of her skin and hugged Nox tightly in front of her.

    Nox was quite dangerous with his sword drawn, but Talia clung to him, perhaps fearing the wolf more.

    Nox sighed. There were now several wolves gathered around them, including an elite monster, the Elite Gray Wolf.

    ¡®They¡¯re big, just like the ones I saw in the game. I¡¯ve memorized all the patterns, though.

    ¡°Stay away.¡±

    Nox said and sheathed his sword.

    Thalia carefully stepped away from him¡­ and then saw a sudden shift in his momentum.

    The same overwhelming sword he had used against his brothers.

    Talia swallowed hard as she realized it had begun.

    Nox tightened his grip on the de and spoke coldly.

    ¡°In the future, do not entangle yourself. It hinders my ability to swing my sword.¡±

    As he spoke, Nox¡¯s sword slowly began to glow.

    Krrrr!

    An elite Gray Wolf quickly charged towards his body.

    ¡­Naturally, at that time. Rona had fallen asleep, not waking up at all despite themotion in the mansion.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Carl¡­ I can¡¯t use it if I hit him in the head with my hind foot¡­¡­.¡±Next Chapter<hr>

    TN Notes:

    [1] : ¡®?? X???.¡¯

    [2] : ? ???? ??? ?? ??? ?? ?? ??????, ?? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???.

    No idea on these

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13Elite monsters in Mia¡¯s Forest.

    There are many ways to defeat the elite Grey Wolves.

    Of course, you must first realize what they are.

    The beasts of Inner Lunatic are often inspired by the behavior of real-life animals.

    Wolves, for example, work in packs, are intelligent, and have excellentmunication skills. In short, they are¡­¡­.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s a lowlife thing to do.¡±

    I muttered, exhaling lightly.

    ¡°Uh, what do we do?¡±

    Seeing me reach for my sword, Talia drew her dagger as well.

    One, I said without even turning around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself hurt, put the sword away, conserve your health as much as possible, and run away as soon as they attack. That way, you¡¯ll have a better chance of surviving.¡±

    In reality, killing an elite Grey Wolf isn¡¯t that dangerous.

    It¡¯s a forest in the beginning of the game, even if the difficulty is high.

    Nevertheless, the reason I¡¯m speaking to Talia now is in hopes that she¡¯ll be more alert to the situation and stop chasing after me.

    Did my intentions work?

    Talia swallowed hard and took a step back.

    It was a stance that allowed her to take in the movements of her enemies and where they were headed.

    It doesn¡¯t look like the vassals of Rineharbor House have been wasted¡­ but I¡¯m not sure I trust them.

    For now, I use my skills to kill them once and for all.

    After all, the best way to deal with a dangerous situation is to deal with the danger itself.

    [Activates ¡®Hour of Genius¡¯].

    My vision flickers, just as it did when I fought Knox¡¯s twin brothers once more, and I feel a surge of power coursing through my body.

    A temporary increase in my health stats, and a change in my perceived time due to the genius¡¯s time trigger.

    ¡°Whoa.¡±

    I took a quick breath and nced at the status window.

    I had five minutes.

    I can¡¯t guarantee my survival if I don¡¯t focus from here on out.

    The hidden piece I need to get here.

    In order to get it, I must deal with this pack of wolves.

    You have to risk your life.

    This isn¡¯t any other game, this is Inner Lunatic, where you have to risk your life dozens of times. Let me repeat: I¡¯m fucked.

    Krrr!

    Another pack of wolves followed the elite Gray Wolf. I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re his followers¡­¡­.

    I can¡¯t help but feel cynical.

    I wonder if they¡¯re the best at fighting?

    Clever bastards.

    Krrr!

    Suddenly, a wolf broke away from the pack and charged at me.

    It was dark, and my vision was partially blocked by my torch, but I didn¡¯t care.

    Skillful movement had be quite familiar to me by now.

    Even after the fight with my brothers. I continued to swing my sword, run through the training grounds, and¡­¡­ constantly suffer from muscle aches.

    Thanks to this, my stamina has increased a bit.

    My current health is 4.3

    I¡¯ve grown by leaps and bounds¡­ not quite, but I¡¯ve be quite useful.

    ¡­¡­I guess I can stillpete with Rona now.

    I threw the torch as soon as I thought about it. I still have plenty of torches, and this is the easiest way to attack them.

    Using the fire that all beasts fear, I scatter their ranks and use it to cut them down one by one.

    This is the gold standard for fighting beasts of the night.

    Squeak.{2}

    The drawn sword catches the moonlight, emitting a white glow and decapitating a wolf. The creature flies over my shoulder, revealing its enormous size.

    He must weigh dozens of kilograms at least.

    ¡®¡­By the way, the sword is rather good¡­?¡¯

    Even I am baffled by the uracy of my movements.

    No matter how much I¡¯ve slowed down, the sharpness of my sword seems to have changed. It seems that my efforts have paid off.

    ¡­But why am I still weaker than Rona?

    Putting aside my ridiculous thoughts, I focused on killing the wolf.

    Flick!

    A ssh of blood. Meanwhile, I shed at another wolf and calmly extinguished its lifeblood.

    Wolves aren¡¯t as strong as I thought. Eight of them surrounded me, but I decided it was worth a shot. If I hadn¡¯t had that idea, I wouldn¡¯t havee in here in the first ce.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Ouch!

    A small dagger sinks into the floor.

    It came from above. Thrown as a deterrent.

    I quickly realized who it belonged to.

    ¡°Talia¡­ are you trying to help me?

    I immediately looked up and nced up.

    Talia had already climbed a tree and was huddled behind it, bracing herself against the wolf¡¯s ws.

    I let out a breath. My body was beginning to tremble.

    [Recoil]

    I was beginning to feel the effects of Time of Genius¡¯ greatest debuff.

    [Duration of ¡®Time of Genius¡¯: 2 minutes, 34 seconds].

    [Apply ¡®Recoil¡¯ debuff].

    Two minutes and 34 seconds left. There are very few enemies left.

    When the creatures scattered, terrified by the mes, I could tell that the battle was all but won.

    Two. Thergest of the remaining wolves is seasoned and doesn¡¯t charge easily, merely directing the rest to attack me.

    An elite gray wolf.

    As expected of an elite monster, this one had a very good head on its shoulders.

    But now that he has only one ally left, he¡¯s starting to get antsy.

    Two humans, you¡¯d think, would be a good bet, but¡­

    He¡¯s just realized he was wrong.

    But I can¡¯t cut him any ck.

    Life is real, asshole.

    I smirked. Then I straighten my sword vertically.

    I use the recoil at my waist to reduce the load on my body.

    After minimizing the aftermath of the [recoil], I sh thest of his weight.

    At the same time, he leans down¡­ and jumps at me like a spring.

    But why?

    It jumped in my direction¡­ but not at me.

    He darted into the dark grass behind me, where he concealed himself.

    Krrrr!

    For a moment, I lost sight of him.

    An elite gray wolf leaps out of the blind and charges at me. It leaped from the dark grass, making it difficult to pinpoint its exact location.

    I¡¯m in a bit of a quandary.

    I¡¯m still a young boy, and I can¡¯t take in the wolf¡¯s enormous size. Especially not in the pitch-ck night.

    ¡°Suck!¡±

    I held my sword vertically, ready to parry any attack that mighte my way. At any moment, I would parry and strike back.

    Just as I was thinking that.

    Suddenly, the Elite Grey Wolf stopped dead in its tracks and stood frozen in ce.

    ¡­Crazy. I didn¡¯t expect this.

    Boom!

    The sword I had swung in defense, only to have it slice through the pitch-ck night sky.

    Damn.

    I stand corrected.

    The elite Grey Wolf was even more clever than in the game.

    It was waiting for me to swing my sword in a big motion, so that when the bacsh limited my movement, it could strike.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    I gritted my teeth, feeling my genius time running out. The recoil pierced my chest, blood rushing through my body.

    I only have a few seconds left.

    And when it¡¯s all over?

    His teeth would sink into the nape of my neck.

    ¡°You son of a¡­!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t expecting it. Was I excited that the game I¡¯d beaten so many times had be a reality? That I could do anything?

    It was a stupid decision.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m now dead¡­

    Pot!

    At that moment, a second dagger shed down from somewhere, causing the giant wolf to stumble backward for a moment.

    A very short time.

    In that brief pause, I saw a miracle.

    If he could make a gap, I could make a gap here.

    I had forgotten that fact.

    Also, if anyone could create that variable¡­

    It wasn¡¯t me.

    Pisik.

    With a smile on my face, I pressed down on my sword.

    With a rebound and forceful motion, I manage to straighten my swaying body.

    A split second, a split second that someone else had given me.

    I grit my teeth, and with all my might, I seize the moment when the elite Grey Wolf¡¯s movement stops.

    The sword snaps like a chain. It glows, and I plunge it into the behemoth¡¯s heart.

    Poof!

    Crouch¡­¡­!

    And then, the sword stuck, and stuck, and stuck.

    I could feel the Grey Wolf¡¯s body slowly crumble.

    A body that must have weighed hundreds of kilograms.

    It slowly leaned towards me.

    I had finally seeded in killing it.

    With a whimper.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you okay?!¡±

    ¡°Yep. There¡¯s nothing around now. I¡¯m alive thanks to you¡­.¡±

    I started to say that, but then mped my mouth shut.

    I¡¯m trying to thank a kid I¡¯m supposed to be enemies with in the future now¡­!

    Right now, I was out of my mind from the battle.

    That wasn¡¯t the biggest problem, though, because what Talia said to me, blushing, as she climbed down the tree, was even more shocking.

    ¡°No, not that¡­ I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I frowned, looking at Talia for a moment before standing up.

    ¡°Huh¡­ let¡¯s go.¡±

    I said, unable to help myself. I¡¯m going to have some fun from here on out, so I¡¯d better get the hell out of there.

    I realized that even if she wasn¡¯t a one-man show, she was a half-man show.

    And it¡¯s better to reduce the risk factor as much as possible.

    ¡°Hmm. So, all that¡¯s left is to go get it?

    The corner of my mouth twitches.

    The artifact I¡¯ll get here.

    The artifact that will prolong my life for years toe.<hr>

    The dungeons, fields, and forests of Inner Lunatic are full of magic.

    As befits a medieval fantasy, they are home to a myriad of beasts, elixirs, and special artifacts.

    However, there are some areas that are notoriously difficult to defeat.

    One of them is the Forest of Mia, where Nox and Thalia entered.

    Mia¡¯s Forest was one of the biggest draws of Reinharbor Street.

    And for good reason. Basically, the Reinharber family is the strongest family in the south, and the strongest family in the darkness.

    Yet, even they still have unexplored forests within their territory?

    It was proof of their ipetence.

    Of course, the presence of Theo, the overwhelming champion, hasn¡¯t stopped others from looking down on the Rineharbor family, but there¡¯s been a lot of negativity about them anyway.

    With the disappearance of the lord¡¯s children, there are even those who speak of Theo and his family¡¯s ipetence.

    Rodwell himself first pledged his loyalty to Theo, arriving at the estate over thirty years old. The secrets of this uncharted forest had remained unexplored.

    But now.

    An unbelievable sight was unfolding before his eyes.

    Ji Ying¡­.

    The forest¡¯s enchantment had slowly begun to dissipate.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mia¡¯s forest is being attacked.

    Rodwell immediately realized that his suspicions were correct.

    Nox von Reinhaber.

    The family¡¯s numbers had changed, and Theo had not been wrong.

    As the knights had reported, Talia¡¯s skills were excellent, but she was a prodigy.

    Exceptional talent for her age.

    And that was that.

    But the capture of this forest would require a genius many times greater.

    If that¡¯s what¡¯s happening¡­ it¡¯s safe to say that Nox is targeting this ce.

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m not sure, but that¡¯s it, right, the¡­ disenchantment¡­¡­.?¡±

    Emma asked, shuffling her feet in a mixture of panic and delight. Rodwell nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The enchantment is lifting. Perhaps the forest is being attacked. ¡­The only possibility we thought of ising true.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Master Nox will be able to¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure, with that sword you showed me.¡±

    Rodwell was certain in that moment.

    Nox. That the youngest Master he¡¯d ever known¡¯s life had been turned upside down, and his talents would begin to blossom in earnest.

    Incidentally, there would be disturbances in the line of session of the Reinhafer family.<hr>

    ¡°Huh¡­ I finally found it. I got a good chunk out of Talia.¡±

    I continued to search with my rekindled torch, and eventually found the artifact I was looking for.

    I ended up with a nodule, but I got her to promise not to tell anyone about it.

    I don¡¯t have a problem with swordsmanship, as I¡¯ve already shown my strength in front of others, but I also don¡¯t want the artifact to be a rumor.

    Thankfully, Talia is waiting outside, not under the wooden beam where I found the artifact.

    No worries.

    The original design of Mia¡¯s Forest was such that once the Elite Grey Wolf was dealt with, there would be no more of them.

    There¡¯s no particr reason for this, it¡¯s just the way the game is set up.

    At first, she was scared and tried to follow me in, but after I extolled the virtues of knighthood, she had no choice but toply.

    She looks like she¡¯s about to cry, but I still don¡¯t share the artifact¡¯s information.

    I can¡¯t show something like that to a person who might kill me¡­!

    I shake off my thoughts, and a familiar message rings in my ears.

    [You have acquired a new artifact].

    [You have acquired the essory ¡®Ring of ck Salt¡¯]!Next Chapter<hr>

    {2} : ?? ¨C scourge or squeak

    TS Notes:

    Please add to your List on Novel Updates to support the series

    Also please let me know if I messed up somewhere on this on, this is my mental state rn

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    The acquisition of a new artifact.

    This is always a good sign within the Inner Lunatic.

    The value of the Ring of ck Brimstone, which can extend one¡¯s lifespan, is unrivaled.

    I stared at the window and smiled.

    __________________

    [Basic Information]

    Name: ck Brimstone Ring

    Category: essory

    Rank: Lower Middle

    Property: Darkness

    Stats: +1 Health / +1 Magic

    Wear Restrictions: May only be worn by those who wield dark elemental magic.

    Special Effect: Steals a small amount of life from those you kill, making it your own.

    The amount of life stolen increases as you defeat enemies stronger than your rank.

    __________________

    Ring of ck Salt.

    This is an item that is undoubtedly helpful to those with dark attributes, especially those like me who have the [Time Limit] attribute.

    It¡¯s basically the only item in the world that can steal the life force of others.

    The fact that it is the only one is proof enough of the rarity of this artifact.

    However, it doesn¡¯t extend the user¡¯s life indefinitely, and ites with the condition of ¡°stealing a very small amount¡±, so it¡¯s not so easy to ovee the time limit.

    What if the Archmage¡¯s health continued to increase as they killed orcs?

    They could live forever.

    This ring could extend my life, so to speak, in a situation where I was risking my life every moment. It was right to look at it that way.

    ¡°Even with this, my life is but a day¡¯s work.¡±

    But if you¡¯re willing to struggle a little bit.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to choose that path willingly?

    In the past, even this was a luxury.

    After the doctor gave me a time limit, I stayed in my room like a cripple.

    I didn¡¯t even try to be different, I just spent time thinking.

    ¡°It has to be different now. This world is harder to survive in than I thought.¡±

    So much for negative thinking.

    Once I¡¯d gotten my thoughts out of my system, I refocused on the item.

    [Ring of ck Brimstone]. The value of this item was not limited to what was described earlier.

    ¡°This ring increases two stats by one. That¡¯s a pretty good increase for a lower mid-tier item.

    Considering that artifacts were extremely rare even across the continent, it was for the best that the [ck Brimstone Ring] was acquired at this point.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I said as I walked out of the treehouse. Talia, who had been waiting, perked up her ears and stretched her back like a meerkat.

    She¡¯s a little frightened, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. It doesn¡¯t really matter, does it?

    I¡¯d gotten what I¡¯de for, and right now, whatever my thoughts or feelings about her, it was important to get out of the forest.

    I put the Ring of ck Brimstone in my pocket, unworn for now, not wanting to be seen by others and risk being a nuisance.

    For the time being, it would be better to take it out only when I needed to use it.

    With that thought in mind, I made my way through the middle of the forest with Talia clinging to my back, slowly reaching the far end.

    There were various mazes along the way, but I didn¡¯t have any trouble clearing them.

    Basically, do the opposite of conventional wisdom.

    Because that¡¯s the only way to beat this Mia¡¯s Forest.

    And so, about two hourster.

    Talia and I reached the very edge of the forest.

    The torches flickered, casting long shadows, and Talia was once again startled by them, but she didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡­Or, more urately, she just chewed on her tongue along the way, so no sound came out.

    ¡°We¡¯re here, stop being scared.¡±

    I blurted out in a cold tone.

    * * *

    With a rustling sound, the forest¡¯s enchantmentpletely dissipates. Rodwell, Emma, and the knights of the House tensed up and stretched out their swords in front of them.

    The lifting of the forest¡¯s enchantment meant that the other trapped beasts could then break free and raid the town or manor.

    Objectively, it was more likely that the forest would be destroyed by an unleashing of demons than that Nox and Talia would make it out alive.

    Of course, Rodwell didn¡¯t think so.

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. The natural magic in the forest has beenpletely removed.

    The magic of the forest had been washed away.

    It is now nothing more than an ordinary forest.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    The Forest of Mia was captured thanks to the efforts of the youngest member of the family.

    It is not an easy story to understand, but it is not unbelievable.

    Given the skill he disyed in the fight with his brothers not long ago, it is possible.

    That was his conclusion.

    Patriarch Theo, who had a hard time looking at people, also seemed to have some hope for the youngest.

    That must mean there was hope for Nox.

    A rustle.

    ¡°The forest opens!¡±

    It was then that the voices of the knights of House Reinhafer were heard.

    Instantly, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on one thing.

    The exit of the forest.

    From there, two childlike figures walked out, casting long shadows.

    I recognized the faces of those in front of me. Rodwell¡¯s face had been expressionless the entire time, but a faint smile finally broke through.

    ¡®You can¡¯t control your expression.¡¯

    The one who walks out, nonchntly wiping away the blood spatter from the beast before him, is Nox. The man who was arguably the family¡¯s biggest disgrace.

    Rodwell was the first to rush forward and bow to Nox.

    ¡°Young Master. You left without telling us, and the men of the house were worried.¡±

    ¡°A wretch like me worries them all. The name of the House of Darkness must weep.¡±

    The voice of a pathfinder with no sense of wrongdoing.

    It sounded as if Nox hade to Mia¡¯s Forest because it was the natural ce to attack.

    Behind him, Talia is clinging to Nox and looking around. She realized that if Emma caught her, she¡¯d be cut to the bone.

    But s, Emma was very used to catching her.

    By the time Talia realized it, Emma had moved behind her and had her by the scruff of the neck.

    The daughter of her favorite lord. It would have been disrespectful of her to do so, but there was nothing in Emma¡¯s eyes right now.

    This was the child she had raised and changed diapers for.

    It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s acting like this.

    To reprimand her and help her get on a better path!

    That was what she was supposed to do, Emma firmly believed.

    ¡°Youngdy. Please follow me as I exin the seventy-one rules of House Steiner again.¡±

    ¡°Eh, Emma, I, I did something wrong¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, no. How dare I reprimand you for your misbehavior, you are but a lowly maid, and I¡¯m sure my lord will have a word with you on the matter.¡±

    At Emma¡¯s words, Talia¡¯s sobbing gaze suddenly snaps to Nox. But he was already moving away.

    She missed his back more than ever.

    ¡°Master Nox. Thank you so much. For protecting mydy.¡±

    Emma stopped him for a moment to thank him. Objectively, it was well deserved.

    Talia is a promising knight, but she has yet to prove herself.

    She¡¯s a child who can¡¯t even handle magic. She¡¯s far too young to take on a demon.

    If Rodwell was right, then the theory that Nox had saved her was the most realistic.

    But after a moment¡¯s hesitation, Nox simply shrugged.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to go with you, but I did it for myself. Don¡¯t be too hard on her.¡±

    And with that, he was gone.

    Rodwell doesn¡¯t me him, either. Is this why all the children of the Rinehafer family turn out to be geniuses?

    Emma grabs Talia by the scruff of the neck and slowly begins to drag her along, not wanting to let go this time.

    Then she added ament.

    ¡°This is going to be a long night.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Talia¡¯s eyes were lifeless as she gave uppletely.

    It was almost as if she was facing the wolf in the forest.

    * * *

    ¡°Huh¡­ I¡¯ve gotten over it for now. I didn¡¯t expect them all to be waiting there.¡±

    Actually, it¡¯s not surprising.

    Talia, the second daughter of the Steiner family, had disappeared with me, along with a rascal from House Rinehafer.

    It would be strange if vassals and knights didn¡¯t gather to look for her in such circumstances.

    But in the woods, I hadn¡¯t thought of that.

    I¡¯m not used to being in situations where I can¡¯t think straight. Perhaps this poor judgment will improve with each subsequent battle.

    Don¡¯t I also have the trait of [Steel Mentality]?

    Judgment gained from countless experiences, when wielded with cold reason.

    It will be my greatest weapon.

    In the heat of battle, when everything depends on a split-second decision, that¡¯s what it means to be cool-headed.

    I straightened up and tried on the new ring on my hand.

    [Equip ¡®Ring of ck Brimstone].

    ¡°I can definitely feel my health and magic increasing¡­ I like it, Rona, I know you¡¯re out there,e in for a minute!¡±

    I immediately called out to Rona.

    ¡°Hey, ¡­¡­, do you happen to know how to irvoyantly?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!!! Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve seen me naked?!¡±

    ¡­It was just a joke, but she was almost using me of being a pervert. I waved my hand modestly and stretched my arms out.

    Rona cocked her head and asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ring I didn¡¯t see¡­go, no, no, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I want you to arm-wrestle with me.¡±

    I had been arm-wrestling Rona for a while now.

    ¡­I¡¯d always lost, but she¡¯d always insisted that I¡¯d helped her.

    Every time, Rona would smile and sarcastically say, ¡°You¡¯re a master!¡±

    It seems like just yesterday.

    Now it was time to return the favor.

    ¡°Master, if I lose this time, you¡¯ll actually pay me half of my sry, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you lose, I¡¯ll give you ¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll take a 20 percent cut in my sry.¡±

    Rona crossed her arms as she said that, looking triumphant.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to be thinking about losing to me anymore.

    But she¡¯s wrong. Topletely deceive a man in his sleep, truth must be mixed in.

    In the past, I was weak, and that¡¯s why I lost to her.

    But not now, not ever.

    ¡°Here we go. One, two¡­ three!¡±

    BANG!

    As soon as I gave it my all, the results were in. Unsurprisingly, I won.

    The reason was simple.

    Rona¡¯s health was down to 4.5.

    Whereas my health was now a whopping 5.3, thanks to the +1 added by the Ring of ck Brimstone.

    Thanks to the fact that health is also a function of strength, I was able to defeat her easily. Lorna¡¯s expression stiffened.

    ¡°Even you don¡¯t think it¡¯s worthy of a prestigious family to cut a maid¡¯s sry by twenty percent, do you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Rona¡¯s face instantly brightened at that. But a man¡¯s words must be heard.

    ¡°But I¡¯m the rumored bastard son of House Rineharbour, or so I¡¯ve been told. So I¡¯ve decided not to get caught up in such trivialities.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ¡­¡­ wrong!¡±

    Rona said as she grabbed my pants.

    A triumphant smile spread across my face.

    -The effect of the talent [Nuisance] is activated.

    -You have acquired [Wrist Fracture Lv 2].

    -You have acquired [Cold Lv 1].

    ¡°Go to ¡­¡­ and I¡¯ll cancel the cut, but go get some ice and washcloths. I need to rest.¡±

    Is this a special buy-one-get-one-free sale?

    The nuisance trait felt like it was pestering me every time I tried to do something.

    I can¡¯t do it. I knew from experience that there was no benefit to moving my body at times like this.

    The past month had been long enough for me to experience the full extent of my sickly body.

    ¡°¡®Yes!¡±

    Rona moved quickly, as if money was king in this world or in real life.

    I flopped down on the bed, realizing the truth with a start.

    ¡­It hurts like hell.

    Next Chapter<hr>

    TN Notes:

    Think I forgot to fix MCst namest chapter lol

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15Two Hidden Pieces.

    About six months have passed since I obtained the [Sword] and the [Ring of ck Brimstone].

    I can honestly say that the time has flown by like an arrow.

    ¡®Especially for me, a man of limited time, it can only be perceived as faster.

    X.

    Sadly, I never had the chance to use the [Ring of ck Brimstone].

    Was he worried about his youngest son, even if he was the most neglected?

    ¡®Father, I mean, Theo grounded me for a while.

    Which, of course, was unfair to me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t cause any idents, and I even managed to capture Mia¡¯s forest, but I¡¯m not going to get a reward¡­ don¡¯t you think, Rona?¡±

    ¡± What?! But I¡¯m a maid of the family¡­ and if I curse my master, my sry will be cut¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet you your wrist that your pay will be cut if you don¡¯t live up to my standards.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re really too kind, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t even understand how good I am!¡±

    She didn¡¯t say I was good after all.

    I¡¯ll have to watch this again. Rona¡¯s a bit of a jerk, too.

    I hope it¡¯s not just me, though.

    At any rate.

    I¡¯m spending time with Rona, cracking jokes in moderation. asionally, I¡¯ll smile as I watch Carl grow, but¡­¡­.

    Not like this.

    ¡°My life is¡­ being¡­ cut short!

    It¡¯s something I can never say to anyone else.

    [Based on your ¡®time-bound¡¯ trait, you have 147 days to live].

    That sucks. Thanks for the kind words, man.

    The damn system cares more about my lifespan than I do.

    It¡¯s even trying to tell me when I¡¯m going to die.

    Fuck.

    Now I really need to do something about it.

    Shouldn¡¯t I use my new artifact?

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this. I¡¯ll have to go to my father and get permission to go out somehow¡­!¡±

    ¡°Young master.¡±

    At that moment, I was muttering to myself.

    Outside, a familiar low-bass male voice called out.

    It was Rodwell.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The Patriarch has summoned you, young master, and I think you¡¯d better go now.¡±

    ¡°My father?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. It probably won¡¯t be a bad thing.¡±

    Ohhh.

    Was Theo finallying to his senses?

    I quickly throw my coat over my shoulders in excitement.

    It takes me an hour just to get dressed, even though I¡¯m supposed to be dressed formally.

    I¡¯m a mess.

    This meant I had nothing to worry about or be scared of.

    ¡°Now, Rona, get Carl some hay and water before I arrive. And don¡¯t forget the snacks. And some nutrition¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Rona was now conflicted, but she would do whatever I asked.

    She was already rtivelyfortable with Carl, after all.

    It wouldn¡¯t matter.

    With that thought, I headed out the door.

    Patriarch. It had been a while since I¡¯d seen Theo.<hr>

    Theo von Reinhaber.

    He sat in the Patriarch¡¯s chair, jaw set lightly.

    ¡°The young master is expected to arrive shortly.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Theo said, hiding his emotions as best he could.

    Truth be told, he had no intention of grounding him for this long.

    It was a case of give and take.

    ¡°Mia¡¯s Forest was a ce that even I couldn¡¯t figure out how to defeat, and now that Nox has done it, it¡¯s only fair that I reward him.¡±

    The dyed payment of the reward was met with much resistance from the vassals.

    Nox von Reinhaber.

    Even though he had done well this time, it hadn¡¯t erased his reputation as a rascal.

    He was a disgrace to House Reinhafer, one of the three great families of darkness.

    As such, the vassals refused to believe that Nox had attacked the forest.

    As such, it took quite a bit of red tape to grant the reward¡­

    It is only now that approval has been granted.

    ¡°Even a king cannot ignore the opinions of his vassals.¡±

    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that Theo¡¯s power was weak.

    However, he was a man who valued the vassals who supported his family.

    What if he did something without consulting those who served him?

    There¡¯s bound to be a bacsh from somewhere.

    It wasn¡¯t even morally right.

    Smart.

    A knock on the door interrupted Theo¡¯s musings.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The moment.

    The door swung open and a boy walked in from the outside.

    White hair andvender eyes just like his own. But a boy with his mother¡¯s fine features. He walks toward you with grace and dignity.

    Then he bent one knee to the ground and said.

    ¡°Greetings, Patriarch.¡±

    ¡°You have heard from Rodwell. Why I have summoned you.¡±

    Nox said nothing, but remained in his stance.

    ¡°Make yourselffortable.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, Knox pushed his knees off the ground and stood.

    Theo¡¯s eyes swept over Knox¡¯s body for a moment.

    In just a few months, his zed physique had grown a bit.

    His shoulders had begun to open up into a straight line, and lean muscles dotted every inch of his body.

    But the biggest change was in his eyes.

    A gleam of pride and a thirst for aplishment.

    Theo saw a different side to his youngest, a side he had never seen before.

    ¡°You see,¡± he said, ¡°you know. That your behavior up to this point has not been right.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°As a son of House Rinehafer, you have trampled on the honor of others, belittled your servants, and disgraced your vassals. These are things no man of honor should dare to do.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Nox replied meekly, acknowledging his wrongdoing.

    As Theo watched, he couldn¡¯t help but let the corners of his mouth turn up.

    Since when had Nox grown up like this?

    His nervous, stuttering self was nowpletely gone.

    As a father, it was satisfying.

    But he couldn¡¯t show it on the outside.

    Theo cleared his throat and continued.

    ¡°But even for such a wretch, it is my job as a patriarch to recognize merit when it is earned, and that is why I have called you here.¡±

    Theo studied Knox¡¯s expression for a moment.

    Perhaps he was anticipating what was in store for him.

    He thought.

    ¡®Whatever reward you are thinking of, I¡¯m sure I will exceed that.¡¯

    There was a moment of silence, and then Theo¡¯s lips parted.

    As he had promised.

    Theo¡¯s reward was beyond anything Nox had ever imagined. It was a reward that even Nox hadn¡¯t thought of.<hr>

    A word of nonchnce fell from Theo¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Only one thing. I will grant you whatever you ask.¡±

    I strained my ears.

    What?

    He¡¯ll grant me anything I want?

    Even I, who had yed Inner Lunatic countless times, had never heard Theo speak like this. He was always authoritarian and blunt.

    He¡¯s always been authoritarian and blunt¡­ I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s willing to listen to anything¡­¡­.

    ¡®Did he suddenly get shot in the head¡­ No, he didn¡¯t; this era has no guns.

    I hastily corrected myself.

    ¡®More like a knife in the back of the neck.¡¯

    In any case, Theo¡¯s words were just as shocking.

    ¡°You mean¡­ anything?¡±

    I said as calmly as I could.

    Even at this moment, the [acting talent] is in full effect.

    I¡¯m melting. I¡¯m melting¡­!

    As a result, I can now say ¡°father¡± and ¡°master¡± as smoothly as if I were greased.

    Is this the effect of brainwashing?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Theo continued.

    ¡°I swear by the long history of the ck Sword that in the name of the House of Reinhafer, I will do whatever you ask of me.¡±

    ¡­¡­ I took it lightly, but apparently, he meant it.

    The long history of the ck Sword.

    An oath to the sword can never be broken, so there¡¯s nothing to add or subtract to his story.

    ¡°Of course, if you make too many demands, my opinion of you will change. I would think you would not do something so foolish.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I nodded immediately.

    This could be an extra life, so to speak.

    Whatever was going on could be resolved quickly if Theo got involved.

    If I were in danger of dying, I could use it to postpone my death.

    I could demand a rare artifact from an unobtainable continent.

    Theo isn¡¯t one to mince words, so I¡¯ve got a golden opportunity here.

    ¡°Do you want to tell me what you want now?¡±

    ¡°Give me time to think.¡±

    Theo considers for a moment, then nods.

    ¡°Very well. However, if you don¡¯t use it within a year, I will revoke your rights. Keep that in mind.

    In addition, I will now allow you to go outside freely. Just make sure you don¡¯t get into any more trouble. Always keep in mind that you are a Reinhardt family member.¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood. Thank you for your kindness.¡±

    With those words, my conversation with Theo was over.

    I returned to my room, trying to hide the upturned corners of my mouth.

    What on earth could I ask Theo for?

    My heart was pounding with excitement.

    ¡°¡­ the genie in themp¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? Master, what¡¯s a genie?¡±

    ¡°There is something like that. Never mind.¡±

    After answering Lorna¡¯s question, I was lost in thought.

    I¡¯m about to enter the main story.

    What¡¯s the best I can get out of this?

    I have hours and days to think about it.

    From this moment on!<hr>

    The next day.

    I see the figures of the two family vassals lying on the ground.

    Then a girl greets me with wistful eyes.

    The girl with red eyes. It was Talia.

    ¡°Well¡­ next time we meet, let¡¯s meet at the Eldain Academy!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Ha.

    What the hell happened to me?

    Why is the girl in front of me now giving me such a friendly greeting?

    Even the most socially awkward of me knows what this means.

    A friendly greeting when friends part ways¡­!

    Isn¡¯t that what I see in dramas every day and envy!

    But I can¡¯t ept it.

    What kind of friend would casually say goodbye while plunging a knife into my heart?

    Talia was not meant to be my friend.

    But she doesn¡¯t seem to think so.

    When I didn¡¯t answer, she spoke again, her face grim.

    ¡°Shall I see you again?¡±

    ¡°Young master, thedy spoke first, so answer the question.¡±

    Rodwell nudged me from the side. I was annoyed, but I had no choice but to answer. The families were close, after all.

    For now, I had to do as he said.

    ¡°Hah. Very well, but only if you be¡­ some sort of knight before then.¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    Talia asked, pressing the index fingers of her hands together.

    ¡°Like being able to look at a giant spider and not be afraid to draw your sword¡­¡­.¡±

    Pfft.

    I felt a heavy sensation in my stomach. It happened so quickly and seamlessly that I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little flustered.

    When I look up, Talia is staring at me, her face bright red.

    Pain shot through me.

    It was only then that I realized what I had done wrong.

    ¡­ Apparently, the spider was a bit harsh.

    I muttered to myself.

    ¡°I guess wolves are better¡­¡­.¡±

    I meant it as a joke, but it backfired.

    ¡­The heart of a woman is difficult after all.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be back as some kind of knight, so go wipe your throat and wait for me!¡±

    ¡­Throat?

    Actually, you¡¯re probably right to feel a sense of cuteness at this point, because herplexion is quite outstanding, and she¡¯s still young, even though she¡¯s about to be an adult.

    Besides, even among modern people, there are a lot of people who say they¡¯re going to kill each other for fun.

    But it¡¯s the subject and my position as the listener that matters.

    Is Talia really going to kill me in the end¡­!

    Just as I¡¯m thinking about the heinousness of it all, she suddenly walked and boarded the carriage.

    As expected of a ducal family, the Steiners were riding in a luxurious carriage with many decorations that reflected their family name.

    I shoved my hands in my pockets and shook my head in disbelief.

    Suddenly, Emma took the reins of the carriage and broke the trance.

    ¡°Thank you so much for everything, especially Mr. Nox.¡±

    ¡°What does the maid of House Steiner have to thank me for?¡±

    I retorted as snidely as I could. But she only smiled warmly.

    ¡°Thank you again for saving Lady Talia¡¯s life. From the bottom of my heart.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± I said, ¡°that¡¯s how it happened ¡­¡­. So stop bothering me and go.¡±

    I turned away, hearing the rattle of the carriage as it drove away, and the trotting of the other two horses.

    Now one person was leaving.

    For some reason, I felt myself getting used to this strange life.

    I don¡¯t know why, but I even find it a little enjoyable¡­¡­.

    ¡°Fuck it. Not now.¡±

    I quickly snapped out of my reverie.

    I didn¡¯t have to exin why.

    [ording to the trait ¡®Time-bound¡¯, I have 146 days to live].

    Because even now, I¡¯m scrambling.<hr>

    Rattle, rattle, rattle.

    A carriage races down the road. Surrounding it on all sides are the figures of escort knights.

    They are all dressed in well-forged iron chain mail, the honor guard of House Steiner.

    Inside the family carriage.

    One of the girls, her jaw set as she took in the scenery, suddenly broke the trance.

    ¡°By the way, Emma. Why does Nox¡­¡­ hate me so much?¡±

    ¡°What, Nte!?¡±[sic]

    Emma was taken aback by the question. Truthfully, she already knew. That Talia was already interested in Nox.

    There was plenty of room to reason.

    For one thing, Nox had miraculously rescued her from Mia¡¯s forest. He must have looked dashing, and as much as Talia always admired a heroic knight¡¯s tale, she couldn¡¯t help but be interested-perhaps, even attracted.

    The fact that he had ovee his prejudices and won a duel against two brothers was probably a big plus. Nox certainly made an impression there, showing his mettle.

    Was that enough?

    There was one more reason.

    ¡®Actually, this is the most important.¡¯

    What mattered was that Nox was the only person Talia hadn¡¯t lost interest in. She was intolerant of anything outside of training and performing as a knight.

    She gains interest quickly but loses it just as quick.

    As such, I thought this interest would be short-lived.

    ¡®But I was wrong, because she¡¯s been chasing young master Nox the whole time.¡¯

    Not a bad thing for Emma. Whether or not it was a crush, any feelings directed at the other person could be beneficial.

    What if the Steiners and the Reinhafers became inws?

    Each would umte immense wealth and honor, to the point where they might even dare to confront the central government.

    ¡­Of course, there¡¯s no way this tomboy could calcte such a thing.

    Therefore, Emma sighed and said as calmly as possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s a pubescent boy.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    Talia asked, her jaw finally loosening, her eyes twinkling.

    Emma pressed her forehead lightly against hers, pushing it back as she always did, avoiding the burdensome gaze.

    ¡°I mean¡­ that your actions might not be what you say they are.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know, does that mean he likes me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not out of the question, it¡¯s just that guys tend to be a little more mean to girls they like during puberty.¡±

    Truth be told, my conscience pricked a little as I said that.

    In Nox¡¯s case, it wasn¡¯t so much that he was being naughty as it was that he was¡­ afraid of Talia.

    She¡¯s been a maid for years, and she¡¯s had her fair share of eyes on her. We don¡¯t know why, but Nox is clearly afraid of Talia.

    But isn¡¯t that part of being a servant that you can¡¯t say anything straight out?

    ¡®I¡¯m not sure, but¡­¡­. I apologize. Young master Nox.¡¯

    ¡°Huh? Huh, Emma. Do you really think it¡¯s because he likes me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s probably about a nine¡­percent chance¡­¡­.¡±

    I said deliberately small after the nine.

    Just then, the carriage rattled and¡­¡­.

    Talia must have heard it as a full ny percent chance.

    The fact that her cheeks were flushed and she was rubbing her hands together as if her face was heating up was proof of that.

    ¡°Ah¡­ That would be a very embarrassing situation¡­! Mu, of course, if I were a member of a prestigious family¡­ I think I¡¯d make a pretty good groom, but that¡¯s not¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, it¡¯ll be quiet for a while.

    Emma covered her mouth with her hand andughed quietly.

    The price of selling Nox was indeed sweet.Next Chapter<hr>

    TS Notes:

    Last one for today, going spend rest of my time on QOL improvements on the site. (domain might change but will fix the links)

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16[CW: Suicide]

    [You have 140 days left to live ording to the trait ¡®Limited Time¡¯].

    ¡°Someone¡¯s gonna get screwed, time sure does fly.¡±

    With a small sigh, I stare nkly at the status window.

    After another couple days of hard work, I¡¯ve somehow managed to get my physique stat up to 4.5. [1]

    One.

    As expected, my growth is stalling.

    Even with all of the cheating penalties removed, Inner Lunatic is notoriously difficult to progress in.

    In fact, I¡¯d say I¡¯m progressing pretty quickly considering the penalties.

    If I¡¯m not satisfied with that, it¡¯s probably because my gamer instincts and thirst are kicking in.

    ¡­or maybe I¡¯m just terrified that my life is dwindling.

    Whatever it is, it doesn¡¯t feel good.

    If I could find a silver lining.

    ¡°At least my pure physique stat is at least on par with Rona¡¯s.¡±

    ¡­¡­That¡¯s a good thing, right?

    It¡¯s almost time for me to enroll in Eldain Academy.

    In about two months (I¡¯m now 15 years old, which makes me an adult in this world).

    If I don¡¯t improve on my current level in that time, I¡¯m going to struggle.

    Anyway, Eldain is a ce where monstrous cadets gather in droves.

    You¡¯ll need to survive it, get to the main story, and even kill the viin, Nox von Reinhaber.

    Sadly, that¡¯s the situation I¡¯m in.

    ¡­Damn. This is not going to be easy, to say the least.

    However, I suppose I have no choice but to do it.

    For now, it¡¯s either kill or be killed.

    ¡°At least I got what I had to get: two Hidden Pieces, because I had to get them.¡±

    I had already gotten the two Hidden Pieces from the Reinhafer family. Tempo is the best way to y the game.

    Thenes the skill talent, and then the ss talent.

    I¡¯m the worst at talents, but I already have the rest of the above.

    It shouldn¡¯t be hard to find a way to survive.

    After gathering myself, I finished my training for the day. Rona, waiting near the practice area, reflexively offers me a towel and water.

    I casually ept them, then wipe my sweat off with the towel.

    ¡°Young master, it seems like your stamina has gradually increased, you¡¯re the best, awesome¡­!¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say so, I won¡¯t cut your sry, so be moderate.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Hehe.¡±

    Rona is happy that she doesn¡¯t have to fake it.

    She¡¯s very sincere.

    Why not curse at me like before?

    As I shake my head, I hear the click-ck of hooves behind me.

    Hee hee hee!

    Before I know it, Carl, who had been watching my training, rushes over and grabs me in his arms.

    Though undead, he looks no different than a normal foal. Unless, of course, he¡¯s unleashing the power of death¡­¡­..

    It¡¯s peaceful these days, so there¡¯s not much of a need for that.

    To show any power as an undead would be to reveal my true strength to Theo and the other vassals.

    For now, it¡¯s a miraculous resurrection¡­ a situation I¡¯ve made them understand. It would be better to open up about itter, when I am strong enough.

    I stroked Carl¡¯s head and said.

    ¡°You¡¯re growing quite a bit these days, Carl. At this rate, you¡¯ll be big in no time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen a horse grow so fast!¡±

    Rona eximed, trying to pull him into her arms, but he was adamant.

    He has fidelity, just like his owner.

    He watches her warily, ready to pounce on Rona at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Of course, Rona has a strange habit of secretly hugging him from behind.

    There¡¯s a reason he¡¯s keeping her in check right now.

    ¡± Carl¡­ can¡¯t you please like me as much as I you do¡­?¡±

    Rona seems to feel sorry for him.

    She feeds him every day, but I¡¯m the one who gets the love.

    But it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s his nature.

    [Single-mindedness]

    Blind loyalty to one¡¯s master.

    That¡¯s because it¡¯s bestowed upon Carl.

    As a result, no one else can touch him without my permission.

    Such as the twins, who are currently spying on me from behind.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡­ is there any way we can take that horse away from him?¡±

    ¡°I see an opportunity. Wait¡­ the opportunity will alwayse¡­!¡±

    Or maybe there¡¯s no chance at all.

    And, unfortunately, there¡¯s no one to correct their thinking.

    Their ipetence is already spread throughout the mansion.

    It¡¯s self-inflicted.

    ¡°By the way, in two months, you¡¯ll be entering Eldain as well¡­! You¡¯ll have to find a new maid and squire, and how¡­ nervous are you?¡±

    Rona said, changing the subject.

    These were definitely things she would have to think about now.

    Eldain Academy.

    It was a rule that each noble who entered the academy would take a maid and a squire with them.

    The reason being, the academy can¡¯t manage them all.

    But I, a rumored scoundrel of a family, am not expected to be assigned such high quality personnel.

    I¡¯m sure there will be some soon, but¡­ nothing is set in stone yet.

    I¡¯m a little worried.

    I don¡¯t mind the dy, Squire, but I need a maid.

    Rona, I can¡¯t take her with me; she belongs to the family, not to me personally.

    Perhaps Theo will give me a new maid.

    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be of any use, but she¡¯ll probably not be a household name.

    A nobleman¡¯s honor is considered very important in the first ce.

    There¡¯s a good chance I¡¯ll be given a maid from a more prestigious family.

    ¡°Young master.¡±

    The voice of Rodwell, who had been watching my training, snapped me out of my reverie. He stood tall as a giant tree with a girl at his side.

    He looked like he belonged in a horror movie.

    He¡¯s bloody murderous, really.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s an apprentice maid who will be assisting Young Master Nox when you enter Elidane Academy. I¡¯m here to introduce her to Master Nox, since she¡¯ll be serving him from today.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Nox. I¡¯m Zitri de Robilia, your new maid from today, and I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, so I¡¯m looking forward to serving you!¡±

    As they say, the tigerse when I tell them to.

    A green-haired, golden-eyed girl with a wistful smile greeted me.

    I studied her for a moment. Basically a smiley face on a puppy dog.

    It was a cute little face, but it was also a little false.

    I felt an unmistakable sense of difort from her small face and the deep dark circles under her eyes.

    Zitri¡­ Zitri¡­

    Every time I repeat the name, something clicks in my mind. Something familiar. It won¡¯t be long before I remember it again.

    I realize I¡¯m probably the only one who can remember all the extras from Inner Lunatic.

    It¡¯s not a big deal to remember these names.

    ¡°¡­ Nox von Reinhafer.¡±

    ¡°I will serve you to the best of my ability!¡±

    After a brief reply to her greeting, I quickly activated the [Insight] talent to confirm her identity.

    After a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but nod my head.

    The name sounded familiar.

    Just as I suspected, her father.

    In other words, the spy Theo von Reinhafer had assigned to me.

    * * *

    Theo von Reinhaber.

    One of the greatest viins, one of the most powerful men in the world.

    One of only three swordsmen on the continent, no one can denigrate his power.

    If you¡¯re asking if he rose to the pinnacle solely on his sword skills, it was never that.

    The crucial reason for Theo¡¯s rise to the top of Rinehafer?

    It was his ability to question everything around him.

    He had the ability to see through things, to think through things, to figure out if they were going to help him or hold him back.

    To recognize talent, and to nurture it.

    That was Theo¡¯s greatest gift.

    ¡°In that sense, I have very high hopes for you this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    In front of Theo is the person who will be Nox¡¯s new maid and assist him.

    Zitri de Robilia looks up at Theo in a somewhat distant manner. Unlike her earlier encounter with Nox, she looks unimpressed.

    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been pushed out of the line of session at House Robilia. If you do well this time, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be generous with their support to help you get back on your feet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Theo leaned back in his armchair and folded his hands together.

    Because that wasn¡¯t the answer he was expecting.

    Jitri realized immediately.

    that Theo was asking her for a more definitive answer.

    ¡°I will keep a close eye on Mr. Nox, and I will report everything that happens.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Do not forget who your master is.

    With that, Theo dismissed Zitri.

    Zitri leaned back against the door as she exited the drawing room of house Reinhafer and sighed.

    She removed a small, expensive-looking pendant from around her neck and opened it. Inside were two photographs.

    Her father and mother.

    Both now deceased.

    The image of a young girl in a happier time lingers in her eyes.

    Zitri clutched the pendant tightly, then slipped it back around her neck out of sight.

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be a reminder anymore.

    She thinks to herself as she recalls the past.

    House Robilia was everything to her.

    The deaths of both her parents were the beginning of the end.

    And the shame of House Reinhafer. And the reason she was made the exclusive maid of their youngest son, Mr. Nox.

    * * *

    ¡®Theo von Reinhaber. A dangerous man.¡¯

    I thought to myself, recalling the status window of my newest maid, Gitri de Robilia.

    __________________

    [Basic Info].

    Name: Zitri de Robilia

    Gender: Female

    Age: 15

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Earth

    Achievements: -.

    [Traits].

    Affirmations: [Throne Genius]

    Neutral: [Single-mindedness]

    Negative: [Ambivalent] / [Unhappy] / [Mechanical] / [Skillful Liar] / [Spy]]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 6.5

    Magic: 5

    Luck: 1

    Will: 3

    Charm: 22

    [Skills]

    Passive Skills: [Perfect Housekeeping].

    Active Skills: -.

    *yers are currently under surveince at the direction of Lord Theo von Reinhaber.

    __________________

    Actually, the stats themselves werepliant, except for the crappy luck.

    Her stats weren¡¯t bad, and on top of that, she had another genius trait called [Throne Genius].

    It was obvious that if I could unleash her powers, she would be useful to me.

    But that¡¯s only if she¡¯spletely on my side.

    ¡®Spy.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that I hadn¡¯t thought of it.

    The possibilities were many.

    My recent transformation would seem strange to Theo von Reinharber, and it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if he decided he had reason to keep an eye on me.

    At first, Nox was a scumbag.

    A family bastard, he didn¡¯t fulfill his responsibilities as the youngest son of a noble family. He groped his maids and disrespected his vassals.

    He may have changed for the better recently, but that doesn¡¯t mean his past is gone.

    That¡¯s why, Father. Theo felt it necessary to find out if it was Nox inside me or not.

    Demonic Possession¡­¡­.

    He was thinking of the one-in-10,000 chance.

    ¡®Demonic possession is quitemon in the Inner Lunatic.¡¯

    The beginning.

    Do you remember the end of Nox in the Inner Lunatic?

    At thest moment, his body was taken over by Baal, the First Demon.

    That gray-haired young man was dying at the hands of his fellow humans.

    Theo, too, does not find it easy to believe in his son¡¯s transformation.

    That¡¯s why he has his maid keep an eye on me in case of demonic possession.

    ¡­He¡¯s sharp, isn¡¯t he?

    I may not be a demon, but I¡¯m stuck in Nox¡¯s body. Or perhaps I¡¯m parasitizing on his body as a host.

    In a lot of ways, it¡¯s going to be X if I get caught¡­

    Well, as long as it doesn¡¯t catch me.

    ¡®By the way, Zitri¡­¡­ is certainly too good to throw away.

    Zitri de Robilia.

    As it turned out, I was actually quite familiar with the character.

    Okay, maybe that¡¯s a bit of an oxymoron.

    Unlike Talia, who I¡¯ve recently been involved with, Zitri is not a heroine in Inner Lunatic. She wasn¡¯t even a major character that intervened in the main plot.

    She was a character brought in to darken the mood of the piece, to blend in with the darkness of the world. That was Zitri.

    But as I progressed through her side story, I realized that her value as a character went far beyond that.

    House Robilia.

    And that there was quite a bit more to Zitri¡¯s narrative and backstory.

    I took a moment to reflect.

    ¡°Jitri was supposed to be the next head of her family, House Robilia.

    But¡­ she lost her father and mother to her uncle and was abandoned by her family. She was stripped of her ce as head of household¡­ and eventually became a Reinhafer Maid, exiled from her home.

    Though it was disguised as an ident, her entire family was killed by her uncle.

    The truth waster revealed, and it destroyed her¡­ and led to her taking on the persona of Zitri.

    Ambivalent.

    That¡¯s the word that best describes Zitri.

    Bright, cheerful, and smiling on the outside, but rotten and tattered on the inside. Zitri is a character on the verge of being worn down, worn out, and broken.

    Ultimately, she was sold to the Rinehafers because she couldn¡¯t protect her family.

    I remember the end of Zitri.

    Before the end of the first act, she dies.

    She takes her own life.

    I can¡¯t be sure because the details aren¡¯t fully resolved, even in the side story, but it¡¯s probably guilt for not being able to protect her family, and the feeling of losing her family name.

    Add to that the loss of her name, and you can only assume she waspletely destroyed.

    ¡®Anyway, the butterfly effect kicked in¡­ and things started to spiral.

    I thought as I flopped down on my bed.

    In truth, Jitri was never meant to be Nox¡¯s maid.

    She was meant to be assigned to one of my two brothers.

    But the future had changed.

    For when I was admitted to Eldain, she was assigned to me.

    So¡­¡­ what am I supposed to do here?

    I thought long and hard, but there was no easy answer.

    Zitri¡¯s death was unfortunate.

    But if you ask me if it¡¯s right to create variables with my own hands, I can only shake my head. It¡¯s a waste of your own strengths.

    My goal is to get into the main story. To be the viin.

    To y Nox, to regain my memories, to survive.

    Can I aplish my goals while saving someone in such a situation?

    In this hellishly difficult game called Inner Lunatic?

    ¡®No. No.¡¯

    I was so sure of that, I could only close my eyes.

    * * *

    The next day.

    Zitri was officially assigned to assist me along with Rona.

    I thought she was going to be assigned to a different role, but she insisted that she wanted to take over her job first.

    Well. More work for no gain.

    For me, it was a good thing that Rona was morefortable for now.

    Except.

    ¡°Master, your doubles are a little off. There¡¯s dust and stains on your shirt¡­ and it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s been washed properly. Do you mind if I take a look?¡±

    ¡°How could you, I didn¡¯t even see the stain!¡±

    Rona is stunned.

    Could it be that [Throne Genius] is a genius trait after all?

    Zitri did a better job than I thought.

    Hmm¡­ about 200 times as good as Rona?

    At this rate, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll feel a big vacuum without Rona¡­.

    ¡°She¡¯s almost 200 times better at her job than Rona.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    My true feelings jumped out of me. But I didn¡¯t apologize.

    Because it was true.

    Rona was puffing up her cheeks, but I didn¡¯t care.

    Zitri. A pretty good piece of kit, huh?

    I nodded in agreement.

    And then I say nonchntly.

    ¡°From today on, we¡¯ll be hunting monsters in the forests of the estate. Naturally, I¡¯ll need you to assist me.¡±

    ¡°What? Demon hunting in the forest¡­? I¡¯m sick and need to take today off¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Zitri replied immediately.

    Behind her, Rona lets out a small gasp of surprise.

    The idea of asking a maid to join a demon hunt must be terrifying. It¡¯s an outrageous request.

    But there¡¯s a good reason I¡¯m doing this.

    There¡¯s something I need to find out.

    ¡®Still¡­ that¡¯s a surprising response.

    Zitri de Robilia, what a character.

    She¡¯s not without her fears. My hands are trembling at the prospect of hunting a demon.

    It must be done.

    Or so she thinks.

    Because if she doesn¡¯t, she¡¯ll die.

    I could tell that the mask she wore was thicker than she realized.

    ¡°¡®Rona, I know you¡¯ve used all your vacation days, all your annual leave. No sick days today.¡±

    ¡°What¡­? There¡¯s no such thing as¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten, I¡¯m a screw-up, and if you don¡¯tply, I¡¯m going to cut your sry, lightly at first¡­ half?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Should I grab my bow or my sword first?¡±

    Rona shifted her stance hastily and gave me a look.

    Anyway, let¡¯s put thoughts of Zitri aside for now.

    Right now, my priority is to increase my health.

    [Ring of ck Brimstone].

    I¡¯m going to use my new item¡¯s life stealing ability for the first time today.

    Now I¡¯m free!Next Chapter<hr>

    TN Notes:

    [1] : Going to use Physique over health from now on

    Added chapter navigation, still working on main page navigation

    Hope you enjoyed the bonus chapter!

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    A few days after that.

    I went demon hunting with Zitri and Rona.

    The location was Mia¡¯s Forest, which had been captured and transformed into an ordinary forest.

    It was said that Grey Wolves and the like would still intermittently appear outside, so it was necessary to send troops to hunt them down every so often.

    ¡®The game world has be quite realistic.¡¯

    Aha!

    I guess I¡¯ve gotten pretty good at it after all.

    As for the Grey Wolves, they were no match for me.

    Below me, a giant Gray Wolf lies on the ground, breathing heavily. There was no mercy at my disposal.

    I didn¡¯t even feel the need to activate the Time of Genius.

    CRACK!

    [Steals a small amount of Grey Wolf¡¯s health, gaining two hours of life].

    With the roar of the beast, a message appeared.

    I let out a frustrated breath as I read the details.

    For your information, I am currently hunting in the forest owned by the Reinhafer family.

    The reason for the frown, of course, is that the results are not good.

    One might say.

    I¡¯ve added a whopping two hours of life to just one beast.

    Isn¡¯t that a pretty sessful hunt?

    Yes.

    But that¡¯s bullshit.

    For example, problem one.

    This is how long it takes me to hunt a beast without triggering [Genius Hour].

    About an hour.

    This isn¡¯t even math, it¡¯s too wrong.

    As a result, I¡¯ve earned an hour, but if I take into ount the time I spent preparing for this and that, and the work that went into it¡­ it¡¯s just a loss.

    Anyway, it may not be bad in the sense that you can increase your stats such as strength and will, but dying is no different than before.

    It¡¯s just a matter of whether you die sooner orter.

    Shit.

    The second problem.

    This one is simple.

    Am I going to be ying monsters every hour? No, I¡¯m not.

    I¡¯m human, I have to eat and go to the bathroom. Even then, time is going to go by fast and dirty without a care in the world.

    Problem three.

    Here¡¯s the real problem¡­ The monsters are not infinite.

    These days, especially since I¡¯ve dried up the crop, they¡¯re either dangerous or half-assed when I try to find stronger ones.

    This is why my grand n to extend my life is in shambles.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a shame that there are so few demons around these days.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re talking about theck of demons. If the others hear you, they¡¯ll think you¡¯ve lost your mind.¡±

    Rona says, pointing at me as I sit on a tree stump.

    I have to admit, for once, she has a point.

    It¡¯s a shame there aren¡¯t more of them in this monster-infested world. There shouldn¡¯t be.

    Unless you¡¯re a madman who can¡¯t stay alive without killing them.

    ¡°The problem is, that¡¯s me.

    It¡¯s a shitty thing, but my mentality has hardened over the past few days of hunting. I¡¯ve gotten to the point where I don¡¯t get angry at things like this anymore.

    Rona is grumpy, Zitri¡¯s mind is still a mystery, and her aide Hana is a genius.

    She¡¯s still ying the spy, but what¡¯s the point of me doing anything stupid when I already know she¡¯s one of Theo¡¯s minions?

    There¡¯s nothing to report, nothing to file.

    I¡¯ll just go hunting, travel day and night,e back and swing my sword.

    Theo would simply think his youngest son had improved.

    He¡¯ll see if his youngest son can distinguish himself in Eldain.

    And he¡¯s wondering if I¡¯ll ever be useful to him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day!¡±

    Zitri is the first to speak, and she smiles at me.

    I take the drink she offers and take a sip.

    Now that I look at her again, she doesn¡¯t look like an extra after all.

    Her beautiful green hair falls neatly into a bun as befits her profession as a maid, and her sharp features are visible beneath her round, cute face.

    To top it all off, her porcin skin is wless, catching the light clearly.

    Beautiful. If Talia was a colorful flower, she was a in, pretty face.

    ¡°Good work.¡±

    I nodded appropriately, then turned to leave.

    ¡°Do you want me to preheat the bath water? I¡¯ll set it to a temperature that¡¯ll be nice and warm!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to do it before we eat, so make it timely.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Zitri smiles, her face radiating neatness.

    But there¡¯s a shade in that hidden expression that the others can¡¯t see.

    I know it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me, Young Master, I¡¯m going to clean up the room!¡±

    ¡°What? ¡­Whatever.¡±

    I¡¯ve suddenly grown up.

    I smiled sheepishly, enjoying thevish care of the two of them.

    They seemed to feel that they were about to be fired.

    From what I¡¯ve heard, even the mansion¡¯s butlers and maids have their own cliques, and who they serve determines whether they get promoted or not.

    In that sense, Rona is in the worst situation.

    She¡¯s beenbeled by me, so she won¡¯t have much chance of advancement unless I seed.

    But whatever.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to go clean the room first¡­oooh!¡±

    Rona quickly disappears.

    The way she¡¯s walking around, it¡¯s like she can¡¯t wait to get some rest.

    Anyway, she¡¯s done her job, so why bother? I¡¯ve done my part, and she¡¯s done hers, and it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.

    More importantly, right now. What to do with Zitri.

    Deciding what I will do with her.

    ¡°Zitri.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Young Master Knox!¡±

    This time, Zitri said with a smile.

    I continued calmly.

    ¡°There is something I wish to ask you.¡±

    ¡°If you¡­ want to¡­ ask¡­ what is it¡­¡­.¡±

    For the first time, Zitri¡¯s voice trailed off, and her perpetual smile cracked. For some reason, just saying that she would ask a question.

    That¡¯s all it took to break her expression.

    ¡°Who do you serve?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    It was the most important thing to me.

    Zitri de Robilia.

    She has the fraudulent trait of [Throne Genius], but I will abandon her outright if I can¡¯t handle her properly.

    No matter how beautiful and well-honed a sword is, if I cannot use it.

    If it is a sword that will cut off my hand, I will have no regrets.

    I am not foolish enough to cling to something that was never mine to begin with.

    If it¡¯s for the best, even if it means a tragic future.

    I am willing to endure it.

    I was never a saint to begin with.

    Just a man struggling to get by. From the beginning.

    Yes, from the beginning.

    I inhale lightly, then exhale again.

    Zitri¡¯s slender shoulders shuddered. What it means, I already know.

    But it had to be done.

    If she sides with me here. I could save her.

    No, those words would not be appropriate.

    I can, and she can. We¡¯ll be able to use each other.

    That¡¯s all there is to it.

    But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the most important thing.

    Because I don¡¯t believe in trust.

    It¡¯s enough that we can use each other.

    At least between Zitri and me.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    For a split second, I see Zitri¡¯s mouth drop open. This was not the behavior of a spy.

    If she wanted to lie, she could have done so to me from the start.

    If she had simply said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m in your service!

    If only she had said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m serving you!

    Then foolish Nox would not have been deceived.

    But for some reason, she hasn¡¯t even said anything at this point.

    Okay, okay.

    ¡°So that¡¯s your answer.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I haven¡¯t said anything yet, Young Master, I¡¯m not¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know what you want to say. I have no intention of chastising you. On the contrary, I¡¯m grateful. At least you didn¡¯t lie, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    I looked her in the eyes, sharpening.

    ¡°No matter who you are, I will take you as mine. If I need to, I will use you. And you can use me, that¡¯s all.¡±

    So much the better to get what you want.

    With that, I turned and walked back into my room.

    ¡°Take an early night tonight.¡±

    There was no reply. Zitri de Robilia just stood there, staring at the scoundrel she¡¯de to serve.

    She could not help but think about Nox.

    * * *

    ¡°So, Young Master Knox is really too hard on me? He always asks me to run with him in training¡­ ¡®If you don¡¯t run with me, what fun am I going to have training?¡¯ Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?¡±

    Sitting across from Rona¡¯s harsh words, Zitri, who was toweling off, smirked.

    ¡°Haha, of course¡­¡­.¡±

    I thought to myself.

    She¡¯d heard all the rumors about Nox before she came to Reinharbour, and she knew them well.

    How he was an asshole and a troublemaker.

    What the people thought of him.

    But yesterday.

    When she heard Nox¡¯s words, a tiny, tiny crack opened up in her beliefs.

    ¡®They say he¡¯s not as talented as the first and second, and that he defeated the third and fourth sons in one fell swoop to get into Eldain Academy.

    But¡­¡­ I figured that was most likely a fabricated rumor, too, since people rarely suddenly transform.

    The truth is, Zitri was clearly a pessimistic person.

    Not surprising, since she¡¯d grown up in a situation where she had no choice but to be.

    Bad luck.{1}

    Those two words were like an indelible stain on her life.

    That¡¯s how her life had been.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t through any fault of her own.

    The first misfortune she could remember was the death of her parents.

    Her healthy parents had been killed by her uncle, who had conspired against them.

    Afterward.

    Her position as the heiress to a prominent family was quickly undermined.

    Her uncle¡¯s machinations were too much for young Zitri to handle, and the family name was lost forever.

    From then on, it was a living hell.

    Misery followed her everywhere, stinging her every moment.

    There was the persecution of her uncle, the subtle disrespect of her vassals, and the beatings by the daughters and sons.

    She would rather die.

    But there was a ray of light in her resolve.

    ¡°Is there hope for me?¡± she asked herself.

    It was a letter that made her think.

    The sender was Theo von Reinhafer, head of the Reinhafer family, and he was asking for a maid for his household.

    That evening. After some discussion, Zitri agreed to be a maid for House Reinhafer, which kept her awake at night.

    The Reinhafers are a third-generation Dark House.{2}

    She wanted to start over there and get out of this hell.

    The Zitri family is known for producing many maids and butlers for prestigious families. Her own talent for housekeeping was near perfection.

    So¡­ even though she thought she was going to die, she believed she could do it.

    She believed she could do it.

    ¡°The person you will be in charge of is my youngest son, Nox von Reinhafer.¡±

    The moment she heard that, she felt her npletely fall apart.

    It was obvious.

    Nox.

    How ugly and dirty were his rumors?

    That he¡¯did hands on countless women, that he¡¯d beaten his servants, even though he hadn¡¯t yet crossed the line.

    In effect, you have sent yourself into exile.

    Your uncle has removed you so that he can more properly assume power, and the patriarch of House Reinhafer has epted.

    Now that she realized it, all she could think about was surviving here.

    It was still hard to believe, though Nox hadn¡¯t called Zitri to him from day one, as she¡¯d thought he would, or beaten her at will as he¡¯d done in the past.

    It was still hard to believe.

    ¡®What you said yesterday¡­ and what it meant.¡¯

    Zitri had made one big mistake yesterday.

    She¡¯d thought she could just smile andugh it off as a silly Nox.

    He would put his hands on her in a dirty way, or if he did, she¡¯d put up with it somehow.

    No matter how hellish life here was, it was nothing like life in the House that had been taken from her.

    She would grit her teeth and endure it.

    But Nox¡¯s words were a far cry from what she¡¯d been thinking.

    [Whom do you serve].

    It was a question that cut to the core.

    He realized she was being paid by someone else to spy on Nox.

    But Nox was nonchnt, as if he already knew this.

    It¡¯s okay, he said.

    We can use each other if we need to.

    I wonder why.

    The words stuck in the back of Zitri¡¯s mind like a sore thumb¡­¡­.

    While she was lost in thought, she heard Rona¡¯s cheerful voice.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ Zitri is not very talkative, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll take care of you since you¡¯re my first junior, I¡¯m a bit of an ass here, but I¡¯m not the only one!¡±

    Lorna puffed out her chest proudly, and Zitri smiled as wide as ever.

    As she picks up theundry, she asks naturally.

    ¡°Of course! But, senpai¡­ I¡¯m done, is there anything else I can do?¡±

    ¡°What? You¡­ you! When did you finish mine¡­?!¡±

    Rona eximed angrily, realizing that she had done her share of the work.

    Her face quickly flushed. Just a few moments ago, she was supposed to show her new junior what a proper performance was¡­.

    What the hell?

    Rona swallowed hard.

    ¡®There¡¯s no doubt about it, Zitri is¡­ a lyric god!''{3}

    She¡¯d caught the bull by the horns.

    Though not exclusively a lyricist, Jitri did possess the Throne Genius trait.

    Somehow, Zitri realized the tant meaning behind the gaze directed at her, but she didn¡¯t flinch.

    To hide oneself.

    Wearing a mask is what she is most familiar with.

    * * *

    Several days passed.

    An unfounded rumor began to circte within House Reinharbour.

    The details of the rumor were that Zitri had been dismissed from the family and was no longer worthy of being a Maid of Reinhafer.

    Surprisingly, the rumor did not die down, but continued to spread.

    The person responsible for the incident remained tight-lipped.

    Next Chapter<hr>{1} : ??. ; misery, misfortune, unhappiness, finally bad luck

    {2} : pretty sure this is a chaebol reference

    {3} : there¡¯s a pun here about lyrics and performance that doesn¡¯t trante well

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18[Zitri de Robilia, listen. You will be held ountable for the crimes of the ipetent patriarch, Derren de Lobilia, who attempted to sell the house, and you will be stripped of all authority as a member of the family].

    A letter has arrived from House Robilia.

    A letter from House Robilia has arrived, announcing that Zitri has been removed from her position as head of household and that her uncle has been named the new head of household.

    There was more, but that was the gist of it.

    Zitri crumpled the letter into a tight ball and shook her head, realizing she could do nothing about it.

    The family name had already been taken.

    Her parents had died in a ruse, and her father had be the worst piece of trash they¡¯d ever tried to sell the family name to.

    There was nothing to go back to¡­

    She was no longer worthy of the name Robilia.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be a member of House Reinhafer for much longer.¡¯

    No wonder.

    One of the most powerful families in the Underworld is House Reinhafer.

    Even as a maid in charge of the youngest son of the family, I was no match for amoner who had lost her family name.

    Sooner orter, I will be dismissed, and someone else will take my ce.

    Abandoned.

    ¡®I¡¯m used to it.¡¯

    Zitri gave a self-deprecating smile. It had literally happened to her so often that she was sick of it.

    She was unhappy for herself.

    An excuse for those who didn¡¯t try? It wasn¡¯t that.

    She tried.

    I tried every minute of every day, and I learned to hide my emotions and smile without being awkward.

    That¡¯s how I lived. All my life.

    And this is how she ended up?

    Abandoned by her family, unable to even hold the hand of the Reinhafer family she thought was her salvation.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ toote.¡±

    Her mind, pushed to the limit, fails her from exhaustion.

    But she must finish thest of her work and leave.

    Zitri de Robilia. She was that kind of person.

    One who would never wish harm on another.

    As such, she prepared to go hunting to support Nox onest time.

    She packed her usual small crossbow and a bag of freshly baked bread and soup.

    Even with these things, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why.

    There were no more tears in her eyes.

    A squeak.

    ¡°Hey, did you hear about the new maid assigned to the youngest master¡­ she was emunicated from her family. She¡¯s probably as good as amoner now.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Are you kidding?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if the rumor was true in the first ce, shouldn¡¯t you have denied it as soon as possible? You know better than anyone how important reputation is in this business, and the fact that you¡¯re still keeping your mouth shut¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you think so, I¡¯m sure¡­.¡±

    Zitri pushed open the door and stepped outside.

    She could see many maids gossiping about her.

    It was like this when she first lost her family.

    Those who had spoken ill of her father and mother, and the loyal vassals who had stood by her side, died on the gallows.

    Young Zitri could only watch.

    It would be no different now.

    To them, she was not an ally. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re truly in my enclosure just because I¡¯ve been nice to them for a few days.

    It was Zitri¡¯s habit.

    My uncle, the man I trusted so much, had abandoned me to gain control of the family name.

    She shuddered at his disgraceful words and actions.

    So she stopped trusting people and instead chose to deceive them.

    So they are as ugly as they are¡­ but as they should be.

    With that thought, Zitri smiled brightly and greeted the maids.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    She wondered why.

    Unlike before, she could clearly feel the maids avoiding her.

    Suddenly, a bright voice interrupted.

    ¡°¡®Zitri, let¡¯s go, before Young Master Nox scolds you for beingte¡­!¡±

    ¡°Aah! Yes¡­.¡±

    Zitri smirked, seeing that there was at least one person left whose treatment of her hadn¡¯t changed.

    Was this just to tease him?

    Or maybe it was out of selfishness.

    Either way, it was foolish.

    For both herself and Lorna.

    * * *

    Now, I can sense that things areing to a head.

    I learned yesterday that the rumors about Zitri began to circte earnestly.

    Already there are tales of her abandonment among the maids and butlers.

    Perhaps a letter has reached her with a side story.

    I emunicate you from the household.

    ¡°For using you of a crime you did notmit.¡±

    I know that the charges against Zitri¡¯s father were fabricated, and after days of deliberation, I have concluded that I cannot save her.

    I¡¯ve already concluded that I can¡¯t help her now.

    Saving her would be too much of a poison for me.

    You can never ignore the butterfly effect.

    What if the p of a butterfly¡¯s wings, no matter how small, twisted the course of events?

    Then I lose my main hand.

    The most important hand I can y is that I know something about the future.

    Then there¡¯s no turning back.

    I¡¯m sorry for what happened to Zitri, but I have no reason to stop her from killing herself.

    I don¡¯t.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two maids follow.

    Zitri is still smiling brightly.

    I watch her face for a moment, then turn away.

    For the next few hours, I continue to hunt the beast.

    I can hear Rona muttering and talking about me.

    ¡°Young Master¡­ you seem a bit rough today, don¡¯t you think? You used to have some mercy in your hands, but today you seem a bit¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    Zitri stammered, still looking at me.

    I let out a short breath and look at the scene around me as the horses are being organized. Swords gripped, swords drawn, swords slicing through the enemy¡¯s torso like a painting.

    It was all so unfamiliar, so foreign.

    It¡¯s a scene that would have been unthinkable just a few months ago.

    I breathed, appreciating the naturalness of the scene now.

    It was almost time for him to show up.

    ¡°He¡¯s noting out today either.¡±

    I know that a ¡®Hidden Boss Monster¡¯ in this [Mia¡¯s Forest] only appears when the number of demons is reduced to less than 20%.

    However, it¡¯s random, so I¡¯m not sure which one will appear¡­

    Anyway, the reward is pretty good, so I thought I¡¯d catch it, but I¡¯ve been working on it for a couple of days now and haven¡¯t seen a shadow of it.

    What can I do?

    I¡¯ll just have to try a few more days.

    That¡¯s when I realized.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a harsh crashing sound cut through the air and crashed into me.

    I twisted reflexively.

    I saw a glowing white line cut through the air, and I could see it hurtling toward me. What is this? The speed is out of this world.

    A thought shed through my mind.

    ¡®A hidden boss has appeared¡­!¡¯

    I immediately drew my sword. I steady my breathing and hold it as long as I can to activate [Time of Genius].

    Whoa!

    I hear the sound of mysterious wings, and my nerves are on edge.

    It was the moment. I feel a girl¡¯s shoulder blocking my view from the back of my head.

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    Pow!

    The girl¡¯s face, with its green hair and porcin-white skin, was marked by a shallow scar with a solid line. Both my pupils narrowed.

    Where?

    I was instantly convinced at that moment. The boss monster is a flying beast, Zitri de Robilia. She¡¯s in the middle of the sudden situation.

    She was standing in front of me to save me, to protect me.

    But at that moment, my mind was filled with only one thought.

    Why.

    Why did she save me?

    It was iprehensible.

    ¡®¡­It was an attack that could have been stopped.¡¯

    It was true.

    A skill that allows you to react to the enemy¡¯s quickest attacks with the most agility.

    Isn¡¯t that the true value of a genius¡¯s time?

    An attack that could have been avoided or stopped without her help.

    But she didn¡¯t think so.

    Abandoning her own safety, she lunged at me to save me.

    Was this a calcted move?

    ¡®Absolutely not.¡¯

    How many people would be able to run against a demon that appeared out of nowhere?

    How many people can do that to someone who wants to use them for food?

    How many are there in this world?

    To Master Nox, the youngest bastard of House Reinhafer.

    I can feel my head spinning.

    Zitri de Robilia.

    Politics dictated that she must leave House Rinehafer soon.

    Then she was to wander from ce to ce, alone and penniless, until she died.

    That was supposed to be her fate¡­

    Cursing her family, even as she died. One who trusted no one.

    Why would such a child run for me?

    I activate a skill, feeling my gaze waver at the question in my heart.

    [¡®Hour of Genius¡¯].

    Then, along with the expansion of the upper extremity, my sword slowly emits light. The image of the enemy flying in and rushing at me is clearly drawn.

    It¡¯s a small, bee-like creature.

    Apparently, the attack from a moment ago was a stinger.

    ¡®If I get hit¡­ I could be dead in a few minutes, which means¡­¡­.¡¯

    If we don¡¯t get Zitri out of here soon, she might die too.

    I tightened my grip on my sword.

    I wondered why.

    An extra who was going to die anyway, even if it was Zitri de Robilia.

    I felt the sword take on a bit of impatience.

    * * *

    It was only by sheer intuition that I realized that an attack wasing my way.

    I had been unusually unhappy since childhood.

    [My Zitri is always falling down like this; what should I do?]

    [That¡¯s right, my knees never stop hurting¡­.]

    My parents always told me that.

    My scars never go away.

    Although I didn¡¯t realize at the time that it would evolve into a scar on my heart.

    Anyway.

    I couldn¡¯t determine the exact nature of the attack on Young Master Nox, only that something was shooting at him.

    That was all I could sense.

    I wondered what I should do here.

    I didn¡¯t think long.

    I threw myself down.

    I did something I wouldn¡¯t normally do, but I did it for some reason.

    For a brief moment, as something brushed against my cheek and a hot drop of blood trickled down, I remembered what Master Nox had once told me.

    [If necessary, I will use you, and you will use me, that¡¯s all].

    [Who do you serve?]

    I hadn¡¯t answered that question.

    Yeah, why did I do that.

    I wondered why I had been deceiving him, agonizing over my inability to answer immediately.

    I would have had nothing to say if I had realized I was a spy, even if the Master had summarily dismissed me.

    I thought, Why?

    But there was no time to ponder.

    The spot where I was struck was only a small area, but what it contained was not.

    My body begins to crumble.

    I¡¯m out of breath, my mind foggy.

    My legs are shaking, and Master Nox steps in front of me again, only to say.

    ¡°Just wait, it¡¯ll be over soon.¡±

    For some reason.

    I hear a little trepidation in his voice. And a hint of anger.

    * * *

    For the past few months, I¡¯ve been steadily mastering the sword of House Reinhafer.

    When I told my vassals that I was going hunting, they were horrified and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re going hunting without any sword skills?

    I agreed to train, thinking that I might as well learn a sword technique or two.

    Even if it¡¯s not a first-ss sword like Supreme ck Sword, the training here is noparison to other families.

    However, I didn¡¯t have a lot of time to practice swordsmanship.

    A mere five minutes a day.

    Only when I activate the Time of Genius can I fully unleash this power.

    Stronger, more fluid, and more beautiful than its original form.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t expect to be able to disy my sword in this way, but I have no regrets. These two¡­ they¡¯re going to have some heavy words.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know about Rona, but it¡¯s strange to feel this way about a spy, even Zitri, but¡­.¡¯

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong.

    Swish!

    The sword shes, and the wings of the bee-like creature quickly fall off.

    Though dealing with a small flying beast is challenging, what¡¯s the greatest advantage of activating Time of Genius?

    It slows down perceived time.

    That means enemies look slower.

    Also, once you lose your mobility. Even the most venomous of bees.

    You can easily trample them.

    [You have defeated a monster].

    [Special Reward¡­.]

    Before I could even hear the system chirp, I quickly rounded on Zitri and barked orders at Rona.

    ¡°We need to move now. If we don¡¯t, she¡¯ll¡­ die.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19¡°This is troubling.¡±

    Theo hesitated for a moment, then said nonchntly to Rodwell.

    It¡¯s the rumors about Zitri.

    Rodwell bowed his head and reported.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve been able to gather, the rumor is that House Robilia has decided to disown Miss Zitri. Apparently, the n to raise the Zitri family and expand the family name is unlikely.¡±

    ¡°That is to be expected. What do you think is the right thing to do with Miss Zitri?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Master Nox would be looked down upon in Elysdain if he had a maid with no family name by his side, and I think it¡¯s best to keep things quiet on our end.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    That¡¯s why I brought Zitri along in the first ce.

    It¡¯s to take advantage of the knowledgeable heiress of the Robilia family, a fairly prestigious county, and use that power to my advantage.

    At the slightest sign of ineptitude on the part of the Robilia family, the Reinhafers would step in and take the Zitri family back. The n was to effectively subjugate them to House Reinharbour.

    Sometimes you have to be cruel to survive.

    Such was the world of aristocracy and the n Theo and Rodwell had.

    But what if Zitri was ousted at this moment before it was even underway?

    It would mean that Zitri would no longer be of value to House Reinhafer.

    They would have no choice but to discard her.

    Rodwell was willing to discard even Nox for the sake of the family, as he did in Mia¡¯s Forest, so he¡¯s proposing it now.

    He is suggesting that the Zitri be discarded as well.

    She could be a poison, and she should be removed from here.

    As the two were talking.

    Boom!

    ¡°What are you doing without permission?¡±

    Theo said in a heavy voice to the vassal who had suddenly opened the door to the lord¡¯s chamber.

    If you don¡¯t uphold the prestige of your household in trivial matters like this, others will think you¡¯re ridiculous.

    If you open the door of the lord¡¯s chamber without asking permission for a useless task, you will be severely punished.

    However, the vassal¡¯s words in Theo¡¯s ear were not what he had expected.

    ¡°Master Nox¡­ has just returned from carrying a maid who fell while hunting! It was a very dangerous situation¡­ and he used a very expensive antidote¡­ so I thought I¡¯d report it to you¡­¡­.¡±

    Theo sensed that something was going terribly wrong.

    Had Nox suddenly opened his eyes in a fit of pity?

    ¡®Well, Zitri de Robilia¡­ she was pretty enough. I see you haven¡¯t outgrown the habits of your youth.¡¯

    Theo had no reason to believe that his son would have sought a maid out of the goodness of his heart, and neither did Rodwell.

    Rodwell was silent for a moment, then spoke in a surprised voice.

    ¡°¡­No way. Is the antidote that the Young Master used is the ¡®Mandrake¡¯s Purifier¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Mandrake¡¯s Purifying Potion.

    It was the ultimate antidote for all sorts of ailments.

    ¡­Of course, it was also ridiculously expensive.

    To put it simply, enough for a typical family to live on for almost two or three months?

    Theo didn¡¯t even bother with such things, but Rodwell, who was directly involved in the family¡¯s finances, was different.

    This time he would have to say something to Nox.

    That was the thought that crystallized in his mind.

    Meanwhile, that night. Zitri had gone to bed, and for the first time in her life, she dreamed of a happy childhood, not a nightmare.

    When her parents were still alive, it was a memory that was now quite distant.

    * * *

    ¡°¡®Zitri! Zitri¡­! Are you awake?¡±

    Through blurry vision. Her dted pupils finally stopped in one ce.

    There was a brown-haired girl with a cute appearance.

    Rona.

    Yes, she¡¯s the maid who¡¯s been assisting Master Nox with me.

    Anyway¡­ why was I lying on the ground like this?

    As I thought about it, I remembered what had happened earlier.

    Apparently, I went hunting with Master Nox and saw a strange beast along the way.

    I didn¡¯t even get a good look at its form.

    I ran at it and was attacked instead.

    And now I¡¯m lying on the ground after being brought back.

    ¡®¡­Why did I do that?

    Even though I did, I couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Why did I do it in that moment against someone who wasn¡¯t my family? Why did she sacrifice herself for the bastard of a man who wasn¡¯t her family?

    I don¡¯t know, but I do know one thing.

    Moments ago, I was dying, poisoned by a vile, deadly poison.

    So why am I still breathing now?

    ¡°The Young Master used an antidote for you, Mandrake¡¯s¡­ whatever it was, but it¡¯s a pretty good deal!

    The doctor freaked out, ignored the no-no¡¯s, and told me to give it up if I didn¡¯t want to die. I guess he¡¯s still got his fucking instincts!¡±

    ¡°You used the ¡®Mandrake¡¯s Purgative¡¯ on me¡­ for me?¡±

    From the previous words alone, I quickly realized what kind of antidote Young Master Nox had used on me.

    One of many, but one that was considered a masterpiece, one that the poor could only dream of.

    He had used it on her.

    ¡°Why?

    I wondered then.

    I thought to myself.

    Master Nox was constantly testing me.

    From the very beginning, when he asked me who I served.

    He knew what I was assigned to him for and what I was to do, yet he said it was only fair.

    I still don¡¯t understand how that can be.

    Wasn¡¯t I the enemy in his eyes?

    Was there an ulterior motive?

    ¡°Where is the Young Master now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t ask¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Senior. Do you mind if I go rest in my room for a while?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, of course, I¡¯ll take care of things, so you can rest as you please!¡±

    Senior Rona happily confirmed my words.

    After our conversation, I quickly returned to my room and pondered for a while.

    From why Master Nox saved me, to why I saved him¡­ to why he saved me.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy transition. It would be more urate to say that I couldn¡¯t figure out why. Why were we so self-sacrificing and helpful to each other?

    I thought long and hard, but I couldn¡¯te up with an answer.

    At the same time, I finished a thought.

    I knew I had to get out of this family.

    ¡°This is not where I belong.¡±

    Actually, I knew I wasn¡¯t anywhere.

    I pulled out a small bag and stuffed my clothes into it in a disorganized fashion.

    Then I pull out a small pendant and stare at it for a moment.

    A tattered pendant with a picture of my mother and father inside.

    Worn memories, just like their beautiful selves.

    I removed the photograph, set it down on the desk, and wrote a note.

    [I¡¯ve been told that you used a cure for me, and this pendant would be a small price to pay for it. Thank you for taking care of me all these years].

    She carefully ced the note down and stepped outside.

    I walk down the empty, dark hallway.

    I won¡¯t being back here anymore.

    No more pranks with Rona, no more visits with Master Nox.

    The moment I realized that.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    At that moment, I heard the voice I wanted to hear the most but shouldn¡¯t have.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    His pure white hair stood on end, catching the waning moonlight that lit up the darkness at the back of the long hallway.

    A pair ofvender eyes turn to me, their piercing rity seeming to prate my every thought.

    What I¡¯m doing now.

    What I¡¯m thinking.

    And¡­¡­.

    Even the fact that I might be about to burst into tears.

    * * *

    About an hour ago.

    Iid into the family doctor, sword drawn.

    ¡°A person is dying, and that medication is wasted?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s not like that¡­ it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t use this medicine unless I get permission from¡­¡­ The Patriarch or Rodwell¡­ ¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°The Patriarch¡­ yes. As far as my father goes, yes, but is Rodwell higher in this family than I am? Tell me.¡±

    I continued, ring at him with dead white eyes.

    ¡°Is it Reinhafer you serve. Or Rodwell.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I apologize¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will report this to my father. You will not be penalized.¡±

    Actually, as a doctor, I would be embarrassed.

    If the family bastard had beaten someone up, I would have looked for him, but I wouldn¡¯t have expected him to show up with an injured person on his back.

    But I can¡¯t help myself.

    She was willing to die for me.

    I can¡¯t leave her there, praying she dies.

    I¡¯m not going to let him get away with it.

    I immediately threw on my ck coat over my bloodstained white t-shirt and strode toward the Lord¡¯s Chambers.

    No one stopped me from entering the room because of my gruesome appearance.

    Appearances do matter, after all.

    As I opened the door to the Lord¡¯s Chambers with useless thoughts, I immediately heard a voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s unusual for you to find me unannounced.¡±

    ¡°One thing.¡±

    I say immediately, and I can feel Theo¡¯s eyes narrow.

    His mischievous eyes, the kind of insight that prates the gifted, scan my entire body.

    But I am not intimidated at all.

    [¡®Master of Smoke¡¯ is being activated].

    ¡°I thought you were going to grant me a wish.¡±

    ¡°¡­I certainly did.¡±

    ¡°¡®Zitri de Robilia, nay, give me her, who is now exiled.¡±

    I can feel Theo¡¯s expression subtly twist.

    Perhaps he¡¯s thinking:

    Just when I thought this madman hade to his senses¡­

    Now he¡¯s crazy about women?

    It¡¯s ridiculous.

    To waste a chance to tell the lord of Reinhafer what he wants on such a trivial matter.

    But there is no changing my mind.

    Zithri is my recruit.

    She is a [Genius of the Throne], a rare talent with genius traits.

    She has a brilliant mind and a good understanding.

    She¡¯s not involved in the main story, which means I can recruit her to my side and manipte her to my liking.

    The only problem is that she¡¯s a spy for Theo.

    But when I saw her save me. I realized.

    The answer she hadn¡¯t told me that day.

    That Zitri had shown me by her actions.

    [Young Master, I still don¡¯t have the answers¡­¡­.]

    She was not serving my father.

    Nor was she serving me, not yet.

    But now she¡­

    Will serve me.

    I was confident that I would make it happen somehow.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll make it happen.¡±

    Finally, Theo¡¯s answer came. I turned to walk away, but paused, looking at him again.

    A moment of breathless tension. I spoke to him as if dering.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you one more thing, you unruly bastard.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Even if you are my father, you cannot toy with my people.¡±

    His ears perked up¡ªa disrespectful attitude to show in front of the Patriarch. But Theo still had the same misguided look in his eyes.

    I put my hand on his throat.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    As soon as I finished speaking, I left the Lord¡¯s chamber and headed back to where Zitri was. Rona had told me that she had already gone back to her room.

    But somehow, I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be there.

    So I ran.

    The deceptively sprawling Reinhafer mansion has tons of storage space and countless guest rooms.

    But among them, finding the ce she was headed wasn¡¯t hard for me.

    An empty hallway, the quietest way to get out of the house.

    At the end of it, I was reunited with the girl with the green hair and golden eyes.

    I asked her.

    ¡°Where are you going now?¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ I¡¯m leaving now, I don¡¯t think this is the ce for me. Thanks for everything¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again.¡±

    I asked again, correcting her rambling.

    ¡°Where the hell are you, my maid, going without covering for me?¡±

    ¡°To ¡­¡­ already.¡±

    At my words, she gave me aplicated look.

    She looked like she might burst into tears at any moment.

    She finally let her head fall back in her hands, letting her emotions out.

    Then, forgetting to act, she spoke.

    ¡°Young Master¡­ you already knew that I was spying on you at the behest of Master Theo. That I deceived you¡­everything¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    An exasperated voice bursts out.

    No, it was like a confession.

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s confessing all her faults.

    It could only mean one thing.

    Complete trust in me.

    She realized it was starting to build, and she stammered out the words. Tears pool on Zitri¡¯s pure white face, and they begin to fall.

    Slowly down.

    Zitri brushes at the hem of her skirt as she watches the tears soak the floor.

    ¡°But¡­ why are you still letting me stay? I¡­ I cheated you! I could be kicked out right now and I wouldn¡¯t have anything to say. Why¡­¡­.¡±

    Zitri de Robilia.

    No, now Zitri. Only now did I realize that her bare face was revealed.

    The real her, not the bright one she¡¯d been ying all along, fooling herself.

    The one who struggles to keep going, even if it¡¯s dark and hard at times.

    At that moment, for some reason, a smirk escaped my lips.

    Yes. That¡¯s Zitri¡¯s bare face, I thought to myself. I looked her in the eye and said.

    ¡°People are meant to deceive and manipte each other.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a sinner.¡±

    ¡°So be it.¡±

    I shrugged and crossed my arms, exaggerating my expression.

    ¡°You sinned against me, and you were going to leave without paying me back, and who said you were going to leave?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Zitri¡¯s good eyes go wide, slowly widening.

    I speak in a derative tone.

    ¡°¡®Zitri. You will stay here. I don¡¯t know about your father. I don¡¯t need your Robilia surname, I just¡­ I need you.¡±

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    ¡°In other words, you will pay for your sins. You will stand by my side until you have repaid me for deceiving you. As my maid.¡±

    Two amber eyes.

    Skin shimmering in the pure white moonlight.

    Tears that seeped down, then overflowed.

    I could see every part of her clearly.

    Her weakest parts, the ones she had to lie to herself to hold on to. All the way down to her most painful inner self.

    And then, finally, after all that effort.

    Zitri¡¯s ghostly lips parted.

    ¡°¡­I understand, Young Master Nox. I will be by your side¡­ to see you through.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    I said, and turned to leave. Zitri¡¯s subsequent words begin to echo in my ears.

    I stop in my tracks.

    Her voice echoes clearly down the hallway.

    ¡°¡­You asked me originally, who I serve.¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°And now you know who it is?¡±

    I turn around at the words and lock eyes with Zitri.

    Her light green hair blew in the breeze from the cracked windows. She was beautiful, but I don¡¯t mean just in appearance.

    I smirked, having forgotten to y the viinous asshole, at least for that part.

    ¡°Right. I see.¡±

    * * *

    The next day, Zitri and Rona.

    My struggle for survival with the two of them continued.

    [Hidden stats are awarded].

    [Agility (Uncivilized) stat generated].

    [Agility stat increased by 2].

    The reward for clearing the hidden boss was a hidden stat, Agility.

    It will then bloom at 10, which is a very important stat. It directly affects the duration of [Time of Genius].

    ¡®I still have a long way to go.

    The good news is that my sword is now big enough to carry me.

    I could now handle a character with the [Genius] trait, Zitri, as a unit.

    In fact, anyone else might still not trust her.

    After all, she did try to trick me once.

    Father.

    That is, by order of Theo von Reinhaber, and while that can be wrapped up in saying it was unavoidable, it¡¯s not something I can be confident won¡¯t happen again.

    But I was confident that it wouldn¡¯t happen again, at least not with Zitri.

    And that human trust is sadlycking.

    It stems from one in-game trait she possesses.

    [single-mindedness].

    Hee hee!

    It¡¯s the same trait that Carl possesses: single-mindedness.

    Loyal only to her master, and never to betray him.

    One who serves no one else.

    Because that¡¯s what Zitri had.

    ¡°Yeah. Carl, you must have missed me.¡±

    He¡¯s big enough now and the first to offer me his back, urging me to climb on.

    He¡¯s a cute little guy. And he¡¯s many times more helpful than Rona.

    At least, I think so.

    Meanwhile,

    I can hear Rona¡¯s horrified exmation from the other side.

    ¡°So¡­ ¡®that¡¯ Dr. Knox helped you¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did¡­!¡±

    Rona is stunned by Zitri¡¯s words.

    I helped her; what can she do? I¡¯m going to go back and cancel.

    And who the hell is ¡®that¡¯ Dr. Nox?

    It¡¯s ridiculous, really.

    But it¡¯s no big deal. For the time being, I¡¯m stuck with this shitty life, for a lot of reasons. ¡­.

    For skimping on doctors and using expensive drugs at will.

    For insisting on using a maid who was emunicated from her family.

    He even dared to say something that sounded like a threat in front of the patriarch¡­

    These are all things that a bastard would do.

    ¡­Now that I¡¯ve listed them out like this, even I can¡¯t help but wonder, was I always like this?

    It¡¯s almost like I¡¯m thinking.

    Well, I¡¯ve changed, but not much.

    The only thing that¡¯s changed is that I¡¯ve gone from ¡®weak subject matter, no fear, and a terrible installer¡¯ to ¡®pretty good, but clumsy¡¯. It can be said that it has been corrected.

    Anyway, it¡¯s not a bad thing that the consciousness is changing.

    ¡®But we still need to bnce it out. Nox is a viin, anyway. He needs to remain a viin so that the main character can stand out.¡¯

    I¡¯m not the protagonist.

    I¡¯m possessed, but I¡¯m not the one in this life.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    A viin who is possessed by the demon Baal and dies because he can¡¯t control his greed.

    That was the life of Nox, the character I was supposed to y.

    Hence.

    ¡°¡®Rona, you shouldn¡¯t call me names right in front of me. If you want to keep your paycheck.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oops, were you listening?¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve given up on lying about not swearing now, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Rona gulped and covered her mouth, but it was no use.

    Carl, sensing my cursing like a ghost, kicked her in the shin with his hind leg.

    ¡°Thump!¡±

    Even though she¡¯s approaching 4.5 health, she can¡¯t seem to handle Carl¡¯s fast-growing hind kick, and she rubs her leg in agony.

    It stung.

    ¡°Ouch¡­ I¡¯ll go take care of the rest of the stuff then¡­ ¡­¡­.¡±

    Rona walks away and goes about her household duties.

    Now it¡¯s just Carl and I. Zitri.

    I watched Carl work on his tureen, and then I looked at Zitri.

    ¡°¡®Zitri. In two months, you¡¯reing with me to Eldain. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know. And I¡¯ve already made some preparations.¡±

    ¡°Preparations?¡±

    ¡°Basic tools, books, medicines, emergency supplies, eight outfits, a cadet uniform for outings, and¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡­¡­You¡¯re better at keeping things together than I thought.

    A trait of genius. Even as I thought about it, I realized how destructive it could be.

    Granted, I¡¯m more of a monster with two of those things.

    ¡­and a dying one at that.

    Anyway, enough ranting.

    Zitri no longer smiled forcibly in my presence.

    Just a t, somehow impassive, cold face. That was her natural expression.

    When it was all over, Zitri said.

    [I¡¯m tired of acting, I¡¯m not good at it].

    I was morefortable this way.

    No need to give each other unnecessarypliments, no need to share meaningless titudes.

    But the most crowded situation. That¡¯s when Zitri and I will rely on each other.

    We wouldn¡¯t turn our backs, we wouldn¡¯t betray each other.

    We will. That¡¯s it.

    That¡¯s how it is with her and me.

    But apart from that, in front of others, I still wore a salesman¡¯s smile rather than an expressionless one. I guess that¡¯s better than suddenly being a different person.

    ¡°By the way¡­¡­, are you sure you¡¯re okay? There have been some bad rumors about youtely¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bad rumors?¡±

    I can¡¯t believe Zitri would say that. Apparently, there are some bad rumors.

    But I have my doubts.

    Nox was always an asshole, so how could he be worse here?

    I can feel that question bubbling up from the depths of my chest.

    When curiosity reaches its peak.

    Zitri blurted out, looking slightly reminded for some reason.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ that¡­ rumor¡­ that¡­ that¡¯s why you still employ me as a maid, that you like me and want to use me as a spy¡­ that¡­ that rumor¡­ ¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡­I genuinely felt self-conscious for the first time about ying Nox.

    That is, if you interpret her words.

    I was mesmerized by Zitri¡¯s looks, and I coveted her. I whined that I was going to go against my father¡¯s wishes and keep her as my maid, even though she had no family name¡­ something like that.

    I hesitated for a while, but there was no other way.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry about that. For you and me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no! I didn¡¯t mean it like that; I just¡­ I thought you might be ufortable¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m an asshole. You¡¯ve heard the rumors about me, and you know I am a bratty, stupid, unskilled youngest son.¡±

    ¡°So far¡­¡­.¡±

    Zitri rambled on, and I cut her off with a serious look.

    ¡°If you lie to me, I¡¯ll fire you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that, and there¡¯s a rumor going around that you¡¯re also a horny guy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t know that; thanks for the refresher.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­ I mean, is that¡­ true?¡±

    I wiped my forehead without answering.

    There it is again.

    Nox, that asshole¡­ what the hell did you think you were doing running around¡­¡­!

    ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s move on from this. Getting back to the point, if you¡¯re going to survive in Eldain, you¡¯re going to have to be prepared, and so am I.¡±

    ¡°What kind of preparation?¡±

    Zitri asked, her eyes shining. Does it help that I have a throne genius attached to me after all?

    She looked eager to help me.

    I nodded slowly.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll be quiet, I¡¯m actually thinking of studying magic before entering the Academy. I need your help.¡±

    Zitri looked shocked at my words, and then a little fed up.

    ¡°You do realize that ¡­¡­ is illegal in the Ackheim Empire, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re quite proud of yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an asshole, and a horny one at that.¡±

    ¡°And a dick.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t technically illegal. Fifteen. I¡¯d already passed the age of majority here, so I shouldn¡¯t have any trouble with magic.

    There is one question, however.

    When you enter the Eldain Academy, you¡¯ll be trained by leading mages.

    Why would they want you to learn a lowly grimoire?

    Because that would be foolish.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯smon for iing cadets to not even think about practicing magic.

    Not me, of course.

    I know of magic that would be useful to learn from the dead.

    Anyway.

    We joked about it in moderation, and eventually Zitri sighed and decided to support my opinion.

    ¡°Alright, well, I¡¯m sure the Master had his reasons for making that decision, and I¡¯ll see what I can do to find you a quiet ce to practice and some books to help you out.¡±

    How does she know what I need so quickly?

    I asked with a look of pure curiosity.

    ¡°Zitri¡­ are you, by any chance, a mind reader?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Zitri said, as firmly as she could.

    The knife pooh-poohed and scurried across the dirt floor.

    He had no doubt tripped over it in his excitement.

    It was then that I heard a sudden, deafening shout.

    ¡°Kyaaaaa, my baby, what¡¯s going on!¡±

    Rona came running out of her work and picked up the knife from the floor.

    No matter how I look at it, I think she¡¯s more affectionate toward him than she is toward me.

    Live and let live. I¡¯m taking all my jealousy out on the horse. I said.

    ¡°Carl¡­ is he bothering you?¡±

    ¡°Shut up and go do your job.¡±

    I finally give in and punch her in the head.

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°Young Master¡­ I¡¯ve felt it before¡­ your hands are getting stronger and stronger¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see your training has paid off.¡±

    I nodded with a satisfied expression.

    While we were chatting leisurely.

    Suddenly, I heard amotion.

    The sound of pounding hooves and the swinging of horseshoes. Then came the tter of the front door opening.

    As I got closer, I realized what was happening.

    ¡°What? Young Master Grine has returned?! You know how the Second Master is, if we don¡¯t prepare properly, we¡¯re going to lose everything!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and get moving!¡±

    I nodded nonchntly as I listened to their urgent voices.

    ¡°¡®Grine¡­ yeah. It¡¯s about time he arrived.

    Grine von Reinhafer.

    He was Theo¡¯s second son, and one of Nox¡¯s older brothers.

    Snobbish and womanizing. And an opportunist.

    He was an envious fellow, overshadowed by Nox¡¯s rtive assholery.

    Even if he¡¯s a moderate asshole, he¡¯ll do it because Nox is worse. He¡¯s also pretty good at politics and a tricky opponent.

    But it won¡¯t be a problem for me.

    This is the news I¡¯ve been waiting for.

    Zitri asked with concern.

    ¡°It seems that the Second Master has arrived, and from what I hear, there¡¯s a dinner to be had. How will you be attending, Young Master?¡±

    ¡°I might as well go, after all, Second Brother is here.¡±

    I answered Zitri¡¯s question appropriately, then grabbed some random clothes and put them on. I¡¯m a scantily d ninja in front of the patriarch, so why bother looking good for my brother?

    He should be grateful for the hassle and the wee.

    Apart from the whole ¡°women¡± thing.

    Besides, Grine von Reinhafer.

    That fool has a niche to exploit.

    ¡°Finally, a chance to extend my life!

    I said with a small smile of delight.

    Grine¡¯s arrival at the Reinhafer family was a sub-episode of Inner Lunatic. It means that the Chasers¡¯ War has begun.

    ¡°When the Chasers¡¯ War of attrition begins, powerful demons will pour into the Chasers¡¯ area in the form of monster waves. I¡¯ll be able to fight enough of them to extend my life!

    There are quite a few people I can bring with me.

    I do some quick math, calcting what I¡¯ll gain, and turn to Zitri in front of me.

    ¡°¡®Zitri. I may have to travel quite a bit for a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­Master, what else do you have up your sleeve?¡±

    I smile,pletely ignoring her narrowed eyes.

    That¡¯s right.

    I¡¯ll be joining Grine in the extermination of the Chasers.Next Chapter<hr>

    TN Notes:

    Going to be real busy this week so only one chapter a day

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    That evening, it was time for the family dinner.

    A grand banquet was being held in House Reinhafer.

    It was a party to celebrate the graduation of Theo¡¯s second son, Grine, from Eldain Academy.

    With this, House Reinhafer has once again raised the family name to great honor. Graduating from the academy is extremely difficult for as prestigious as the academy is.

    Fewer than a thousand first-time students seed in taking and passing the entrance exams, and only about half of them graduate. ¡­¡­.

    It makes me realize that I have a lot of ground to cover.

    Shit, maybe I really shouldn¡¯t do it¡­¡­.

    Anyhow.

    All things considered.

    The fact that the House used two tickets to produce two graduates is a very good thing.

    It¡¯s not amon urrence among the other ducal families, so Theo seems quite pleased with himself.

    For the record, the twins did not attend. Their mother, Psy, is probably still beating them up for not being able to get them into the school.

    Plus, they¡¯d be embarrassed to tell their returning older brother that they were defeated by their younger sibling, if that¡¯s even possible.

    Well, whatever.

    Forgetting that it wasn¡¯t important now, I listened to the conversation between Grine and Theo.

    ¡°Good work, Grine, have we decided on a specific timeline for the mission?¡±

    ¡°Yep. We will depart for the southern Chasers in three days.¡±

    Grine inclined his head and spoke with courtesy. Just looking at it, it¡¯s almost a shrine.

    Well¡­ as anyone who¡¯s ever yed Inner Lunatic knows, there¡¯s a sneaky rascal underneath.

    ¡°Chasers¡­ to be there at this time of year, I assume your primary mission is to hunt down demons.¡±

    Grine nods quickly at Theo¡¯s words.

    I recognize the setup.

    Chasers.

    A neutral territory in the south, just outside of Reinhafer¡¯s territory, it was a barren, demon-infested wilderness of the worst kind.

    ording to the sub-story, Grine was assigned to this area on a mission from the Imperial Family to stop a monster wave.

    This is because it is a rule in the Arkheim Empire that in order to be a knight recognized by the imperial family, you must fulfill your first assignment from the empire.

    However, it¡¯s not all about monster hunting.

    The main plot of Chasers isn¡¯t just about hunting monsters, there are other intricate threads running through it.

    There¡¯s also quite a bit of loot to be had in what could hardly be considered a subplot.

    Of course, in order to get all of this, I¡¯d have to participate in the Chasers Carnage myself.

    I said, ¡°I¡¯ve got the details. The only problem is getting permission¡­¡­.¡¯

    I had it all nned out.

    Whether or not Theo would allow my bratty youngest son to see the outside world is another matter, and one I¡¯ve been struggling with for some time.

    No matter how much he¡¯d changed recently.

    Nox¡¯s reputation is still in tatters.

    ¡®After all, it wasn¡¯t that long ago that he lost his temper with the family doctor¡­¡­.¡¯

    Not only that, but it seems to have had an effect on the maids and butlers who were spreading rumors about him, too.

    Now they think I¡¯m totally in love with her. There¡¯s even talk of me touching her already.

    Damn. Why the hell do I have to listen to this crap?

    Even Rona has picked up on this vain rumor andmented.

    -Did the Master finally put his hand on Zitri?!

    -What the hell is that¡­

    -It¡¯s already been rumored! How could Master Nox do such a thing¡­ ah.

    Damn it.

    Did she think it was natural for me to put my hands on Zitri¡­!

    The story leaked out for a while.

    The bottom line was that I had to go to the Chasers now, and I had to convince two people, Theo and Grine, to allow me to go.

    I knew I was in for a rough start.

    I¡¯d better get my timing right and get in on the action.

    With that thought in mind, I focused on the two men as they continued.

    ¡°The Chasers are always overrun with monsters in the winter, so it must be in the imperial interest to get a head start on them in a timely manner.¡±

    ¡°Certainly¡­ it¡¯s a barrennd, but what goes down there goes down elsewhere. In any case, don¡¯t let the name Reinhafer be attached to it.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind, Father.¡±

    That was the end of the conversation between Grine and Theo.

    The family banquet continued, with maids flying around incessantly.

    I tried to think of a way to bring up the subject, but then I caught sight of Grine¡¯s grave face as he spoke to me.

    I felt a little¡­ dirty, to be honest.

    ¡°Nox, I¡¯ve been hearing a lot about youtely.¡±

    Grine begins, a mischievous look on his face.

    By rumors, I mean my recent exploits.

    And the biggest one is probably about the attack on Mia¡¯s forest¡­¡­.

    He didn¡¯t seem to believe me.

    I can¡¯t help it.

    It¡¯s a feat that even those who saw it in person would shake their heads and call bullshit on.

    ¡°Is it true that you attacked Mia¡¯s Forest with the second daughter of the Steiner family?¡±

    ¡°It is true.¡±

    I reply dryly. No amount of titudes here would make it believable.

    Moreover, his tone is unmistakably mocking.

    There¡¯s no warm nce or eye contact with my youngest sister.

    No wonder. It¡¯s a fantasy, really, to expect such a thing at Reinhafer.

    Grine interrupts with a toothy grin.

    ¡°I see. So all those rumors about you defeating your twin brothers, Hartz and Allen, and taking a lowlymoner girl as a maid are true.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I say it again, this time bluntly, and I can feel Grine¡¯s eyes slowly moving over me. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s trying to read something.

    He¡¯s trying to use his skills.

    He¡¯s convinced I¡¯m hiding something.

    But it¡¯s impossible.

    There¡¯s not even a hint of agitation in my expression.

    [As a talent, it can be activated at any time.

    All it takes is the right amount of concentration.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Grine von Reinhaber

    Gender: Male

    Age: 18

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Darkness

    Achievements: -.

    [Traits].

    Affirmations: [Quick Recognition]

    Neutral: [meticulous calction]

    Negatives: [Hypocrisy] / [Contempt] / [Aristocracy] [Opportunism]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 12

    Mana: 11

    Luck: 4

    Will: 3

    Charm: 16

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: -.

    Active Skills: [Sensitive Perception].

    __________________

    Grine¡¯s skill is [Sensitive Perception].

    It¡¯s a skill that allows him to quickly read people¡¯s moods, and he can read the reactions of people with lower stats than him.

    In other words, it¡¯s a skill that makes him a master of maniption.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    Grine furrowed his brow and was about to say something more, but I beat him to it.

    ¡°You said you were going to the Chasers?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    I followed up quickly, taking advantage of Grine¡¯s nonchnt response.

    ¡°Would you mind taking me with you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    Shit.

    I tried to make it sound casual, but the response I got back was less than pleasant. Maybe it¡¯s because Grine and Nox don¡¯t get along.

    These assholes are both assholes and don¡¯t interact with each other.

    I read elsewhere that they are ying with each other¡­¡­.

    Either way, Nox has never been helpful.

    ¡°Do you even know what the Chasers are like?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s a neutral zone with asional raids by demons, and a ce where bandits secretly grow in power and size.¡±

    ¡°And you know that and now you¡¯re asking me to take you on a mission, Nox! There are limits to how far you¡¯vee in your recent rise to prominence! This is no joke, this is a life-or-death mission!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    I replied, this time calmly.

    Grine crossed his arms in thought, as if to say, ¡°Try this.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the recent victory over the twins. That, coupled with our reputation starting to improve with the maze capture, must have driven the youngest one insane.

    Grine looked convinced.

    ¡®Sure.

    It¡¯s the Chasers, not anywhere else.

    Famous for people dying. I mean, it¡¯s one of the worst ces in the world, with desert all around.

    And Nox, who had juste of age, was going with them?

    At first, Grine doesn¡¯t believe all the rumors about his youngest.

    He remembers what Nox used to be like.

    A sickly, bedridden scum whose only skill was to snarl at others.

    As such, he didn¡¯t believe the news of Nox¡¯s progress.

    From the beginning, Nox was an asshole. An asshole, a third-rate actor. It¡¯s nothing more than a role to make himself look good!

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s probably what he thinks.

    Grine¡¯s thoughts are unscripted.

    ¡± Ha¡­¡­.¡±

    Grine said, realizing that he was in front of their father and barely keeping his anger in check.

    ¡°You have not even been admitted to Eldain yet, and you cannot apany me on my mission. I don¡¯t want to have to clean up your corpse with my own hands.¡±

    I respond to Grine¡¯s sarcasm with as much ease as I can muster.

    If you back down here, you¡¯re a sewer.

    ¡°I can be of assistance in your mission. Of course, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do fine in the Chasers without me, but as a neer to Eldain, I¡¯d like to watch your swordy from the sidelines and help in any way I can.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll only be a burden.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Grine was about to shake his head emphatically when Theo abruptly interrupted, ncing back and forth between Grine and me.

    ¡°I think I can vouch for the fact that Knox will not be a burden.¡±

    ¡°¡­Father?¡±

    ¡°Imand you. Grine. In the name of the head of House Reinhafer, you are to take your brother, Knox von Reinhafer, and lead him in the fight against the Chasers.¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    Grine was taken aback by this unexpected development.

    Neither was I.

    Why is Theo suddenly taking my side here?

    I never thought this would happen¡­

    ¡°However, I, too, am in the position of sending my sons into the barrens. Both of you, I will see to it that your respective families are provided with the necessary supplies.¡±

    Grine¡¯s face crumpled as if he¡¯d chewed on a worm.

    No wonder he was burdened.

    As for me, I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better oue.

    I had somehow seeded in achieving my goal.

    After Theo finished speaking.

    I was the first to get up from my seat and return to the guest room.

    At that moment, after a moment of lingering silence.

    Grine looked at me and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Nox. What the hell are you doing, have you lost your mind?¡±

    ¡°Crazy, but not as crazy as the man I once was.¡±

    ¡°What kind of pun¡­!¡±

    Grine eximed angrily, and tried to grab at my forehead.

    ¡°Whoops!¡±

    Zitri, who had been waiting nearby, suddenly leaned toward me, then lost his bnce and fell, spilling wine on the tablecloth.

    It soaks into my white shirt and begins to stain it ck.

    ¡± My apologies, Young Master, I¡¯ll get you cleaned up in no time, please go to your room!¡±

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry, but my maid must have made a mistake.¡±

    I smiled sheepishly as I rose from my seat.

    ¡°The day we go to take on the Chasers, then. I¡¯ll see you in three days.¡±

    With that, I turned and walked down the empty hallway, smiling weakly.

    Zitri was right beside me.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re still good at acting. Thank you. You¡¯ve saved me a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°¡­Whatever. You¡¯re really good at making things happen.¡±

    A slightly sarcastic Zitri nced at me and added.

    ¡°Are you okay, by the way?¡±

    Zitri was speaking with concern for me.

    Earlier, she had deliberately spilled wine on me.

    To get me out of my seat and to prevent Grine and I from fighting unnecessarily.

    It was a skillful maneuver, the genius of a counselor.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    I blurted out.

    I was in the best mood I¡¯d ever been in.

    [y the Chasers].

    I¡¯d finally gotten to participate in the most rewarding of the subquests. And with the support of the Rinehafer Family¡¯s patriarch!

    ¡®This is bound to feel good.¡¯

    My dramatic facial expression changes.

    Zitri only let out a small sigh and trailed behind me.

    * * *

    ¡°Young Master, have you lost your mind!¡±

    Rona¡¯s voice rings in my ears as soon as I return to the room.

    No, but has she stopped honoring me altogether now?

    I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s so easily used me of insanity¡­

    I can only wonder where my authority as a master has gone.

    ¡°¡­For once, I¡¯m on the same page as Senior Rona. The ¡®Chasers¡¯ area is dangerous no matter what, the number of demons and bandits gathering there alone is said to be in the dozens.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve thought of everything.¡±

    Rona still looks disbelieving, and Zitri looks worried, even though she believes me.

    I don¡¯t have a problem with that either.

    I appreciate the concern, but it¡¯s really not something I can control.

    Even at this moment, my lifespan is dwindling.

    To survive.

    And if I¡¯m going to make it to Eldain Academy, I need to extend my life as much as possible.

    If I don¡¯t buy myself a few months of life ahead of time, there¡¯s a good chance I won¡¯t be able to keep up with the Academy¡¯s murderous curriculum.

    For now, I must squeeze everyst ounce of efficiency out of the time I have left.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the only one going on this extermination, so Rona and Zitri can stay here¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Unlike Rona, who was pleased with my words, Zitri¡¯s head snapped up, showing her difort. She looked slightly angry.

    I wondered what was wrong with her all of a sudden.

    ¡°As his exclusive maid, I am obligated to apany Young Master Nox wherever he goes, so I must go with him.¡±

    Her words were clearly sophistry.

    Even a nobleman would rarely take a maid with him in a wartime situation like this unless they were the most lecherous or promiscuous.

    ¡°You might get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it could also hurt you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    What the hell.

    I hope she¡¯s not trying to argue with me.

    I paused, trying to read her intentions.

    Then Zitri saw an opening and jumped in.

    ¡°Young Master Nox, I understand from Rona that you are very ill. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to travel that far without me? You often forget things¡­ and your clothes need to be cleaned, do you think you¡¯ll be able to do that alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    This is definitely outside of my expectations.

    It¡¯s the kind of thing that I¡¯ve never bothered with in games because I¡¯ve just moved on to God.

    But it¡¯s definitely something that would have bothered me.

    Obviously, it would be much better with a Zitri.

    Still¡­¡­.

    ¡®She almost sacrificed herself for me once, can I take her into battle again?

    It¡¯s me, and I have no choice but to take on the stronger beast here or die.

    But she¡¯s not.

    She can live.

    Just by staying here¡­¡­.

    I paused for a moment at that thought and smiled wryly.

    No, that¡¯s not true.

    ¡°¡®Zitri has lost her family and serves only me. And I hear there are factions among the maids.

    I wondered what her future would be if I were to die in the Chasers¡¯ war of attrition.

    She¡¯d be exiled and end upmitting suicide, just like the first time.

    Better that I take her with me.

    I concluded, then shook my head as if I couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Instead, you will follow me. And learn to borrow Carl¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, besides¡­¡­ I¡¯m already pretty close with Carl.¡±

    ¡°What! You¡¯re getting friendly with Carl?! Zitri, how the hell did you do that!¡±

    Rona eximed, jumping up and down.

    Zitri smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Well¡­ I took half of my paycheck and bought him the finest quality cane sugar for horses, and in no time at all¡­¡­.¡±

    I flushed at that.

    Of course, Zitri had been carrying a knife a lottely.

    But I hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d spent so much money on it¡­¡­.

    Like your master, you¡¯re a big eater.

    I looked toward the stall where the knives were and muttered in a low voice.

    ¡°Anyway, Rona, stay behind, and Zitri, assist me. Make sure you help me get there.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Young Master.¡±

    I smile at the curt reply.

    Only Rona is left out in the cold, trusting conversation.

    ¡± Carl¡­ you bastard¡­¡­ haystack wasn¡¯t even food? You think it¡¯s best to buy him a treat that fits his mouth¡­? Yeah. You were an animal too, just like your master¡­¡­.¡±

    That¡¯s it!

    I once again ced the beetle on the back of her head.

    It¡¯s a mild prescription.

    These days, Rona has a habit ofing out of the woodwork, only toe back in again.

    Hawks are the medicine.

    With that thought, I began my preparations for the Chasers annihtion in earnest.

    All that¡¯s left is about three days¡­¡­.

    Knock.

    Suddenly, I hear Rodwell¡¯s voice knocking on the door.

    Sure enough, it was Rodwell.

    ¡°Young Master, the Lord says he has something for you.¡±

    Theo has something for me¡­?

    I felt my heart pound with the words.

    A gamer¡¯s certainty filled my head that it must be something useful.

    I immediately dressed neatly.

    This time, I made sure my shirt was clean and my coat was well packed.

    Items are supposed to be sacred and untainted.

    Then¡­¡­.

    Let¡¯s go!

    Bonus Chapters

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Arriving at the Lord¡¯s chambers, I see Theo sitting in his chair.

    I approach him, kneel down, and offer a polite greeting.

    Even if you are a douchebag, shouldn¡¯t you at least be polite if you are gaining an item?

    ¡®Furthermore, for some reason, Theo took my side in the conversation with Grine earlier. Maybe he¡¯s up to something.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    ¡°I heard you had something for me.¡±

    I didn¡¯t drag it out but cut straight to the chase.

    Theo¡¯s character in the game.

    I remember very well what that was like.

    Unless it¡¯s about work, he doesn¡¯t enjoy talking at length. It¡¯s better to keep it short and to the point.

    ¡°Yes, it is. But whether you get it or not is up to you.¡±

    I knew there was going to be an event.

    Perhaps Theo was trying to test me.

    Before he gives me a certain artifact, he wants to make sure I can handle it.

    He wants to make sure.

    Naturally, I have no choice but toply.

    I¡¯ve alreadye this far.

    Even if he¡¯s disappointed, I can only do my best.

    ¡°If you¡¯re giving me a trial, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Rodwell, fetch it.¡±

    Rodwell, back in his chambers by now, brought me a wooden box.

    It was long, with the family¡¯s signature ck sword emblem engraved on the outside. I could tell it was more than it seemed.

    ¡°This is the sword of the founder of House Rinehafer.¡±

    The sword of the first patriarch.

    I can feel my heart tighten at Theo¡¯s words.

    Pounding.

    It beats hard, sending shivers of excitement up my spine.

    It¡¯s the sword of the first lord of House Reinhafer.

    ¡®It has never been seen in the Inner Lunatic.¡¯

    In other words, I don¡¯t recognize it.

    An item that even I, a deceased man who had beaten the game a whopping 27 times, didn¡¯t recognize.

    Theo was about to hand it to me.

    ¡­with a little trial, of course.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­¡­. but I have to get it here.¡±

    My gamer senses were telling me so.

    I calmly took the box and opened it.

    I opened it,

    not at all what I expected. There was an unsightly sword. {1}

    ¡°Is this the sword used by the first patriarch?¡±

    A white, chipped-toothed de.

    The hilt is barely covered with cloth, and the sword¡¯s appearance is frankly ugly.

    Unfortunately, I might as well have taken a random de from the training center.

    ¡°Why would he hand me something like this?

    The question burns deep in my chest.

    But Theo must have had a reason for showing me this. There must be a reason he said he would test it.

    So I calmly wait.

    For Theo to speak.

    ¡°Yes, it is. It¡¯s the sword you first held as a child, and it¡¯s been with me all my life.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what test you¡¯re going to do with it.¡±

    ¡°Hold the sword.¡±

    I obediently grasped the cloth-padded handle as Theo instructed.

    Then I lifted the sword lightly.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult, as my recent training had improved my strength stats considerably.

    However, there was one peculiarity.

    ¡®It¡¯s¡­ absorbing my magic.

    The First Lord¡¯s sword was absorbing the magic in my body.

    If other swords were designed to fight by absorbing magic, this was the exact opposite.

    Moreover, the de was gradually turning ck as it absorbed the magic. It seemed to be an artifact that used magic to change its color.

    A sword that takes away the user¡¯s power¡­ What kind of artifact is this?

    ¡°You¡¯re already starting to feel it.¡±

    Theo poked me in the eye, as if he had anticipated my reaction.

    I could only nod.

    ¡°It¡¯s just how it happened.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You felt it.¡±

    Theo rose from his seat and took a step toward me.

    ¡°This sword absorbs its master¡¯s magic power and releases it¡­ multiple times over.¡±

    Definitely.

    If so, it could be quite useful.

    If a normal sword epts magic and uses it to slice through enemies. It could absorb it and release it many times over.

    But I frowned at the twitching arm.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a sword you can use casually.¡±

    The words were true.

    Even as I speak, the sword seems to be eating me alive. It continued to ravenously feed on my magic and life force.

    The result.

    [yer¡¯s magic is rapidly being drained!]

    The warning was unmistakable.

    Theo confirmed my words.

    ¡°If you want the sword from me, you have to hold it for ten minutes.¡±

    I was stunned by his words.

    Ten minutes¡­?

    In my current state?

    ¡®Theo, you son of a¡­¡­!¡¯

    I gritted my teeth.

    [Talent ¡®Master of Smoke¡¯ triggers].

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I said, though there wasn¡¯t an ounce of tension or pain in my expression.

    Theo looked down at me and spoke in a cold voice without a hint of emotion.

    ¡°The sword¡¯s name is Stormbringer.¡±

    With his words, the artifact¡¯s detailed status window popped up.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Stormbringer ¨C Weakened Status

    Category: Equipment

    Tier: Medium-low ¡ú grows to a higher tierter.

    Attribute: Darkness

    Stats: +2 Dexterity

    Equip Limit: Knight ss

    Special Effects: Whenever you kill an enemy, you absorb their magic and rece it with your own stats.

    *This sword absorbs arge amount of the yer¡¯s magic before releasing it to unleash its power.

    *Raises the yer¡¯s rank by 3 ranks.

    *Caution: If the sword is not energized, it cannot be used.

    __________________

    I couldn¡¯t afford to care less.

    I was going to die of disenchantment right now. Does it matter?

    I¡¯ll just have to live and see. ¡­¡­.

    It was then.

    [All the magic in your body has been used up. Rece the energy consumed].

    [Forces the yer¡¯s health to be reced with magic].

    [yer¡¯s life will rapidly decrease!]

    What?!

    My lifespan is decreasing?

    I¡¯m already hitting rock bottom¡­!

    I was about to pull my hand away when I realized this wasn¡¯t right.

    Suddenly, the sword stuck to my body and wouldn¡¯t let go.

    Like a blood-sucking mosquito. It began to gnaw away at my life force.

    One more son of a bitch.

    Oh well.

    I¡¯m not going to die here, am I¡­?

    * * *

    Theo von Reinhaber watched his youngest son, Nox, take up the sword of the First Lord for a long moment, and he could not help but be deep in thought.

    ¡®The Stormbringer¡­ what a sword it is.¡¯

    The sword in Nox¡¯s hand was a demonic sword named Stormbringer.

    A demonic sword is an artifact from the mythical past that is said to lead a swordsman to his doom.

    But it is real.

    From the very first founder of House Reinhafer. His sword was actually passed down through the generations.

    But.

    No one, not even the sessive patriarchs, thought anyone could wield it.

    The reason was simple.

    It absorbed too much of the wielder¡¯s magic.

    Nine out of ten would copse from exhaustion the moment they held it.

    Those who managed to reach the level of a master could barelyst more than a dozen minutes. Even the greatest Patriarch of history, himself, can onlyst an hour.

    And yet he¡¯s asking this of the youngest, who hasn¡¯t even begun to blossom.

    There¡¯s a better than 9% chance he¡¯ll give up.

    Theo knew it, but he made him clench his teeth once.

    Some unknown sense of anticipation was slowly expanding within him.

    ¡®Nox von Reinhaber. He¡¯s growing. More than I realize. And he¡¯s hiding his power.

    From the recent rescue of the maid to the family scandals, Nox has been at the center of every storm.

    Theo was convinced none of it was a coincidence.

    He had alsoe to believe that Nox might indeed be as gifted as the Three Swordsmen.

    So he decided to test him.

    What if he could hold this sword for ten minutes? If he could, Nox would be the greatest Patriarch of all time.

    If he could.

    ¡®He will surpass me, and finally seed in killing me.¡¯

    It was a long-held desire of Theo¡¯s.

    And so it was.

    The next ten minutes flew by like arrows.

    Theo had to admit it now.

    That my son Nox¡¯s talents were now too great to ignore.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmph.¡±

    [Talent ¡®Master of Smoke¡¯ begins to shake].

    [User¡¯s lifespan has been reduced by 91 days].

    [Returns the cirction of magic power in your body to its normal state].

    Thanks to my lifespan sacrifice.

    Ever since Theo¡¯s story ended, I¡¯ve been concentrating on holding onto the sword for dear life. Now, even my traits are faltering.

    I stood speechless, gripping the de still. I gritted my teeth as I felt the energy drain out of me.

    After about sixty days, I thought, ¡°Whatever this thing is, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Whatever this thing is, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.

    I¡¯ll take it, no matter what!

    I¡¯ll take it, even if it¡¯s rotten!

    I finally got to the point where my brain couldn¡¯t make a good decision.

    Well, it worked out in the end.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    I heard Theo¡¯s heavy voice, followed by a ng.

    I finally let go of the tangled sword in my hand and let it fall to the floor.

    Theo looked at me and nodded.

    ¡°So¡­ you had a power you were hiding.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    It seems that the [Master of Smoke] talent has returned to its original state.

    I feel the greatness of the talent again.

    I can¡¯t even hear myself gasping for air.

    My body is screaming, but my exterior is nonchnt, as if I¡¯ve aplished something almost effortless.

    My upright posture, straight back, and cool legs stretched out below are still intact.

    He¡¯s barely holding it together, and Theo says in a tasteless tone, ¡°The sword is yours now.¡±

    And with that, he walks away.

    I felt the urge to grab him in anger.

    For fuck¡¯s sake, I want my life back!

    * * *

    A few days passed, and the morning dawned for the Chasers¡¯ ughter.

    I packed up my things with Zitri, stuffed them into my subspace pouch, and strapped them on.

    The pouch was Theo¡¯s paycheck.

    Apparently, the Stormbringer wasn¡¯t the only thing he was going to hand over.

    To me, that¡¯s not a bad thing.

    No doubt more means of survival is always a good thing.

    I nce to the side and see that Grine has also received a lot of supplies. His pockets seem to have been enriched by the support.

    It¡¯s a bit much for what he received in exchange for taking me with him, but at this point, it¡¯s all mine anyway.

    I¡¯m going to use the Grine to do all the heavy lifting.

    Heehee!

    I¡¯m riding a full-grown (well, not quite full-grown, but still) Carl with Zitri.

    We¡¯re following behind Grine and the Knights as they form a long procession.

    All the while, Zitri is memorizing the surroundingndscape and marking it on a map.

    She says it¡¯s so she can find a good ce to camp and a water source, but I think it¡¯s great.

    Still, I can¡¯t believe a maid can be so helpful in battle.

    I stroke my sword, wondering where the boundaries of the realm lie. He whined and snorted in amusement.

    It was about two hourster when he heard the voices up ahead.

    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s not! It¡¯s this way!¡±

    ¡°No! I said this way¡­!¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh! I said this way¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ron, didn¡¯t you say you could find the way?¡±

    Amidst themotion, Grine¡¯s voice is heard as well.

    Beside him, the leader of his hired knights, Ron, scratched his head and replied in a disheveled voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ve never been this way before¡­.¡±

    Immediately, the situation became clear.

    This is so ridiculous¡­.

    They¡¯re¡­ lost.

    ¡°Crazy assholes¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t do it to you, I did it to those ipetents.¡±

    Slowly, he drew his sword and moved to the front of the halted procession.

    As I did so, I caught sight of Grine, his face crumpled into a grimace. I smiled nonchntly and asked.

    ¡°Brother, something must have happened to you.¡±

    ¡°None of your business.¡±

    I dismissed the answer, gesturing lightly around.

    ¡°You¡¯re lost.¡±

    ¡°I thought I told you clearly that it was none of your business!¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    I interrupted him appropriately, then smiled sheepishly.

    ¡°I can help you find your way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±

    For the first time, Grine¡¯s expression was colored with bewilderment.

    How could his youngest brother, who had been confined to the family mansion for most of his life, talk about being able to find his way around?

    At most, he¡¯d read about it in books¡­

    ¡°You should try hiring me as a Pathfinder, the vassals have said I¡¯m pretty good at it.¡±

    Of course, the vassals never said that.

    They just know me as a bastardized bastard.

    Grine was half-heartedly dismissive of my words, but he began to rack his brain diligently.

    ¡®Beingte is certainly a problem, but¡­ if we can break Nox¡¯s momentum here, it might not be such a bad idea to go back a bit.¡¯

    ¡°¡­Since you¡¯re so confident, I¡¯ll leave it to you for a while.¡±

    Grine finally agreed.

    ¡°Everyone gather here and pay attention to me. I will be your guide.¡±

    I smiled weakly and gathered my people.

    Then I scanned the procession with a wary eye.

    ¡®Some non-gamers sometimes ask me,¡¯ I said, ¡®so what¡¯s so different about being an Inner Lunatic?¡¯

    There are two key elements of being a deceased person.

    ¡®Wayfinding. And hidden pieces.¡¯

    It had to be something that any deceased individual could do.

    What demons are there.

    And what treasures or artifacts are hidden, because that¡¯s the key to getting gamers to y the game deeply.

    In that sense.

    The Chasers area is a strategic location that I¡¯ve been to hundreds of times.

    To put it simply.

    I could find it with my eyes closed.

    I smirked.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    <hr>T/N

    {1} : ???? ? / bolpum-eobsneun geom

    {2} : ok so ¡°gazoo¡± has always been used to refer to Theo as either patriarch or lord and is used as a noun here

    ¡®inner dialogue¡¯ vs ¡°exterior dialogue¡±

    This inner map knowledge dow ring close to heart, If I close my eyes I can still see ancient COD maps from my childhood.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23Rodwell stood by Theo¡¯s side as they made their way to the training hall.

    He turned to Theo with a pensive expression.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay with giving that sword to the youngest master?¡±

    Theo shrugged off the question.

    ¡°After all, there¡¯s no one else who can handle it but him.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ is certainly true.¡±

    Rodwell had to agree with Theo.

    The reason was simple.

    So far, Theo hadn¡¯t just given Nox the chance to hold the Stormbringer as he did now.

    First Garen, then Grine¡­ then Allen and Hartz.

    He¡¯s given everyone a fair shot.

    And the result is¡­.

    ¡°Every single one of themsted less than two minutes before letting go of the de.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the story would be different if the other masters had grown up.¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s impossible. I have my limits, too.¡±

    Rodwell mped his mouth shut.

    Theo was right.

    The Stormbringer was a sword that even he, its master, could not fully wield.

    It is a sword that grows with its wielder, and you must hold it in your weakest moments. You have to make it ept you as its master.

    It¡¯s a sword that doesn¡¯t mean much if you hold it when you¡¯re already strong.

    So if Nox, who had juste of age, held it for ten minutes, it was in many ways justified to give it to him.

    ¡­¡­In fact, the whole incident was due to Nox¡¯s characterization.

    A trait he possessed [Time Limit].

    It had one more unknown effect: it allowed him to exert power beyond life force in exchange for life, just as he did when he activated [Time of Genius].

    This is why Nox was able to hold the sword for ten minutes earlier.

    It was because he had all of his [Sword and Martial Arts Genius] at work.

    But of course, no one else can see that.

    Nox held the sword because he was the genius of the century.

    Or so he thought.

    This was true even for Theo, one of the strongest.

    Theo had almost made up his mind about which son would inherit his legacy.<hr>

    ¡°Ha, I was expecting you to be a Pathfinder. Is this what you¡¯ve got?¡±

    Grine res at me with a smirk. I shrug my shoulders and watch his demeanor.

    Grine raises his voice.

    ¡°How the hell did you find your way here so quickly? This is the unexplored south! Even experienced guides have trouble finding their way around here, and you expect me to believe that you found your way in one fell swoop?¡±

    Grine seemed to have said all the insults he wanted to say at this point.

    But what can I do? I already know the way.

    And I can recite a long list of good reasons.

    ¡°Look at the floor.¡±

    At those words, the eyes of the other knights and soldiers turn downward.

    There, they see the marks made by the sharp ws of an animal.

    They were probably footprints, but the soldiers didn¡¯t immediately realize what they meant.

    I decided to exin.

    ¡°Those are the tracks of an owlbear. They have the body of a bear and the face of an owl, and they live in the southern bordends of the Chasers. Look this way.¡±

    He bent down and pointed to the tracks in more detail.

    ¡°See how there¡¯s an owl feather near the deeply fanned w marks? That¡¯s unmistakable evidence that an owlbear has been here. In other words, if you follow these tracks, you¡¯ll find your way home in no time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Grine was speechless.

    This is all stuff you learn at the Eldain Academy.

    But it would be hard to apply it in a real-life situation like this.

    Anyway, my role as a Pathfinder was beginning to appeal to them.

    The fact that they were talking now was proof of that.

    ¡°What do you think, why don¡¯t you do as I say?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sure. Ron, lead the men and get them moving.¡±

    Luckily, Grine was quick on the upside and quick on the downside.

    Anyway, there¡¯s no mistaking what I¡¯m saying.

    The people were already starting to get agitated, and if I told them I wasn¡¯tpletely right, I¡¯d lose their trust.

    For my own dignity, I have to show that I believe in what I¡¯m saying.

    For the sake of his own authority.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    I mocked in a low voice, leading the way.

    There was something oddly endearing about having the smallest horse, Carl, at the head of the pack.

    Zitri was still prancing around the perimeter eagerly.

    This makes me the leader of the procession.

    The look on Grine¡¯s face must be something to behold.

    That asshole. I should¡¯ve kicked his ass.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I patted him lightly on the back and spurred him on, and with a grunt, he began to gallop ahead.

    The soldiers¡¯ faces were brighter than before as we entered the forest.

    ¡­Just like that.

    They traveled through the forest for about four hours.

    Slowly, a ground spider swoops overhead, casting long shadows. I think we¡¯re going to have to pitch our tent and rest soon¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°I think you should pitch your tent over there. It¡¯s easier to get water and, most importantly, the least likely to be disturbed by beasts or demons.¡±

    Zitri said from beside me.

    I nodded and gestured in the direction she indicated.

    ¡°We¡¯ll all rest there for a day and then move on. It¡¯ll be about three more days before we reach the Chasers, so rest well.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The soldiers replied quickly.

    Grine¡¯s mood is decidedly ufortable. Hagiya, it¡¯s only natural. {1}

    To me, it would feel like I¡¯ve stolen his soldiers.

    But it¡¯s also true that I¡¯m leading them down the right path.

    They¡¯ll see an opportunity now, and they¡¯ll be very eager to do something about me once they have a reason, whenever that may be.

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s only if I don¡¯t give them room.¡¯

    I was about to tell Zitri to open the subspace pocket to pitch the tent.

    ¡°The tent is up. I¡¯ve got some immediate supplies inside, so if you need anything else, let me know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    For some reason, whenever I look at Zitri¡¯s ability to get things done, I think of Rona.

    The one who was always running around the yard with Carl.

    She used to wash my white shirts crisp and return them to me.

    She was an amazing worker, and she had the strength to hold her own at House Reinhafer¡­!

    She¡¯s unstoppable.

    Rona¡­ who the hell are you?

    Zitri, who the hell are you?

    This is so extreme, I don¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Sue, thank you.¡±{2}

    I replied in a stupid voice, then walked lightly through the tent and into the interior.

    Zitri was right about theck of horses around here.

    The soldiers had decided to take turns standing guard, and with the number of allies we had, we shouldn¡¯t have any problems.

    That is, of course, assuming one very special circumstance.

    I set Theo¡¯s Stormbringer on my bedside table and fluffed up my pillow.

    But sleep is elusive.

    Is it because I can see what¡¯s about to happen so clearly?

    I thought, and smiled wryly.

    Meanwhile, then.

    Zitri was already at the kitchen, boiling water and asking me.

    ¡°What do you want me to make you for tea? Earl Grey, again?¡±<hr>

    ¡°Damn it! Ron, what the hell is going on?! I told you, you know the geography of this part of the world better than anyone, and what the hell is this!¡±

    A gruff voice erupted from Granger¡¯s vast tent.

    Ron, standing in front of him, bowed his head.

    ¡°I apologize, sir. However, we were not expecting Master Nox to find his way here so quickly either.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you call a horse?! My brother has never left the estate until now! Even he can¡¯t find his way¡­ and you, who have been back and forth so many times, don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know¡­ At this time of year, the other demons are on the move, and man-made paths be meaningless.

    Furthermore¡­ in addition to the tracks of the Owlbear, Master Nox has been moving as if he¡¯s been memorizing the path the entire time.¡±

    Admittedly, Nox¡¯s talent as a Pathfinder was unparalleled.

    He had memorized every horse that appeared.

    It must have taken him days just to store them in his head, and I couldn¡¯t believe how the wretch could do it.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    He knew it, too.

    It wasn¡¯t technically a matter for them.

    At this time of year, as Ron had said, the beasts are out in force, and the paths people have made are gone, and the terrain ispletely reversed.

    Unless you¡¯re a very good navigator, you¡¯re bound to get lost a few times.

    But.

    ¡®That Nox guy found his way the first time, and he¡¯s supposed to be a talented pathfinder¡­¡­.¡¯

    Clearly, he was cutting corners.

    It didn¡¯t make any sense.

    ¡°Hey, Schultz, did you say that Hartz and Allen also fell victim to Nox?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Schultz, as Grine called him, was his personal butler.

    One whose job it was to be in touch with the maids of the house and report back on what was happening there.

    A spy of sorts, if you will.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to see what he¡¯s got.¡±

    ¡°I have a good one for you.¡±

    Schultz pulled a small cloth pouch from his arm.

    Inside was mud of unknown purpose.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°This is the mud I found in the ogre¡¯s nest. If I use it, I will surely be able to attract arge number of male ogres to this ce.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I see what your intentions are.¡±

    Grine nodded.

    Even if he hadn¡¯t excelled at the academy, he hadn¡¯t missed a ss on monsters.

    Schultz pulled out the mud.

    It wasced with the pheromones of a female ogre.

    Perhaps he was taking advantage of the fact that the ogres were currently in breeding season and using the mud to call out to the males.

    They would be drawn to the heavily scented mud.

    ¡°We¡¯ll sprinkle this over Master Nox¡¯s tent, without his knowledge.¡±

    Schultz drove a wedge into Grine¡¯s thoughts.

    His intentions were clear.

    Have Nox fight an ogre, a fairly high ranking monster, to see how strong he is.

    That way, they would know if he was a threat to Grine¡¯s position or not.

    It was a near-perfect n.

    ¡°Very well. I leave it to you.¡±

    Grine nodded in satisfaction.

    Schultz strode out of the tent, confident that this was going to advance his rank, and began to approach the tent where Nox slept in silence.<hr>

    About four o¡¯clock in the morning.

    About the time everyone else went to bed.

    I opened my eyes abruptly, reaching for the Stormbringer I¡¯d left on my bedside table.

    I could feel the heft of the iron sword, and I could feel the corrupted energy of the demons around me slowly approaching the tent.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting to happen¡­¡­.¡±

    I muttered, breathing lightly.

    Zitri was already awake.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    ¡°You wait here.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Zitri stammered, but I ignored her.

    Then, with a faint smile, I realized that the moment I had been waiting for had finally arrived.

    I looked back at Zitri, whose question lingered, and added a quiet reassurance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back with him shortly.¡±

    Before she could stop me, I ran out of the tent.

    Eight pairs of eyes stood out in the inky darkness.

    A total of four ogres stood around.

    Quite a few¡­ but it didn¡¯t really matter to me.

    It was a win-win situation.

    There are several reasons for this, but the two most important are.

    First.

    [Artifact ¡®Stormbringer¡¯ responds to your magic and will].

    The Stormbringer has begun to feed on my magic, and it¡¯s starting to show its teeth.

    When I first saw it, it was a crude, toothy sword, but now it¡¯s different.

    It¡¯s an artifact, even if it¡¯s low-grade.

    That means I can slice through it like it¡¯s a small piece of tofu.

    And the second reason.

    ¡°Hello, my life forces¡­¡­.¡±

    When you defeat these guys¡­

    my death will be postponed by the effects of the Ring of ck Brimstone!

    Grine¡­ what an asshole, but well done!

    I thanked Grine for summoning the monsters and began to swing my sword.

    I take a stance and put my weight behind my sword.

    Next.

    The swing!

    I slowly feel the series of sensations of cutting something.

    ¡®Huh.¡¯

    I mentally recall the basic sword techniques I first learned at the Reinhafer family.

    Then I move my body to deal with the four enemies in front of me.

    I decide to do the best I can without using my genius time.

    The sword must be my secret weapon.

    If I can¡¯t get by without it, I won¡¯t be able to survive in this world.

    <em>Boom</em>! <em>Boom</em>!

    The ogre¡¯s club smashes into the ground across the junction, shattering it, but I¡¯m already airborne at that moment.

    I dodge the kick with my shifting feet, and before I know it, I¡¯m behind him and shing my sword sideways.

    Aaaah!

    I move to the center, then spin and sh at two of them.

    <em>Cleave</em>! <em>Shear</em>!

    Thest one is now terrified and tries to bolt, but I don¡¯t pause.

    ¡°Carl.¡±

    Hmph!

    I leap, grabbing Carl, who springs to life immediately. I¡¯m going to take out thest ogre that¡¯s heading into the forest.

    <em>Boom</em>!

    The next one was decapitated.

    I returned and met up with Zitri, who was waiting in front of the tent, feeding Carl a treat. Zitri is scratching his head in disbelief.

    ¡°What the hell is going on? An ogre popping out of the woods at the beginning of a shallow forest like this¡­?¡±

    ¡°Someone brought the ogre here on purpose.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Zitri asks.

    I smirk and stare at the mud on the tent.

    ¡°And I think I know who it is all too well.¡±

    {1} : Uncle Roger voice

    {2} : ¡°?, ????.¡± ¡°su, sugohaessda.¡± ¨C don¡¯t know this reference

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24Advanced¡°¡®Grine von Reinhafer¡¯¡­ he used the ogre¡¯s instincts to attack us.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even bother to use the word brother.

    The original Nox, not the possessed me, would surely have died.

    There was no reason to honor a man who had put my brother in a situation that could have killed him.

    ¡°¡­¡­You mean to tell me that the Second Master was involved in this ogre raid? Why on earth would Master Grine do such a thing to his brother, Master Nox¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s weird.¡±

    I trailed off, looking at Zitri questioningly.

    ¡°Because suddenly my weak little brother hase to his senses, and he¡¯s been openly acknowledging me at the dinner table.

    I guess he wanted to see if I was really strong. Whether the rumors were true or not.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡­ too. Are you keeping an eye on him?¡±

    Zitri hesitated before speaking.

    As expected, she was quick on the uptake.

    After all, Zitri herself had been pushed out of the power structure by her uncle and abandoned by her family, so she would know.

    That sibling rivalry to be the head of the family sometimes crosses the line.

    I nodded immediately in affirmation.

    ¡°Yes. I suppose Grine thinks I might try to sneak into the family session, so he¡¯d better make sure I¡¯m up to speed.¡±

    His ambition was clear.

    He wants to outwit his eldest son, Garen, and be the next in line for the lord¡¯s seat.

    The odds are stacked against him, and he¡¯s not nearly as skilled as Garen.

    But he had a weapon in his arsenal: the art of subterfuge.

    Using his skills to get a glimpse into his opponent¡¯s mind, and then using that to expand his power. That was Grine¡¯s primary tactic.

    But I must warn you that there are those for whom it does not work.

    I already know the entire story of the first part of Inner Lunatic.

    His tricks don¡¯t work.

    I should add that my maid, Zitri, is quite the actress.

    ¡°It¡¯s no fun just sitting there.¡±

    I raise the corner of my mouth, and Zitri looks uneasy for some reason.

    She broke out in a cold sweat and asked.

    ¡°I¡­ Young Master, what are you trying to do¡­¡­.?¡±

    Do you know what attracts ogres far more than pheromone-sprayed mud?

    It¡¯s direct ogre blood.

    Just as these creatures take on a human-like appearance, they often take revenge in groups when one of their own is hunted.

    So, question here.

    What can I do with this blood?

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re kidding, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ignoring Zitri¡¯s words, I poured the ogre¡¯s blood into a ss jar.

    He walked over to Grine¡¯s tent and sprinkled it liberally over the top.

    I¡¯m looking forward to tomorrow morning.

    I¡¯m sure this will attract at least ten of them.

    At least one or two will break a bone.

    I nodded nonchntly and walked back to my tent andy down.

    I think I¡¯ll finally get a good night¡¯s sleep.

    At that moment, Zitri sighed and looked at Nox, who was still sleeping soundly.

    She realized she had a lot of dirty work to do.

    How did she end up serving such a master¡­¡­.

    She walked over to Nox, who had somehow managed to kick off the covers and tucked them back in.

    * * *

    The Magic Sense Crystal, a magic engineering tool installed in Grine¡¯s tent, can detect nearby magic and urately transmit it to the user.

    In other words, it gives you the details when they appear.

    But¡­¡­.

    ¡°Why is this ringing now?¡±

    Grine woke up and looked at the artifact with a puzzled expression.

    It was brand new, as he had just gotten it from his father.

    It couldn¡¯t be broken, and there was no reason for it to have a demonic force strong enough to react. This was still the beginning of the forest. ¡­¡­.

    ¡°Master Grine, everyone, we need to evacuate immediately!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Grine thought the sound outside was a hallucination.

    Unsure of what was going on, he briefly alternated between the crystal, which continued to vibrate, and the ground, which had somehow begun to resonate with it.

    Why does the ground feel like it¡¯s ringing?

    It was like¡­¡­.

    ¡°Like a giant beast stomping its feet¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aaaah!¡±

    A soldier screams from outside.

    Grine scrambles out of bed.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out what was going on.

    He quickly threw off the covers, wrapped himself in his chainmail, and donned his armor, which would have been even more dangerous if he hadn¡¯t kept his leather mail inside.

    The thought sent a chill down his spine.

    ¡°Holy shit, what the hell is going on¡­!¡±

    ¡°You need to get out of here, there¡¯s a bunch of ogres!¡±

    I heard a loud shout.

    But what you hear next is even more suspicious.

    What? Ogres in hordes?

    Does that make sense?

    This was not where the ogres were supposed to be.

    Nox, his youngest brother and the one who dared to challenge him, was supposed to be in his tent, and the ogres were supposed to be attacking him.

    But why would theye out here!

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    But there was no time to ponder.

    For even though he had graduated from Eldain, he was still the weakest of the youngest members of House Reinhafer.

    He had only been able to make himself look strong with tricks and bravado¡­.

    He had no more martial power than a mere municipal janitor.

    The sensation of dampness in his lower body continued.

    Your best option in this situation is¡­.

    is to run away!

    In spite of his shame, Grine quickly exited the tent.

    He was careful not to make a scene.

    He didn¡¯t care if the others were dead or alive. Right now, staying alive is the priority.

    That was what he was born to do.

    * * *

    The next morning.

    The air around Grine¡¯s tent echoed with loud shouts.

    ¡°Holy shit, did you throw mud on our tent!¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, not like that¡­ That¡¯s weird¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure I threw it on Young Master Nox¡¯s tent¡­¡­.¡±

    What a refreshing morning.

    I woke up to the sound of Grine¡¯s shouting over the tent.

    He must be having some fun, but I can¡¯t be there to hear it.

    It would have been more fun to be right in front of him and see his distorted face.

    ¡®Santa us doesn¡¯t waste his gifts.¡¯

    He nods, convinced.

    It was a satisfying achievement.

    I¡¯d kicked Grin¡¯s ass, and I¡¯d increased my lifespan.

    Grine is the only one who loses.

    He was berating my henchman, and I nced over at him.

    His name was Schultz?

    ¡°That asshole must have smeared mud on my tent.¡±

    Asshole.

    I¡¯d memorized his face, so if I got caughtter, I¡¯d give him a hard time.

    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re up early.¡±

    I thought I was up pretty early, but Zitri was already up and ready to eat.

    The menu was a simple, meaty stew.

    It looked like it had been cooked for a long time over a moderate heat with a lot of spices to remove any odors. Despite therge pieces of meat, it was tender enough to melt in an instant.

    Why?

    I used to cook when I was gaming all day and night because I had nothing to do at home.

    You can only order in once or twice before you start to get tired of the spicy vors.

    So I started cooking as a hobby, and Zitri was many times better than me in that sense.

    But I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m a crafter.

    ¡± I¡¯ll eat. Let¡¯s sit down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a maid, I can¡¯t be ttered.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on a mission, and I¡¯ll be more trouble than I¡¯m worth if I go off on my own, and if a monster shows up, it¡¯s a big deal, so sit down. You never know, there might be dozens of ogres jumping out from under your tent.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Zitri gave me a fed-up look, then finally sat down next to me.

    As Izily scooped up my stew, I could see Grine picking up the pieces from yesterday. He looks like he¡¯s trying to do something about it¡­¡­.

    It¡¯s not going to work.

    We¡¯re still covered in ogre blood, and even if we moved, the ogre woulde after us.

    That¡¯s what I was aiming for in the first ce.

    ¡®More monsters means more life, and I have so many soldiers to save me if I get in trouble¡­ How can I live with this?¡¯

    I nodded, savoring the taste of the meat on the tip of my tongue, before Zitri red at me in disbelief.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Cut it.¡±

    ¡°I just thought you were being a bit brash for a Master.¡±

    I said cut, and the words came out without hesitation.

    I fake a sorrowful expression, but it doesn¡¯t work on Zitri.

    It¡¯s a shame.

    ¡°Carl,e eat with me!¡±

    Carl was up and joining us. He made a short hissing sound and then came running to me, purring lightly.

    I patted him lightly and fed him his food.

    He¡¯s got the cutest snout, to say the least, and I love that he hates Rona. It¡¯s a shame he gave her his back once and for all.

    There¡¯s also fidelity, and that¡¯s saying something.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡±

    As I watched him eat, Zitri suddenly asked.

    ¡°Are you going to fix it?¡±

    ¡°No, why would I?¡±

    ¡°I see, you are¡­¡­.¡±

    Zitri looks genuinely impressed.

    That happened at Grine¡¯s tent.

    No wonder it¡¯s none of my business.

    ¡°Well, now that we¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s get ready to leave again. That idiot has his uses.¡±

    I smirk as I say that.

    Zitri seems to have given up now.

    This is what your master is like anyway.

    It would be easier if you just gave up.

    I patted Zitri on the shoulder and gave him a hearty pep talk.

    Zitri only added: ¡°That¡¯s never going to change.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that¡¯s never going to change¡­?¡±

    ¡°This is why I love a perceptive maid.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡­.¡±

    After organizing our tents, we headed over to Grine¡¯s tent, where the disaster had urred, and I asked him as nonchntly as I could.

    ¡°Brother, it looks like something happened during the night.¡±

    ¡°Nox¡­¡­!¡±

    Grine must be thinking.

    It could be my brother who just used an ogre to attack him.

    But what could I do?

    I had begun to gain the trust of the soldiers. I had slowly begun to prove myself as a Pathfinder.

    To use me here without proof?

    It was a foolish choice that would surely be self-defeating.

    Furthermore, Grine is a shrewd man. Or should I say, sharp.

    Finally, Grine turned his head and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    I had to activate Master of Smoke to keep from bursting outughing. Asshole, putting me to the test.

    This was the moment when Grine became even more irritated.

    * * *

    My role as Pathfinder continued afterward.

    By the second day, I had mastered the geography of this ce.

    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to learn the geography of my surroundings. It¡¯s just a matter of looking at the ground, the trees, the rocky outcroppings, and constantly checking for nearby horse numbers, climate, etc. to distinguish between constants and variables.

    It¡¯s the variables that matter.

    It¡¯s the variables that matter here because, in this forest, or field, you¡¯ll need to be on the lookout for them as well as the beasts themselves to survive.

    The number of soldiers you have avable to fight.

    The total amount of food and artifacts you have.

    And the presence or absence of traitors within your ranks.

    Anything can be a variable and weigh you down.

    A ce where if you don¡¯t deal with them skillfully, you¡¯ll be killed.

    That¡¯s the world of Inner Lunatic.

    Sadly, I found myself adapting well to it.

    ¡®I¡¯m going crazy.¡¯

    I think to myself, tapping the ground around me with the forester¡¯s staff I found yesterday.

    At the edge of the forest, there are always animal and nt beasts that emerge from the ground to attack people.

    ¡°Master Nox, why do you care so much about the ground¡­?¡±

    The soldiers around me are now asking me about geography first.

    Hagiya, Grine is an unhelpful master. It¡¯s that Ron guy, the leader of the Ron Knights, whose true identity I know¡­.

    Anyway, I nonchntly tapped the ground and stones and replied.

    ¡°There¡¯s a chance that a demon might jump out of here. So I¡¯m checking¡­¡­.¡±

    Unfortunately, my words were cut off right there.

    At that moment, the ground begins to rumble with a loud banging sound.

    ¡®Okay, found it.¡¯

    ¡°Here theye. Everyone prepare for battle!¡±

    <em>Hiying!</em>

    With a shout, a sword shes out. I feel Zitri¡¯s hand tighten around my waist from behind.

    Soon, a huge beast rises from the ground.

    That one¡­ it¡¯s amon sight here.

    It¡¯s a wyrm, a creature that looks like an earthworm, but is iparably stronger.Advanced

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    TIGDK C25Wyrm.

    A beast that resembles a snake and an earthworm, it is believed that the undeveloped dragons of the Inner Lunatic take on this form.

    They are known for being extremely strong, though they do not use magic.

    Even with dozens of ogres swarming around it, the wyrm is hard to catch.

    However, I was looking for him.

    That is to say, I walked on foot, turning the ground over with my staff.

    Naturally, no one here knows about it.

    The soldiers would be horrified if they knew I¡¯d been trudging through the ground looking for a demon toe out, but of course, there¡¯s nothing they can do about that.

    The little guy knows a lot.

    ¡°Everyone get ready for battle and hide in the grass, and sprinkle all this mud around.¡±

    At my words, one of the soldiers, who had been handed the mud by Zitri, began to scatter it nearby.

    The funny thing is that Grine started throwing dirt too.

    I found it quite amusing that they were listening to me.

    Krrr¡­¡­.

    The wyrm scurries around and cries low.

    He¡¯s surrounded by soldiers, spreading out in all directions.

    It¡¯s hard for him to know where to attack first.

    I have a n in my head to get out of this situation.

    The answer is simple.

    ¡®Hit the enemy with the enemy.¡¯

    I smirk, remembering my conversation with Grine earlier.

    -So¡­¡­ what are you going to do about the ogres that are probably chasing us right now? Are you going to be able to shake them off?

    -Of course. But that might draw the attention of the other beasts, so let¡¯s just try to break through as fast as we can, and as long as we get out of the forest quickly, we should be fine.

    -¡­Hmm, okay. I¡¯ll take your word for it.

    Grine quicklyplied with my words here.

    Without realizing it, he now believes I¡¯m right.

    He is now much weaker as a leader of these soldiers.

    It¡¯s a funny thing.

    He pays the bills, but I¡¯m the one inmand.

    Another thing,

    I have a confession to make here. I had no intention of shaking off the ogre in the first ce.

    Why?

    Because it¡¯s about beating the enemy into submission, as described earlier.

    In other words, to subdue it.

    ¡°Master¡­? Is it okay for us to hide like this? The soldiers are fighting like that¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n.¡±

    Woooooo¡­!

    At that moment, the scream of a beast that had been waiting behind them was heard.

    Zitri grabs my arm and looks up at me with goosebumps.

    I¡¯m not sure why, but I think she¡¯s expecting me to do something about it, and if not, she feels like I¡¯ve done something¡­

    I think it¡¯s a little bit of resentment.

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t worry, there¡¯s always a way.¡±

    ¡°Would it be less painful to be killed by an ogre or a wyrm? It¡¯s still a wyrm, right? It¡¯s a gobbler.¡±

    At Zitri¡¯s words, I shook my head and patted her on the shoulder.

    Then I began to say something reassuring.

    ¡°Zitri, do you know what wyrm¡¯s favorite and least favorite food are?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the ogres. They¡¯re the wyrm¡¯s staple food, and they get along pretty badly, so good explorers know how to use them to their advantage.¡±

    That¡¯s right, get them to fight each other.

    With that, I trudged along the path and picked up the rocks I¡¯d picked up along the way.

    There were plenty of them, thanks to the sacks I¡¯d packed and scattered through the subspace.

    ¡°Any chance the ogres will attack us first?¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s why I spread the mud. Those ogres probably already think the wyrm ate their friends. Ogres are especially sensitive to smell.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But what are you going to use that stone for?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this?¡±

    I pulled a small stone from my sack of stones and crunched it in my hand, grinned, and began to hurl it indiscriminately at the worms and ogres.

    ¡°Master?!¡±

    ¡°I brought them for this.¡±

    Zitri was horrified.

    But there¡¯s a reason I can¡¯t exin, even to myself.

    What I¡¯m trying to do is level up.

    If I¡¯d told her I was going to throw rocks, she wouldn¡¯t have let me.

    I know one very important thing from what I¡¯ve seen on the inte.

    If you¡¯re going to do it again, it¡¯s faster to ask for forgiveness than to ask for permission.

    Sorry, Zitri!

    I continued to throw stones, hitting every single one of them.

    Suddenly, it urred to me.

    I¡¯m¡­ a pretty good shot, aren¡¯t I?

    * * *

    About an hour had passed since the soldiers had faced off against the wyrm and ogres.

    In the meantime, Grine is hiding in the bushes, lost in thought.

    The other soldiers are in front of him, and he realizes that being themander, the academy graduate, and the one doing this is, of course, quite problematic¡­

    ¡®I hired the Knights of Ron for moments like this, they¡¯ll take care of this!¡¯ {1}

    He had spent an astronomical amount of money to make up for hisck of power.

    Therefore, he believed this time would pass quickly.

    However, after about another hour.

    ¡°Brother, the battle ended a long time ago¡­ are you still going to stand there?¡±

    He heard the voice that wasn¡¯t his, but his damned youngest brother¡¯s.

    Grine looked up and saw a smug face.

    Ron is nowhere to be seen.

    This bastard¡­ how dare he run away without protecting me?

    However, shame is greater than anger for Grine right now.

    Feeling his face flush red, he shook off his brother¡¯s hand as it reached out to him and turned away.

    He disappeared without so much as a whimper.

    Nox smirked at the unworthy figure.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been properly frightened.¡±

    ¡°Well, Young Master, it seems that the rumors about you being a bastard weren¡¯t entirely untrue.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you call being my maid?¡±

    I shrugged off Zitri¡¯s remark and watched Grine scurry away.

    * * *

    I¡¯m sure many of you are wondering why I was throwing stones at the wyrm and ogres earlier.

    But the reason is surprisingly simple.

    A conclusion that anyone who has yed the game can easily draw in their sleep.

    To get the bonus stats from ¡°hitting¡±.

    In Inner Lunatic, you¡¯re often partying and hunting with troops.

    In a normal game, you¡¯d have a contribution system where those who do more damage, or heal more, get more stats.

    This means more experience, but¡­

    What kind of game is Inner Lunatic?

    It¡¯s a game about growing units to kill demons.

    In other words, the stat proficiencies distributed for faster growth of your teammates are the same!

    I decided to take advantage of this gap.

    Every time I throw a rock at the demons, they do very little damage.

    So it would do 1 damage each.

    But when they die?

    I¡¯d gain the same amount of skill as if I¡¯d killed one.

    So I came up with a n.

    I throw a rock, deal 1 damage, hide, and watch the worm and ogre fight and die.

    Then I can keep eating stat proficiency and sucking nectar from a ce that isn¡¯t dangerous. The reason I baited the ogres was for this.

    [Strength stat increased by 0.1].

    [Strength stat increased by 0.1].

    [Strength stat increased by 0.1] [Strength stat increased by 0.1].

    And that¡¯s not all.

    [Ogre kills increased lifespan by 8 hours].

    [Killing a wyrm increased your lifespan by 10 days].

    [My remaining lifespan is now 122 days].

    I was able to add dozens of days to my lifespan.

    No¡­ I should probably call it a stat bonus.

    After all, with others doing the hard work and soldiers protecting me, all I had to do was throw stones, and I had no risk.

    In many ways, the deck is stacked in my favor.

    ¡± Zitri, this is the way it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Is that really so?¡±

    Phew!

    Carl nodded his head in agreement and came to me.

    I petted him and smirked.

    At this rate, he¡¯s going to grow up pretty fast, even with the penalty.

    Just as I was thinking that.

    I heard the same system sounding from the blue sky.

    [Your physique stat has reached 5].

    [The talent ¡®Blessing of Growth¡¯ has run out of effect].

    The blessing that corrected my health growth rate is gone.

    Ha, what can I do?

    I thought moderately and looked at the cleared battlefield.

    I calmly cleared my throat and spoke.

    ¡°Now that the battlefield has been cleared, let¡¯s move on.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The soldiers responded and followed me.

    Carl skillfully guided Zitri and me to the front of the procession. It was always a thrill to be at the front of a long line.

    * * *

    Another two days passed.

    In the meantime, subtle factions had begun to form among the soldiers.

    Those who continued to follow Grine, and those who saw my leadership as a Pathfinder and began to follow me. Two factions in total.

    They were subtly checking and bncing each other.

    It was all part of the n.

    If I can take away a little bit of Grine¡¯s power, I¡¯ll have plenty to useter.

    Anyway, after all this time.

    Finally, we reached the edge of the South. We made it to the Chasers.{2}

    ¡°We¡¯re here, brother.¡±

    I said, looking toward Grine.

    He furrowed his brow and looked around.

    I¡¯d been here many times in the game, but this was the first time I¡¯d actually seen it, so I began to take in the area of Chasers.

    It was a wastnd, as I¡¯d first expected.

    There were no roads, and the ground was littered with trash.

    There¡¯s also ack ofmerce, with people selling their wares on rags, and only one inn in town.

    As we walked into the vige, we scanned the neighborhood.

    ¡°I¡­ I was wondering if you could give me something to eat?¡±

    A young girl walks up to us and asks.

    She hadn¡¯t eaten in a long time. Her color was dull, and she couldn¡¯t have been more than ten years old.

    Grine turned his head quickly.

    It meant he wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    Hagiya.

    He was born into a good family and had never gone hungry.

    So he wouldn¡¯t understand.

    Besides, what is the color of the girl now?

    She¡¯s dirty, unwashed, and possibly carrying some sort of disease.

    As such, Grine sees her not as a human being, but as a germ or its carrier.

    That disdainful stare was proof.

    ¡°Please¡­.¡±

    Now the girl¡¯s gaze is on me.

    In that moment, I feel my heart stop.

    What am I supposed to do here?

    Zitri¡¯s wistful gaze drifts to the girl for a moment, then back to me.

    But I shake my head and ignore her, too.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, I turned on my heel and headed into town.

    Zitri clenched her jaw and bowed her head.

    Soon after, the captain of the guard waiting in the vige greeted me.

    ¡°Greetings, I am the captain of the vige guard. I¡¯ve heard the rumors. You are Grine von Reinhafer, a graduate of the Eldain Academy, and your brother, Nox von Reinhafer, are you here for the request?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We are here to stop the wave of demons.¡±

    Grine said, and I bowed appropriately.

    The captain of the town guard continued.

    ¡°My name is Taigan. It¡¯s quitete today, so I¡¯ll exin the details of your mission request tomorrow. Please make yourself at home in this dingy inn.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t traveling, but since Taigan said so, Grine nodded graciously. Inwardly, he was quite troubled.

    Ron did the same.

    I watched, then looked away.

    Then he gave me a room, too.

    Rooms 304 and 305. Right next door to Zitri.

    ¡°Get some rest then, we¡¯re on the move again tomorrow.¡±

    As I said goodnight to Zitri and was about to close the door to go into my room, she nced at me for a moment as if she had something to say.

    I quickly recognize it, but shake my head.

    ¡°I know. But it¡¯s not something we can do anything about.¡±

    I already know what she¡¯s going to say.

    But that doesn¡¯t stop me from saying it more firmly.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess it is.¡±

    Zitri is persuaded and enters her room.

    ¡°Huh¡­ I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡±

    A sigh escaped me.

    I mmed my room shut, a little too loudly on purpose, and stepped back outside.

    As I walk through the darkened streets of the town, my mind wanders.

    This is definitely a game.

    No matter how real it is, it must be in my head.

    I still think of it as a game, and that¡¯s why I used to enjoy it so much.

    But now, I have to admit, I¡¯m starting to realize that it¡¯s not.

    The Inner Lunatic is now a reality.

    And I¡¯m¡­¡­.

    The youngest son of the Reinhafer family.

    ¡°Hey you.¡±

    I call, as coldly as I can, to a group of kids huddled around a campfire in front of me.

    It was the girl and her friends I¡¯d met earlier, at the beginning of the vige.

    I think the setting said they were war orphans.

    There are very few boys in this demon-infestednd. They¡¯ve all been drafted and sacrificed as boy soldiers.

    What about their parents?

    They must have been killed by the demons in droves, with no ce for them to go.

    For some reason, I found myself chewing on my lip.

    Finally, I spoke up.

    ¡°Did you say you needed something to eat?¡±

    I pulled out the myriad loaves of bread from my subspace pouch and handed them out, one by one.

    ¡°Go, thank you!¡±

    I watch as they gobble up the bread with gusto.

    Ding.

    The bonfire zes.

    I throw my thoughts into it.

    And I think to myself.

    ¡®If I¡¯m going to continue to live as a spoiled brat, I¡¯m going to have to deal with situations like the one before.¡¯

    Even though I was able to find them and help them again now¡­

    Next time, maybe not.

    As I desire.

    I need strength to do what I want to do.

    To do that.

    First, I need to survive this chaos.

    I reminded myself, and staggered back to the inn, past the zing fire.

    Meanwhile, a girl¡¯s hair is carefully uncovered as she watches.

    Green hair, no gold in it. She wears a thin smile.

    ¡°So¡­ it was all an act, huh?¡±

    Zitri watched the children eat their bread with a smile that this time was not fake.

    They were not abandoned.

    She thought to herself.Next Chapter<hr>

    TN/

    {1} : these mercenaries/knights for hire can be called Ron/Lhorne/Rhone

    {2} : there¡¯s probably going to be a better name for the frontier than Chasers but I haven¡¯t seen it yet

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Chapter 26. The Fence (1)[CW: Sexual Assault]

    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s have breakfast.¡±

    The next morning.

    As in the past few days, I¡¯m dragged out of bed by Zitri¡¯s breakfast hospitality. Stifling a yawn, I managed to sit down at the table.

    ¡®There¡¯s something about today that makes me think there¡¯s too much food on the table¡­¡­?¡¯

    The table was filled with all kinds of food and meat.

    This is strange. This must be leftovers.

    As far as I know, this is not how Zitri works.

    She calctes and judges with precision.

    That must be Zitri¡­?

    ¡°Hmmmm~.¡±

    Zitri was even humming as she washed the dishes.

    Is something good happening?

    I don¡¯t know, but if I continue to eat like this, no matter how much food I have in my subspace pockets, it will quickly disappear.

    I suppose hunting could do the trick, but¡­¡­.

    Determined to be careful, I picked up my cutlery and turned to Zitri.

    ¡°Zitri, this is a lot of food¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll have to eat it all, I got up two hours earlier than usual to prepare it by hand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but mp my mouth shut.

    She got up two hours earlier than usual to prepare it.

    What more can I say here?

    Maybe I should just shut up and take it all in somehow.

    It¡¯s a lot.

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s a lot, but it¡¯s a lot.

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡­.¡±

    After loosening my jaw first to facilitate mastication, I started shoveling meat down my throat. It took me about two hours.

    After a long battle, I was able to finish the meal.

    * * *

    ¡°As you know, the Southern Chasers always experience monster outbreaks like the one we¡¯re having right now during the winter, which is why we¡¯re always requesting funds and troops from the Imperial Court.¡±

    Captain Taigan began to exin in detail.

    It was all information I already knew, but I listened anyway.

    ¡°Apparently, our vige is a bit run-down and there are hardly any adult men left, so we can¡¯t afford to fend off monsters like¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Have you put up any barriers to protect your vige?¡±

    I asked.

    Taigan nodded obediently.

    ¡°Yes. But they are¡­ very old, and in need of repair. Plus, the demons are on a roll. We haven¡¯t seen this many demons in recent years. Some of the vigers have even seen griffins.¡±

    Griffins.

    A favorite creature of fantasy.

    A beast with the body of a lion and the wings and talons of an eagle.

    Not surprisingly, griffins show up in Inner Lunatic as well.

    Filthily strong, too.

    ¡®Certainly one of the most important elements of the Chasers¡¯ campaign is keeping them at bay.

    In Chasers, the griffin isn¡¯t just a monster for the taking.

    It¡¯s not about killing them, it¡¯s about making them retreat.

    That¡¯s one of the keys to this year¡¯s Chasers Showdown.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Griffins, it¡¯s definitely not a good situation.¡±

    At my words, Grine walked up the other side and leaned back.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s too scared. We have a lot of men with us. Plus, we have Ron, the leader of the Knights of Ron, with us. We should be able to repel them.¡±

    A part of me wanted to point out where Grine had been during the fight against the ogres and wyrm, but I restrained myself.

    There¡¯s a time and a ce for messing with Grine.

    For now, it would be best to at least let him run wild.

    That way, I¡¯d have more to gain.

    ¡°Yeah. It would be great for us, too, if we could capture Griffin.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s strange.¡±

    Calmly crossing my arms, I began to y the part in earnest.

    ¡°Griffins don¡¯t normally live near Chasers¡¯ Vige, and they¡¯re rare in the south. Do you have any idea why they¡¯re here when they¡¯re usually found in eastern Tahalin?¡±

    This is a key question.

    Very important in order toplete this sub-quest.

    At my question, very briefly, I see both of their faces contort at the same time.

    It¡¯s true. My memory wasn¡¯t wrong.

    I smirked in assurance.

    ¡®You¡¯re not going to get your way.¡¯

    Do you remember the story I told you at the beginning?

    Virtue number three, leading a group, fighting demons, and surviving.

    Consider whether there are any traitors in my party who might stab me in the back.

    Also, I had just found a traitor.

    * * *

    A subordinate of Grine¡¯s, and the one directly responsible for this ogre outbreak.

    Schultz was furious.

    Suddenly, the scoundrel of the Reinhafer family, Nox, wanted to take part in the ughter.

    Nox von Reinhaber.

    From what he¡¯d heard, he was a worthless scumbag, but he wasn¡¯t worried.

    He¡¯s not going to usurp his ce, and he¡¯ll just have to serve Grine well enough to get the job done.

    ¡­But that was just Schultz¡¯s mind.

    Unfortunately, he had fallen for Nox¡¯s ruse and was now in Grine¡¯s sights!

    ¡®How the hell did I manage to be seen by that bastard Grine!¡¯

    It¡¯s hard not to be angry.

    Grine.

    How long did it take him to get under that shrewd bastard¡¯s skin and be his right-hand man?

    And all because of a single Nox.

    I unleashed an ogre to attack, but he saw through it¡­.

    I had to keep fighting the ogres because of his knowledge.

    It¡¯s why I still have my arm in a cast.

    ¡®I will not be intimidated.¡¯

    Of course, this was not a sentiment he dared to express to the youngest master of the Rinehafer Family.

    But he was already half out of his mind.

    The thought of the golden tower he¡¯d spent more than a decade building had just crumbled.

    As Schultz walked out of his assigned quarters, a figure caught his eye.

    ¡°Is that¡­?

    It was a beautiful girl with green hair and golden eyes.

    She looked like she¡¯d juste of age, and he¡¯d often seen her at Nox¡¯s side, assisting him. The corners of Schultz¡¯s mouth twitched upward.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you said she was amoner¡­¡­.¡±

    Amoner.

    He was born into a family of knights and rose to his current position as a noble. However, Zitri¡¯s story is different.

    She was emunicated from her family. She¡¯s a trashy piece of shit who¡¯s beenpletely pushed aside in the power structure.

    Moreover, he is still Grine¡¯s right-hand man. Whatever happens next, he¡¯s not finished with the Chasers yet.

    What does that mean?

    It means that even as Nox¡¯s maid, she can¡¯t say no to anything he offers her.

    Licking his lips, Schultz sneers and moves toward Zitri.

    He stands right behind her as she cleans up the dishes.

    ¡°Zitri¡¯¡­ did I hear you say you¡¯re serving Master Nox?¡±

    Zitri paused, then looked behind her.

    There he was, arge man. Arge, scarred, coppery-skinned man.

    The man Nox had warned her to watch out for.

    Zitri felt a bad vibeing over him, but she kept her face as cheerful as she could.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Of course, but can I help you with something?¡±

    ¡°Lots of things.¡±

    The moment.

    Schultz suddenly reached out and grabbed Zitri¡¯s wrist.

    A scream escapes Zitri¡¯s lips as her slender wrist buckles.

    Her pupils narrow.

    ¡°¡­What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I just need to talk to you for a minute.¡±

    ¡°Well, can you let go of my wrists now?¡±

    Zitri replied as calmly as he could, but Schultz sneered back.

    ¡°No,e on, don¡¯t you see what I¡¯m saying? Look at this town. It¡¯s deserted, there¡¯s nothing here. Even though I¡¯m a knight and I serve a master, I still need to have some fun, and so do you. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Zitri¡¯s entire body went cold.

    Her lips parted as if she were a statue.

    What was happening to her now.

    This was not something to be taken lightly.

    Schultz was consuming her body.

    The twisted greed in his eyes was the reason.

    ¡°Get your hands off me now ¡­.¡±

    Zitri¡¯s lips parted there, but then stopped.

    A million thoughts rush through her mind.

    What if she turned him down now?

    The Nox she worships might be disowned by her second brother.

    And if she does, he¡¯ll do all sorts of damage to the family.

    She might be put under scrutiny.

    Of course, I know that Nox is not the kind of man who would risk his life to be a patriarch.

    But she cannot be someone else to her master.

    He saved her life.

    He¡¯s the one who lifted me up when I was at my lowest.

    That¡¯s why I have to be patient now.

    It is inevitable.

    I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want him to suffer.

    Zitri¡¯s lips quivered as she spoke.

    ¡°Why me?¡±

    ¡°Work on your tone.¡±

    Schultz said arrogantly, pulling Zitri toward him.

    His face twisted with greed.

    ¡°You lost your family name and became amoner, or at best, a spy because you caught the eye of the youngest member of the family?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s how I felt, then that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Unreasonable.

    I shouldn¡¯t have to exin myself in this situation, but I did.

    Zitri finally said nothing, just shook her head.

    ¡°Your master has cost me over a decade of my life. I¡¯m going to make you pay for it.¡±

    Her heart pounded dizzily. Zitri wanted to scream right now.

    Time seemed to be moving so slowly, like it had stopped, and this Schultz guy was going to take her somehow.

    Perhaps the most upsetting thing was that she couldn¡¯t resist.

    Zitri finally closed her eyes.

    Thinking about it, this was just one nightmare after another.

    She had always been unhappy.

    She would never know it, even if it was due to the nature of the game, Inner Lunatic. But at least she knew.

    She is unhappy.

    Always been the furthest thing from happy, and always would be.

    Meeting Master Nox had changed her life a little. But even that couldn¡¯t change her inherent misfortune.

    Finally, Zitri gave up.

    She¡¯d always been unfortunate, and it was nothing new.

    That¡¯s when Schultz reached out his other hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this.¡±

    A familiar, cold voice sounded before Zitri¡¯s eyes.

    <em>Swish</em>!{1}

    There was the sound of something being cut, and blood spurted.

    Searing heat radiated from a nearby source, carrying with it the thick scent of blood.

    Zitri opened his eyes immediately.

    A boy emerged from her blurred pupils.

    Though still zed.

    A boy who had always seemed like a great man to Zitri.

    Nox von Reinhaber was there.

    ¡°Aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Schultz suddenly screamed.

    His voice echoed throughout the inn.

    Zitri stared in shock at Schultz, who had let go of her wrist.

    And then she saw.

    His left wrist had been blown right off.

    ¡®What the hell¡­¡­.¡¯

    Worry overtook her relief.

    The man Nox had just shed was his brother¡¯s suborinate, the second in line for session in the family.

    Schultz, the right-hand man of Grine von Reinhafer.

    How could Nox be okay after attacking such a man?

    Worry shed across Zitri¡¯s face, and his gaze shifted to Nox.

    But Nox was nonchnt, raising his sword again, bringing it to Schultz¡¯s throat and slowly parting his lips.

    His snow-white hair swayed, and hisvender eyes glowed with formative light.

    ¡°Now tell me.¡±

    Heughed.

    ¡°How do you want to pay me for this?¡±

    Fear filled Schultz¡¯s eyes at the frail boy before him.

    His sword was sharp, as if he hadn¡¯t yet finished growing.

    He didn¡¯t even feel the first approach.

    No matter which way Schultz looked easy, he was a much stronger swordsman than Grine. Even among soldiers, his skills were quite exceptional.

    But this family bastard, the one who said he had no skill, cut him down without a sound?

    How could he believe such a thing¡­¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing.¡±

    Even so, Nox continued calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made an irreparable mistake. I need you to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°¡­This is absolutely uneptable, even for you, Master Nox!¡±

    Schultz shouted at the top of his lungs.

    Even if Nox was the head of the Reinhafer family, this was not eptable.

    He hadn¡¯tpletely lost his leash on Grine yet. Clearly, Nox had crossed the line.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m in this condition, do you think Master Grine would dare to stand idly by?¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me with my brother?¡±

    But why?

    Nox merely said that as if he had envisioned all of this.

    He powers up his sword once more and¡­.

    <em>Poof</em>!

    Next, his right arm flew off.

    He falls to the ground, off bnce. Schultz gritted his teeth and shouted.

    ¡°This¡­ this is not right, even if you carry the family name on your back¡­!¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not the one who impudently carried the family name on my back.¡±

    Pow!

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±

    Knox¡¯s sword pierced through Schultz¡¯s heart.

    His body shuddered intermittently, then gushed blood, then stoppedpletely.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡±

    Amidst themotion, other soldiers began toe out one by one.

    But Nox didn¡¯t look at them, instead sheathing his sword and turning to face them, a look of misunderstanding in his eyes.

    Just like that. In that moment, no one could find the words.

    ¡°Nox¡­ did you kill Schultz?¡±

    Schultz¡¯s master, Grine von Reinhafer, appeared and red at Nox with fury. He marched toward him, his face showing the most ferocious expression he had ever worn.

    ¡°I asked you. Did you kill Schultz?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How dare you¡­! You may be my flesh and blood, but a scoundrel dares to say that you have in my knight!¡±

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    Nox¡¯s eyes calm down.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re out of order.¡±

    As he says it, a sneer tugs at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we start by asking what happened?¡±

    ¡°You son of a¡­!¡±

    Grine immediately lunged forward, grabbing Nox by the scruff of the neck and using his strength to try and push him away.

    But why?

    ¡°¡­Not pushing?¡±

    Nox hadn¡¯t been pushed a single step, and he stood where he was.

    Grine gritted his teeth in frustration.

    ¡°Why did you kill Schultz? If it wasn¡¯t for a good reason, you won¡¯t escape punishment either!¡±

    ¡°He first attempted to molest my maid, and as a master, how could I stand by and watch?¡±

    ¡°For that reason alone? You are amoner at best, and you dare to make me lose a valuable soldier because of a woman¡­.Schultz, that is!¡±

    ¡°That word.¡±

    That moment.

    <em>Chaaaaaah</em>¡­.

    In an instant, the atmosphere in the inn calmed down, and an indescribable aura began to burst forth from Nox.

    ¡°Can you take responsibility?¡±Next Chapter<hr>

    {1} : This should be the sound of droplets of blood dripping on the wooden floor, but there isn¡¯t an onomatopoeia I know for that

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27Grine stumbled backwards as the intangible energy pressed down on him. A chilling sensation that tightened his entire body, like apression on his heart.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it.

    This was Nox¡¯s power?

    The talent of the youngest, the bastard child of the family. Was he really this good?

    ¡®Damn it¡­! I¡¯ve been socent. I should have known when the rumors started!¡¯

    I should have realized there was no smokeing up the chimney.

    Grine could only me himself.

    Nox¡¯s obnoxious attitude.

    And the immense power that leaked from him.

    It seemed to seal away his own power.

    It was as if he was weakening himself as much as he was strengthening his enemy.

    ¡°Did you say ¡­¡­ book¡­I¡¯m?¡± {1}

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Grine stammered.

    And yet Nox remained calm, unflinching.

    But anyone in this room would know.

    His eyes. That hisvender eyes held anger, unlike a moment ago.

    ¡®¡­So it turns out it was true that you like maids¡­.¡¯

    Unaware of the absurd misunderstanding, Grine began to wonder how to get out of this situation.

    Should he back down?

    That would be the end of him.

    His authority would plummet, and he would have fewer and fewer supporters, even within his own family.

    No matter how good you are at maneuvering, there are limits.

    House Reinhafer is a strict meritocracy.

    It¡¯s a ce where you have to prove your worth, or you¡¯ll be dismissed.

    In a ce like that, if you dere defeat to the youngest of your family, how will your future vassals treat you?

    ¡®I¡¯ll never be as good as that¡­¡­.¡¯

    Tsk, tsk, tsk!

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    While thinking that, he looked at Nox¡¯s face.

    Grine involuntarily swallowed a gasp.

    The magic waves that burst out and imprisoned him became even more intense.

    The gap between them was unbelievable. In that moment, he was certain. Nox could already manipte magic.

    And.

    ¡®He¡¯s¡­ stronger than me.¡¯

    Stronger than himself.

    Grine immediately realized that he was no match for Nox.

    The goosebumps on his body and the chill down his spine proved it.

    It was then. Nox suddenly opened his mouth to speak to him.

    ¡°I decided that Schultz¡¯s words and actions were nothing short of disrespectful to me, and I summarily dismissed him. Do you have a problem with this behavior?¡±

    ¡°You could have at least reported it to me and¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    Nox swung the sword in his hand once, showing it to Grine.

    He continued calmly.

    ¡°That I am the rumored bastard of a family. Watching and waiting is not something I¡¯m used to.¡±

    It was as if he were saying, ¡°Go with my decision,¡± but Grine had no answer. He felt as if the sword coulde to his throat.

    He had easily cut down his knight.

    Should he be at his mercy just because they were brothers?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take this matter back to the House and let the Lord judge for himself?¡±

    At that moment, Nox¡¯s words were like a savior to Grine. A way out of this situation with a modicum of dignity.

    Yes, it was.

    Nox was offering apromise.

    Apromise that Grine could never ept.

    ¡®Nox, you bastard. You want something from me.¡¯

    He understands immediately, but he can¡¯t say no here.

    Gritting his teeth, he withdrew his offer.

    ¡°Very well. I will leave the disposition of this matter to Father himself.¡±

    ¡°A wise decision.¡±

    So that I don¡¯t have to kill my brother.

    Grine was sure Nox was adding that.

    A different answer?

    That sword would have taken my head off.

    ¡®And that sword he¡¯s holding¡­ I recognize it.

    But now was not the time to consider such things.

    Grine hurried out of the room.

    And with that, the case was closed.

    Grine¡¯s soldiers removed Schultz¡¯s body and slipped the innkeeper a few more copper pieces. Fortunately, as was often the case, the innkeeper didn¡¯t seem to mind. {2}

    A man or two dying in a skirmish in a ramshackle town like this. It¡¯s not a big deal.

    At best, it¡¯s a minor distraction for the evening.

    And that¡¯s the kind of world Nox inhabits.

    * * *

    ¡°Zitri. You okay?¡±

    I asked, looking at Zitri as she leaned back against the wall after the others had left.

    Zitri was still sliding down the wall, barely breathing probably because her legs had given out.

    I understand. What had happened a moment ago must have been traumatic for her.

    ¡®By the way, it¡¯s going to get pretty loud among the soldiers.¡¯

    The removal of Schultz was quite a raucous affair, even for me.

    I summarily disposed of him on the grounds that he was a disgrace to the family, and that he had tried to humiliate my maid, Zitri. It was an unexpected turn of events.

    Perhaps the two factions of soldiers were now at a crossroads.

    Will they follow Grine?

    Or will they follow me?

    Based on what we¡¯ve seen so far, it makes sense to follow me.

    But publicly, I¡¯m screwed.

    Grine, on the other hand, is an elite graduate of Eldaine.

    The gap between them is not easily bridged.

    The more they do, the deeper their troubles grow.

    ¡°Young Master¡­ are you okay?¡±

    I nodded.

    Then I saw tears well up in Zitri¡¯s eyes.

    As I approached her, she lightly punched my leg and sobbed.

    ¡°Why did you do that¡­ If things get out of hand, more people will turn against Master Nox, and then something dangerous will happen¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You know best what kind of master you¡¯re serving.¡±

    At my words, Zitri looks up.

    The tears streaming down her cheeks are pitiful.

    Twice already she has suffered.

    Perhaps this has something to do with the fact that Zitri has a Luck stat of 1.

    And her negative trait of [Misfortune] has been kicking in from time to time.

    It¡¯s a problem that can be solved by keeping her by my side for longer periods of time with a Luck of 10, but I haven¡¯t spent enough time with her to remove the trait yet.

    So things like today will continue to haunt her for a while.

    I let out a short breath, reaching out to help her to her feet.

    ¡°I am the Master of the Bastards of Rinehafer. So never, ever, anywhere. You will not bow your head either.¡±

    I could feel Zitri¡¯s eyes widen.

    She quickly covered her face with her arms to hide her expression.

    Even as she does, the corner of her mouth lifts slightly, and I can see what she must be thinking.

    But I don¡¯t show it, and I decide to pretend not to notice.

    Zitri stood there for a moment, then grabbed my hand and pulled herself up.

    ¡°¡­Okay. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    The businesslike, stiff tone was back.

    In response, I smiled with satisfaction. At least I¡¯d gotten one thing out of yesterday¡¯s events.

    I can¡¯t save every unit of the Inner Lunatic.

    Some have their own tragedies destined, and I¡¯m the viin in the first ce.

    But at least, if they¡¯re in my circle.

    Then I¡¯m going to save them somehow.

    ying the viin, even if it¡¯s not easy.

    * * *

    After the incident. I¡¯ve noticed some tension among the soldiers.

    Especially the ones who were on Grine¡¯s side.

    They hadn¡¯t paid much attention to me when I was ying the role of Pathfinder with gusto. After all, their master was Grine, and I owed him my loyalty, and he deserved a cut of the action.

    But Zitri and Schultz.

    How would they react to the sight of Grine and me?

    ¡®Of course they are afraid.¡¯

    Even those whom I had dismissed as family traitors have begun to fear me, and to slowly avoid me.

    This is not a bad sign.

    There are two most efficient ways to deal with units in Inner Lunatic.

    The first is to take the time to charm and persuade them.

    This was the case with Zitri.

    If I understand their weaknesses, traumas, and so on, and if I can make them better by dealing with them, they will be on my side.

    The second is to attract them to my side in the short term.

    The most effective way to do this is with ¡°iron and blood.¡±

    Simply put, iron and blood. The idea is to take a target by force, instill fear in them, and then integrate them into your faction.

    It may not be wise in terms of the bacsh it could cause, but they are Grine¡¯s soldiers.

    I have no reason to hold them ountable afterward.

    All they have to do now is fear me, and obey and follow my every word.

    ¡°In that sense, I have seeded.¡±

    I nod, realizing that I¡¯ve done a good job.

    I turn on my heel and begin to walk toward the Chasers¡¯ alma mater.

    A few days ago. Where a viger had said he¡¯d met a griffin.

    This is the point where I realize that I already know how Griffin will appear in the game, but real life and the game are not the same.

    It¡¯s self-evident that if you do your homework and anticipate the griffin attack, you¡¯ll have a much easier timeter on.

    There¡¯s no point in lying down with my feet up.

    Zitri is at my side, too. I tried to get her to rest, but she wouldn¡¯t listen, so I brought her along, and she¡¯s safer with me by her side anyway.

    Thest thing I want is for Grine to retaliate.

    He¡¯s a small-minded bastard.

    ¡°Young Master, I can see the horizon. Is that what you were talking about?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the horizon of the Endless Wilderness. It borders eastern Tahalin and is a neutral territory. It¡¯s notoriously inhospitable, and it¡¯s likely that the griffin came from that direction.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Zitri eagerly pulls out a notepad and takes notes.

    Hajiya such a diligent child.

    She¡¯s always a quick learner, so maybe I¡¯ll teach her some history and other triviater.

    She was a noblewoman, so she should already have the basics. It¡¯s nice to know that I won¡¯t have to exin things to her.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea, I thought.

    ¡°Hah¡­ I guess I should start with this barrier first.¡±

    I snapped out of my thoughts and turned my gaze away from the horizon to look down.

    The Chasers barricade. It was in pretty bad shape, even for a pretender.

    Its proximity to the desert, its sandy cracks, and the fact that it could easily copse¡­ if we don¡¯t fix it, we¡¯re going to have a hard time fighting the griffins.

    I bet itsts less than an hour before being destroyed.

    Even if it¡¯s a sub-episode and not the main Chasers battle, it¡¯s up to me to save this town or not.

    Inner Lunatic is a free-for-all, and a few towns have been lost due to yer choice.

    But for the most part, I saved the Chasers.

    Don¡¯t ask me why.

    Because it¡¯s worth it.

    ¡°In the future, Chasers will be a gold mine. People don¡¯t realize it now. How an abundance of demons will help them in the future.¡¯

    In the best old-fashioned way, I must rise to the asion.

    To do that, I need to cut through the most rotten parts of the town first.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got some more checking to do, Zitri. Will youe with me?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Zitri closed the notepad and followed me. I slide onto Carl¡¯s back, and it doesn¡¯t take long before we¡¯re back in town.

    There were still people selling their wares on mats, with no stalls, and children who looked like they were about to copse from hunger.

    I stared at the people sitting on the mats, and then at an old woman¡¯s wares, and realized I¡¯d found what I was looking for.

    ¡®There it is, Chasers¡¯ specialty potion.¡¯

    I wondered if it might not be here, given the time of day, but I dismissed the thought.

    I knew that the Chasers¡¯ Specialty Potion Merchant existed, and that she possessed another [Genius] trait.

    I was also convinced that I needed to recruit her.

    ¡®Elena, we must go see her.¡¯

    Elena.

    The potion shuttle I brought with me when I cleared the Inner Lunatic. She was the most cost-effective unit I could get, so she was always my number-one pick.

    Except for one, very, very minor issue¡­¡­.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, you can¡¯t be that crazy in the real world, can you?¡±

    ¡°What, Young Master, what are you talking about?¡±

    Zitri stared at me, her amber eyes twinkling.

    Her eyes full of curiosity.

    ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    I grinned at her, nonchntly hanging my sword on the front of the inn.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ where are you talking about?¡±

    Zitri looked at me suspiciously.

    I shrugged nonchntly and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to recruit a new party member for our team.¡±

    By now, the sun was setting and it waste at night.

    What the hell does this mean?

    It means it¡¯s time to go recruit a Potion Shuttle for Nox¡¯s ragtag party.<hr>

    {1} : ¡°¡­¡­?¡­??? ??.¡± ¡°¡­¡­chaeg¡­im- haessna.¡±

    {2} : first time we¡¯ve been introduced to currency, going to use copper pieces here but the source is just ¡°money¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28I¡¯ve said it time and time again: Inner Lunatic is a game. It has a veryrge world and a lot of different units that live and interact in concert.

    What does that mean?

    Even the shadowy viinous groups.

    It means there are too many of them to count.

    The Lunatics are a prime example of this.

    They¡¯re a group of people who are expanding their power, including a vast ck market that is eating away at the Arkheim Empire, the setting of the game.

    They¡¯ll y a major role in the main story, ¡°The Case of the Empress,¡± which will take ceter on.

    These are the moguls that we thought would be redeemed in Part 2, even if they were a bit underdeveloped in Part 1.

    Also.

    ¡®They¡¯re also a group with deep ties to the Reinhafer family.

    But of course, this isn¡¯t the only ck market in the world.

    There are plenty of hidden ces.

    That said, there are certainly skilled merchants out there, selling things where no one would expect to find them.

    One of them is the [potion-making genius] Elinada, whom I¡¯ll be visiting.

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re telling me that there¡¯s actually a potions genius hiding in this shabby ce?¡±

    Zitri asks in disbelief.

    It¡¯s a natural reaction. We are in front of an underground waterway. Or, more urately, on top of a manhole cover.

    But I nodded with a nonchnt expression,pletely unfazed.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. If you¡¯re as talented as you say you are, there¡¯s no reason for you to be hiding out in such a remote ce. Why would you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, she has her reasons. And it¡¯s the key to breaking the Chasers.¡±

    My words are no leap of faith.

    Chasers.

    There are several ways to do this, but the most important is to save the town.

    If you¡¯re wondering why we¡¯re talking about this when the mission was to capture the demon, you¡¯re not alone¡­

    In fact, the whole point of the Chasers episode is to uncover the corruption in the area.

    The most important thing is to find the horde that is eating the town, eliminate it, and then kill the demon.

    This makes the Hidden Object route many times harder.

    But the rewards are definitely worth it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get the Chasers via the Hidden Route, you won¡¯t get Elena here. There are very few characters with the Genius trait that don¡¯t have a significant impact on the world¡­ except for her.

    Elina would go on to operate outside of the Arkheim Empire.

    It¡¯s a distant exve in the east of the country that isn¡¯t really explored in Part 1, and since Elena dies before the middle of Part 1, her presence feels out of proportion to her characterization.

    yers saw her performance as a throwaway character and made many attempts to recruit her¡­¡­.

    I was the only one who actually seeded.

    The reason for this is the sub-quest you have to beat to get her.

    This is because the difficulty level of the Chasers showdown is ridiculously high.

    Technically, the difficulty of the Hidden Clear is hard.

    ¡°This way. Follow me while being careful not to fall.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I led Zitri around the back roads until we came to a darkened waterway.

    What a great hiding ce. Elina.

    I sighed at the thought.

    I scanned the area. A manhole cover and a few other things lying around.

    It¡¯s all a trick of the eye to hide herir.

    Well, I guess I¡¯ll have to use my strength.

    * * *

    Outside, Grine, escorted by the Knights of Ron, ranted and raved on his way back to the inn, unable to win over his frustration.

    Naturally, it was due to the altercation with Nox earlier.

    ¡°This bastard¡­ how dare he crawl up on me, my youngest subject?

    Grine had just lost four knights.

    Among them, Schultz, his right-hand man.

    ¡®Of course, I didn¡¯t expect the mission to be without casualties.¡¯

    In truth, this fact did not weigh heavily on him.

    He figured someone was going to die in a battle of attrition anyway.

    He just hoped it wouldn¡¯t be him.

    When his father first left him with his brother, he thought.

    It was an added hassle, but having his support would make this mission easier.

    It would be the least of his worries.

    But once they set out, things weren¡¯t quite what they expected.

    Such was the case with Ron.

    He was supposed to be a long-time Knight Captain in the region.

    He was clearly recognizable, and his skills were apparent.

    But how could he be any more ignorant of the surrounding geography than the bookish Nox? He had paid a high price for his services.

    He deserved better.

    He should get what he paid for, so that he would feel worthy of his gold.

    ¡°Master Nox is very different from what I¡¯ve heard through the grapevine.¡±

    Temr Ron spoke up from the side. I was in a bad mood, but I had no choice. Business.

    Right now, Ron and I have an alignment of interests and we need to use each other.

    For example, Ron has the gold.

    You need proof that you¡¯ve done your job perfectly.

    ¡°Take care of the bandits and demons in the neighborhood.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ron replied dryly, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable. He had a bad feeling about this. Not that it mattered much¡­

    ¡°Huh. I¡¯ll get through this, but let¡¯s get over it, especially you guys. If you see Nox crawling or acting strangely, report it immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Understood.¡±

    Grine locked eyes with his henchmen as he instructed them to do so.

    He didn¡¯t know, at that moment, that Grine was lying in an inn room many times smaller than his home. On the other side, the secret story of the Knights of Ron had begun.

    The first to speak was one of Ron¡¯s men.

    ¡°So, what did you think of him, Grine?¡±

    Ron smirked.

    ¡°Stupid asshole. He fell for what we said without questioning it. He may be making a name for himself as a trader, but he¡¯s still just a kid, so that¡¯s to be expected, haha.¡±

    Ron, the Knight Captain, sneers at Grine while openly ignoring him.

    Even the most ignorant person could tell from this.

    Ron had clearly brought Grine here with ulterior motives.

    ¡°Taking him hostage and making a big deal out of it would be pretty delicious. A hostage from Reinhafer. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Haha, you¡¯re being a bit of a dick this time!¡±

    The knights were talking to each other.

    One of the members of the Ron Rogue Bandits, arge, muscr man with a cautious expression, interrupted.

    ¡°But is that okay? Is there really a bandit group that survived after messing with the shadowy Reinhafer family¡­¡­.¡±

    <em>Bam</em>!

    Ron pped his subordinate¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°You little shit, that¡¯s why you¡¯re not allowed. We¡¯re going to take them hostage, get the money, and then head east. Do you think any family, no matter how prestigious, can find us in that vast expanse ofnd, Tahalin?¡±

    Tahalin was part of the Arkheim Empire, but it was too vast, too deste, too ungovernable.

    Neutral territory, practically a wastnd.

    Ron added with a sinister grin.

    ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve got Taigan, the head of the Chasers¡¯ guard, watching our backs, so what are we worried about? They¡¯ll be fooled, no doubt.¡±

    They chattered on, oblivious to the fact that they were raising their voices.

    They did.

    Now it was Taigan who had their backs.

    The captain of the town¡¯s guard, the one with the real power.

    He was also the one who had requested this mission from the imperial family.

    The bandits were generally in good spirits.

    But there was one bandit who had a lot on his mind.

    ¡°But this Knox fellow seems a bit dangerous.¡±

    Ron paused for a moment.

    ¡°¡­Well, he is, for sure. He¡¯s younger than Grine, but he¡¯s got a powerful tongue. We¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    Even he had to agree. Nox wasn¡¯t even in their ns in the first ce.

    They¡¯d simply conspired with Taigan, the captain of the guard, to wait for the weaker Grine to graduate and trick him into helping them with their imperial mission.

    Along the way, Nox caught up with them, but at first, they weren¡¯t worried.

    Nox von Reinhafer, he¡¯s a famous scumbag.

    It was odd that he would suddenly apany his brother on a mission, but he chalked it up to the entricities of an idiot looking to make a name for himself.

    But then it hit him.

    From the very beginning, on the road to the Chasers, Nox seems to be ying the role of Pathfinder better than he is.

    Not only that, but when the dead Grine¡¯sckeys send ogres to attack him, he easily handled them, and since we found their blood on the ground, Nox must have killed them.

    At first, he was skeptical, but¡­

    ¡®After what happened at the inn, it¡¯s not impossible. That intangible energy¡­ it¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ {1}

    It was hard to believe that he had juste of age.

    An aura he exuded.

    It was far beyond that of any knight older than him.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s take care of Griffin, and then we¡¯ll extort as much money from the Imperial Family and House Reinhafer as we can! That¡¯s all we need to think about. Everything else is a luxury.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The other henchman grinned at the thought of the money they would receive.

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Taigan, you¡¯re a good craftsman. It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re still alive after receiving the annual subsidy from the Imperial Family, but how did you manage to get even a griffin to raid the vige?¡±

    ¡°He said he used an artifact.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The subordinate replied, dumbfounded by Ron¡¯s words. Ron crossed his arms nonchntly.

    ¡°He said there was an artifact hidden near this vige that could control demons, and it gave him the power to do so. He deliberately let it attack the Chasers, killing all the men who opposed him and selling off the women. He¡¯s a vicious bastard, but that¡¯s none of our business.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah, that¡¯s true, haha! Well, then, I guess Knox doesn¡¯t have much to worry about, either, since he¡¯s got something that can deal with demons, but what¡¯s he going to do about it on his own!¡±

    At his subordinate¡¯s nonchntughter, Ron decided not to care anymore.

    No matter how strong Nox was, he was only one of many. He wouldn¡¯t be able to take on dozens of bandits and a guard captain.

    Griffin could use the artifact to break down the barrier just enough, then send them back. The Imperial Family will only want to collect the money anyway.

    Nothing to worry about.

    Up until that point, Ron had been thinking positively.

    Meanwhile, Nox von Reinhafer had opened a manhole in a waterway in the Chasers slums and started descending.

    Naturally, Zitri was with him.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he found himself near a sewage treatment nt that looked like it had been opened quite often for a waterway.

    ¡®Here it is. Thirty-fourth from the left, just like in the game. About three hundred meters in a straight line¡­ No problem with my memory.

    It was an old man¡¯s saying, but Nox didn¡¯t care.

    <em>Squeak</em>.

    A long tunnel soon revealed itself.

    Nox and Zitri began to make their way through as cautiously as possible.

    At first nce, the area appears deserted.

    However, the heavily scorched footprints and junk scattered throughout the tunnels were a clear indication of human habitation.

    Nox began to trudge a little further in.

    About half an hour passed.

    Late at night.

    He spotted a warehouse-like space, dimly lit with smoke leaking out.

    ¡®Found it.¡¯

    Nox was sure the NPC he was looking for was there. {2}

    Without hesitation, he headed into the warehouse. The faint light brightened, settling on his eyelids and blinding him for a moment.

    With it, the figure of an indecipherable, but cheerful-looking woman emerged.

    Her dark purple hair, which fell to her waist, glistened in the naked light. The woman¡¯s hazel eyes and graceful curves reflected the watery color of her body.

    A beauty that could be felt even underground, where light rarely reaches.

    Elena, naturally cheerful and seemingly free of worry.

    Nox nodded, realizing he hade to the right ce.

    Even at that moment, Elena¡¯s eyes were somehow slightly ck.

    One of her negative traits.

    That would be [Drunkard].

    ¡®So I¡¯ve been thinking for a while about whether or not I should have her join my squad¡­¡­.¡¯

    This was a minor problem that Nox had thought about before.

    They say to be careful with people who are close to alcohol¡­ Is it okay?

    After taking a short breath, Nox leaned in closer.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.¡±

    Meanwhile, Elena was drunk and her gait was unsteady.

    It was definitely that of a drunken woman.

    Nox felt his head begin to throb.

    ¡°Hup, who¡­ is that?¡±

    The woman, Elena, said.

    ¡°Nox,¡± he said, removing the hood he¡¯d worn through the channel.

    ¡°Nox.¡±

    <em>Snap</em>.

    That was the moment. Suddenly, Elena clenched her jaw, narrowed her eyes, and began to re at him.

    Nox, she thought.

    The name sounded vaguely familiar.

    ¡°Nox¡­ Nox¡­ I think I¡¯ve heard of him before¡­¡­ or maybe even¡­¡­.¡±

    Zitri watched in horror and prayed that Elena would survive.

    No matter how surprisingly (?) kind her master was, it was unlikely that he would let her live after being grabbed by the throat.

    Just in time. As if on cue, Elena released her grip on Knox¡¯s throat, pped her hands, and stammered.

    Zitri immediately stepped forward and mped his hand over her mouth.

    Between my master¡¯s generosity and the girl¡¯s rudeness, I was almost certain that thetter had gotten the upper hand.

    Indeed, a line of blood stood out on Nox¡¯s forehead.

    If she hadn¡¯t stopped herself, she might have gotten a few, like Rona.

    ¡°Elena, I¡¯m here to see you, the alchemist.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­me, hup.¡±

    Nox thought.

    Apparently, in order to talk to her.

    It would take a long time.

    Somehow, she smelled like Rona and her kind.<hr>{1} : this might be magic energy or aura

    {2} : author uses ¡°unit¡± like a unlockable character

    Looking back through those first chapters they¡¯re kinda rough, once I¡¯m caught back up with college stuff I¡¯ll go back through those.

    Reminder to please add to your list on Novel Updates

    Also advanced chapters on

    ko-fi

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29¡°I¡­ I¡­ I apologize for my indecency. How dare I show this kind of behavior to the Young Master of the Rinehafer Family¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Are you more sober than that?¡±

    I asked, crossing my arms.

    My tone was oddly prickly, and Elena broke out in a cold sweat.

    I sighed, remembering the situation from earlier.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actually just grab me by the scruff of the neck and start drinking.¡¯

    Again, Inner Lunatic is amazing in so many ways. I can¡¯t believe how well it establishes the character¡¯s personality.

    The developer is clearly a bit of an asshole.

    But even if she¡¯s a heroine, there¡¯s no I can in good conscience give her a trait like [drunk].

    Is this insane?

    Most bizarrely, she pulled out a homemade hangover potion to cure her own hangover.

    ¡­Doesn¡¯t it make you feel self-conscious to use your talents like that?

    I look at her innocent face with a deep question.

    It¡¯s still a pretty face.

    Her purple hair falls around her face with a faint scent of lc.

    Her eyes are deep and dark, with a youthful air, and slightly squinty.

    It was all part of her charm.

    The ck mole at the side of her eye added to her decadent charm.

    She¡¯s definitely pretty.

    Pretty, but¡­¡­.

    I thought to myself and used [Insight] to open Elena¡¯s status window.

    I see the familiar trait skill in ce.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Elina

    Gender: Female

    Age: 21

    Race: Half-Elf

    Primary Element: Wood

    Achievements: -.

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Cheerful] / [Potion-making genius] / [Dexterity genius] / [Open-minded] / [Master of Elementalism ¨C uncultivated].

    Neutral: [Natural] / [Dumbass] / [Gold digger].

    Negative: [Ignorant] / [Drunkard]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 6

    Magic: 4

    Luck: 5

    Will: 8

    Charm: 22

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: [Crafting Blessing].

    Active Skills: -.

    __________________

    There are a few things of note in Elena¡¯s status bar, but two are the most important.

    The first is that she is of an unusual race. That is, she is a Half-Elf.

    Inner Lunatic features a number of races, and elves have always been popr.

    It would be a shame to leave them out.

    Granted, it¡¯s not a setting that has a lot of human interaction, but whatever.

    Forbidden love has always been a major theme, and in that sense, she was a forbidden fruit, born to an elf who didn¡¯t get along with humans.

    ¡®Half-elves have the advantage of living longer than humans and being able to maintain their appearance for longer periods of time, and in Elena¡¯s case, she was quite popr with male yers because of her ditziness.

    The problem with half-elves is that they like humans too much.

    They¡¯re also very gullible. They don¡¯t have the intelligence of an elf.

    In other words, they¡¯re pretty but troublesome.

    If Zitri is a perfectionist with a sore finger¡­ she¡¯s a character with a lot of gaps that you want to fill in.

    I didn¡¯t hate her either.

    The fact that I recruited her so many times is proof of that.

    ¡­until I started ying the game.

    I thought, ¡®This is¡­ drunkenness. Will I be able to roll this wellter, or shouldn¡¯t I be bouncing now?¡¯

    But then I pulled myself together and shook my head. It¡¯s even harder to find another potion maker.

    That, coupled with the main story¡¯s requirement that I not include any protagonists, was leading me down a very rocky road.

    Which means there aren¡¯t a lot of options for me right now.

    I could take a drunk with me.

    Whether he realized it or not, Zitri whispered in my ear.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Master. If I may be so presumptuous, I¡¯ve heard that drunks are not allowed in the house. Even in my family, people like that were always causing trouble.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know¡­ I know¡­ I know, but¡­¡­ there¡¯s nothing I can do about it now.¡±

    Indeed.

    Zitri sighed to herself as she said that.

    She had enough trouble with Rona on her own, but to add another person to the mix, it seemed like a terrible thing to think about.

    Why was there no one like that? Someone who looks like they could get into trouble.

    A ticking time bomb, so to speak.

    If Rona and Elena stayed together, they¡¯d probably have an amazing coboration.

    It¡¯ll just be Zitri and me dying.

    Goosebumps rise and run down my spine.

    Elena gulps down the cold water, sputtering and coughing, whether she realizes it or not.

    Huh, bear with me. I thought it was said that three ¡®patient¡¯ characters could get you away with murder.

    Wait.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I don¡¯t have to endure three swings of a knife?

    I nced at Elena, trying to keep my rambling thoughts to myself. Clearing my throat, I continued calmly.

    ¡°As I said a moment ago, I wish to transfer you to my faction.¡±

    Elena hesitated for a moment, then tilted her head.

    ¡°Faction? Transfer¡­? I don¡¯t know what you mean by that¡­¡­.¡±

    I suddenly remembered Elena¡¯s traits.

    [Ignorance] and [Stupidity].

    In other words, she was very weak inmon sense, except for potion-making.

    This is ridiculous.

    I¡¯m saying this out loud, and she can¡¯t even understand this¡­.

    I think this is a bit dangerous.

    But what can I do, I have to exin.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m asking you to be on my side. I need your potion-making talents.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s¡­ how did you know I make potions?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who supplied the potions to the old woman¡¯s stall upstairs, so I¡¯ve known all along.¡±

    I added a word there, not sure she was going to be convinced.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten my family name, have you? There¡¯s a way to know everything in House Rinehafer.¡±

    Of course, I hadn¡¯t researched her.

    But the Reinhafer name is often quite helpful in this way.

    When people ask me, ¡°How did you know about this?¡± I tell them that I used the family name to look into it, and it clears things up.

    I think it¡¯s not a bad way to go.

    ¡°Why¡­ why me¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because I sensed a talent in you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­.¡±

    Elena pauses, considering.

    Well, it¡¯s a given. House Reinhafer is one of the three great Dark Houses.

    To put it nicely, their reputation is built on quite a bit of evil.

    It¡¯s their nature, their foundation.

    I sped my hands together to ease her burden.

    ¡°It is I who you must serve. You are not obligated to serve House Reinhafer, so I hope you can look me in the face and make up your mind.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­ Well, you are very handsome, but¡­¡­ huck! Yeah¡­¡­.¡±

    Even as sheplimented my appearance, Elena seemed genuinely scared, not worried.

    But so what. I have to live.

    If I don¡¯t catch her now and clear the hidden quest?

    I¡¯ll have to do a lot of backtracking.

    And there¡¯s no telling how many other hassles I¡¯ll have to deal with along the way.

    It¡¯s only right that I squeeze everyst bit of efficiency out of this.

    I finished my thoughts and looked Elena in the eye, hoping to convince her. What is the most important thing in a negotiation?

    To offer something that the other side can never refuse.

    Why?

    Because then you don¡¯t have to think about it.

    ¡°Yes, your friend. I know she¡¯s locked up in the Chasers¡¯ dungeon{1} right now. Did I mention her name is Mei?¡±

    ¡°Uh, how did you¡­ know that¡­?¡±

    For once, Elena dropped her innocent expression.

    Taking advantage of her embarrassment, she quickly continues.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m no less a member of House Reinhafer than anyone else. It¡¯s no big deal to dig up that much information.¡±

    It¡¯s a lie, of course. But she seems to believe itpletely.

    I feel a little guilty, but it¡¯s not a bad offer for her either.

    A friend of hers, someone she¡¯s known for a long time.

    It gives her the best chance to save Mei.

    In fact, it was the reason she was still stuck in this rotten town.

    Because Mei is locked in the dungeon because of her.

    That guilt is why she¡¯s raising money to get her out.

    She could have moved to another town and been recognized for her talent, but she didn¡¯t.

    For her friend¡¯s sake.

    I understand.

    I know that she was abandoned by her parents as a child and raised in an orphanage with Mei.

    And that they¡¯ve relied on each other to get this far.

    I sp my hands together and try to recall the game¡¯s setting.

    ¡®Elena has been threatened with death by Taigan, the town¡¯s captain of the guard, unless she pays a huge tax. To protect her, her friend Mei was captured by him and imprisoned in the dungeons.¡¯

    Now Elena is a wanted fugitive, living underground, brewing potions.

    When a woman is at her weakest.

    I am saddened, but I will use this opportunity to recruit Elena.

    Elena¡¯s greatest wish.

    It is to save her friend and escape.

    Also, I can save Mei.

    That¡¯s enough.

    ¡®Besides, one of the requirements for this Chasers¡¯ Hidden Clear is to expose the town¡¯s corruption. It¡¯s something I need to do anyway, so it can¡¯t hurt to make a little noise.

    I smiled sheepishly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rescue your friend Mei, and with the help of the family, I¡¯ll im this part of Chasers as my own.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    At that point, even Zitri looked at me with wide eyes, surprised. I was puzzled, and then I realized something strange.

    Oh, right.

    I didn¡¯t exin my n to Zitri, did I?

    * * *

    After Nox left, Elena pondered for a while in her workshop in the underground waterways.

    Suddenly, her sobriety was broken and she was in an awkward mood.

    In the solitude of the night, in a confined space where she couldn¡¯t even look up at the night sky, she remembered the boy who had stood before her earlier.

    Had he just reached adulthood?

    Anky boy who looked at least five years younger than she was. He¡¯d stood there with an air of authority, telling her what he wanted to have. Elena offered what she wanted to get.

    It was the basis of a deal, but not the way the powerful did things.

    Elena had seen plenty of scum in her time.

    The powerful and the corrupt.

    Such was the case with Taigan, who nowmanded the Chasers¡¯ guard.

    Elena closed her eyes for a moment and remembered the day of the tragedy.

    It had been an unusually rainy day.

    -They can¡¯t make me pay more taxes here, not even close! How can they make me pay for something I don¡¯t have?!

    -When they tell you to pay taxes, you pay taxes. What¡¯s the big deal?

    -But¡­ people are dying because you haven¡¯t repaired the wall! I thought you were getting support from the Imperial Family, so where the hell is the money going that you¡¯re taxing us so much¡­

    -That¡¯s none of your business, I¡¯m just mad as hell that I¡¯ve been relegated to this shitty backwater, and I have to exin that to you?

    Taigan was the tyrant of the Chasers.

    He ruled this abandonednd like an emperor.

    The Chasers are a neutral zone.

    It¡¯s controlled by the Imperial government, which sends people there on missions, but they¡¯re of little consequence: they¡¯re few and far between, and they¡¯re not very good in the first ce.

    -If you don¡¯t have the money, I¡¯ll drag you away. Everybody put her in the dungeon now!

    -Wait a minute!

    Just like that.

    As Elena is about to be taken to the dungeon. A woman appeared in front of her, her old friend Mei.

    Mei stretched out her arms proudly and said.

    -I borrowed money from this guy, so I can¡¯t pay my taxes. If you¡¯re going to take me away, take me away.

    -Mei, what the hell is that¡­!

    Of course, Mei was lying. But at that moment, Elena couldn¡¯t continue. Her eyes looking back at her.

    She felt it the moment she saw it.

    The fear of the have-nots.

    The helplessness of those who could do nothing.

    And so, for all these years, Elena has been locked away in her workshop, making potions in the rotting, pulsing waterways.

    Because if she didn¡¯t do something, she¡¯d nevere back.

    She needs to make some money.

    So she poured herself into alchemy, trying to hold on to hope.

    But just as she was beginning to see its limits.

    Nox came to her.

    [Join me.]

    [Hoping for a positive answer].

    He offered to make a pact with her in exchange for her rescuing his friend Mei. She had no choice but to ept.

    Her only friend.

    She didn¡¯t want her life to be ruined because of her.

    Elena hadn¡¯t learned much, certainly, and she didn¡¯t know much.

    She¡¯s clueless, and for that matter, she has a filthy fondness for alcohol.

    But she was just another person trying to protect what she held dear.

    She will never forget the boy with the white hair andvender eyes.

    Even if he can¡¯t save her friend.

    * * *

    Day Three.

    I¡¯m ready for the Chasers to begin in earnest.

    Zitri and I have been visiting the vigers, trying to piece together the events that have transpired in order to uncover the corruption here.

    The first to help us was the girl I first gave bread to.

    -Taigan¡­ he¡¯s the most dangerous man in the vige, always trying to get his hands on the girls, and the boys¡­ if they look good, he¡¯ll sell them to someone else!

    -The only way to survive is to be as sneaky as possible: cut your hair short, and be as ugly as possible when begging for food.

    -The guards down there are all the same, and it¡¯s dangerous, so you have to be careful.

    I give them some food.

    The children handed over a bunch of important information. I took them and wrote a letter to the Reinhafer family through the town¡¯s telegraph office and sent it ahead of time.

    I also managed to get some information out of others, and thanks to them, I learned that a ve trade was scheduled to take ce underground today.

    This would help me catch them in the act.

    Satisfied, I set about putting my n into action. I approached the building where the guards were gathered and inspected it.

    The exterior walls were unusually white and new, unlike the others.

    I wondered where the imperial funding had gone.

    If it¡¯s obvious, it¡¯s obviously spent, assholes.

    Yuck.

    Without hesitation, I swooped in and drew my sword.

    Then I shouted.

    ¡°Where is Taigan, the captain of the guard here?¡±

    But it was his henchman who jumped out at me.

    ¡°No, Master Nox, why are you here¡­¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Where is Taigan the Sinner now?¡±

    ¡°A sinner¡­ I¡¯m not sure what you mean, but if it¡¯s Taigan, he should be in the dungeons by now. I¡¯ll speak to him and have him brought to you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Lead the way. I¡¯ll go myself.¡±

    The subordinate¡¯s face stiffened at my words. But I let out a maniacalugh, drawing my sword and holding it to his throat.

    ¡°Bastards. From now on, if you lie, you die. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, hmph! Yeah¡­ ah, okay¡­.¡±

    I continued with a shrug.

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to die¡­ you¡¯ll have to give me directions, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be good at that, right?¡±

    ¡°Mugh, shure¡­.¡±

    The subordinate muttered, stunned.

    With a smile on my face, I tighten my grip on my sword.

    I¡¯m going to turn this town upside down.

    Starting, of course, with the capture of the town¡¯s main power.<hr>

    {1} : think gaol/jail would be better here but leaving as is

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30There¡¯s one thing thates to mind when you think of a hobo.

    Sword dancing.

    It¡¯s about killing all the assholes.

    There¡¯s a lot more scum in the world than you think, and it takes a lot more strength to cut it down.

    But most people just fantasize about it.

    You have a lot to lose.

    It¡¯s not you doing the sword dance. All you can do is sit back and wonder, hoping someone else will change the world.

    Something is wrong. But I can¡¯t say.

    I know there¡¯s a lot on my shoulders.

    I¡¯m afraid for my family.

    Everyone has their own reasons for worrying.

    But do I have anything to protect right now?

    Do I have a reason to worry, to judge?

    Do I have a reputation to somehow maintain?

    No, nothing.

    Neither does he, and I¡¯m a wreck.

    And a dead man walking.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure about this, right?¡±

    I said, summoning my magic and pointing my sword, which was now ckened. My new servant was sweating profusely as he guided me.

    It¡¯s probably sending chills down his spine.

    If I made a mistake here, he¡¯d be eaten whole.

    ¡°Young Master¡­ For some reason, the atmosphere is getting darker. The air has gotten cooler.¡±

    Zitri said, following me. I scanned my surroundings.

    The cages are filled with the bodies of men who have been hacked to death. Most of them had been beaten to death.

    But right now, I have more important things to do than collect the bodies of the dead.

    Protect Mei and return her safely to Elena¡¯s arms.

    If I fail to do this, I¡¯ll lose my best unit and enter the game without it.

    Is that eptable to gamers?

    ¡°No, never.

    That simple truth sticks in my mind.

    Just like that, how much time passed?

    I managed to make my way through the dimly lit underground to a point.

    And there¡­¡­

    where I was confronted by countless hordes of bandits.

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have followed me so blindly. Didn¡¯t you?¡±

    The henchmanughed, and with that, he bounced away from me, ducking into the crowd.

    I smirked back. The enemies around me are all around twenty.

    But they¡¯re all clumsy.

    I knew that from the start.

    I offered them mercy, and they refused it.

    So, I can¡¯t help what¡¯s going to happen.

    I thought to myself.

    If that¡¯s how they want to die, I¡¯ll let them die.

    ¡°By the time you realize your mistake. You¡¯ll already be dead. Zitri, stay close behind.¡±

    I don¡¯t even feel the need to invoke Genius Time.

    Their swordsmanship isn¡¯t even close to Allen and Hartz¡¯s at best.

    That¡¯s because House Reinhafer¡¯s personnel are such thugs. As for the other families, even Nox, the weakest of the bunch, wasn¡¯t too bad, except for being sick.

    His health was a joke, but¡­ what was his initial horsepower stat?

    He was a natural from the start.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Zitri sped his hands together across her chest with a determined expression and stuck close behind me. I tightened my grip on the sword and thought to myself.

    Killing people. It¡¯s not something I want to get used to, but if I have to, I¡¯ll do it.

    The captain of the guard, Taigan¡¯s men, charged ferociously toward me.

    I straighten my sword and slowly scan their faces.

    I don¡¯t use my skills because they¡¯re not worth it.

    But I¡¯m a little interested in the swords they use.

    I step into theirir.

    ¡®I needed to reduce the number of enemies with each wave anyway.¡¯

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    The guards, now little bandits, swing their swords.

    <em>Whoosh</em>!

    With a quick spin, I dodge the sideways sh.

    The swords they¡¯re using are from the south, including the Chasers. It¡¯s called ¡°Southern Swordsmanship¡± because it¡¯s not very advanced, but the sideways sh is surprisingly useful, and yers have learned it quite often.

    I watched them use the saber and other southern sword techniques for a while.

    I move my body, brushing off the steps lightly.

    <em>Dash</em>.

    It¡¯s a good thing for me, this shift in the front of the pack.

    It¡¯s also good for the game.

    ¡®I¡¯m d I caught the ogre and the wyrm.¡¯

    If it wasn¡¯t for that, I wouldn¡¯t be in the shape I¡¯m in now.

    Sometimes certain situations are for the best.

    And I¡¯d already realized it, s.

    The moment when I share only a few exchanges with the enemy.

    I saw a path that only the chosen few can see.

    [Talent ¡®Genius with Swords and Martial Arts¡¯ activates].

    [You have seeded in mastering the talent ¡®Southern Swordsmanship¡¯].

    My eyes, which had reached Physique 5, could see the structure of a low-level sword art without difficulty.

    The gist of it all came into clear focus.

    It took me less than five minutes to clear out the enemies that surrounded me on all sides.

    * * *

    ¡°After all, money can¡¯t buy you anything¡­ Isn¡¯t that right, Mei?¡±

    Mei was a fierce-looking girl with orange hair.

    She was currently bound limb from limb with restraints.

    To put it simply, she was in the worst possible situation.

    Because here in front of her was Taigan, the de facto leader of the Chasers.

    He could do whatever he wanted. Here, he was the pinnacle of unchecked power.

    All he had to do was say the word, and everyone would turn on her.

    Shit. She gritted her teeth, thinking to herself.

    ¡®But I couldn¡¯t help it. I couldn¡¯t let her be dragged away, Elena. Besides, she¡¯s not like me. She has a gift. A gift that could take her out of this dreary reality.¡¯

    She has talent.

    Those words were, sadly, the easiest and hardest thing she¡¯d ever said to herself to make her give up.

    Elena was born with an eye and a talent for herbal medicine.

    She was a natural at mixing potions. At the orphanage, she was already second to none.

    The nuns in charge of the orphanage, and even a saint, praised her talent. Each time, Mei was disappointed by her limitations.

    But she soon realized that it was an absurdly overwhelming gift.

    That¡¯s not the role she was meant to y.

    Prodigies and geniuses can never bepared on the same level.

    So she thought.

    I¡¯m going to be there for her, to help her realize the fullness of her talent.

    Maybe, just maybe, she could ovee poverty and make a name for herself in the history of the continent.

    Not because she¡¯s a particrly sacrificial character.

    Just because she was important to her.

    To Mei, Elena was an old friend, and they had each other¡¯s backs, so she gave herself up first.

    She decided it was better to be the one without the talent.

    So even in that life-or-death moment, Mei didn¡¯t choose herself.

    She chose Elena over herself because that¡¯s the only way to live.

    Because that¡¯s what was realistic.

    ¡°So, what do you want me to do with you, sell you to a whorehouse, or dismember you and sell your limbs to warlocks? Tough call.¡±

    Taigan was the devil himself when he spoke like that.

    In the world of Inner Lunatic, there is a famous saying.

    Sometimes men are most like the devil.

    The exact wording was as follows

    Humans are most like angels and most like demons.

    That¡¯s why they are both beautiful and ugly.

    It was a passage that captured the essence of human nature.

    It was frightening. Mei felt fear like she¡¯d never felt before, but she didn¡¯t back down and spat right back at him.

    <em>Ptoo</em>!

    The spitnded squarely on Taigan¡¯s face. Taigan¡¯s face turns more ferocious than ever. It¡¯s a look that says, ¡°You¡¯re nothing¡­¡±

    You¡¯re amoner, not a noble.

    Mei snorted.

    He¡¯d taken over the vige with the mere title of captain of the guard, and his demeanor had changed like the difference between heaven and earth.

    It was he who had killed Mei¡¯s parents and Elena¡¯s brother.

    A man who had driven countless people into fear and despair.

    Mei finished her resolve, grateful to be able to give him a final blow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said with a wry smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what you do after I¡¯m dead is none of my business.¡±

    With that, she gave a quick squeeze. Instantly, the restraints shook and her body jerked violently.

    Blood trickles from the corner of Mei¡¯s mouth.

    Understanding her intentions, Taigan quickly mps his hand over Mei¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®This bitch¡­ I¡¯m going to kill her!¡¯

    The muscles in Taigan¡¯s arms bulge.

    He quickly jams a cloth into her mouth to prevent her from killing herself.

    But her will was clear. She would not allow herself to be insulted, even in death.

    He could feel it.

    ¡°You really want to do that¡­!¡±

    That¡¯s when Taigan muttered.

    ¡°Did she say her name was Mei?¡±

    An unfamiliar voice from out of nowhere, a head of pure white hair caught the light. Lavender-colored eyes flicker between the two of them, a sly smile on their face.

    ¡°Enough with the self-harm. I need you to get you to safety, so Elena will listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Tete¡­ tete! Eh, ¡­¡­!¡±

    Even with a mouth full of blood and a pained expression on her face, Mei tried to say Elena¡¯s name.

    They were practically sisters.

    So the game setting is real.

    With that thought, Nox drew his sword.

    He hadn¡¯t even wiped the blood off his sword yet.

    ¡°¡­Looks like we¡¯re in trouble.¡±

    Taigan, whose tone had changed, also drew his sword.

    He realized that Nox had learned his secret and some important information.

    If we don¡¯t deal with him here, even if he¡¯s House Reinhafer blood¡­?

    Something worse could happenter.

    Kill him here, say he was possessed, and cover it up.

    Fortunately, Grine and his youngest brother don¡¯t seem to be on good terms, so he might be able to use that to his advantage somehow. He¡¯s done judging.

    And when he raises his sword.

    <em>Bang</em>.

    Taigan¡¯s sword split in two, sending him to the ground.

    It happened before his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Before I could fullyprehend the situation, Nox was already at Mei¡¯s side, wiping the blood from her bite with a cloth. He pulled out a healing potion filled with red liquid and poured it into her mouth.

    ¡°What!¡±

    <em>sh</em>!

    The moment he realized, a solid line drew across his shoulder and a stream of blood gushed out.

    His eyes widened, and for a split second, he could feel the pain stealing his breath.

    It was no illusion.

    I¡¯ve been cut.

    It was an unmistakable sensation.

    He had been cut. By Nox von Reinhafer.

    That, too¡­

    ¡°¡­You, how do you know southern swordsmanship?¡±

    By using his own southern style sword.

    * * *

    The talent [Genius with Swords and Martial Arts] is one of the best talents.

    It¡¯s the strongest of the martial arts talents, and it¡¯s the only one that¡¯sparable to [Mana Sensitivity Genius].

    I know how to put it to good use.

    I have discovered the best way to utilize it, and that is to copy the work of others, make it my own, and then refine and transform it.

    For me, this is not difficult. Physique is now over 5, and the Genius trait has definitely blossomed.

    I can do better here.

    I had no intention of sitting idle, and s, I was an old man.

    I will take the swords of the many who have fought, and make them my own.

    And then I cut.

    This sequence of events was now as natural as the flow of water.

    Although the sword was nothing more than the nameless [Southern Swordsmanship], I was confident that I could utilize it properly.

    Furthermore, the less advanced my swordsmanship, the easier it would be for me to change my sword path, so it could even be said that it was better for my current level of cultivation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been suspicious from the start. The Chasers province alone has a ridiculous amount of money requested from the imperial government, but the wall repairs are shit and people are sleeping on the streets. I figured there must be a bastard in there somewhere.¡±

    ¡°You picked your moment, to make sure you caught me?¡±

    There¡¯s no hiding it anymore.

    Taigan is now fully baring his teeth to me.

    But I¡¯m not nervous at all.

    [Talent ¡®Master of Acting¡¯ is activating].

    I don¡¯t even have room to be nervous in the first ce.

    This is the same pressure I endured in front of Theo, and in the simultaneous battle with my brothers. It¡¯s the same pressure I¡¯ve endured in front of Talia and countless other characters.

    Compared to what I¡¯ve been through so far, I feel like this fight with Taigan is nothing.

    Mostly because he¡¯s not that great to begin with.

    [Talent ¡°Supreme Ruler¡¯s Awe¡± is triggered].

    The enemy¡¯s overall stats are also reduced.

    I smirked at Mei, who was now free and holding my wrist.

    I immediately gestured to the Zitri behind me.

    They will now sneak out.

    I have not yet decided what to do with the prisoners.

    If they¡¯re innocent, maybe. If they¡¯re truly guilty and we release them together, we¡¯re asking for trouble.

    For now, I don¡¯t know.

    ¡°I think you first, then George.¡±{1}

    The sword hungrily devours the light.

    With a thud, the ground caves in and my body shoots toward the enemy.

    Taigan straightens his sword to parry my attack with his already broken shoulder.

    But the sword is no match for me.

    It won¡¯t even parry my attack.

    Over the past few months, I¡¯ve been analyzing the traits of genius,

    I¡¯ve realized one thing.

    It is.

    [A genius can learn one thing, and then lose ten].

    I took the basic sideways shing motion of Southern swordsmanship with a grain of salt. With a flick of my wrist, I twisted the de vertically and brought it down on his neck.

    ¡°What the¡­!

    Taigan¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    There was no such thing as a vertical sh in the southern swordsmanship he remembered.

    He¡¯d thought he could handle it.

    If the enemy was a child who hadn¡¯t learned to wield a proper sword.

    Then it might be worth a try.

    But he didn¡¯t know.

    That the world was vast, and that ¡®geniuses¡¯ existed, albeit few and far between, on every continent.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    For thest time.

    <em>St</em>!

    My sword sank into Taigan¡¯s throat, splitting his neck in two. A fountain of blood spurted, filling the air with ckness.

    I wonder why.

    In that moment, I felt an exhrating sensation that was hard to forget.

    I stared at him, myvender eyes locked on his.

    And the words dripped out.

    ¡°Search.¡±

    His body copsed in a heap. It¡¯s a hollow end for a man who¡¯s taken an entire vige under his wing.

    But I know.

    I know that there are more meaningful deaths, and more often than not, futile ones.

    In the dozens of times I¡¯ve yed Inner Lunatic, most of my deaths haven¡¯t been against bosses or because I wasn¡¯t good enough.

    I simply let my guard down.

    When I misjudged what I was supposed to be supporting.

    It was when I gave the enemy a momentary respite.

    It¡¯s also when you let the enemy have thestugh.

    I will never, ever, survive this ce unless I am first here.

    I lightly wiped the blood from my sword.

    The first force is now cleared.

    I steeled myself and ran, retracing my steps.

    This is where it really begins.

    It was necessary to show that the sword dance was not yet over.

    Not ever, and not at a pace the enemy could even react to. This game must end.<hr>

    {1} : ¡°??? ??? ????.¡± ¡°neobuteo jojigo saeng-gaghanda.¡± ¨C who is George, I do not know

    ko-fi advanced chapters now only 2 dors !!?!ko-fi

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31Knights of Ron. Leader of the Brigands.

    Ron has just received some shocking news from the Westward Sphere.

    Taigan, the town¡¯s captain, had been killed by Nox, along with every soldier in his charge.

    It didn¡¯t make sense immediately.

    But the idea that the letter in front of him was a lie didn¡¯t appeal either.

    Something was wrong.

    And it was clear that something was wrong. Nox, that crazy bastard, was involved.

    ¡®Shit. Just when I thought we were getting close, this shit blows up in our faces¡­¡­!¡¯

    Ron quickly rallied the bandits at his side and got them ready. At any moment, Nox could attack.

    Preparing for battle in their sleep was a major advantage for rogues, bandits, and mountain men who grew up in rugged environments. It was a major advantage for hillbillies and the like.

    Ron wiped his sword and thought for a moment.

    ¡°Of course¡­¡­ it may not be necessary to react so severely.

    Objectively speaking, he was more skilled than Nox.

    Besides,pared to his short stature, he¡¯s leading a group of soldiers, isn¡¯t he?

    He shouldn¡¯t have much to worry about. But why?

    He felt fear from the unknown.

    The Nox von Reinhaber he¡¯d seen at the inn was a powerful man.

    Not a broken man, but an absolute powerhouse.

    ¡°Prepare yourselves. Eliminate Nox von Reinharber and capture Grine alive. Then we¡¯ll send a letter to the Reinhafers, collect the ransom, and get the hell out of here. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ron quickly finished his thought.

    He has more than just himself as a private soldier.

    If he were to join Nox¡¯s side, it would only make things worse.

    Unless, of course, there was a power struggle between the two brothers at the inn.

    After all, crayfish are bound to side with crabs, right?

    For now, make quick work of Nox.

    Then capture Grine¡¯s soldiers and collect his ransom. It was best to flee quickly to the eastern country of Tahalin.

    ¡°Taigan¡¯s alreadypromised. Let¡¯s move!¡±

    ¡°No need to move.¡±

    That was the moment.

    As Ron¡¯s gaze narrowed, an enigmatic-looking man emerged from the shadows.

    Mysterious gray hair,vender eyes. But unlike Grine, there was a faint madness in those eyes, a clear brilliance, a youthfulness.

    He looks young but also old.

    There is no one here who does not recognize the terrible monster within.

    Nox von Reinhaber.

    He arrived here before he did.

    Ron chewed his lip.

    ¡°It would take at least two hours to get here from the dungeons with the captain of the guard. How the hell did you get here?¡±

    He wanted to see if there was still hope, if he could help him deal with Grine.

    But Nox is adamant.

    ¡°There¡¯s always a way.¡±

    Hmph!

    Carl growls.

    ¡°That horse¡­ it¡¯s a real Obsidian.¡±

    Apparently, this guy knows a thing or two about horses. Nox muses, ncing at the others appraisingly.

    There are about twenty enemies ahead. But they¡¯re nothing he can¡¯t kill with his sword.

    He hasn¡¯t used [Time of Genius] yet.

    It¡¯s a skill that makes you nearly invincible for about five minutes.

    Especially at the beginning of a scenario? Its power is awe-inspiring.

    ¡°Long story short.¡±

    At Nox¡¯s words, Ron held his hand out in front of him, gesturing for them to wait. Then he added.

    ¡°Grine, if we get rid of him, won¡¯t your status rise as well? You¡¯d be better off working hand in hand with us here¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°How can I trust you? You are nothing more than a bandit, pretending to be a knight and deceiving House Reinhafer. From now on, I will punish you for that, regardless of your motives.¡±

    At the firmness of Nox¡¯s words, Ron could finally see through him.

    He¡¯d known all along.

    The corruption in this town, everything he¡¯d done to deceive Grine.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯ve been following me all along, what the hell do you know?¡±

    ¡°Well. A lot more than you know. Oh, I know for sure that you brought Griffin here on purpose. About tax embezzlement and family connections. Shall I recite more?¡±

    Nox had seen the ending of the first part of the game countless times.

    Naturally, he knew many times more than the man in front of him.

    Ron¡¯s eyes glowed bright red.

    At that point, he couldn¡¯t help but explode.

    Even if he was treading carefully, trampled underfoot by the momentum of House Reinhafer, did he seriously expect to defeat him here?

    There¡¯s no way he could be so confident in the face of so many enemies, unless he¡¯s still a child who doesn¡¯t know how the world works.

    It¡¯se to this.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you as a hostage and make sure the family gets a good deal. Go!¡±

    As he spoke, the pure white light shattered.

    Several intermittent pops echoed through the air.

    Then a look of deep horror crosses Ron¡¯s face.

    Something had fallen, and though he couldn¡¯t quite make it out, it wasn¡¯t the enemy.

    It was¡­¡­.

    The heads of hisrades.

    ¡°That makes sixteen.¡±

    Nox added with augh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one piece of advice: my father-the patriarch of House Rinehafer-wouldn¡¯t blink an eye if I died here. If you think you¡¯re going to tear the family name apart with my life, you shouldn¡¯t have been born in the first ce.¡±

    Wham!

    Once again, a bandit¡¯s head rolled on the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already written to the family. You¡¯re causing me trouble in the Chasers, and if I don¡¯t return¡­ I¡¯ll have you exterminated by any means necessary.¡±

    There was even a hint of cold mockery in Nox¡¯s words.

    Ron swallowed hard.

    He was right.

    Nox was only the youngest master of the family.

    If you ask me if Theo, that southern loser, will blink an eye if I die here, I can only shake my head.

    Not for anyone else, but for his own damn kid.

    On the other hand, what would he do if he were caught by the Rineharbors?

    At first, he thought he¡¯d take the money and make a quick getaway, but even that wasn¡¯t going to be easy.

    If he dyed too long, even if he fled to another country, the three major dark families would hunt him down and destroy him.

    The situation can be summarized in one word.

    Despair.

    ¡®No matter what I do, I¡¯m at a disadvantage¡­! Damn it!

    There was no answer.

    * * *

    [Talent ¡®Master of Smoke¡¯ is being activated].

    [Talent ¡®Steel Mentality¡¯ is activating].

    Two traits assist me in dealing with the Ron in front of me.

    He is dangerous and stronger than me.

    He is intimidated by me for one reason only.

    [Triggers the Talent ¡°Loser¡¯s Intimidation¡±].

    [The target¡¯s stats are lower than the yer¡¯s stat total].

    [The target¡¯s stats are reduced by 20%].

    This is due to his stats being reduced.

    But here¡¯s where you might ask.

    His stats are lower than mine.

    Doesn¡¯t that mean I shouldn¡¯t worry about it?

    If you have higher stats than him, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to fight him. Unfortunately, there¡¯s a catch.

    What does the system consider a stat?

    Physique? Magic?

    If not, would it also include¡­¡­ charm?

    The answer is thetter.

    ¡°¡®Nox von Reinhafer. He¡¯s a weakling, but his charm stat is insanely high for a part 1 final boss. It¡¯s 25.

    Considering that the maximum stat cap is 30, it¡¯s no surprise that Nox, who is barely an adult, has a charm stat of 25.

    This meant that Nox was incredibly handsome.

    Like, unrivaled.

    No, now he¡¯s saying I¡¯m handsome?

    That makes me feel better.

    Anyway, thanks to an overwhelmingly high Attractiveness statpared to my other stats. I¡¯m optimized to use the trait [Loser¡¯s Intimidation].

    I can shred their stats just by being handsome.

    What an absurd and beautiful thing to say!

    I stared at the creature that was iling at me with a satisfied expression.

    Ron is now a rat in a poisonous bottle.

    Mei, whom I had rescued with Zitri earlier, had already told us to head for Elena¡¯sir.

    Few people know the waterways, so there¡¯s no danger of being caught by Grine or anyone else.

    That means you can run amok here for now.

    But Ron doesn¡¯t seem to think so.

    ¡°Apparently, you¡¯re hiding your powers and acting like an ass¡­! Have you thought about what would happen if you went on a rampage here?!! All eyes will be on you, and I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not what you want either.¡±

    That¡¯s a pretty pointed question.

    But it doesn¡¯t mean anything to me.

    Who am I negotiating in front of?

    I smiled weakly, gripped my sword confidently, and activated [Hour of Genius].

    Then I spoke.

    ¡°Listen to me. Ron. I¡¯m going to assassinate you and your band of thieves from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­? Assassination? With how many people are here right now, assassination makes sense¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I leave no witnesses alive, no one will ever know.¡±

    I nodded and smirked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill them all and make it an assassination.¡±

    ¡± ¡­¡­you crazy fucker.¡±

    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m the infamous bastard of the family.¡±

    I reply nonchntly, drawing my sword.

    There are only about fifteen enemies left in the enemy camp.

    But except for Ron they¡¯re all ragtag goons.

    [The artifact ¡®Stormbringer¡¯ thirsts for your magic].

    The ck sword in my hand exudes intangible power, with red letters etched across its jet-ck hilt. Incredible magical power emanates from it.

    ¡®As expected, I won¡¯tst long.¡¯

    No wonder.

    Ever since I first acquired this sword. I¡¯ve suffered quite a bit from swords that drain my magic. Even now, in terms of battle time, I¡¯ve been wielding it for nearly seven minutes.

    Any more time is a shortcut to life.

    However, thanks to you, I intend to show them.

    One of my family¡¯s first beginner sword techniques.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Ron, being the strong man he is, quickly realizes I¡¯m up to something.

    I was. He¡¯s had his fair share of knife fights.

    He can recognize a dangerous situation before anyone else.

    That¡¯s a huge advantage.

    But that keen sense is only as good as your ability to block my attacks.

    A ridiculously massive attack.

    Or a ridiculously understated, sharp sword strike¡­

    and you¡¯re already dead before you can react.

    ¡°Everyone take cover!¡±

    Ron¡¯s gruff voice bursts out.

    But before they can react, hispanions¡¯ necks and limbs are sliced off in a sh.

    Cleave! {1}

    I stare at the white streak of the bloodless sword, and the violet aura that rises from it.

    The sensation of clear magic power.

    ¡®The first initiation into the lower ranks of swordsmanship of House Reinharbour, the ¡®ck sh.''{2}

    This is the most fundamental sword art of the Reinharber family, a sword art that involves shing enemies with a sword imbued with magic power.

    Originally, its color and shape were more colorful.

    The element of magic I possess is darkness. That¡¯s why this deep violet-colored energy surges in mesmerizing lines.

    I stared at the tip of my sword.

    It flew toward the enemy, cutting with precision down to the smallest fraction of a second.

    It was nothing short of beautiful.

    [Genius has 4:31 seconds left].

    Four and a half minutes to go.

    In this situation, I¡¯ve already defeated nearly ten opponents in the previous round.

    Ron is no match for me now.

    My health stats and talents have tripled. My swordsmanship overwhelms him.

    At least for four and a half minutes.

    And that¡¯s about it.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    I leap, sword in hand once more. The ground caves in, and my path narrows. My leap was too fast for them to see.

    I pivot, weaving between them, and slowly begin to reduce their numbers one by one.

    I still have some magic left in me. The sword is draining me at double the rate, but I still have time to spare.

    Theo, you bastard¡­ sometimes you give me something useful.

    Maybe I can call you father now.

    At least while I¡¯m using him.

    ¡°Crazy¡­¡­ freak.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something a bandit would say, is it?¡±

    I said, and pointed my sword at Ron, who had lost his henchman. My ckened de slices through his throat with precision.

    His body crumples to the ground in a foul smell of blood.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve cleared the two factions¡­ let¡¯s go ckmail my damn brother.¡±

    From here, we¡¯ve already dealt with Taigan, the leader of the Guard, and the Knights of Ron, Grine¡¯s faction. Although I¡¯ve defeated them both, I¡¯m not done yet.

    Grine still has soldiers. Our mission is far from over.

    As you recall, our mission began here. To destroy the evil of the Chasers.

    * * *

    ¡°Elena!¡±

    ¡°Mei!¡±

    Elena and Mei were reunited in the underground aqueduct workshop.

    The ce where Elena had been hiding because she couldn¡¯t pay her taxes.

    It was there that the two were miraculously reunited again.

    Nox had killed their enemies.

    Zitri watched the reunion from a step away.

    Elena was sober, unlike her usual self. It was a rare urrence.

    ¡°Mei¡­ do you know how worried I was¡­ how worried I was that you might have died¡­!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I thought I was going to die too, but somehow I found you alive. That gray-haired boy¡­ the one who is your master, saved me. He said he did it at your request.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­!¡±

    Elena said as she hugged Mei.

    And then she thought.

    Nox von Reinhaber.

    That he really did mean what he said.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know how that¡¯s possible, but¡­¡­ he certainly saved Mei¡¯s life.¡¯

    A moment of relief.

    Then another wave of worry washed over Elena.

    ¡°Nox¡­ where is Young Master Nox, is he okay?¡±

    She wanted to make sure her friend¡¯s lifesaver was okay.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zitri nodded his head in agreement.

    ¡°My master is an asshole, to be sure, but he¡¯s a tough one.¡±<hr>

    {1} : the sound of a scythe cleaving grass

    {2} : ºÚµ¶Ò»éW H¨¥i d¨¡o y¨©sh¨£n ¨C sh of ck knife

    Figured out ¡°x-bob¡± = fucked, fixed it for the earlier chapters, also in the future i¡¯ll censor the swears like this sh*t or f*ck to be authentic to original. As always thanks for reading.ko-fi extra chapters

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32¡°Ha, I¡¯m tired as hell. I¡¯m going to have to start killing demons today¡­¡­.¡±

    It was a littlete in the morning.

    Grine muttered to himself as he stretched in his inn room.

    Today was finally the day he was supposed to go on a demon hunt with Taigan and Ron.

    It was going to be a troublesome day. He¡¯d hunted demons before, back at Eldain Academy, but even then he¡¯d bribed the others with money and passed the test with ease.

    It hadn¡¯t been that difficult then.

    He had the capital and the backing of arge family.

    So graduating from Eldain with decent, if not top, grades was an easy task.

    ¡°Huh. By the way, Nox the asshole blew my right arm off, and Schultz the bastard¡­ I paid a pretty penny for him.¡±

    Schultz had been by his side for more than a decade.

    It would be a shame to lose him in a moment, in a foolish decision.

    But what can you do, a dead man is dead.

    It wasn¡¯t something to dwell on.

    If he wasn¡¯t good enough to beat Nox in the first ce, he¡¯d always be good enough to be reced.

    Grine decided to give it no more thought, and headed downstairs for breakfast.

    However.

    As he passed by the bottom of the stairwell, he saw the face of a stranger.

    A younger brother who looked just like him, but more handsome, and therefore unnecessarily annoying.

    It was Nox von Reinhafer.

    What was he?

    He doesn¡¯t even know him.

    We¡¯ve never had a warm breakfast together.

    Grine¡¯s gaze met Nox¡¯s, his expression impassive.

    It was as if he had been waiting.

    Then he looked back at himself and said.

    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you join me for a meal, I have something to tell you.¡±

    For some reason, Grine felt a chill run down his spine.

    Why?

    The servanting to wake him up should be Ron, not Nox.

    He was supposed to be the one to watch over him, and he had been.

    He¡¯d been pretty good, given hisck of experience as a Pathfinder, and he wasn¡¯t the kind of guy to make a mistake like this.

    But¡­ he¡¯s not here.

    Why?

    The question grew quickly.

    A closer look around revealed no sign of Taigan.

    We were supposed to talk in the morning about exterminating the demons in the vige.

    Where had they gone?

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    Nox¡¯s voice was cold.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down, I¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions.¡±

    * * *

    It was a day ago that a letter arrived at House Reinhafer.

    The sender was Mr. Nox.

    He reported that there were some troubles in the province of the Chasers, not only with the marshals, but with the men of the guard, and that they were caused by Mr. Taigan, the captain of the guard, and his men.

    They had embezzled the town¡¯s public treasury and municipal funds from the Empire.

    This was a serious matter.

    A felony punishable by death, depending on the circumstances. Thanks to this, the following was passed on directly to Theo.

    ¡°¡­So, Master Nox has said that he will monitor the situation, and if things elerate, he will deal with them himself.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Theo closed his eyes for a moment at Rodwell¡¯s report, then opened them.

    In truth, he had expected that.

    Chasers was a ce of many crimes.

    Gambling, prostitution, and all manner of illicit activities that left many dead. It is one of the worst ces in the Ackheim Empire to find a young man alive, as the strictly enforced recruitment of boys is done in secret.

    The Chasers are a forgotten region, unarable and infested with demons.

    Because of this, the Ackheim Empire has done much to support them. It¡¯s a neutral zone, but what if the Chasers¡¯ barriers are breached?

    It could spill over elsewhere, damaging the Ackheim Empire as well. So the Empire has to be concerned about the Chasers, no matter how neutral they are.

    They¡¯re also secretly hoping for the best.

    They¡¯d rather see them incorporated into other provinces, which would reduce their astronomical support costs.

    But s, that hasn¡¯t happened so far.

    So the Imperial Family is still supporting the Chasers.

    This hasn¡¯t worked out too well, and the funding has only increased each year.

    Except for one, the House of Reinhafer, which was quite close to the Chasers.

    Theo questioned this.

    The amount of money from the Archheim Empire is certainly a lot of money.

    But.

    They receive that much money every year and still request missions from the Imperial Family?

    In the end, there was only one answer.

    ¡®There¡¯s a force in the middle that¡¯s stealing all that gold.¡¯

    However, he didn¡¯t see any reason to invest in the Chasers region, so he left it alone.

    If the Imperials are paying for it, why should House Reinhafer be responsible for it?

    But for once, he realized he might have to change his mind.

    The reason was a letter from Nox.

    [¡­So, if I can pull this off, why don¡¯t you transfer the Chasers to the Reinhafers and give me the power to run it?

    If I don¡¯t perform, I will give up all my rights as the youngest member of the Reinhafer Family].

    ¡°You sound like you have your sights set on something very big.¡±

    Rodwell said dryly. His gaze was inwardly worried.

    No matter what he said about testing him, Nox is Theo¡¯s youngest son.

    To give him that responsibility?

    That would be too cruel, too harsh.

    Even more so for the man himself.

    ¡°To be so sure¡­ to be so certain¡­ to say this so soon after receiving the sword from me. You¡¯re sure. Nox is confident that he can turn the Chasers into a goldennd.¡±

    ¡°¡­But you¡¯re still young. You¡¯ve only juste of age, and you haven¡¯t studied for nobility as hard as some of the others.¡±

    Rodwell was arguing in favor of turning down Nox¡¯s offer.

    Theo chuckled at that.

    ¡°If what he says is true, do you think he will live to return to the family?¡±

    Rodwell¡¯s eyes widened.

    The words were definitely hitting home.

    What if, as Nox had said, there was an embezzler there and he knew it?

    There would be people watching Nox, too, and there was a good chance he¡¯d be taken out.

    In other words, after they told him he¡¯d been taken out. All they had to do was kill him and it would be over.

    But¡­ why would they choose to bother?

    Theo stood up from his seat.

    ¡°No. The chances are he¡¯ll be dead by the time he gets back with Grine. If they really havemitted a crime, and they¡¯ve found out about it.¡±

    Rodwell immediately understood what Theo was saying.

    He was asking for a chance.

    If Nox made it out of the Chasers alive, surrounded by enemies on all sides, it would be worth the investment.

    That¡¯s what he was saying in reverse.

    In the end, Rodwell had to agree with Theo.

    It would be difficult to convince the vassals, but if Nox and Grine came back to the House with such aplishments, no one would be able to ignore them.

    Besides, investing in the Chasers wouldn¡¯t be too much of a stretch for House Reinhafer.

    After all, the Reinhafers are known for their wealth in the first ce.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why,¡± Theo said with a weak smile as he summarized the case.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling he¡¯ll pull it off.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re allowing Master Knox to travel along for the ride.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I saw something in his eyes, this desperate need to be strong. It¡¯s like the eye of the beast, the need to survive.

    It¡¯s not something you learn, especially when you¡¯re the youngest, the sickly one, the one who¡¯s been locked away from the family forever.¡±

    Theo draws his sword and grasps the hilt.

    His gaze lingers on the tip of the de.

    ¡°But he did it, and that¡¯s what makes him worthy, from what I¡¯ve seen.¡±

    Rodwell couldn¡¯t help but agree with him.

    He felt it, too.

    That Theo was more excited about the possibility of Nox than any of the other sucessors.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­So. What do you want us to do?¡±

    I asked, summarizing everything that had happened so far.

    Grine¡¯s face crumpled in real time with each word I spoke. It was no secret that his power was diminished.

    His biggest problem was fulfilling his mission. And then there was the presence of Nox.

    ¡®Is he friend or foe?¡¯

    Grine asked, weighing the options.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s right to finish the mission, there¡¯s quite a bit to be gained here.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Even as he said that, Grine knew he had no choice but to go along with it.

    The men he has brought with him are only ten at most.

    I¡¯ve killed more than twice that number in one night.

    Truly, a splendid record for a Reinhafer scoundrel.

    He must fear that he¡¯ll be purged along with them.

    I did not speak back.

    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s an interesting question.¡±

    Grine seemed surprisingly unoffended.

    He was a very resourceful man, and he used his skills to see into the minds of others. Even if his skills don¡¯t work on me, he knows instinctively.

    That I wanted something from him.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t killed me yet to use me, either.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but depending on how you answer now.¡±

    I said mockingly.

    ¡°That answer might change.¡±

    ¡°¡­Good. Tell me what you will do. Captain of the Guard, the Knights of Ron¡­ no. No bandits. We have absolutely no troops. But now the vigers are talking about seeing griffins. Is there anything we can do here?¡±

    ¡°I can stop the monster wave. But I need you to hand over one thing to me.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want you to hand over themand of your private army to me, so that not only will you return home alive, but you¡¯ll have the aplishment of fulfilling your mission here.¡±

    ¡°¡­Indeed. An interesting proposition.¡±

    Grine fiddled with his teacup and met my gaze.

    He must be weighing it now.

    How much of what I say is true and how much is false.

    And what he stands to gain by doing as I say.

    The risks of handing over his men to me.

    You¡¯re weighing them.

    But there¡¯s no point.

    The scales were already tipped from the start.

    Since I killed Ron and Taigan, he has no choice but to listen to me.

    If he wants to stay alive.

    ¡°Very well. I will delegate that authority to you to handle my men. But I want to make sure you give me a track record of doing what we talked about, and I want to make sure you spare my life. Two things I¡¯ll make sure of.¡±

    I stared at him, not bothering to respond to Grine¡¯s words.

    Scratching his head as if he couldn¡¯t do it, he added.

    ¡°Very well. For fuck¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll hand over my massive mining ims and artifacts. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to waste them when my life is on the line anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a wise decision, brother.¡±

    He is indeed my brother.

    I smirked to myself at the thought.

    Then I made one more thing clear.

    ¡°In addition, please be careful not to be disrespectful to my people. Whether it¡¯s you or the soldiers below you.¡±

    ¡°¡­I will be careful.¡±

    There will be no incidents like what happened to Zitri before.

    At least until the [Misfortune] trait is removed, she¡¯ll continue to struggle¡­ but hopefully, this will ease the burden even a little.

    Well, at least things are sorted out.

    Now, it¡¯s time to begin the final part of the Chasers Hidden strategy.

    Naturally, it begins with a fight with the griffin and the defense of the eastern wall.

    I head out of the inn and meet up with Zitri and Carl. I¡¯m joined by my new allies, Elena and Mei.

    ¡°So¡­hup, what am I, hup, supposed to do¡­?¡±

    ¡°Zitri.¡±

    I cleared my throat and red at Zitri, who quickly averted her gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I thought for sure it was water¡­ and before I knew it, I was on my third bottle.¡±

    I wiped my face dry with both hands.

    Elena¡­ we¡¯re supposed to be catching griffins.

    I saved your friend¡¯s life, and this is what you do?

    You¡¯re still drinking here?

    ¡°Wake her up, now.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry. I have a hangover cure I picked up from Elena yesterday.¡±

    Zitri said with a proud look on his face.

    I couldn¡¯t keep the desperate look off my face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe¡­¡­ what kind of person drinks alcohol and then takes a hangover cure she made herself, every day. Are you crazy, or are you a freak?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Zitri shut his mouth for a rare moment and looked at me.

    Yeah, I got it. That stare.

    I¡¯m the asshole, right?

    ¡°That was a bit much. You think so too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Zitri said, not looking the least bit sorry.

    Elena, meanwhile, had returned to her drunken ramblings, still holding on to my scruff.

    ¡°Young Master Knox¡­ go save Mei¡­ thank you ahhhh¡­¡­!¡±

    Mei is looking at me with an rmed expression.

    I think she¡¯s trying to figure out what¡¯s going on.

    I let out a deep sigh and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I don¡¯t thank you. You reek of alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Yep, ¡­¡­! Hup!¡±

    Ha, crazydy.

    I¡¯m in a time crunch.

    Now that I¡¯ve got Elena, you might ask if there¡¯s anything more to be gained in this town¡­ but Chasers is a gold mine.

    There are still two more things I need to get.

    The first is the town itself.

    The Chasers will be a gold mine for meter in the game.

    The second is the griffin. His feathers, his hide, his meat.

    Now here¡¯s where some people might question.

    No, I thought you said at the beginning of this quest that griffins are unkible monsters!

    Yes.

    But that¡¯s only for the newbies.

    The old-timers have their ways.

    ¡®I¡¯ll kill the griffin here, and then I¡¯ll give the whole thing to Grine and run off.¡¯

    I smiled lightly, satisfied with the n.

    Meanwhile, Elena is still suffering from a hangover.

    ¡°Doryunniiiim¡­¡­.¡±

    I clench my fists and shake my head.

    Ha, this asshole really needs to wake up.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 The Barrier (1)¡°<em>Keuha</em>¡­! I¡¯ll live a little longer. After all, there¡¯s nothing like cold water to sober up!¡±

    Her damp, sticky, purple hair is flung back.

    An exaggerated gesture from Elena.

    Moments earlier, she had finally sobered up after drinking her specialty hangover cure. Luckily, the [Potion Making Genius] trait also applies to making hangover cures, and it took her less than ten minutes to sober up.

    That¡¯s pretty amazing.

    It¡¯s impressive, but¡­¡­.

    ¡®There¡¯s no use for this.¡¯

    With that thought, I moved on.

    The strategic meeting room used by the captain of the guard. This would be a good ce to discuss our ns.

    I nodded and began to exin the n to Zitri and Elena.

    ¡°Soon the monsters will be in full force. They¡¯ll be pouring over the walls from all sides¡­ and it¡¯s up to you to make it out alive.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t exaggerating, but if you mess up, you could really die.

    How to survive such a situation?

    You¡¯ll need to use your head.

    You¡¯ll need to fortify your walls so they can¡¯t get inside your town, have amander who¡¯s skilled in tactical warfare, and stay as calm as possible.

    Of course, a three-year-old can probably tell you that¡¯s not going to be easy.

    ¡°¡­So, the bottom line is, Elena. I need the power of your potion. Can you help me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah~.¡±

    Elena came to me, looking strangely eager.

    She smells faintly of lc.

    My first instinct is to say yes, but there¡¯s something tingling in my stomach.

    I can¡¯t figure out why, but¡­

    ¡®Now is not the time for that.¡¯

    I nodded and continued.

    ¡°Listen, the potion you need to make is¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yeah~¡±

    ¡­¡­?

    He hadn¡¯t said anything yet?

    I cleared my throat again, just in case I hadn¡¯t heard right.

    ¡°The potion you need to make is a hardening¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eh~¡±

    Elena, who had now moved to the other side of the room, cupped her face in her hands and smirked.

    Her chin resting in her hands.

    I was sure of it when she looked at me and smiled in a lively manner.

    ¡­Hey. You weren¡¯t listening to me.

    ¡°Elena, pay attention. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to dump you here.¡±

    ¡± Oh, no! ¡­¡­n!¡±

    Elena, who had finally regained her senses, replied quickly.

    I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s ring at me like that, but it¡¯s probably for nothing. It¡¯s in her nature.

    I ran a hand through my greasy hair and continued.

    ¡°Ha. We can talk about potionster, but first we need to repair the barrier somehow. After all, if the town falls, it¡¯s all over.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m sorry, what¡¯s the barrier?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    There was an eerie silence.

    Suddenly, I remembered Elena¡¯s in-game settings again.

    Oh, right.

    She was an idiot.

    I ran my hand through my hair in frustration once again.

    Luckily, this time, Jitri answered for me.

    ¡°The wall was built to keep the monsters from raiding the humans. Right now, the Chasers are facing the border with Tahalin in the east¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aaah~ What¡¯s the border then?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    This time, Zitri also closed her mouth.

    At that moment, I thought.

    Does this person have alcoholic dementia?

    ¡®No way. No matter how much of a game heroine is, dementia is a little¡­¡­.¡¯

    No matter what I thought, Elena smiled brightly, hummed, and shook her legs. Huh, I¡¯ll have to get a tutor for her when she goes back.

    Damn it.

    Why do only I attract these deranged characters?

    ¡°¡­Something like that.¡±

    Fortunately, Zitri seems to have a stronger mentality than me.

    I don¡¯t know how that¡¯s possible for a subject who doesn¡¯t even have the [Steel Mentality] trait, but whatever.

    Having somehow finished her exnation, Zitri looks at me.

    I guess this is my territory from now on.

    I can finally exin the operation properly.

    ¡°¡­So, we¡¯ll use the potion to make traps, use the horses we catch to repair the walls, and then we¡¯ll take on the griffons. That¡¯s pretty much it, in a nutshell.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m not very good at this kind of thing, so¡­¡­. I apologize for bothering you¡­.¡±

    Elena threw up her hands.

    I wonder if a maverick character like that actually feels embarrassed?

    Not really. She pulled a small bottle from her bosom, hoping to take a sip of water.

    But for some reason, it smelled strange.

    ¡­No way.

    ¡°Put that thing away now!¡±

    Mei, my friend who was fortunately by my side, said, stopping her.

    ¡®Huh¡­ I¡¯ll have to take her back to the mansion with her ensemble.¡¯

    Elena.

    I realized that there had to be at least one person who could take care of that unbridled ditz.

    Mei would be a good fit, she¡¯d been with her a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s not in her right mind¡­¡­. She loses her mind when she sees alcohol, and her goal is to die having tasted every alcoholic beverage in the world. At this rate, she¡¯ll probably make it in five years¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thanks for the help.¡±

    I felt like it was a useless afterthought, but I didn¡¯t let it bother me. After all, Mei was helping me.

    As I replied nonchntly, I realized that the human in front of me was even crazier than I thought. Elena¡¯s love of alcohol runs deeper than I thought.

    Try drinking all the alcohol in the world?

    I wonder if my esophagus would go up in mes first.

    Damn. Can I include this drunkard in my forces?

    I¡¯m reminded of the story of the drunkard who led House Zitri to ruin.

    As it turns out, there¡¯s nothing wrong with Zitri¡¯s story.

    There¡¯s something about a maid with the [Throne Genius] talent that makes her different.

    Anyway.

    I held my breath and thought about Elena.

    If I take her here, how can I deal with her afterward, and how can she benefit me?

    Those were my main thoughts.

    ¡®If she¡¯s as good as she is¡­ if she stops drinking, she¡¯ll be a top potion merchant. All I have to do is support her work and keep her alive. The problem is¡­ she drinks too much.¡¯

    Anyway, it¡¯s not uncontroble. I have my own ideas.

    Mei and Zitri. If they¡¯re together, anything can happen.

    Mei is a normal person.

    ¡­¡­Maybe.

    ¡°So, what exactly are the monsters we need to catch?¡±

    Elena asked as if the monsters were her friends.

    I answered bluntly.

    ¡°It¡¯s an Iron Golem that only appears in the desert.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Iron golems¡­ But they¡¯re really hard, aren¡¯t they¡­? You¡¯d have to work really hard to catch them¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need you. The potion you¡¯re making is going to be quite helpful in catching them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Elena doesn¡¯t seem to understand, but that¡¯s okay.

    I didn¡¯t expect her to to begin with.

    I nod to Elena, who gives me a puzzled look.

    ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told, and I¡¯ll pay you in Ackheim Empire gold.

    You there. Mei, did I mention you,e with me to my manor. I can¡¯t pay you as much as Elena, but I need you.¡±

    Her presence is essential to deal with that crazy Elena.

    At my words, Mei nods, d not to be separated from her.

    Her bouncing hair catches my eye.

    She nods back, her face full of life, as if she¡¯s finally healed from all the damage Taigan did to her.

    She quickly organizes her titles and speaks.

    ¡°I see, Nox-nim¡­ may I call you that? I¡¯ll do my best to help you, I¡¯m not the best, but I¡¯ll do my best to help you¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the clich¨¦s.¡±

    I waved my hand dismissively.

    Then, Zitri¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I see you have a lot of good helpers now, besides me. Young Master. Truly, truly, as your subordinate, I congratte you.¡±

    I wondered why.

    There¡¯s a bit of a thorn in her side as she says it.

    She nces at me for a moment, and then shakes her head.

    Why is she acting like this, and why do I deserve this?

    I honestly don¡¯t know, but¡­

    It must have been my fault though¡­¡­.

    I began to exin my n to repair the barrier, wondering how to apologize to Zitri.

    This was the beginning of the hidden strategy.

    The ¡®stuff¡¯ is already there.

    With a little bit of base and talent, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to bring out the best in the griffin.

    I steel myself and look at the horizon.

    I think to myself.

    ¡®The best I can hope to achieve is¡­.¡¯

    An impossible achievement.

    It was the Hidden Route quest.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s get moving. Everyone follow me.¡±

    I led mypanions with a smug grin.

    ¡®From now on, we will hunt down the Griffin, a hidden boss that is said to be untouchable, and¡­ I will keep the Chasers area under my control.¡¯

    The elimination of the Griffin and the wastnd known as Chasers.

    That is thest thing I need to aplish on this trip.

    * * *

    Chasers Conquest.

    This sub-quest is all about betrayal.

    And the destruction of the town and its secrets.

    But I¡¯ve solved all of these problems over the course of a few days.

    I took down Ron, who lied about his identity as a Knight, and Taigan, a scumbag who preyed on the town. I even managed to pacify the opportunistic Grine and recruit him into my faction.

    After all of this, I still had one more thing I wanted to aplish.

    I still wanted to aplish one more thing: the most important thing of all: defeat the Griffin.

    Why, you might ask?

    What did I say when I first received this sub-quest?

    I told you that you could never catch the griffin in this quest, that it was best to just make it retreat.

    But that¡¯s only for normal y. In other words, as a deceased character, I can tell you that there is another way to do things.

    For example, how Taigan first brought the eastern beasts, the Griffins, here.

    They lured Griffin, a demon from Tahalin in the eastern Chasers, here to raid people.

    The reason, of course, is to get the gold from the Ackheim Empire. Rumors of the griffin¡¯s presence would bring in more repairs and maintenance fees.

    But even for them, it¡¯s not as easy as it sounds to take on a griffin.

    ¡°That means they¡¯ve thought of every possible way to get away with it, and they¡¯ve done it.

    So.

    I searched the deepest recesses of this quest during gamey.

    And after Taigan¡¯s death.

    I was able to get my hands on an artifact down there.

    An artifact that would give me control over the griffin, and one that would allow me toplete this quest¡¯s hidden object.

    ¡°This is the Flute of Temptation. It¡¯s a tool that allows you to call upon an artifact¡¯s registered beast, and send it back if you wish.¡±

    The Temptation Flute.

    This is a very rare artifact. I look at the item I found underground and gesture lightly into the air.

    The artifact information window popped up.

    __________________

    [Basic Information]

    Name: Temptation Flute

    Category: Other

    Rank: Medium

    Properties: None

    Stats: -.

    Wear Restrictions: -.

    Special Effects: Enrolls the specified creature in the flute and summons it. There is a maximum of one creature that can be enrolled, and greater magic is required to tame a higher creature.

    __________________

    A rare artifact with a rating of Medium.

    Flute of Temptation.

    I know the true value of this item.

    It can be used for more than just calling griffins and sending them back. Aside from that, there are many other uses for artifacts.

    For example, after registering a beast other than a griffin. You can summon it and have it fight a group of enemies that don¡¯t get along, like when we first came to the Chasers region.

    You¡¯ll get the experience, but you¡¯ll have to throw the rest away.

    Not only that but what if I use a stealth item in a critical situation and a strong beast descends?

    You¡¯ll have plenty of time to escape, and the beast won¡¯t even recognize you. In this way, the versatility of this item is unbelievable.

    I was satisfied.

    With this, I should be able to hunt down the griffin somehow.

    If you know where and what beast will pop up?

    Nothing is ever as easy as a boss fight for an old man.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s repair the barrier. Did you bring the potion I told you about?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I did. Hup!¡±

    ¡­This time, Elena said it while drunk. Mei notices, and quickly pulls out a small bottle and pops it into her mouth.

    Ten minutester.

    Elena is back to her normal self and begins to exin the potion.

    ¡°This potion is a ¡®corrosion potion,¡¯ something that quickly corrodes metals like iron. As you said, I¡¯ve maximized the effect, so it should be quite useful.¡±

    Sure enough.

    I open the item window and check it out, and the potion is indeed useful.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Corrosive Potion

    ssification: Consumable

    Rank: Medium

    Properties: Aqua Regia

    Stats: -.

    Wear Restrictions: -.

    Special Effects: This item is crafted by a genius and increases its effectiveness by 120 percent.

    __________________

    I set a basic trap using the Potion of Corrosion.

    What we need to catch is an Iron Golem. We need something solidly cast iron to withstand the griffin¡¯s hard ws.

    If it¡¯s steel, all the better.

    I quickly finished my preparations.

    I looked at the people around the table and spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the monster wave. I¡¯ll take the Iron Golem, while Zitri and Mei repair the walls. I¡¯ll prepare for the battle with the griffins.

    And you, Elena¡­ watch the fight from my side.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Elena doesn¡¯t look happy, but I can¡¯t help it.

    I decided to give her a little warning.

    With all the drinking she¡¯s been doing, she seems to have forgotten what an asshole her new lord is.

    Maybe if she saw me fighting, it would make her feel better.

    That¡¯s why I thought of this¡­¡­.

    Well, that¡¯s actually a secondary reason.

    I thought Elena¡¯sbat potions might be useful in a pinch.

    A griffin, no matter how ancient, is still a griffin.

    The easy way out is always the fastest way to death.

    Let¡¯s say it again.

    I am X-bab-ida. {1}

    ¡®Huh¡­ That clears my head a bit.

    With that, I finished my thoughts.

    ¡®I still don¡¯t know what kind of potions Elena can make at this point. It¡¯s better to ask her directly in the field than to have to fight her for potions.¡¯

    It was a sensible judgment.

    With that, I finished preparing for the full-scale monster wave.

    I set the trap on top of a huge pile of sand, and as I artificially channeled magic into it, the ground slowly began to rumble.

    <em>Uoooooooo</em>¡­!

    With a distinctive voice, the Iron Golems quickly appeared.

    I smiled at them.

    Looks like I¡¯ll have to warm up a bit.

    While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll refine my Southern Sword Technique a bit more.

    ¡®Southern Swordsmanship¡­¡­ This can bebined with other swordsmanshipster on to make them more powerful. It¡¯s a must-have for the skill tree.¡¯

    Information only the dead know.

    A sword sought after by viins that cannot be learned through normal means.

    I intend to start learning it in the near future.

    ¡°Here we go.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay¡­? Hup!¡±

    I look behind me at Elina, who is distracted as always, and see a group of demons in a trap.

    The Iron Golem has slowed to a crawl and is using its sluggish body to escape.

    Activate [Hour of Genius].

    I spring lightly beneath the crumbling barrier.

    The sounds around me slow down. The smells, the scenery.

    Everything is clearly imprinted in my mind.

    <em>Geuaaa¡­</em>!!

    <em>Kwaaaang</em>!

    With a loud bang, a whirlwind of sandy dust rises.

    Soon, my figure is erased by the sand.

    I returned to the barrier with the golem¡¯s core.

    It had been less than ten minutes at most.<hr>

    {1} : ?? X??? ¨C naneun Xbab-ida, name x eat rice, somebody please help me with an equivalent colloquialism

    Chasers is cheideoseu

    I¡¯ll start using the proper Korean conjugations, not sure how I forgot about that, always enjoy that, also start using the phics for the effects/onomatopoeia; makes a lot more sense. First time I¡¯ve ever tranted so thank you for apanying me on this journey

    Also updating website today

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34[Nox POV]

    Before I came to Chasers.

    The most important things are starting toe together.

    Especially the part about my lifespan.

    __________________

    [Basic Info].

    Name: Nox von Reinhafer

    Gender: Male

    Age: 15

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Darkness

    Achievements: None

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Genius with Swords and Martial Arts] / [Genius with Mana Sensitivity] / [Insightful] / [Master of Memorization] / [Steel Mentality] / [Master of Acting]]

    Neutral: [Manifestation of Darkness]

    Negative: [Time Limit] / [Weakling] / [Crippling Chill] / [Possession]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 5

    Magic: 9

    Luck: 10

    Will: 10.7

    Charm: 25

    [Skills] ¨C Active Skills: [Genius¡¯s Time] / [Loser¡¯s Intimidation] / [Dark House Lesser Swordsmanship] / [Southern Swordsmanship]

    *The remaining yer¡¯s lifespan is 117 days due to the [Time Limit] talent.

    __________________

    A sword worthy of the name ¡®Sword of the First Lord¡¯.

    The 90 days of bloody time taken from me while acquiring [Stormbringer] have been restored.

    I now have 117 days left to live.

    That¡¯s not a lot of time, but it¡¯s also not a lot of time.

    Once you defeat the griffin, I¡¯ll have enough for about half a semester.

    After that, there¡¯s another fight in the main story to look forward to¡­

    It¡¯s a little early to be thinking about it now.

    Well, whatever.

    There¡¯s no disputing that things are going positively at the moment.

    ¡®Okay, not bad.¡¯

    And that wasn¡¯t the only thing I got.

    [You have obtained the Iron Golem¡¯s core!]

    [You have obtained the Iron Golem¡¯s core!]

    [You have obtained the Iron Golem¡¯s Core!]

    With the rightbination of my family¡¯s low-level swordsmanship and my newly acquired [Southern Swordsmanship], I was able to easily defeat the Iron Golem.

    The subsequent status window makes me smile with satisfaction.

    They were actually quite strong beasts for me to take on, but I had prepared well. It was no big deal. It maye as a surprise, but¡­

    [Corrosion Potion] did its job.

    ¡®The [Corrosive Potion] has the effect of corroding the gold element, slowing down the target. ¡®This applies to demons without fail¡­ and it works directly on Iron Golems.¡¯

    I¡¯ve used this tactic many times in the past. The Iron Golem¡¯s nucleus can be used to craft a lot of equipment.

    It¡¯s rarely used as a medicine, but it¡¯s almost an essential ingredient for crafting equipment.

    ¡®That¡¯s why they¡¯re so insanely expensive.¡¯

    This, of course, has a lot to do with themoner families that distribute it, but¡­

    This is all based on canonical history, so it¡¯s not the issue we¡¯re talking about here.

    Anyway. Unless you¡¯re ying a wealthy nobleman character.

    I had to make this golem¡¯s core self-sufficient during y.

    And that¡¯s how I found out how to use the Corrosive Potion¡­

    This made it easy for me to sit back and enjoy the ride.

    Something like that.

    ¡°You can do it!¡± {1}

    Elena cheers from the top of the barrier.

    I¡¯m speechless.

    I¡¯ll take what I can get.

    Rona, yeah, anything¡¯s better than Rona¡­

    The world is more forgiving when you think like that.

    Anyway, I got a total of three golem cores.

    That¡¯s more than enough.

    We shouldn¡¯t have any trouble repairing the walls, and we could even save one forter.

    ¡°Come on, Elena, let¡¯s get the walls repaired first¡­ and then I have to go check on Grine and the others to make sure they¡¯re doing things right.¡±

    I said, with a smile.

    Elena tilted her head in an unintelligible manner.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to understand, but it doesn¡¯t really matter.

    When did she ever understand anything?

    * * *

    [Grine POV]

    ¡°How did I get into this mess?¡±

    The entrance to the forest.

    Grine is muttering to himself in a daze.

    He¡¯s holding a handmade axe made by an artisan.

    A recent gift from his father, it¡¯s a mid-high-level artifact that can slice through anything with ease.

    But what Grine is doing with it is so humble.

    ¡°You and the rest of you should go to the forest and chop some wood.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    That¡¯s what Nox had asked him to do.

    ¡°Oh, shit. I have no choice but to do this¡­¡­!¡±

    The words wereing out of my mouth.

    I realize that he¡¯s my brother, and he holds the reins to my life and death, but even so, this is a bit much.

    The least you could do is treat me like a hyungnim¡­ Chopping down trees.

    One, let Grine plead. Knoxughed.

    -Then, will you take the Iron Golem for me?

    -¡­¡­.

    Grine, who became dumb after eating honey, ended up beating trees.

    He¡¯s not much of a fighter himself.

    And now he¡¯s supposed to take on a highly defensible Iron Golem.

    ¡®Do you think I hired the Knights for nothing?!¡¯

    As the second son of House Reinhafer, he was by no means bragging, but he sighed heavily as he sincerely thought so.

    He just wanted to finish this somehow and get back home.

    He didn¡¯t know what they were going to use all this vegetation for, but he didn¡¯t want to get any more involved. Well¡­ not that it was up to him to decide.

    ¡°Brother, how are you doing at work?¡±

    ¡°<em>Heueob</em>! Wha, what?! it¡¯s Nox.¡±

    Grine broke out in a cold sweat at his brother¡¯s sudden appearance behind him. He stood still and thought to himself.

    ¡®I hope he didn¡¯t catch me talking behind his back¡­?¡¯

    He was a scary little brother.

    All he could do now was look away.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re almost ready to go. I think the lumber will be ready by then¡­ I should be ready the day after tomorrow.¡± [Nox]

    ¡°Speaking of ¡®that n¡¯, by the way¡­¡­ are you really going to do it?¡± [Grine]

    Grine asked with concern, but Nox was unperturbed.

    ¡°Of course I am. I¡¯m using you for a n I¡¯m not going to carry out. Do I look like such a bad person to you?¡±

    ¡®If you¡¯re one to talk¡­!¡¯

    But, contrary to Grine¡¯s thoughts, an honest response came out of his mouth.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Come to think of it, we seem a bit short on lumber. I guess I¡¯ll have to finish that one. Please take good care of me.¡±

    Grine clenched his knuckles.

    I just said he was my hyungnim¡­ This was no different than robbery.

    But what could he do?

    It¡¯s a world where strength is everything, and I don¡¯t have the power to protect him right now.

    ¡®I¡¯ll never fight him.¡¯

    But what is Grine¡¯s greatest strength?

    It¡¯s his quick mind, whiches with his personality.

    He quickly understood Nox¡¯s strength and talent.

    It was going to happen anyway.

    He might as well switch sides.

    ¡°Nox, is there anything else you need?¡±

    * * *

    [Nox POV]

    That evening.

    I set to work repairing the defenses in earnest.

    I pull out two of the golem¡¯s cores, set them down, and stare at them.

    These small, red cores have the ability to bind together dirt and metal.

    Their use is simple. You drop them directly onto the exterior of the broken wall and allow them to assimte into the wall.

    Then, all you have to do is activate it with magic to repair the wall and make it stronger on its own.

    Once that happens, it bes imprable, even to a griffin.

    It¡¯s easier to pierce iron with ws.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± [Nox]

    ¡°Please take care of yourself.¡± [Zitri]

    ¡°Be careful.¡± [Elena]

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as Nox-nim said and make sure she doesn¡¯t drink!¡± [Mia]

    <em>Hihing</em>!

    Everyone waved to me in turn.

    I waved back politely, then dived back under the ramparts.

    Once again, I saw the view I had seen earlier.

    I walked up to the wall, steadied myself, and then mmed the core into it.

    <em>Jiiing</em>¡­!

    A magical form appeared, and the sphere began to orbit slowly.

    Suddenly, the sphere was sucked into the wall.

    Then, with a rumbling noise, the wall gradually began to transform.

    The sandy, ineffective wall became covered in iron, making it many times stronger. It was mesmerizing to observe.

    I repeated the process on the south wall, as well as the east.

    Griffins are clever.

    It¡¯s unlikely they¡¯ll venture into the west, or even the north, which borders Reinhafer territory.

    Even if you call him with a flute, it¡¯s hard to pinpoint the exact coordinates or location where he¡¯ll appear, which is why the initial response is so important.

    ¡°This is enough. good. Now that the walls are finished¡­ Now, all that¡¯s left, depends on how that guy and the rest are doing.¡± [Nox]

    At Grin¡¯sst question, I gave him one more job to do.

    Smelting metal to make something specific.

    It wasn¡¯t necessary, but it was quite useful in capturing the griffin. In many ways, it didn¡¯t hurt to be prepared.

    I opened the gate of the Walls and moved inside. Then, patting my pommel, I headed for the northern forest.

    That¡¯s where I finally saw it.

    The most useful weapon I could find to capture a griffin.

    ¡°This¡­¡­ deserves some praise, hyungnim.¡± [Nox]

    Grine breathed out a sweaty sigh.

    It wasn¡¯t that it was not, it was really satisfactory quality.

    The only problem was that it was disposable.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t make it anyway. None of my business.¡¯

    I decided to let it go.

    Atst, tomorrow.

    We will hunt the griffin for real.

    * * *

    Dawn of the next day.

    I immediately blew the [Tempting Flute] I had taken out of my inventory.

    Soon, I see arge number of monsters rushing toward the barrier, including the griffin. Arge army of ck dots.

    ¡®The griffin is moving, so even the lesser demons are getting excited and charging.¡¯

    Shit, I cursed after clicking my tongue.

    Fuckers. If they¡¯re gonnae at me, they¡¯re gonnae at me. Fuck them foring all at once.

    I only called for one.

    ¡®Well, at least I¡¯m prepared.¡¯

    You might think you don¡¯t have to stop them here, but you should.

    They¡¯re going to attack the Chasers at some point, even without the lure of the flute.

    And if they have no choice.

    ¡®Might as well beat them to the punch.¡¯

    I nodded with conviction and waited for it.

    <em>Kkiaaaag</em>¡­!!

    Suddenly, a shadow was cast across the sky.

    Pure white wings and a yellow beak. A not-so-bad creature hovered in the air, screaming in my direction.

    A griffin.

    My ultimate goal, a hidden boss that could never be defeated by conventional means.

    But that didn¡¯t mean much to me.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    I signal, and as if waiting for me, Grine gestures to the soldiers behind him. They quickly adjusted the direction of the heavy ck cannon on wheels.

    Naturally, the barrel was pointed at the Griffin.

    <em>Hwaleug</em>!

    With a simple flicker of fire magic from Grine¡¯s hand, the gunpowder ignited.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the fuse to burn out.

    <em>Kwaang</em>!

    With an explosion, a projectile shoots straight at the griffin.

    It resembles a sharp spear of iron.

    Larger than a normal ballista, but not as heavy or destructive as a cannon, its power is not to be underestimated.

    After all, this is the most useful item for catching griffins.

    <em>Puhwas</em>!

    The spearnds squarely on the griffin¡¯s wing.

    However, it only makes him irate, lunging for the walls.

    But I¡¯m sure it won¡¯tst long.

    Not so fast.

    The griffin¡¯s body shakes violently, and a ckish-red liquid slowly begins to ooze from its wounded wing.

    There it was.

    It was Elena¡¯s poison.

    A potion made from a poisonous nt that grows near Chasers.

    She had applied it to the spear beforehand, then shot it off using gunpowder!

    The griffin staggered and crashed to the ground, disoriented.

    And that moment.

    I was certain of victory.

    Countless other beasts rushed forward, but they were blocked by Grine¡¯s men.

    My target was only the griffin. He was the only one.

    The others, well, it didn¡¯t matter what happened to them.

    I strode toward the grounded, flightless griffin.

    And then.

    <em>Seuleung</em>!

    I drew my sword and pointed it at him.

    It takes about five minutes for the venom to sink in and immobilize him.

    However.

    [Activates the Active Skill ¡®Time of Genius¡¯].

    My [Time of Genius] alsosts 5 minutes. That¡¯s more than enough time to finish off this eagle, lion, or whatever.

    I energized my sword to the limit.

    Followed by its wild roar.

    <em>Keuaaaa</em>¡­!!

    The second boss battle of my 28th Inner Lunatic had begun.<hr>

    {1} : ???! ?! ¨C himna! Him! ¨C let me know if there¡¯s a simr colloquialism

    Not too sure about the phic effects on this one, your help is always appreciated

    I¡¯ll wait until I finish website 2.0 to add disqus otherwise there¡¯ll be adds

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35<em>Chaeaeng</em>!

    The talons of a giant eagle shed at my shoulder.

    But I didn¡¯t idly stand by and watch.

    I read its trajectory and brought my sword up to block it.

    ¡°Big!¡±

    (<em>keueub</em>)

    I yelled.

    ¡®No wonder it¡¯s a griffin, its strength is ridiculous, and I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll be in danger if this goes on too long.¡¯

    The recoil of the heavy attack knocked me backward. The soles of my feet burn, and I draw two deep lines in the sand.

    I take a calming breath and keep my eyes peeled for his movements beyond the dust.

    The griffin is crippled by a wound to one of its wings, but it¡¯s full of pride as if it can take me down in an instant.

    He¡¯s never fought a human who posed a threat to him.

    That¡¯s probably why it¡¯s still alive.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve been preparing myself.¡±

    In addition to the attack on the wing earlier, I¡¯ve been working on some countermeasures.

    Like this potion I brewed using thest golem¡¯s core, which I kept unused in the barrier.

    __________________

    [Basic Info].

    Name: Potion of Hardening

    ssification: Consumable

    Rank: Medium

    Properties: -.

    Stats: Temporarily +1 Health

    Wear Restrictions: -.

    Special Effect: Temporarily adds the [Harden] talent. Reduces an enemy¡¯s physical attack damage by 0.5x.

    __________________

    [Hardening Potion].

    The power of a potion made by diluting a golem¡¯s core was incredible.

    Of course, it¡¯s limited to physical attacks, but it halves the damage. This is the perfect item for someone with low health.

    ¡®Anything that temporarily boosts your health by 1 is a big help.

    There aren¡¯t many potions that can be stacked, making it hard to take more than one at this point.

    Also, I¡¯d rather have a potion that keeps his ws at bay at close range than one that tries to haphazardly increase stats.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t a terrible situation.¡¯

    If I use the [Hardening] skill well, I should be able to take him out while sustaining a few attacks.

    If that happens, it will be much easier for me to kill the griffin.

    I straightened my sword with a satisfied expression.

    <em>Tsutsuts</em>¡­!

    Darkness gathered around the Stormbringer, and then it emitted a deep purple light.

    An unearthly aura.

    This was indeed the Reinhafer family¡¯s sword technique.

    At this rate, he could end the lives of countless lesser monsters with just a sword strike.

    Not to mention, he has an excellent skill called [Time of Genius].

    Basically, Knox¡¯s natural talent is beyond imagination.

    ¡°I currently have two sword skills. The first is the [Dark Family Lower Level Swordsmanship] that I learned at the Reinharber Family. The second is the Southern Sword Technique, which I learned rtively recently.¡±

    However, thetter specializes in sideways shes.

    It also tends to specialize more in hand-to-handbat.

    Therefore, my choice here is none other than [Dark House Lower Swordsmanship].

    It¡¯s a skill that holds its own regardless of the target.

    It¡¯s a skill that¡¯s only taught to children in the Reinhafer family, and it¡¯s considered more valuable than any of the other skills you can get here.

    I smirked and steeled my sword.

    Finally, I¡¯ll get to show my family some respect.

    That¡¯s what I thought, even as I saw the griffin¡¯s curved ws rushing toward me.

    I kicked the ground, and then my sword danced.

    The ckened de shoots toward the enemy.

    <em>Chwaaas</em>!

    The sword slowly traverses its path along his leg.

    ¡±The first form of [Dark House Lesser Sword Art].¡±

    [Ebony Dawn] {1}

    The sword shes in a streak of ck light.

    My new form, which narrowly avoided the griffin¡¯s ws, touches the creature¡¯s body. The upright sword changes trajectory, slicing a solid line downward.

    <em>Puhwas</em>!

    <em>Geuaaa</em>¡­!!

    I smile faintly and look at the spot where the sword had gone.

    Along with the sensation of shing something, the enemy.

    The griffin¡¯s opposite wing was precisely bisected. Catching my breath, I gripped my sword once more.

    No new swordy necessary.

    Just one more sh would be enough.

    I could tell by its exhausted body.

    So I prepare to strike once more.

    And then.

    [Ebony Dawn].

    I released.

    A creature that has lost both of its wings, and whose w attacks have been neutralized by a hardening potion, will not have the strength to withstand two [Ebony Dawn].

    Confident, I thrust my sword out, and my guess was correct.

    <em>Seogeog</em>!

    I can clearly hear the sound of something being cut.

    It¡¯s a funny thing.

    Standing Water¡­{2}

    What they have inmon is that, like now, after sessfullypleting a quest¡¯s hidden route.

    ¡°This is fun.¡±

    Extreme fun. And isn¡¯t that what pleasure is all about?

    <em>Kung</em>! (thud)

    I gripped my sword again, listening to the irregr breathing of the griffin on the ground.

    The fight was already over here.

    * * *

    [Grine POV]

    Looking down from the top of the barrier and watching Nox¡¯s fight, Grine realized for the first time in his life that he was helpless.

    He had been in awe of Nox¡¯s disy against Griffin only moments before.

    It was shocking.

    If he were in that position, would he be able to fight with the same guts he showed? No, definitely not.

    ¡®What Knox used was only a [Dark House low-level sword technique]. It¡¯s a much weaker sword than the one I use¡­! How can it generate that much power?!!¡¯

    Moreover, the sword wielded by Nox. It was familiar to say the least.

    Grine finally recognized the sword¡¯s identity.

    The sword his father had encouraged him to wield years ago. The sword of the first Lord.

    The Stormbringer.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hold it for more than a minute. And now¡­ you¡¯re holding it and swinging it?¡¯

    His first brother, he was told,sted two minutes.

    Garen was a genius in his family, but even he could only hold the sword for two minutes.

    Nox-hyung had been wielding the sword for over ten minutes already.

    Unless someone else had entered his body, it was unbelievable.

    ¡®He must be crazy. That guy¡­¡­.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t feel this way about Garen.

    He didn¡¯t feel inferior to him because he thought he was a different kind of person.

    But with Nox, it was different.

    I felt like he was less than me, or at best, an idiot younger brother.

    But what does he look like now?

    Where does he stand now?

    In that moment, there was only one most dangerous thought that crossed Grine¡¯s mind.

    What the hell is going to happen to the line of session for House Reinhafer at this rate?

    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s a long shot, especially with Garen being the oldest, but¡­ if he keeps showing that kind of ability and growing up, there¡¯s no telling what the oue will be.

    Maybe the youngest will follow in the footsteps of his father, Theo, and inherit the Supreme ck Sword.

    As he thought about it, a faint shiver ran through his body. Goosebumps rose to the tips of his hair and his breath caught in his throat.

    First, a genius.

    It was hard enough for him to keep Garen in check. But would he be able to keep Nox at bay and win a seat at the table?

    The conclusion was quickly drawn.

    It was impossible.

    Weighing the odds was pointless.

    It¡¯s better to invest in something that has the slightest chance of sess than to try to do something that isn¡¯t possible in the first ce. That was the merchant¡¯s way, and that was Grine.

    Grine thought. The rope he had to hold now.

    Which one, indeed, should he grasp?

    As he finished his thought, he looked down to see Nox already sheathing his de.

    The griffin was already crumbling, blood gushing from his neck like a fountain.

    A high-level beast he thought he could never catch.

    That¡¯s how the griffin fell to Nox¡¯s de.

    To my youngest brother, only 15 years old and just past hising of age.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to¡­ learn to ride the ropes.¡±

    Grine muttered, and began to think about how he would look to Nox.

    He wasn¡¯t even close to the firstborn anyway.

    If he wanted to wield great power in the family, he would have to attach himself elsewhere.

    The twinsck talent¡­ which leaves Nox as the only one left.

    Grine clenched his fists.

    From now on, I¡¯ll use him to make sure he earns his rightful ce!

    He grinned evilly as he thought so.

    * * *

    [Ebony Dawn]

    Swinging a sword as dark as its name, a sh of light. A sword strike that slices through enemies with lightning speed.

    It was the Supreme ck Sword that I would inherit in the future. It was the foundational technique for the first three forms.

    It¡¯s not easy to use, as you basically need to be able to manipte magic.

    At least for me, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to master this level of swordy.

    In fact, I didn¡¯t even feel the need to learn it.

    After all, geniuses, unlike criminals, tend to develop on their own.

    Of course, the genius is not me, but the Nox I cultivate¡­

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s me for now.¡¯

    I looked at the fallen griffin in front of me and slowly thought about what to do with this guy.

    First of all, I had used up all of my [Time of Genius] earlier, whichplicated the situation. There was no way to increase my physique.

    In other words, I couldn¡¯t even manage to carry the griffin¡¯s corpse up the hill.

    ¡®Well¡­ I guess I¡¯ll just have to call some people¡­¡­.¡¯

    <em>Deolkeong</em>! <em>Deolkeong</em>!

    (Thump, thump!)

    Breaking through his thoughts was the sight of Grine and his men pulling a heavy cart. They seemed to have cleared out all the mobs from the area.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take the griffin¡¯s body to the safety of the walls.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I wondered why Grine would take care of such an unpleasant task.

    He¡¯s not going to¡­ run off with this.

    He¡¯s too quick on the money.

    Besides, it¡¯s a bird breast, so it¡¯s not going to happen.

    So why is he suddenly being so nice to me?

    I questioned, but for the time being, I was bothered, so I nodded.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yes, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it right away!¡±

    ¡®What the hell, this guy is acting weird today¡­¡­.¡¯

    Grine¡¯s demeanor had changed.

    His authoritative demeanor was nowhere to be seen, and he was trying to help me.

    It¡¯s a side of him I¡¯ve rarely seen while ying Inner Lunatic.

    At most, in front of Theo?

    Not that it matters.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go back and get some rest.¡±

    I decided not to overthink it. It was time to go back and feed Carl dinner anyway.

    He still needs to grow up, which will help him when he takes on a beast like the Griffin.

    Right now, he needed to eat well and grow up.

    I was pretty worried about how much Elena had drunk again, and how much trouble Zitri and Mei were in. I quickened my pace.

    Now that I¡¯d cleared the Hidden Quest. It¡¯s time to get a proper reward!

    * * *

    [¡­ by the way. If they are indeed guilty, and if you will condemn the sinners who poison the roots of Arkheim. I, Theo von Rheinhaber, patriarch of House Reinhafer and your father, will bestow upon you the reward you deserve.

    As you originally requested, I will acquire some of the neighboringnds, including the Chasers, and give them to you to cultivate as you see fit.

    But if you fail to fulfill your promise, I will emunicate you, as has already been said.

    Lord, Theo von Reinhafer].

    The news that came to me on my return from defeating the griffin could not have been more gratifying.

    A letter from Theo offering to give me control of the Chasers region. This can only serve to strengthen my position in the future.

    The more the Chasers develops, the more I will benefit, and the fewer people will look down on me.

    It¡¯s a win-win situation.

    Plus, there¡¯s all the profit to be made from the griffin¡¯s corpse.

    The byproduct of ying demons.

    You name it, there¡¯s a good use for it.

    Best of all¡­¡­.

    [Killing a Griffin grants you 60 days of life].

    My initial goal of gaining life has been aplished.

    You might consider this a minor achievement, but my remaining life is now approaching 180 days. I¡¯ve also gained quite a bit of life after taking care of a few demons.

    In many ways, I can now go through a full semester¡¯s worth of curriculum.

    As long as I don¡¯t push myself too hard, I should be able to do it.

    ¡°Okay, not bad.¡±

    ¡°I was worried about you when you first told me¡­ I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re back. Young Master.¡±

    Zitri smiled faintly as she brought me tea.

    A genuine smile for once¡­ or was it?

    Maybe it was just because of the people in the room.

    I narrow my eyes, studying Zitri¡¯s expression for a moment. She averts her gaze unnecessarily, then fetches a tray and carries out the food.

    We¡¯re gathered at the only inn in Chasers.

    We rented the whole ce for the night and are having a small party.

    ¡°So it¡¯s a ¡­¡­ party, but there¡¯s no alcohol and it¡¯s not allowed¡­!¡±

    Elena is still drunk, and Grine is for some reason looking at me.

    Mei looks worried that her friend is going to get into trouble again.

    Carl is sitting at my feet, his chin resting on his knees, sleeping soundly.

    He¡¯s so loud, but he sleeps so well. He¡¯s such a cute little guy.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t have time to enjoy the festivities.

    I had one item to check out.

    I held in my hand the one item I¡¯d gained from defeating the griffin.

    It was none other than its heart.<hr>

    {1} : one ind of darkness also works

    {2} : ??? ¨C goinmul ¨C also deceased/obituary

    please add to your novel updates

    [master of smoke] = [master of acting] just realized I missed that somewhere

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37¡°I¡¯m afraid my eldest brother will be very sorry to hear that.¡±

    I said that as bluntly as I could, and looked at Theo in front of me. But Theo¡¯s pupils still didn¡¯t budge or flutter.

    He just stares down at me with the same cold eyes as before.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that the firstborn has talent. But not as much as you.¡±

    In the Inner Lunatic, I knew Theo was quite proud of his firstborn son, Garen, but why would he say this now?

    Was something wrong between them?

    I was sure there was an ulterior motive behind Theo¡¯s words.

    He¡¯s been gone for a few months, at most.

    Theo only saw the change in me when I defeated my two brothers and secured my ce at Eldain Academy.

    Then there was my assault on Mia¡¯s Forest, and more recently my sessful return from the mission to destroy the Chasers.

    Of course, that¡¯s a big deal if you ask me.

    But still, it¡¯s a family affair.

    Just because he¡¯s shown promise in this way doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a matter of throwing caution to the wind.

    Besides, what if you decide the heir this way?

    Would Theo be able to mend the rift between the brothers that would ensue?

    ¡®Absolutely not.¡¯

    And so, I concluded.

    Right now, Theo is looking out for me.

    He¡¯s worried that I¡¯m a danger to the family.

    He suspects that I¡¯m a pariah, that I might hold ill will toward the House.

    Why he¡¯s so persuasive, even offering me the sword of the First Lord.

    I don¡¯t know the full story, but it doesn¡¯t look good. My brain is whirring, sending up red gs.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s too early for our youngest master.¡±

    Rodwell interjects from beside me. With a relieved sigh, I join him.

    ¡°Yes. I have no intention of bing the Patriarch.¡±

    The reason I¡¯m struggling now is not to be the Lord.

    I¡¯m sure I would gain quite a few things from that position for a while.

    But it¡¯s going to be a lot more painful than that.

    House Reinhafer, Inner Lunatic.

    Surviving in the third generation of the Dark House means living many times harder than others.

    A n to find my memories and enter the main story.

    It was likely to be a hindrance to realizing them.

    In the long run, it would be a forbidden fruit that I would have to refuse even if offered.

    ¡®Besides, first¡­ Garen is too strong for me to even y against at this point. Grine is too weak, and I¡¯ve managed to roast him somehow, but not him.¡¯

    I know.

    First, Garen doesn¡¯t really appear in Part 1, but when he does it¡¯s as a narrative. He has the talent to be almost a third level swordsman.

    There¡¯s a shady side to him.

    In any case, it¡¯s best not to get involved.

    But Theo doesn¡¯t seem to think so.

    ¡°You were born my son, and yet you fear this position.¡±

    He feigns disappointment. But it doesn¡¯t work for me.

    I¡¯m trying to nudge him away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again: I have no intention of doing so. Even if I were to be Lord of the Manor, the people and vassals of the estate would not trust me¡­¡­. It¡¯s too much of a position for a rascal.¡±

    ¡°Hagiya, the vassals will also have to be persuaded, so it won¡¯t be easy to ept..¡±

    Oh, he gets it?

    ¡°But you know what they say about brilliant talent, it can never be fully concealed, even if you try.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    Damn. He still hadn¡¯t given up.

    I tried my best to sound smug, but Theo still looked at me.

    ¡°How long do you think you can hide what you have? Remember, when that power is used for the good of House Reinhafer. You will have it all. But if the de of that sword is reversed, and it ends up pointed at your family¡­ you will not die well.¡±

    ¡°How dare I think such a thing? I¡¯m only concerned with my own life.¡±

    Why don¡¯t they believe me?

    Theo, you asshole. I didn¡¯t see it that way, but are you the kind of person who would eat dirt just because you gave me a sword?

    Should I give it back now?

    No¡­ I can¡¯t give it back, not even out of spite, not after the 90 days of life I lost right before my eyes.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve said all I need to say.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll have to think about it some more. But I hope your answer will be different.¡±

    Theo seems intent on keeping me on my toes.

    But I¡¯m not changing my mind.

    For a number of reasons¡­.

    Not the least of which is that the seat of the Reinhafer family is a poisoned chalice?

    It is the word of House Reinhafer that leads to Talia of the Steiners being disowned by her own family and the rest of her n.

    Downfall ending. How the hell do you expect me to be the owner of that ce?

    It¡¯s not something to be taken lightly.

    ¡°My answer doesn¡¯t change.¡±

    So I added, and then quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°Rather, I¡¯d like to ask how long it will take to finalize the annexation and transfer of the Chasers¡¯ territory.¡±

    ¡°Probably within a month.¡±

    Theo said dryly. I tilted my head in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a given, and¡­ I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear about it today.¡±

    I bid him farewell.

    With that blunt greeting, I walked away, barely able to control my pounding heart.

    Thank goodness for acting.

    Otherwise, I might have copsed right there.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    I thought as I breathed in the fresh air.

    ¡°ording to the original Inner Lunatic order, the next head of House Reinhafer is Garen. As the eldest son, he inherited all the power. At first, I thought he was just trying to leave me behind¡­.¡¯

    From my conversations with Theo, it seems he hasn¡¯t decided on an heir yet.

    Plus, Theo already seems convinced that I¡¯m hiding my power.

    I don¡¯t know what to make of this.

    If I have no power, I can¡¯t even get into the Academy, so it¡¯s an entrance cut.

    If I have too much power, I¡¯ll have to hold a poisoned chalice and die.

    Haha¡­ I don¡¯t know for now.

    Right now, I¡¯m really missing my bed.

    * * *

    After Nox disappeared.

    There is an unexined silence in the Patriarch¡¯s Chambers.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy, talking to your own children.¡±

    ¡°It was too soon, and that¡¯s probably why he was so embarrassed. There¡¯s a big age gap between him and the First Young Master, and he may have been overwhelmed by the idea of his own opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s true¡­ but no matter how I looked at him, Nox didn¡¯t look afraid, just¡­ unwilling to be bothered.¡±

    Nox wasn¡¯t like his brothers.

    He hadn¡¯t even wanted the job from the start.

    I wonder why.

    Maybe there was a part of him that believed in it.

    Or is it that he¡¯s still carrying the scars of his past.

    ¡°I must have hurt Nox more than I realized.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the past. But¡­ you couldn¡¯t have shaken it off easily, it was your mother¡¯s work, and you were so young.¡±

    Theo remembers the past.

    When he was out there, fighting demons.

    The youngest. Nox had lost the mother he loved most.

    It was raining unusually hard. The sound of pounding against the window and the sickening smell of blood. There are few in his family who know what he¡¯s be after this.

    Because Nox didn¡¯t want them to.

    And because he was afraid of it himself.

    Theo let out a rare sigh and returned to his misguided gaze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put this behind us for now. We¡¯ll have to reward Nox and Grine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that reminds me, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. It¡¯s about Master Nox.¡±

    Rodwell said, looking suddenly troubled, and Theo furrowed his brow.

    Something about Knox?

    But Rodwell¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t look good, to say the least.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ Master Nox has been out and about with women again, two of them this time. Perhaps he hasn¡¯t gotten rid of that temperament yet¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Theo couldn¡¯t say anything. It was like he was seeing his old self.

    Everything else was fine, but he wished he could do something about that weakness for women. Maybe after he became the head of the family¡­.

    It was not a good idea to have a mistress like that already, when you are barely an adult. Social circles probably wouldn¡¯t like it either.

    ¡®Well, if that¡¯s how you look at it, I¡¯m already past the point of looking at it favorably.¡¯

    Theo closed his eyes with that thought. He sat back and thought for a while.

    How could he convince Nox?

    ¡®How can I get him to take this job?¡¯ He wondered.

    In the short time he was asleep, he dreamed of his first son.

    Hisst meeting with Garen.

    I heard his words to himself clearly.

    -Father, it¡¯s time to give up and ept it.

    -The power of the Grand Duke.

    * * *

    Damn it.

    To be honest, the visit wasn¡¯t asfortable as he¡¯d hoped.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m going to be Master Nox¡¯s bride!¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, what does that mean¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oooh, Elena, tell me more, so what is it about Master Nox that makes you fall in love with him?¡±

    ¡°Now, now, now! Everybody calm down¡­! And Elena, you¡¯re amoner, how the hell do you get to be a noble master¡¯s bride! Unless you¡¯re a spy¡­¡­!¡±

    Inside, I¡¯m hearing a mix of things I don¡¯t want to hear.

    First it was Elena¡¯s deration that she would be my bride. Next, Zitri throws up her hands in a rare show of embarrassment, and Rona is having fun adding firewood to the fire.

    Mei looks stunned and unsure of where to begin.

    ¡­Shouldn¡¯t I just go in?

    Maybe I should go back to the guest room.

    At least I can y chess with Theo for an hour or two.

    I think so, but no thanks.

    The door bursts open, revealing the interior.

    I kick it open with my heel and it swings open on its own.

    The four men¡¯s eyes focused on me for an instant.

    In that moment, I realized.

    I had dug my own grave.

    I shouldn¡¯t have brought these crazy units together!

    ¡°Young Maaaster!!¡±

    Elena rushes at me with her arms outstretched, and in that moment of embarrassment, my gamer brain continues to spin.

    Why has she suddenly gone crazy?

    Fortunately, my 27th game strategy quickly yielded an answer.

    The answery in her characteristic.

    [Love at First Sight].{1}

    Damn right she was.

    She falls in love with the first guy she meets.

    It was a trait that made her incredibly favoritistic.

    I don¡¯t know.

    It¡¯s probably a pretty good trait for a male fanbase, but when it became a reality.

    If you ask me if I¡¯m okay with this trait in my own situation, where I¡¯m desperate to survive, I can only shake my head.

    ¡°Zitri, stop her!¡±

    ¡°Ouch! Yep!¡±

    Zitri put up a physical defense. But Rona had managed to sneak up beside her and began tickling her side.

    ¡°Hic¡­!¡±

    At that moment, a gasp escaped Zitri¡¯s mouth as she struggled against her opponent¡¯s hands, and her body copsed.

    Sadly, I realized then that I was a little excited to learn the nature of the new unit. Zitri has a weakness for tickling.

    Noted¡­¡­.

    ¡°<em>Keoheog</em>!¡±(Cuck?)

    Elena was suddenly hugging me. Mei watches the whole thing, barely covering her eyes with her fingers. Jitri is on the floor, clutching her side, and¡­.

    One of the main culprits in the incident¡­¡­

    Rona isughing.

    She is.

    Rona isughing.

    Feeling the pressure tighten on my breath, I made a fist to show her. Her face stiffens for a moment from her giggles.

    I say in a low voice.

    You¡¯re done.

    And then.<hr>

    {1} : ??? ¨C geumsappa ¨C what was this again?

    cliffhanger-kun got me like

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38Hello everyone, my name is Rona de Nero!

    I¡¯m the proud and fabulous maid of House Reinhafer!

    I¡¯d like to take a moment to share a little bit of my life with you!

    Please pay close attention as I shed light on all the suspicions and scandals surrounding the youngest member of the family, Nox-nim!

    * * *

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Rona De Nero

    Gender: Female

    Age: 16

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Water

    Achievements: -.

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Throne¡¯s omnipotence] / [High self-esteem] / [Irond] / [Shamelessness].

    Neutral: -.

    Negative: [Light Mouth] / [Sloppy] / [Weak Will]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 4.5

    Magic: 3

    Luck: 4

    Will: 2

    Charm: 16

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: -.

    Active Skills: [Broom Swing].

    __________________

    * * *

    First off, my day starts at 5:00 am!

    As a maid, I¡¯m not the most punctual¡­ but I try.

    I always try to wake up around the same time somehow!

    ¡°Mmmm¡­! Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s¡­¡­ six o¡¯clock now. The air is a little chilly for some reason, but it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m only an hourte, so I¡¯m sure the Head Maid won¡¯t say anything, right? Hmph!¡±(heuheung)

    The air was colder and clearer than usual today.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I woke up early!

    I took a quick morning shower in the cold air, put on my maid¡¯s uniform that I had thrown on my bed before going to bed, and headed out to the concourse.

    The time of day is¡­ um¡­ usually around eight o¡¯clock?

    Anyway, once I¡¯m out the door, the head maid gives me a job.

    Someone else prepares the meals, so I set the cutlery, change the tablecloths, and clean the windows.

    I think my daily routine is quite monotonous, so I tried to do other things, but I think the Head Servant thinks I¡¯m the only maid who can do this job. He¡¯s right¡­¡­.

    -Would you please not do any other work, please? I¡¯m begging you¡­.

    -I think it would be nice if you could bring Master Nox some meals once in a while¡­.

    This is what he says.

    It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s something that only I can do.

    And yet I¡¯m paid the same as the other servants, which I think is unfair¡­¡­ but I can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s hard to be a maid in a prestigious house!

    I take pride in my work and think I¡¯m fulfilling a dream rather than money!

    Anyway, when I¡¯m done with that, I go outside and go to the stables.

    There¡¯s my sword, the hope, light, and star of my life, waiting for me.

    <em>Hihing</em>¡­!

    Sadly, Carl doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m that close to him¡­.

    ¡°Carl, please like me¡­¡­.¡±

    No matter how hard I beg for love, Carl only sees me as a pile of flesh.

    But who am I?

    Rona, the maid of House Reinharbor!

    I can¡¯t just give up on something like this.

    I change tactics and start luring Carl to the haystack, which is very expensive fodder because it¡¯s been carefully selected by Butler Rodwell.

    Hmmm¡­?

    And as he starts to inch his way toward me, I back away.

    Like, I¡¯m going to go now.

    And then Carl will feel safe ande to the bowl of food¡­.

    And that¡¯s when I go for it!

    <em>Hwaag</em>! (Bam)

    I turn around and approach him, and I grab him by the scruff of the neck and hug him!

    Then all it takes is three kicks from Carl¡¯s hind legs and you can cuddle this adorable foal!

    What do you think? My crazy tip?

    * * *

    After you¡¯ve recharged your batteries for the day, it¡¯s time to go to¡­.

    It¡¯s finally my long-awaited lunch break!

    This is where my body really gets to work.

    ¡°So, speaking of¡­¡­, it seems that Master Nox has taken a liking to Zitri! I think he¡¯s been interested in her since before he saved her from battle, and I can¡¯t help but think¡­¡­.¡±

    Basically, when the maids eat, they take turns eating, and when I start talking, everyone is focused on their work.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a maid or a housekeeper!

    I am, dare I say it, a resource for this Reinhafer family, at least for this!

    ¡°Wow¡­¡­ I haven¡¯t seen it that far, but Master Nox is that nasty?¡±

    ¡°He is. I¡¯m surprised, too. I know he¡¯s called the family scoundrel, but I never thought he was that bad¡­.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s brought two new women with him this time, and I hear he¡¯s even asked the lord of the manor for a room¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the other families will hear about it¡­.¡±

    Of course, there¡¯s always a chance that the news will get a little out of hand.

    But it¡¯s not that important, right?

    If you¡¯re a maid or a butler, you¡¯re doing the same thing day in and day out, and you¡¯re exhausted, and you have dark circles all the way down to your cheeks.

    And when I tell them these stories, and they see that I¡¯m energizing them, they can¡¯t stop talking! Well¡­ the casualty of the process is always Mr. Nox.

    He¡¯ll do it¡­¡­ He can¡¯t help it, can he?

    He¡¯s the family scoundrel!

    After lunch, I¡¯m on my own.

    I usually meet with Zitri, buttely I¡¯ve been meeting with Elena and Mei, whom Master Nox has brought along, to talk about¡­ well, not small talk, but the world atrge.

    Like the time Master Nox got into an ident, or the time he attacked me with a broken te.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s what happened¡­.¡±

    ¡°Master Nox tried to hurt Rona¡­? But he doesn¡¯t seem like that¡­.¡±

    Mei¡¯s rambling, but I don¡¯t panic.

    Because this has happened countless times before!

    ¡°Of course he doesn¡¯t look like that¡­! I mean, when I see those gray hairs andvender eyes, I can¡¯t help but want to rip out his liver and galldder, but people aren¡¯t judged by their faces!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ hup, I like him¡­ and I¡¯m going to make him my groom somehow!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really, Elena-nim. It¡¯s Young Master Nox, not anyone else¡­ How can you even think such a thing¡­ Ouch!¡±

    I know. At this point, it was almost time for him to appear.

    Whenever I hear a bang, it¡¯s always Master Nox ring at me from behind. Whatever.

    ¡­He¡¯s very, very handsome, which makes him even more of an asshole.

    What can I do?

    All I can do is apologize to my master as I rub my battered head.

    It¡¯s just the way of business.

    Very like a whale

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±

    ¡°Apologize properly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    ¡°Again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    He always makes me apologize multiple times, and then he sighs.

    Then he asks.

    ¡°I scold you every day, but you can¡¯t seem to change your habit of gossiping about me¡­ You¡¯re really getting on my nerves.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I don¡¯t make resolutions to stop gossiping.

    You don¡¯t believe me, and I don¡¯t believe you.

    The only good thing is that now you¡¯re willing to do it, right?

    As I said before with the knife incident, if it¡¯s something you can get away with with a punch or two, you should do it physically, because that¡¯s the simplest and best way.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed, don¡¯te back.¡±

    If you give him a good beating, he¡¯ll tire himself out and go in and get some sleep.

    He¡¯s always had a weak stamina since he was a kid.

    It seems to have gotten a little bettertely, which is good, but¡­.

    I do worry about him.

    He¡¯s always suffering from a high feverte at night, and he¡¯s often lying down, so I always visit his room at dawn.

    Though since Zitri¡¯s arrival, it¡¯s be easier for me not to do that.¡±¡­¡­.

    ¡°But! You can¡¯t deceive my eyes!¡±

    But what is this?

    I recently learned one of your secrets!

    Well, you told me not toe to your room, and then you sneaked out on azy night!

    Alone with Zitri¡­ on a moonlit, starry night!

    I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s going there again today¡­¡­.

    Wait, quiet! We need to catch up!

    If anything happens, we¡¯ll have a lot to talk about at lunch!

    * * *

    ¡°Haha¡­ After all, it¡¯s nice to be able to practice at night without being watched.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit presumptuous of me¡­ but I think you shouldn¡¯t overdo it, shouldn¡¯t you? It¡¯s only been a few days since you returned from the Chasers, and you probably haven¡¯t recovered from your fatigue yet. Also¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know you¡¯d help me if I had a problem, but what is it?¡±

    ¡°By the way¡­ ha. You still don¡¯t give me a single word of instruction.¡±

    I¡¯m watching a secret meeting between two people from behind the stone statue in front of the family¡¯s performance hall, and I can see two shadowy, jet-ck yin-yangsing and going.

    Master Nox and his chosen maid. A meeting of the sexes¡­!

    A meeting between a man and a woman at a time like this can only mean one thing.

    Love¡­!

    Of course, some of you might be wondering if love should be shared under the moonlight with a real sword in your hand¡­ but don¡¯t worry!

    At least I¡¯m sure of it¡­.

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll know what I¡¯m talking about if you read the preceding posts, but for now, let¡¯s keep going.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡®Well¡­¡­ things are looking good¡­ and so is Zitri, and so is Young Master¡­¡­.¡¯

    The mood certainly looks good.

    The moonlight is beautiful, and the ebony darkness shattering off the tip of the sword is cool.

    But why?

    I¡¯m getting a little tingly feeling in the middle of my chest.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m getting a little giddy, too, at the thought of this tiny, little girl finally walking up the stairs of adulthood¡­¡­.

    ¡°Hey, Rona, I know you¡¯re there,e on out.¡±

    I didn¡¯t think about ¡­¡­, but there you go.

    You have two options in a situation like this.

    ¡®Jump out, or pretend it¡¯s not happening.¡¯

    I chose thetter.

    Because there¡¯s nothing around the statue for cover.

    Yeah, it¡¯s a strategic choice, so to speak¡­?

    Anyway, as I was holding my breath, the master seemed to give up¡­.

    Just like that!

    ¡°¡­Young Master?¡±

    ¡°I can see where you¡¯re hiding now. You¡¯ve been following me around at night for days. Go inside and sleep.¡±

    He scolded me again for following him and getting caught.

    But why?

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know, maybe it was the swords going pah-pah, and the lights and everything, it looked so cool.¡±

    A raspyugh escapes me, and I realize that his sweaty white hair looks beautiful today, but is it just an illusion?

    I thought about it for a while, and decided to spit out my most maid-like line.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Young Master, would you like a towel? Or some water¡­¡­.¡±

    As I held out the things I¡¯d brought with me in case I needed them, he shook his head.

    ¡°Zitri has already prepared everything¡­.¡±

    And then he pauses.

    ¡°Nope. Thanks. I just wanted to use a new one. Give it to me.¡±

    And then he takes my towel, and he takes my water.

    <em>Gulp. Gulp. (kkulkkeog)</em>

    Then, after you¡¯ve drained the entire bottle, you give me a scary look and say.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep my sneaking out at night a secret between the three of us. You can do that if you want to live.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but clench my jaw, miming buttoning my mouth.

    ¡°Hehe. Okay, but I¡¯m already caught, so I can watch from the sidelines, right?¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Somehow, that¡¯s how the morning starts again.

    The next day, I think I¡¯ll wake up around eight.

    Young Master¡¯s training is a little longer than usual!<hr>

    Don¡¯t forget to add to your Novel Updates reading list please!

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39After being hugged by Elena for a while, I finally managed to escape.

    First, the conclusion.

    Elena seems to have fallen in love with me because of thebination of the Traits of [Ditz] and [Gold Digger]. It¡¯s embarrassing to say the least, but that¡¯s the way it is.

    In hindsight, it was kind of weird to see her giggling at me from the beginning when I was exining the n to her.

    But I didn¡¯t think it was for this reason.

    Why didn¡¯t I tell her?

    I¡¯m not interested in interpersonal rtionships and I¡¯m not good at building them.

    ¡°Anyway, if you have time for bullshit, just make the potion properly. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ hup!¡±

    Again, Elena drank.

    She¡¯s still looking at me, her face a little flushed.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Mei, please help me make the Griffin¡¯s Heart Elixir. I have no one else to trust but you.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Mei nodded, then warned Elena to be careful.

    Well, a warning, if you want to call it that, or a ruffle of hair like I usually do with Rona, or a look in the eye and a few words¡­ but that¡¯s enough for now.

    I was worried that this would go in the wrong direction.

    Turns out, she¡¯s surprisingly useful.

    I wait a moment for themotion to die down, then look at Elena and Mei and speak up.

    ¡°You will be using the room next to the maids¡¯ quarters that Zitri and Rona use for the time being. I¡¯ve taken care to renovate it and make it suitable for alchemy, so you shouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about, and we have all the medicinal ingredients you need. We also have a family physician, so if you need anything, put my name on it and hang up the tab.¡±

    Grine will pay anyway.

    He just wants my name on it.

    ¡°A capable man¡­ wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Elena! What kind of a bullshit idea is that for Nox-nim! Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Elena covered her mouth with her hand and said with an emotional expression, and Mei pped her on the head once again. Despite that, Elena just giggles.

    Hahaha, considering the hell that was the Chasers district before¡­.

    this ce must feel like heaven.

    I thought I was going to die at first, too, but the food was better than I expected, and I¡¯d gotten used to being an asshole, so I actually liked it. It wasn¡¯t bad at all.

    ¡­This isn¡¯t getting me in trouble, is it?

    I shook my head, then put a headlock on Rona, who had been annoying me with her antics earlier.

    I have enough on my te without her, and to freak her out by making her jump on me?

    Even thinking about it now, how surprised I was¡­.

    I can¡¯t help myself.

    ¡°Ouch, Young Master, I won¡¯t do that again, please don¡¯t hurt me!¡±

    ¡± I¡¯ll spare you. Tell me instead when you¡¯re almost half dead, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    Rona feigned death, and a vein sprouted on my forehead.

    She¡¯s still ying with me¡­ she has a way with words.

    I tightened my grip and applied a headlock.

    ¡°Hieek, you said you¡¯d let me live if I was half dead!¡±

    Rona shouted in frustration, but I ignored her.

    ¡°I changed my mind. Dead men don¡¯t talk.¡±

    ¡°Ack! I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m alive!¡±

    I ignored Rona¡¯s screams and turned to Zitri this time.

    ¡°So, Zitri, how many days do we have until we enter Eldain in total?¡±

    ¡°About a month, Young Master. The Chasers¡¯ region should be all processed by then, too. Besides, the head master says he¡¯s going to teach you the first three forms of the Supreme ck Sword beforehand, though he says it¡¯s only the first three¡­¡­.¡±

    My ears perked up at the news, and I couldn¡¯t help but express my bewilderment.

    I¡¯m barely an adult, and the Supreme ck Sword. He¡¯s going to teach me the first three?

    What the hell is wrong with Theo?

    I put on my best dumbfounded face and replied.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. It¡¯s ridiculous, I¡¯m not qualified, and it¡¯s not something Allen and Hartz have learned yet, but I¡¯ll take it up with Rodwell and the Patriarch.¡±

    I must escape.

    By the time the thought had sunk in, I continued.

    ¡°I have no intention of learning the Supreme ck Sword, and I have no intention of bing the Patriarch.¡±

    * * *

    I¡¯ve talked about it in the past.

    The Supreme ck Sword.

    It¡¯s a remarkable skill, arguably the best swordy in the Inner Lunatic, but it doesn¡¯t mean much to me.

    The reason it¡¯s so hard to learn is because there are all sorts of problems with it, even with the genius trait.

    First of all, while it¡¯s true that the first three forms are strong, you can¡¯t handle the sword properly unless you learn the middle andter ones.

    A fully trained second-tier swordsman can easily surpass a first-tier swordsman who has only learned the first two.

    As I¡¯ve said in the past, this is the world of Inner Lunatic, where it is epted as truth.

    ¡®I must be the Patriarch in order to master the Supreme ck Sword.¡±

    Also, bing a vassal is a bad ending.

    Your heart will be pierced by Talia von Steiner and other units, and you will die.

    No matter how important swordsmanship is to the game, it¡¯s not worth my life.

    No, not just me, but anyone.

    Anyway, I¡¯ve already decided not to learn something I can¡¯t touch.

    Besides, I¡¯m already working hard to learn other swordsmanships that areparable.

    For example, the Southern Swordsmanship I learned in Chasers.

    This is the foundation for other higher level swordsmanship.

    Since it can only be learned in Chasers, it¡¯s better to have it already.

    Anyway, to make a long story short, I don¡¯t need to get involved in the House Feud right now. That means there¡¯s no reason for me to learn the Reinhafer Family Sword.

    ¡°Young Master¡­ are you serious?¡±

    Rodwell asked, turning to me as if he didn¡¯t think so.

    I nodded.

    ¡°I am. I¡¯m interested in the swordsmanshipo, but I don¡¯t want to learn it while bringing bloodshed to my family. I¡¯m not as stupid as you think I am, and I¡¯m not as good as you think I am.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­! The very foundation of House Reinhafer lies in the sword, and the Supreme ck Sword is the best swordsmanship anyone on the continent could wish for¡­ and Young Master Nox, wielder of the first House Lord¡¯s sword, refuses to learn it¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall that when the Patriarch gave me the sword, there was a condition that I must learn it. If not, I will return it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Rodwell had no choice but to turn back.

    My attitude was too stubborn, but it was not my fault.

    It was a matter of life and death.

    I can learn swordsmanshipter. Right now, I just need to prepare to enter the academy.

    ¡°Young Master, I have prepared everything you said.¡±

    Zitri and Rona brought the items andid them out on the floor of my room.

    I looked at them and smiled a faint grin.

    I had sent Zitri to borrow books to familiarize myself with the things I needed to learn before entering Eldain Academy.

    Rona must have gone along for the ride.

    I flipped through the pages of the book they brought.

    [History of the Ackheim Empire] / [Demonology] / [The Disappearance of the Angels and the Fallen Wings] / [Basics of Magic] / [Basics of Swordsmanship] / [Swordsmanship and Magic in the Provinces] / [Social Life of the Nobility] ¡­¡­.

    There were so many books that looked like a chore to read, even for a pretender, but I wasn¡¯t worried.

    I have a trait that is optimized to ovee this.

    [Talent ¡®Master of Memorization¡¯].

    [The speed at which I can read and memorize print increases dramatically].

    [Gifted in memorization].

    It¡¯s not just in the academy, either. It¡¯ll help you to recognize the Inner Lunatic threads in the game that you¡¯ve never really explored.

    That¡¯s why I asked them to bring mostly history books.

    For now, let¡¯s read.

    Zitri poured me a cup of tea.

    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± [Zitri]

    Rona had already made it clear that she didn¡¯t want to read.

    At Zitri¡¯s words, I hesitated, then patted the seat next to me.

    ¡°Sit down, let¡¯s read together.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°The more my maid knows, the better for me. I thought you were going to take better care of me, so sit down.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Zitri sat down, unable to refuse my request.

    And so it went, day after day, night after night, reading, and morning after morning, practicing swords and magic in the training hall.

    About three weeks passed like a bolt of lightning, and I was able to receive the materials for the Chasers¡¯ transfer from the Reinhafer estate a little sooner than I had expected.

    Theo summoned me to his chambers and held out a thick, enchanted parchment document.

    ¡°The Imperial House has been pleased to recognize the merits of House Reinhafer and has granted us the Chasers¡¯ estate. I will give it to you as I said, and you may take care of it as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    In that moment, I realized that the imperial family is too stupid to be trusted.

    This isnd that will increase in value hundreds of times in less than a year, and they¡¯re giving it away for free¡­¡­.

    Of course, in the current situation, it doesn¡¯t make any money and only pays taxes, but it¡¯s still a dumb idea.

    Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing for me.

    After epting the documents, I met with Grine before managing the estate.

    Before he left to manage his business, he drew up a contract that gave me the money from the sale of the griffin¡¯s corpse, as well as the shares in the two mines he was supposed to hand over.

    It¡¯s enchanted, too, so I don¡¯t have to worry about him defrauding me.

    ¡°With that, I owe you nothing.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    It was dirty work, but I¡¯d gotten a lot out of the Chasers.

    I returned to my room and leaned back in my chair.

    There was only one thing left to do.

    ¡°Husb¡­ No, I mean Young Maassterr¡­! I¡¯m finally done!¡±

    You¡¯re a bad person after all.

    I smirked, for it was then that I heard Elena¡¯s voice.

    She held up the liquid in the small container she had crafted.

    It¡¯s clear. It was the elixir made from the griffin¡¯s heart.

    ¡®This is going to work.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    I reply curtly, throwing on a robe and heading for Elena¡¯s renovated room.

    I see Mei¡¯s dark circles creeping down her cheeks to her eyes. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s been taking care of her.

    Seeing her sleeping with her eyes open, I put my hands over her eyes and cover her with a robe. I finally get the elixir from Elena.

    This is the elixir made from the heart of a griffin¡­!

    I¡¯d spent quite a bit of money on the ingredients along the way, but it wasn¡¯t muchpared to this.

    It wasn¡¯t my money anyway.

    ¡®Rodwell¡¯s facial expressions became more colorful, which made it worth watching¡­.¡¯

    It¡¯s scary, but I have to live, don¡¯t I?

    For now, it¡¯s best to take some medicine and build up my strength. Once I¡¯m stronger, I¡¯ll be able to extend my life by ying the mighty, just like I did when I captured the griffin.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡­ It was hard work. Atst.¡±

    The timing is right.

    Two weeks until I enter Eldain. That should be enough time for my body to absorb the elixir.

    I think so.

    The item¡¯s information popped up with an unmistakable system chime.

    __________________

    [Basic Information]

    Name: Wind Elixir

    ssification: Consumable

    Rank: High

    Properties: Wind

    Stats: +1 Physique/ +3 Dexterity

    Wear Restrictions: -.

    Special Effects: -.

    *Forged by the alchemical genius herself, Elena, the effectiveness has been increased by 200 percent!

    __________________

    The effect was simple, but the ripple effect was profound.

    The time it takes to raise a stat in Inner Lunatic is at least months.

    But this item, just by ¡°consuming¡± it, gives you a 1 Physique boost and a whopping 3 Dexterity boost.

    How ridiculous is this?

    Memories of sprinting through the training grounds to increase my Physique shed through my mind.

    And now, thanks to Elena¡¯s [Potionmaking Genius] talent, the effect is doubled. Tears blur my vision. To think of all the trouble I had to deal with that lunatic¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°Young Master¡­? Is that¡­ crying?¡±

    ¡°Noisy.¡±

    I quickly regain myposure and turn my attention to Elena.

    I heard a small voice behind me say, ¡°Even a grouch can be charming,¡± but I tried to ignore it.

    I quickly poured the elixir into my mouth to test it out.

    It took less than ten seconds before I felt a change in my body.<hr>

    Thank you for the nicements they keep me going

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40After consuming Elena¡¯s elixir, I trained for another week.

    Just when I thought I was getting pretty strong.

    I opened my status window to check my status.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Nox von Reinhafer

    Gender: Male

    Age: 15

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Darkness

    Achievements: None

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Genius with Swords and Martial Arts] / [Genius with Mana Sensitivity] / [Insightful] / [Master of Memorization] / [Steel Mentality] / [Master of Acting]]

    Neutral: [Manifestation of Darkness]

    Negative: [Time Limit] / [Weakling] / [Crippling Chill] / [Possession]

    [Stats].

    Physique: 6.1 (+1)

    MP: 9 (+1)

    Luck: 10

    Willpower: 11.1

    Charm: 26

    [Hidden Stats]

    Dexterity (Uncultivated): 7

    [Skills] ¨C Active Skills: [Time of Genius] / [Shadow Family Intermediate Swordsmanship] / [Southern Swordsmanship] / [Ignition] / [Transmutation]]

    *The yer¡¯s remaining lifespan is 150 days based on the [Time Limit] talent.

    __________________

    [Conditions: Sub-Quests Completed (10/10)]

    [Tutorial ¨C You have cleared ¡°Need Help?¡±]

    [Status will be updated with the tutorial reward].

    [You¡¯ll see additional itemized stats].

    I was pretty happy with my stats and achievements.

    My initially abysmal Physique is nowhere to be found, and it¡¯s up to a pretty decent level.

    It¡¯s enough that I shouldn¡¯t have any problems entering the Academy right now.

    Also.

    [Reaching 10 in the Magic stat will unlock the talent ¡®Mana Sensitivity Genius¡¯].

    Mana Sensitivity Genius, the core of the magic tree and the ultimate talent, has also sessfully bloomed. The requirement to unlock it is Mana 10.

    With my existing Mana stat of 9, plus the stats from the ck Brimstone Ring, I was able to safely fulfill this requirement.

    At this point, I feel a new sense of aplishment.

    ¡­¡­How long did it take me to reach this point?

    Between my daily training and wandering around the mansion in my spare time.

    [Do you need anything?] {Nox}

    [Hmm¡­ No, Young Master Nox?!]

    [I asked if you needed anything, don¡¯t make me say it twice].

    I go around looking for people in distress.

    [I hear you¡¯ve lost the ring you wore when you married your wife four years younger. I¡¯ll find it for you].

    [Hic¡­!]

    [I¡¯ll find it and bring it back].

    I¡¯ve helped other servants with simr cases of lost property.

    Each of them reacted with horror, and Rona¡¯s suspicious nces followed.

    If it weren¡¯t for the acting talent, I would have failed toplete the subquest.

    That would have slowed my growth even more.

    However.

    After working to the bone, I seeded in blooming both of my genius traits.

    A strange sense of satisfaction rose in me, making my whole body tired.

    ¡®But now¡¯s not the time to rx.¡¯

    I¡¯m well aware of the dangers of the talent [Time Limit].

    The most dangerous is the inability to raise your Physique stat above a cap of 15.

    While others are capped at 30, I¡¯m stuck at 15. This means I have to watch other units overtake me.

    Eventually, if I don¡¯t take advantage of the two Blossoming Genius traits soon, I will gradually start to fall behind them.

    After all, survival in Inner Lunatic begins and ends with Physique and MP.

    ¡°Whatever, there¡¯s nothing too bad to think about. It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve gained a lot from this and that.¡±

    Apart from that, I don¡¯t feel too bad about my development. In fact, I think there are more positives.

    Speaking of which, let me recap.

    First of all, in terms of swordsmanship, [Dark Family Beginner Swordsmanship] has been upgraded to Intermediate.

    Apparently, my daily sword training has paid off.

    In addition, I have a genius talent, so my growth rate was unrivaled. I don¡¯t want topare, but evenpared to the children of other vassals, the difference was obvious.

    Almost twenty times more¡­?

    I suddenly realized how unearthly the [geniuses] in this world were. They¡¯re able to reach ces that mortals could never reach through hard work.

    And with much less effort.

    It¡¯s a shame, but what can you do?

    That¡¯s the way this world is, and it was no different in the original work.

    Except I¡¯m the one dying.

    Haha. Shit.

    I¡¯ve gotten sidetracked, but anyway, there have been developments in other areas besides the sword. Most importantly, mana.

    I was able to practice magic for the rest of the period without paying attention to Theo, since it was determined that I could handle mana anyway.

    The result: two new skills.

    ¡°Oooh, congrattions Young Master, so¡­ my sry is a little low this month¡­!¡±

    Ignoring Rona¡¯sment, I continued to exin.

    The first is [Ignite], which creates a me.

    It¡¯s not the most dangerous of the attribute spells to learn first, but I didn¡¯t really have a choice.

    Why?

    Because I have a nasty trait called [Crippling Chill]. {1}

    As I¡¯ve exined before, this will undoubtedly render me disabled if I go to a cold ce like a cier field.

    So I need to know how to make fire to survive.

    ¡®Not only that, but there¡¯s a lot you can do if you have ess to the Fire skill. You can hunt game and roast meat. Cook wild mushrooms and vegetables.¡¯

    You can¡¯t always carry flint and other materials to make a fire.

    In a world with magic, it makes sense to pick the most efficient one first, so I learned fire magic first.

    The other one, which you may not be familiar with, is [Transmutation].

    Transmutation is simply the type change of mana into a desired type.

    For example, I manipte darkness as my primary element, and I can transform it into the form of fire. I could use it to transform into water, or any other form.

    This contributes to allter magical forms, and is a skill that can shake one¡¯s roots if the foundation is weak.

    It is said that mastery of this skill is the beginning of magic.

    I don¡¯t think I need to exin myself.

    ¡®I¡¯m still at a beginner¡¯s level, but ¡­¡­ is still pretty good enough.¡¯

    Oddly enough, no one who enters Eldain has mastered this level of magic before entering the academy. It was only natural since they couldn¡¯t even handle mana before they reached adulthood.

    Even those who do manage to master it are usually terrible at it.

    To put it simply, the [Type Change] I mastered is not something you can learn by reading a book alone. {2}

    For some people, it¡¯s a process that takes almost a year.

    But the genius trait gave me a type change in two days.

    Insane.

    I did it, but it¡¯s still crazy.

    Is this bnced?

    I don¡¯t know who made this game, but I want to see their face.

    ¡­Seriously.

    ¡®Cause there¡¯s a lot I¡¯d like to ask him.¡¯

    No, I don¡¯t want to punch him, ever¡­¡­.

    With a small thought, I let the mes in my hand permeate the sword in my other hand. This is another aplishment.

    To imbue a sword with magical power.{3}

    This is only possible because my sword is a Stormbringer.

    Normally, I¡¯d just use my mana to instantly strengthen my sword and sh.

    But this damned sword was born to absorb mana. It devoures my mana and uses it as it pleases.

    As I grow, the sword continues to grow with me. Not just when I use mana, but semi-permanently.

    This was quite an aplishment. It means that I can be effective against other enemies without having to equip a bunch of other gear.

    So, I concluded.

    Let¡¯s just, you know, spread the mana around.

    There¡¯s no other sword that¡¯s as destructive as this one, as long as I use it in moderation so it doesn¡¯t drain my vitality.

    I¡¯d rather carry another sword, but I can¡¯t give up on Stormbringer. Or something like that.

    I¡¯d rather have my lifespan reduced by two or three days.

    I¡¯d rather lose two or three days of life. I¡¯m talking about a one-day cut. No, an hour would be fine.

    Damn it.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re making progress. All the hard work has paid off.¡±

    Zitri says cheerfully.

    She¡¯s been watching my magic and swordsmanship for days, and she¡¯s the one who recognizes my progress the most.

    It¡¯s reassuring in more ways than one to have a maid like her follow me to the Academy.

    I nodded and took the water she offered.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I sheathed my sword and cleared my throat to catch my breath, and this time Rona spoke again.

    ¡°By the way, if you get in at this time, you¡¯ll be reunited with Lady Talia again! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy, lol, so I¡¯m going to need my paycheck¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Senior, may I ask who Young Master Talia is, since your face has taken on a shade of color?¡±

    When Zitri realized the seriousness of my change in expression and asked Rona, she ced her hand on her waist and replied.

    ¡°s~ Master Nox¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Well, it¡¯s still unofficial, but rumors have already spread like wildfire among the butlers and maids¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±

    Wait, shit.

    What the fuck did I hear?

    ¡°Rona, tell me that story again.¡±

    I asked, feeling dizzy. But Rona has a nonchnt look on her face, one of those ¡°what¡¯s the big deal?¡± looks.

    I can¡¯t help but want to punch her in the face.

    Rona crosses her arms.

    ¡°Um¡­ I was just telling you that Young Lady Talia and the Master are getting engaged, and it¡¯s not like everyone knows about it¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, I didn¡¯t know!¡±

    I blurted out.

    What kind of bullshit is this?

    Who was this person who was going to stick a knife in my heart in the future?

    Without a second thought, it was Talia von Steiner.

    And she¡¯s engaged to who, to whom?

    And why did all the other assholes know about it but me?

    ¡°Aww, even you¡¯re embarrassed. Are you that happy?¡±

    ¡°If you mention Talia one more time, you won¡¯t get paid. Not this month, not next month.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Rona was silent.

    Then a girl from the workshop who¡¯d heard the ruckus rushed over and grabbed my shoulders.

    She was drunk, and her breath reeked of alcohol.

    Whoa¡­ Hold on.

    I¡¯m going to go crazy, but I have to put up with it somehow¡­¡­.

    ¡°Young Maaaassster¡­!?! When did you cheat on me? I was waiting for you to confess first¡­¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s like Rona has be two people.

    Sometimes I think Elena is a bit more over the top than Rona.

    Like¡­ now?

    ¡°Ah, haha¡­ Nox-nim, I¡¯m sorry, I must have gotten distracted and had a drink¡­. I think I snuck it out of the Reinhafer family¡¯s liquor warehouse. Hmm, let¡¯s see¡­ It says ¡®Rivalin Family Specialty Cognac¡¯? Is it expensive¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­ Put it in front of me.¡±

    Grine would pay for it.

    ¡°And get this girl to sober up, and you get some rest, too, you¡¯ve got dark circles under your eyes like you¡¯re about to die.¡±

    Not that it¡¯s any of my business, but Mei¡¯s face is serious.

    She nods with a serious look on her face.

    ¡°¡­..Was it that bad¡­¡­.¡±

    I can tell by the way her vibrant orange hair has turned gray.

    A situation with no answers. But you know what¡¯s the most unanswerable?

    In a week, I would be enrolled at Eldain.

    Not anyone else, but me!

    Me!

    Also, what does this mean¡­¡­.

    It means the first main story.

    It meant that the [entrance exam] would begin.

    * * *

    {Emma POV}

    A troubled girl¡¯s voice came from the Steiner family mansion.

    ¡°Hmmmmmm~ What do you think, Emma, do I look okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that outfit at least twenty times¡­?¡±

    It was the Steiner family¡¯s honor that was in shambles.

    Talia¡¯s room was no different.

    ¡°I mean, I think this outfit is okay¡­ and that one isn¡¯t too bad either¡­ Oh, right! What about essories?!¡±

    Emma¡¯s face was set in a stern expression of exasperation.

    Her dark circles had already reached her cheeks.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hours¡­ days¡­ and we¡¯re still a week away from admissions¡­¡­!

    No matter how much she was looking forward to her reunion with Nox.

    This is too much.

    Aren¡¯t you supposed to see each other briefly on the first day, move into your dorms, and start wearing your uniforms the next day?

    And she¡¯s worried about that one brief moment?

    It was enough to make her wonder where Talia¡¯s brain went wrong.

    But Emma¡¯s worries didn¡¯t end there.

    ¡®The head of the family, Leo von Steiner, is furious at what kind of a bastard made his daughter like this, he sent her off to the Reinhaber family for a marriage contract¡­ No matter how stupid the daughter is, that¡¯s the case¡­!!¡¯

    The father and daughter worked in pairs to put Emma through her penance.

    Emma pressed her temples and looked at Talia, who had already changed into her next set of clothes. Her empty, hollow eyes spoke volumes.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing something with ruffles, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Emma, you just answered out of boredom!¡±

    Oh, this is haunting me again.

    You sassy little brat!

    Emma couldn¡¯t help but look at her outfit again.

    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s her own fault for sumbing to the power of capitalism¡­¡­.

    If only for the sake of my healthy parents back home¡­!

    Tears blinded Emma.<hr>

    {1} : first time it¡¯s been refered to as ¡°handicap¡± but I¡¯m going to keep as is

    {2} : Type Change is the Spell and Transmutation is the category

    {3} : MP is the stat, Mana is the manipted particle, Magical Power is your juice

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41Some timeter.

    The Chasers region ispletely under my control.

    I look around my newly acquirednd now, unable to hide the smile that leaks out. The corners of my mouth are twitching upward.

    It¡¯s still a shabby ce, but thankfully the barriers I built with the Iron Golem¡¯s core are still intact.

    Hagiya, it didn¡¯t copse when we captured the griffin, so we should be fine for now.

    The old building used by the guards is also now mine.

    Of course, I¡¯ve rearranged the furniture here and there, and tossed out all the useless stuff.

    I have also released all the innocent prisoners held in custody.

    In their ce, I have ced Grine and his soldiers.

    You might think they¡¯d do the same thing as Taigan, but I¡¯m not too worried.

    They know full well that if they mess up, I¡¯ll get them.

    ¡®People are so simple, once they experience fear, they learn¡­¡¯

    Grine was listening to me now.

    I don¡¯t know why he would ever praise me, even in front of Theo.

    It¡¯s safe to say he¡¯s unlikely to betray me now.

    On a side note, the prison has been downsized, and the neighboring bandits have been cleared out. It took some capital, but it¡¯s not a big deal.

    It was all stolen from Theo and Grine.

    ¡®Theo, I¡¯m just supporting you, but I¡¯m ripping off Grine. I like that.¡¯

    On second thought, I¡¯m happy with that.

    I look around the building to see if Zitri agrees, and she nods.

    ¡°Congrattions. Young Master Nox, it¡¯s almost as if you¡¯ve be a minor patriarch.¡±

    I felt my shoulders slump.

    He was only fifteen years old.

    I have and all my own in this strangendmass.

    A strange sense of satisfaction washed over me.

    ¡®Not bad,¡¯ I thought, ¡®this could be addictive¡­¡­.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better situation.

    A n to be a full-fledged force in my own right, to step out of the shadow of my family. It all started with getting my hands on the Chasers territory.

    And now that I¡¯ve aplished that.

    You could say I¡¯ve aplished my goal.

    ¡°The Chasers is a region of constant trouble. It¡¯s bordered by Tahalin to the east and fringe city-states to the west. This has led to a perception of the region as uninhabitable. ¡­but that¡¯s only half true.

    In other words, it¡¯s half wrong.

    Why?

    Because it¡¯s going to be one of the key cities in the Inner Lunatic, where a lot of capital is going toe and go.

    The reason is extremely simple.

    ¡®Items drop from the beasts around here. And their prices will skyrocket.¡¯

    In Inner Lunatic, hunting mid-level and higher beasts has a low chance of dropping essory materials like Essence and Hearts.

    These are used for artifact crafting and alchemy, just like in any other game, and have many uses.

    Unfortunately, at the start of Inner Lunatic, these alchemical and artifact-making skills are not yet established.

    Elena is just a unique case.

    Also, does that mean?

    ¡®In other words, the materials that drop after killing a demon have no value now.¡¯

    They¡¯re just being used for research, that¡¯s all.

    However, of course, items won¡¯t be cheap forever.

    Over time, the technologies will continue to evolve.

    Artifacts can be artificially crafted, and alchemy can be used to create better things.

    Along the way, cksmiths and alchemists realize that making armor out of demonic materials can have special effects.

    In many ways, it¡¯s all the more reason to hunt demons.

    I have the Chasers region under my control.

    This demon-infestednd is about to experience an unprecedented boom thanks to them. The price of all magic stones and magic materials will skyrocket, and I will benefit financially.

    It will be well into the hundreds of millions. {1}

    Buy low, sell high.

    It was the basics of being a merchant.

    ¡®The more capital I can umte, the better off I¡¯ll be when I get to the main storyline in Chapter 3, where the Rivalin familyes into y.¡¯

    Plus.

    There was one more reason to get the Chasers.

    It was an extremely obvious one.

    ¡®After all, the Reinhafers are a third-generation{2} dark family, and Theo is the patriarch of that family¡­. If you¡¯re going to do anything under his watchful eye, it¡¯s hard to do it in the family manor.

    At the very least, I need to get out of his sight.¡¯

    Honestly, I don¡¯t want to die with Talia¡¯s sword through my heart.

    Even less do I want to be engaged or married.

    ¡®Ha¡­ I¡¯m angry again.¡¯

    Of course, situations like this are unavoidable for someone like me who has to y a viin.

    But I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a way out, if I can find my hidden memories.

    Otherwise, the letter¡¯s sender wouldn¡¯t have written such a meaningful note, urging me toe to terms with the truth, weing me back¡­ or anything else.

    ¡®It¡¯s a shame, then, that I can¡¯t develop thisnd of gold right away¡­¡­.¡¯

    Right now, I have to follow the admissions and curriculum of Eldain Academy, so I can¡¯t give the Chasers area my full attention.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve put Grine here, who has be my hands and feet. I want to make sure that no one gets hurt in the event of an immediate demon attack.

    In short, it¡¯s a stopgap measure.

    ¡°You really only have a few more days left, so you should probably head back to the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Of course I will. It¡¯s Eldain¡­.¡±

    I muttered, lost in thought for a moment at Zitri¡¯s words.

    It¡¯s weird that I¡¯m not actually worried.

    It¡¯s true that so far I¡¯ve managed to keep things from going too badly.

    But that¡¯s before I¡¯ve even gotten into the main story.

    The main story of Inner Lunatic¡­.

    It¡¯s so bad, it makes me angry to think about it.

    I went through so much trouble to crack that thing.

    To beat it with my bare body?

    Eldain Academy is a ce where cadets with truly outrageous talentse and go like moths to a me.

    Is it possible topete there with a body with a time limit?

    I don¡¯t think so, at least not if you put yourself in the shoes of Nox, the final viin of Part 1.

    No way. But what can I do?

    That¡¯s who I am now.

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    Zitri asks, and I answer, finally, honestly.

    ¡°Rotten.¡±

    * * *

    Again, some timeter.

    We are riding in a carriage to Talonfeather, the capital of Arkheim, home of the Eldain Academy, and the starting point for all knights and mages.

    There is one great river that flows through the city. It¡¯s called the Ark River, and it¡¯s from this river that the capital developed and became the city it is today.

    These are all pretty interesting elements.

    It¡¯s very solid for a game setting, and when I first read it, I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    ¡®Plus, there¡¯s a special effect for taking a dip in the Ark River. Might be worth a shot if I get a chance.¡¯

    I stared out at the swaying carriage and recited the in-game settings.

    From here on out, I would have to rely on my memory and analytical skills.

    And the experience of the dead to survive.

    This is not a game.

    If you mess up, you don¡¯te back.

    ¡®That means I can be X with a single decision.¡¯

    Repeat after me. I am X.

    While I¡¯m thinking about this, a massive fortress-like building casts a tall shadow over the carriage.

    Before I can look up, the family coachman speaks in a quiet voice.

    ¡°We have arrived. This is the Eldain Academy.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    I thanked him appropriately, then stepped out of the carriage.

    I could see the outline of a gleaming building.

    I¡¯ve seen the Academy hundreds, maybe thousands of times in game.

    The main gate stood there, imposing and imposing.

    ¡°There¡¯s still some time until the entrance ceremony, but¡­ do you want to go in early?¡±

    Zitri asked, and I was about to nod when, suddenly. A carriage pulled up to a stop with a tter of horses¡¯ hooves.

    ¡°Young Master Nox!¡±

    I spun around at the familiar voice, and there was Emma.

    The maid of House Steiner, and the exclusive handmaiden of Talia von Steiner.

    I cocked my head appropriately.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re early, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Apparently, it¡¯s an entrance ceremony for the Eldain Academy, so here you go, youngdy. Please disembark here and say hello to Young Master Nox as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh, uh, Nox?! At¡­¡­ Wait! Wait! Wait¡­!¡±{3}

    A voice called out from inside the carriage.

    A high-pitched, clean voice. Talia had guessed right.

    ¡®The Reaper is¡­ right in front of me¡­¡­.¡¯

    What a surprise, I met a powerful enemy as soon as I arrived at the academy.

    She¡¯s an honored member of the Steiner family, so she can¡¯t be ignored.

    I¡¯ll just have to give them a proper greeting.

    As I waited, I thought to myself¡­¡­.

    ¡®Wait, what is it? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡¯

    For a long time, Talia didn¡¯te out. All I could hear was the rustling of things.

    I was about to ask Emma if something was wrong.

    Finally, Talia stepped out of the carriage.

    The girl with the red eye.

    Talia looked at me with an uneasy expression on her face.

    She was wearing a pretty dress with ruffles, and she was starting to look like ady.

    Like a child, she seems to be growing up fast.

    Maybe it¡¯s the Western setting?

    It¡¯s only been a few months, I thought.

    ¡°Oh, hi¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    ¡°This must be Talia¡­ the fianc¨¦ you told me about¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Zitri. I thought I told you not to bring that up?¡±

    While Zitri was responding to the question with a strange look on her face, a distraught Talia asked.

    ¡°I mean¡­ how have you been¡­?¡±

    ¡°Uh, okay. And you?¡±

    I ask, thinking I should be polite, and she snaps her fingers.

    ¡°Yes¡­! I¡¯ve been swinging my sword every day, and I¡¯ve been training to be a knight¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Miss, do you really need to talk about your training?¡±

    Emma cautioned.

    It doesn¡¯t matter to me, but I¡¯ve heard that they almost consider me as their fianc¨¦e.

    I suppose it¡¯s better not to talk about my knightly skills and virtues.

    I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t have enough time for small talk.

    Talia pondered Emma¡¯s words for a moment, then gave me an ¡°Oops!¡± look.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m almost over the spiders!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask, forgetting to act.

    Apparently so, because in the game, Talia didn¡¯t get over her arachnophobia until the end.

    Talia tugs at the hem of her skirt.

    ¡°Mmmm¡­ I¡¯m almost over it, really, just a little more¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten over it yet.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    I shake my head, looking at Talia as she screams.

    Of course, even at that moment, Zitri somehow manages to look back and forth between me and Talia, a pensive expression on her face.

    ¡­Did I do something wrong again?

    Meaningless thoughts fill my mind, but I can¡¯t help it.

    For now, I just have to pretend not to notice and move on.

    As I continue to chat, I see other carriages pulling in. Each with their own personalities.

    I realize that many of them are children of high ranking families. As for themoners, most of them arrive on foot and make their way inside, but about a fifth of them are noblemen of considerable talent.

    I followed their procession with my eyes until I spotted a particrlyrge and gaudy carriage.

    And I knew instinctively who it belonged to.

    <em>deuleuleuleu</em>¡­.

    (Drrrr)

    The carriage came to a ghostly halt in front of me.

    An unusually gaudy carriage. A woman was getting out of it.

    She was dressed in an expensive blue dress with a lot of jewelry.

    ¡°Well, well. Who is this, aren¡¯t you Young Master Nox? I didn¡¯t expect the third son of the Rinehafer family to end up at Eldain Academy. How nice to meet you.¡±

    The corners of the girl¡¯s eyes curve charmingly.

    She had auburn hair and unusually blue eyes. She¡¯s petite, but her face is quitemanding.

    She has gently curved eyebrows and a sharp nose.

    She wore light makeup, and her lips and face were lightly red.

    A girl who is still a child, but hides a cunning fox within.

    Of course, I already know who she is.

    Eleanor de Rivalin.

    ¡°Eleanor.¡±

    The most powerful woman on the continent. The only daughter of House Rivalin, a star in the merchant world who would go on to shake up the entire business world.

    Commonly known as the Fox of Gold.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±

    Incidentally, she and Nox had met as children and¡­¡­.

    -A lowlife like you is a noble, can you get the hell out of here?

    ¡°A noble from a lowly merchant family that you ignored.¡±

    Not on good terms with Nox.

    Simply put, it was one of Nox¡¯s many bad karmas.

    Along with Talia, for the record, the character who helped drive a sword into my heart.

    ¡°-Eleanor de Rivalin. I never thought I¡¯d see you like this again.¡±

    Shit.

    I wasn¡¯t even mind-controlled at that moment.

    Why do I get all these kids around me who want to kill me?

    My luck must have been at an all-time peak!<hr>

    {1} : hundreds of billions of won is like hundreds of mils of USD (june 2023)

    of course currency model hasn¡¯t been clearly defined yet

    {2} : chaebol/zaibatsu reference, wiki for those that want to read more

    {3} : Talia doesn¡¯t use an honorific here

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42I see a girl with auburn hair and clear eyes in front of me.

    My insight glows, and I bring up her status window.

    __________________

    [Basic Info].

    Name: Eleanor de Rivalin

    Gender: Female

    Age: 15

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Wind

    Achievements: -.

    [Traits].

    Affirmations: [Genius inputation] / [Genius in acting].

    Neutral: -.

    Negative: [Secretive] / [Vanity] / [Pride]]

    [Stats].

    Physique: 5

    MP: 7

    Luck: 9

    Willpower: 7

    Charm: 21

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: [Colossus Eye].

    Active Skills: -.

    __________________

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, the noblewoman from the lowly merchant family you ignored. Eleanor de Rivalin. I never thought I¡¯d see you again.¡±

    The tone was blunt and prickly.

    Part of me wants to apologize and clear up the misunderstanding right now.

    Nox¡¯s past behavior struck a nerve with Eleanor.

    ¡®Eleanor is from a merchant family in the Inner Lunatic setting. She¡¯s also the only daughter of a nobleman. She is obsessed with appearances and always strives to be aristocratic.¡¯

    Her middle name, ¡®De¡¯, was also given to her by her father, who is now dead. rkson bought it with his money.

    Here in the Inner Lunatic, it was not umon for a fallen noble to sell his family name and be amoner.

    As such, Eleanor¡¯s biggest backstory right now is her own past.

    Her hatred of House Rivalin, hermoner past, to be precise.

    It¡¯s something that runs deep within her.

    To a man like him, Nox is¡­¡­.

    -A lowlife like you is a noble, can you get the hell out of here?

    -How pathetic. Money buys a family name. You think it buys history?

    -You stupid bitch. Get lost.

    Naturally, he did something stupid.

    It¡¯s so typical of Nox that I don¡¯t even know what to say. Because that¡¯s exactly what he was.

    I didn¡¯t do it, and I¡¯m mad as hell, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.

    I can¡¯t make it right.

    Nox needs to be closer to pure evil. As the final boss of Part 1, it¡¯s up to me to y the viin he¡¯s been assigned in the scenario.

    For now, I¡¯ll just have to stick with the attitude Nox has taken in the past.

    ¡°So what am I supposed to do, demand recognition?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not asking for anything from the scumbag youngest son of House Reinhafer, am I?¡±

    ¡°¡­Good.¡±

    I sounded as much like an asshole as I could, and then I got pped.

    I shouldn¡¯t have messed with her.

    The p hit me where it hurts the most, so there¡¯s nothing to say. I¡¯ve been living like an assholetely, so I guess I¡¯m feeling it even more.

    I nced over at her with a dumbfounded expression.

    She stiffened for a moment, then smirked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you ended up at Eldain, but I¡¯ll pray that you don¡¯t end up being one of the names on that great list.¡±

    Her sincerity is obviously questionable.

    ¡°Hagiya, no one can believe that a wretch like Nox got into Elidane on his own merit.¡±

    Nine times out of ten, you¡¯d think he¡¯d cheat.

    As for the twins, well, they seem to think they¡¯ve been politically abandoned by Theo. I know it¡¯s just a publicity stunt, but I can¡¯t help but be annoyed.

    I worked my ass off for that!

    My hellish running with Rona shes before my eyes, helping me to get into the role of the asshole.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your lowly begging.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, then.¡±

    With that, Eleanor disappeared with her squire and maid.

    Ha¡­ damn.

    Was I too good of an actor? Worry creeps up on me.

    ¡®With the death of rkson, the head of House Rivalin, and no other heir, the title is already in Eleanor¡¯s hands.

    ¡®Although House Reinhafer is a prestigious ducal family in the Arkheim Empire¡­ it¡¯s a bit of a burden to antagonize House Rivalin, who are the great godfathers.¡¯

    Naturally, the power of the Rivalin family cannot be ignored.

    They control almost all of the continent¡¯s ck market, and the size of the market itself.

    Even Theo doesn¡¯t take them lightly, as they¡¯ve been able to skirt sanctions as a monopoly and continue to expand their holdings.

    The Reinhafers have plenty of money to burn, though¡­¡­.

    ¡®New blood on the blockpared to House Rivalin.¡¯

    After all, if you don¡¯t look good to him, you¡¯ll have a very short leash¡­¡­.

    Something like that.

    But what can you do?

    The old Nox was an asshole.

    My personal impression of her is that she¡¯s a very unfortunate unit.

    I liked her quite a bit, regardless of her current situation, because she was a character who was trying to push herself to the limit every moment to ovee her trauma.

    I recruited her often.

    Of course, if she was one of the members of the Order that would kill me in the future, that would be a different story¡­ but whatever.

    I think Eleanor is a pretty great character.

    If she didn¡¯t interfere with the main story, I¡¯d have her in my pocket somehow.

    But it¡¯s a futile assumption.

    She¡¯s destined to blossom her talents and kill me, along with the main character we¡¯ll meet in the future.

    As her status says, she umtes vast wealth, helps the protagonist with her acting skills, and finally kills me.

    Technically, I kill Nox¡­ because that¡¯s who I am, and I don¡¯t even feel the need to correct myself.

    ¡°Is¡­ is Nox okay?¡±

    Talia asks with concern as she watches from the sidelines.

    Zitri rolls her eyes, trying to figure out what¡¯s going on.

    I reply nonchntly.

    ¡°We should get in. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    I know there¡¯s a deep question in their eyes.

    Perhaps both Talia and Zitri were disappointed.

    To Talia, who aspires to be a knight, and to Zitri, who is now amoner, I must seem aristocratic and arrogant.

    I decided to ignore it.

    I won¡¯t be able to afford such luxuries from now on, anyway.

    What matters now is an event new to the Eldain Academy this year.

    It¡¯s right here¡­¡­.

    -All prospective Elidane Academy students currently waiting outside, pleasee inside to the auditorium for the ¡®entrance ceremony¡¯.

    -A reminder. All prospective students currently waiting outside, please report to¡­¡­.

    ¡®It¡¯s finally happening.¡¯

    I was sure in that moment.

    Inner Lunatic.

    That the first main episode, ¡®The Entrance Examination¡¯, had begun.

    * * *

    As I made my way to the auditorium, I was greeted by a huge crowd of cadets, just like I had seen in the game.

    Not only that, but there were bright red banners and golden sashes, as the colors of the Ackheim Empire are red and gold.

    I shifted my gaze a bit and took in my surroundings.

    There¡¯s a slightly elevated podium, with all the trappings of a speech.

    Just like in the game.

    Next, I start looking at the cadets.

    Zitri wasn¡¯t technically a cadet, so she couldn¡¯te with me.

    Instead, I decided to go to the dormitory where I would be assigned, organize my things, and get ready.

    By the way, Zitri will also learn to be a maid at the academy.

    While she won¡¯t have to study much in the way of housekeeping, she will learn basic magic, math, and other foundational knowledge.

    This is the Academy¡¯s way of supporting you, as it is necessary for you to properly care for the lords anddies you will be serving.

    I hope no one will bully her for being a fallen noble.

    Though if they do, I¡¯ll be there to kick their asses.

    Anyway. There were many children of pretentious families in the neighborhood.

    Eldain Academy was said to be the finest educational institution on the continent.

    If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s no wonder.

    On the other side of the seating were themoners. The atmosphere is somewhat intimidating, as opposed to the carefree nobles who seem to know each other.

    They seem to think they don¡¯t belong there.

    If not, they¡¯re probably thinking about what if they¡¯re hated by the nobles and retaliated against.

    Well, they may be now, but they¡¯ll soon realize it.

    That in Eldain, merit is all that matters.

    Being a noble doesn¡¯t make you more talented.

    Being amoner doesn¡¯t make you better.

    Talent is both fair and unfair.

    So, within Eldain, at least, there is no such thing as a noble or amoner. {1}

    All I can do is use [Insight] to poke around in other people¡¯s status windows.

    It¡¯ll help me to identify useful jade stones and organize the people I can recruit.

    ¡®So everyone is pretty good at what they do. I wonder if Eldain is different.¡¯

    But it¡¯s clear that Eldain has the best talent of all.

    The most prominent are the supporting characters, who, along with the protagonist, be the main characters of the story. {2}

    For example, the Empress Penelope von Archheim, Eleanor de Rivalin, Echidna, Beatrice, Leone, Paracelsus, and the others we met earlier.

    We¡¯ll be talking about them a lot moreter, so let¡¯s spare them for now. For now, let¡¯s focus on the situation at hand.

    Whatever it is. Because if you don¡¯t get into Eldain, it¡¯ll all end here.

    ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡­ Hello!¡±

    (umul-umul)

    At that moment, before the cadets knew it, a small girl appeared on the dais with a tremendous amount of magic power.

    Blue eyes and near-white tinum hair. And d in cloth armor.

    She was beautiful, but she was a child, and it was possible that she was in the wrong ce at the wrong time.

    Moreover, she naturally forgot the sweets on the dais¡­¡­¡­.

    It was a scene that probably didn¡¯t look very pleasant in the eyes of the high-nosed aristocrats.

    Thanks to this, a loud voice spreads from under the podium.

    -Who is that kid?

    -Where are the professors? Shouldn¡¯t we get her out of here?

    -What is this, an entrance ceremony for the sacred Eldain Academy?

    The aristocrats thought they were being ignored, so they said such things¡­¡­.

    In truth, I was the one who wanted to silence them.

    ¡®That person is a monster who shouldn¡¯t be judged by appearances!¡¯

    I stood as far away from them as possible.

    Up ahead, the girl from earlier was smirking.

    A girl who looked to be about ten years old.

    One thing I can guarantee you is that you shouldn¡¯t talk about her.

    She is one of the greatest mages in the world and a revered member of the Four Sages.

    I used [Insight] to check Noah von Trinity¡¯s status window.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Noah von Trinity

    Gender: Female

    Age: ???

    Race: ???

    Primary Element: Water

    Achievements: [Solis] / [Dean of Eldain Academy] / [Four Sages]

    [Traits]

    Positive: [Mana-sensitive genius] / [Fluffy].

    Neutral: -None.

    Negative: [Complex] / [Childish] / [Congenitally Cute] / [Lazy]]

    [Stats].

    Physique: 21

    MP: 26

    Luck: 8

    Willpower: 22

    Charm: 10

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: [Sea of Mana] / [Supreme Ruler¡¯s Awe] ¡­

    Active Skills: [Waterball] / [Cold Beam] / [Blizzard] ¡­

    __________________

    Even though her Physique is not insignificant, her MP is insane, as is her name, the Four Sages. A whopping 26¡­ ¡­.

    This one is so obvious that it doesn¡¯t even make sense.

    ¡®So monsters are indeed monsters.¡¯

    I nodded, taking a moment to organize my worldview.

    Inner Lunatic was notorious for the fact that as your stats increased over time, they became harder to raise.

    Noah¡¯s presence here in the Inner Lunatic was unique, as characters with stats above 20 were considered monsters, and those above 25 were called mythical beings.

    But that¡¯s not the only thing I notice about her.

    ¡°Greetings, my name is Noah von Trinity. I¡¯m the new Dean of Eldain Academy!¡±

    -¡­¡­?

    -¡­¡­??

    Because Noah is also the dean of Elidane Academy.

    So I¡¯m inevitably going to have to watch her closely.

    Noah finished the lollipop in her hand and smiled broadly.

    ¡°Nice to see you again!¡±

    ¡®¡­Luckily, it seems to be okay for now.¡¯

    I let out a short breath and examined her expression.

    The reason is simple.

    ording to the official setup, the word ¡®small¡¯ was her seizure button, and I needed to be as careful as possible.

    Also, Noah is a character who can be relentless when she¡¯s angry, so it¡¯s important to keep that in mind. If you don¡¯t want your existence to be erased from this world.

    Well, anyways.

    The moment I saw her, I began to realize that the main story had finally begun. A chorus of voices filled the hall.

    -She¡¯s the new dean¡­?

    -Really? No way¡­.

    -She¡¯s just a kid!

    -There¡¯s no way the Noah I know is that kid¡­!

    Actually, I can understand the cadets¡¯ reaction.

    Not many people know Noah¡¯s face now.

    Moreover, a child¡­.

    It¡¯s hard to believe.

    To be honest, it seems like the gamepany put her in just for characterization¡­ but there was a reason for that, too.

    She had previously participated in the ughter of the Ninth Hierarchy Demon on the Night of ughter. Along with Knight Celsus and Theo von Reinhafer.

    In the process, she used much of her power to be a child. In the story, she was transformed into that size during the use of a time-reversal spell.

    That¡¯s why many people don¡¯t recognize her face.

    It¡¯s not a world where photos are widespread.

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you all apuding me? I¡¯m the dean now, and you dismissed me as tiny¡­!¡±

    She says it deliberately, with her hands on her hips.

    My head feels sticky again.

    Noah von Trinity had an odd way of speaking, an infantile regression in both size and tone.

    She was barely over a hundred years old, and I didn¡¯t like it.

    Imagine if your grandmother¡¯s speech ended with¡­ did you? {3}

    Would that be intolerable.

    ¡°No! I find your maturity attractive!¡±

    There was a loud voice over themotion.

    It¡¯s an extra, but I think it¡¯s great.

    So that¡¯s how you handle yourself.

    That¡¯s the kind of person I¡¯d like to have in my party if I ever get the chance.

    I memorized the face of the shouting cadet and paid attention to Noah¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Hehe. Whatever.¡±

    Noah¡¯s expression softened and she stared at the group of prospective cadets gathered below.

    If you¡¯re asking why the word ¡®prospective¡¯ is attached to this, I have quite a bit to say about that.

    It¡¯s also the answer to why I¡¯ve been so troubled since the first day of school.

    Noah, whether she realizes it or not, sounds excited.

    ¡°I really, really, really, really don¡¯t like to be bothered, so I¡¯m going to keep this short, so listen carefully and don¡¯t ask any questions, and from now on, you¡¯re going to take the entrance exam for Eldain Academy!¡±

    With that, the hall suddenly erupted into an uproar.

    Why?

    It¡¯s pretty simple.

    There was no such thing as an entrance exam in the first ce.

    So why the sudden change?

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the new dean, and I¡¯ve noticed that many of your seniors are ckers¡­ who think they¡¯re nobles¡­ and who bullymoners¡­ yay!¡±

    So much for talent.

    A frosty look crossed Noah¡¯s face for a moment, then faded. She smiled again, an innocent smile, and gestured toward the cadets.

    ¡°So.¡±

    Noah paused, gesturing lightly.

    Tsk, tsk, tsk!

    With that, an immense amount of magic power flowed out of her body.

    It then expanded, filling the room in an instant.

    ¡®Huge.¡¯

    Even I, who had a magic stat of 10 and a [Mana Sensitization Genius], could not breathe.

    The others were almost out of breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to organize a special test this time to weed out such trash. Of course, even if you die here, I won¡¯t even know?¡±

    Suddenly, Noah¡¯s mood changed, and her voice sounded eerily cold. It¡¯s a far cry from the smiling, joking person she was just moments ago.

    With that, Noah pped her outstretched hands together.

    At that moment, the auditorium went dark.

    ¡°Well, everyone. I¡¯ll see you all alive!¡±

    With that, he spun his body around.

    Oh, shit. It was a good life.

    A bunch of guys with that look on their faces.

    I felt my body float away. When the sh of blue light ended, I was standing on an ind surrounded by water.

    And with it, a giant shout overhead.

    ¡°You bloodless bastards, get up right now! How dare you think of sleeping in front of the instructor! You must have swollen brains!¡±

    But no one woke up at the sound of the instructor¡¯s voice.

    All of them were just drifting like wakame seaweed.

    Luckily, I managed to stand without falling down.

    I was dazed for a moment, but quickly regained my senses.

    I let out a sigh and stood up.

    I didn¡¯t forget to cross my arms over my eyes.

    And now I¡¯m Nox¡­ Nox¡­.

    I repeat to myself, ignoring the overwhelming feeling.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    A muscr, balding man stood in front of me.

    An instructor unit known to users as Takoyaki, a cool name.

    It was Vernon.

    I thought.

    I¡¯m pretty sure he used to be a rich blonde too¡­¡­.

    Poor guy.

    For some reason, I felt a surge of pity for him.

    ¡°What is it? Gray hair, why are you looking at me with pitying eyes?¡±

    Ah, I¡¯m caught.

    I stopped myself from imagining what it was like to have head without it.

    I steady my gaze and say.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­ why are you frowning now?¡±

    Vernon asked abruptly.

    I couldn¡¯t answer right then and there. I couldn¡¯t say that Vernon¡¯s head glistened in the sunlight and dazzled me.

    I wished his hair well and quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°Tell me about the entrance exam, please.¡±<hr>

    {1} Anybody else just finish Demon Prince at the Academy, had me tearing up at the end fr

    {2} Sidekick also works here

    {3} All of her sentences end with ?? haessjjyo which doesn¡¯t really work with English Syntax, LMK if you know a simr colloquialism

    inb4 I get all of Noah¡¯s pronouns backwards

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43Vernon, the bald instructor, aka ¡°Takoyaki¡±.

    He found himself in a rather embarrassing situation.

    The reason: a boy with bushy white hair andvender eyes. It was the boy in front of him.

    A boy who somehow struck a chord in men¡¯s hearts,

    and set women¡¯s hearts on fire.

    But it wasn¡¯t just his rugged good looks that had him flustered.

    Vernon crossed his arms and looked at the boy in front of him.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange¡­¡­ the Dean said you¡¯d have to wait at least two hours after you fell before you could move normally¡­ so why is this bastard up already?¡¯

    For some reason the word ¡®bastard¡¯ was added, but it was one of Vernon¡¯s habits.

    He had a deeply ingrainedplex about his appearance, so he had a habit of looking down on handsome people, especially those with fuller heads of hair.

    ¡­which was pathetic in many ways.

    Anyway.

    To Vernon, the current situation was clearly embarrassing.

    The magic that Noah had performed in the auditorium earlier was [Forced Transference]. It was an intermediate magic.

    His magic had not yet blossomed. Especially for those who had no talent in magic, it was a magic that could easily kill them.

    However, the gray-haired boy had not only woken up quickly, but had even gotten up from his feet.

    How did he do it?

    ¡®The dean couldn¡¯t have lied. No matter how childlike she may be, she¡¯s one of the four sages. They are mythical beings, unrivaled among wizards.¡¯

    Noah von Trinity.

    She was, to say the least, a force to be reckoned with.

    Few wizards in the world could match her.

    Despite the innocence of her eyes, Noah¡¯s freezing magic freezes everything in existence.

    A living legend of incredible power.

    ¡°A witch of freezing.¡± That¡¯s the phrase that describes Noah.

    ¡®That¡¯s not all.¡¯

    A living myth with a reputation as a demon hunter. Noah von Trinity is a figure that every prospective student here looks up to.

    Even if her appearance and mannerisms are more than a little odd.

    ¡®By the way, even with the Dean present, it is still dangerous to move cadets around like this. I would advise caution in future trials.¡¯

    Vernon patted his chest and thought to himself.

    For now, the prospective students were all still breathing, but it was dangerous to suddenly expose them to magic like this.

    Few, if any, of the instructors could withstand Noah¡¯s power, even if it was contained to a trickle.

    And to ask a cadet who hasn¡¯t even been enrolled to endure it.

    No matter how you look at it, it was an unreasonable test for them.

    Other families might have said, ¡°This is uneptable! ¡°We will not tolerate such a test!¡±

    Even so, I doubt anyone would argue with Noah, the Four Wise Men.

    ¡®Well, she¡¯s the dean, she can do whatever she wants.¡¯

    Indeed.

    In retrospect, Dean Noah had a good reason for sending them this way.

    To weed out the cadets from the very beginning.

    Is the being in front of you a cadet worthy of entering Eldain?

    To find out, it was necessary to pre-screen their talents.

    Talent?

    That would only end up making life hell for the individual cadet.

    The further you go, the more this talent bes a barrier and¡­¡­.

    and ultimately destroys the person who attempts to break it.

    That¡¯s why Noah chose this method, albeit a rather violent one.

    The sooner you weather a storm of magic and wake up, the higher your mana sensitivity will be.

    Mana is a key element for both knights and wizards.

    At the very least, I wanted to see the talent with my own eyes before epting a student.

    -If they can¡¯t handle this, they don¡¯t deserve to be my students, they¡¯re going to die anyway, so there¡¯s no point in teaching them!

    -But if they¡¯re really talented, they¡¯ll probably wake up within ten minutes¡­ So don¡¯t stare at people with such cold blooded eyes, it¡¯s rude!

    Noah had been telling himself that as he organized the test.

    Ten minutes, even if he miraculously excelled in this test.

    It would take him ten minutes to get back on his feet.

    ¡®But what about this¡­ I never thought I¡¯d see a cadet stand up without falling down¡­¡­ Is this called talent?¡¯

    No, I mean, can it be described as a talent?

    To withstand the power of that Noah Von Trinity, and then to stand there with such an innocent expression on his face?

    Vernon stared into Nox¡¯s anger-inducing face.

    He asked in a casual voice, as if it were a matter of course.

    ¡°Please exin the second test.¡±

    Vernon said, feeling the veins in his forehead rise at Nox¡¯s snarky tone.

    ¡°Exin the content of the exam¡­ Okay. Very well. But before you do, look at those guys down beside you. They need to get up so we can have a fair test.¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t get up because they¡¯re incapacitated. Is that any of my business?¡±

    The gray-haired boy had said so confidently.

    What?

    For some reason, I felt an unexinable sense of authoritying from the boy.

    The confidence of a man who had spent his life looking down on others from the top down, even if he was an underdog who was a long way from being an instructor.

    In addition to his full head of hair, the boy had the air of a great being.

    Vernon was silent for a moment.

    Then, understanding his every word, he asked deliberately.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that the Dean used [forced transference] magic to test us?¡±

    At Nox¡¯s words, Vernon¡¯s expression stiffened.

    Come to think of it, he¡¯d said ¡®second test¡¯ earlier. There must be a reason, I thought.

    As if reading my mind, Nox continued.

    ¡°A test to discern a cadet¡¯s innate mana sensitivity. I¡¯m sure the Dean would have you check with your instructors to see who wakes up here first, no?¡±

    ¡°¡­Interesting.¡±

    Vernon said, looking at Nox.

    His eyes were still full of power.

    There was a hint of interest in his expression, as if he was trying to analyze this man.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Nox.¡±

    Nox.

    Vernon considers the name for a moment.

    He¡¯s sure he¡¯s heard it before.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Nox¡­ What, you¡¯re the stupid youngest member of the Rinehafwr family?

    Once again, Vernon¡¯s expression changed strangely.

    Nox von Reinharber.

    Yes, he had heard of the Reinhafer family¡¯s spawn being admitted to Eldain.

    But of course, he wasn¡¯t expecting it.

    Most of the children here knew what a scoundrel Nox was, even the ones who had copsed. Assaulting the family¡¯s maids and butlers, shouting insults at people.

    It might not seem like a big deal, but the rumors about him in social circles were already bad enough.

    The Reinhafer family scoundrel.

    That was thebel attached to the man known as Nox von Reinhafer.

    Vernon suddenly understood the man¡¯s swagger.

    It came from his own family.

    ¡®What a¡­ handsome little fellow, with a good family name¡­!¡¯

    Vernon looked at Nox with an angry, selfish expression.

    But for now, he had a bigger question to answer.

    Why was Nox the first to wake up in a sea of magic?

    The answer was there, in fact.

    ¡®Even if you¡¯re a disgraced member of the family, you¡¯re still a natural dragon, right?¡¯

    An innate and overwhelming talent.

    Of course, it was a bit puzzling that the scion of the Reinhafer family was gifted with magic instead of swords, but it didn¡¯t really matter.

    Talent is often given unknowingly like that.

    But one thing must be made clear.

    Vernon nodded, a fierce gleam in his eye. He asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already mastered magic.¡±

    ¡°I learned it as an adult and on my own. Does that matter?¡±

    Nox¡¯s waiting answer fell t.

    Vernon persisted.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter, but for you to have aplished this much, you must have mastered at least [Type Change]¡­ Where is the proof that you didn¡¯t learn magic before you came of age?¡±

    This was an important issue.

    Learning magic before reaching adulthood?

    It was only granted to the Huang family, the losers of this continent.

    So it was necessary to make this clear.

    A matter that could be considered a rebellion.

    However, Nox smirked,pletely unfazed.

    ¡°Do you have any evidence of my early learning of magic? This is not a pleasant way to be interrogated, can you handle it?¡±

    ¡°How dare you try to intimidate an instructor?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Then, gray hair. You¡¯re going to have to exin what you meant.¡±

    Vernon¡¯s question brought a thin smile to Nox¡¯s face.

    He eyed Vernon with a cold stare.

    ¡°Words have consequences, and if you can take responsibility for what you¡¯ve said, I¡¯ll ept whatever it is.

    You¡¯re wee to examine my body all you want. Do whatever you want. But if you suspect something without reason¡­ you¡¯ll have to take responsibility, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Nox¡¯s eyes were full of confidence as he said it.

    Vernon thought.

    ¡®What a filthy good-looking, miserable little bastard, and he¡¯s well-spoken, too! This is¡­ my defeat!¡¯ {1}

    Vernon gritted his teeth and resigned himself to it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Good. I see you have the eloquence of a Reinhafer, but my story is not wrong. You¡¯re only going to hear about the test once.¡±

    Noah had only told him to organize a list of the first few cadets to wake up anyway.

    Also, while I was talking to Nox, a few more people had already woken up.

    Maybe a few more minutes and they¡¯d have the list of ten that Noah had mentioned.

    Vernon nodded as he tabted.

    He set the list aside for a moment, then looked up.

    ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡±

    Boom!

    (kwaaaang!)

    As he spoke, Vernon pped his hands together loudly, making a lot of noise.

    The cadets who had been slumped over like ghosts slowly began to rise to their feet.

    -Aah!

    -What the hell!

    -What kind of son of a bitch did this¡­!

    ¡°I am the son of a bitch.¡±

    Vernon threw a fist at the cadet who woke up with a scream. Aiming precisely for the crown of the head, he seems to have a persistent streak.

    It¡¯s like he has a target in mind¡­¡­.

    Meanwhile, Knox took a moment to reflect on what Vernon had done.

    ¡®He used the power of his p to forcefully shock the cadets¡¯ bodies. If you didn¡¯t feel the pain, that¡¯s even weirder.¡¯

    In martial arts terms, it was a shock to the tenuous yin vein. {2}

    It was Vernon¡¯s way of waking the cadets up.

    He¡¯s an instructor after all. His skills are quite good.

    It¡¯s just that there are so many other monstrous units that it doesn¡¯t really stand out.

    -Uhh¡­¡­.

    -Sorry, I didn¡¯t realize you were an instructor¡­!

    -I wasn¡¯t told there was an entrance exam!

    It wasn¡¯t long before the cadets woke up, rubbing their eyes.

    They looked around in bewilderment.

    They all had bags under their eyes, and it was easy to tell who had mastered their magic and who hadn¡¯t.

    Those who recovered rtively quickly had high basic stats in magic.

    The others took a long time to recover.

    Also, the higher the willpower, the faster they woke up.

    Nox watched them awaken with interest. He used his [Insight] to study their faces and their changing states.

    -Whoa¡­ what is this¡­¡­.

    -What?! Where am I¡­ on an ind?

    -Is there a forest nearby?

    -Crazy¡­ what¡¯s going on?

    -A moment ago we were in the auditorium¡­.

    -What¡¯s with the bald guy?

    Vernon tried his best to ignore thest voice.

    Finally, he began to exin the actual test.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, you shitty worms! I¡¯m Vernon. I¡¯m the instructor in charge of this year¡¯s entrance exams for Eldain.¡±

    You are about to take your entrance exams, and let me be the first to tell you that anything can happen here, which is to say¡­ I will not be held responsible if you die here!¡±

    At that moment, the cadets¡¯ faces stiffened.

    They had never heard anything like this before.

    This school is crazy.

    The thought stuck in the cadets¡¯ minds like a rusty spearhead.

    * * *

    ¡®They¡¯re evil. For a subject they have no intention of letting die.¡¯

    Vernon.

    I smirked at him as he casually spouted the lie.

    The truth is, Vernon is just trying to scare us.

    Even though more than nine percent of the people here are adults, there¡¯s no way they¡¯re capable of rational thought when their lives are threatened.

    This is how they will separate the wheat from the chaff.{3}

    Resistance to fear is one of the most important qualities of a knight.

    No matter how talented you are, if you¡¯re not willing to face the enemy, you¡¯ll be overrun and killed.

    I¡¯ve seen units like that many times.

    And now I must take them into my own hands.

    The ones that don¡¯t make a difference in the grand scheme of things.

    I must devour them, raise them to power, and then have them help me.

    ¡®Of course, it won¡¯t be easy to weed out the talented ones¡­ but I have no choice. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯m bound to get screwed.¡¯

    Then there¡¯s the yer¡­¡­, the main character.

    The first main story.

    The entrance exam is the first time the main character is active.

    So, I continued my train of thought and looked at the stats of the prospective students.

    Before I knew it, Vernon¡¯s exnation was over.

    ¡°¡­¡­So, from now on, you¡¯re going to attack this field and bring me the gems that are hidden all around!

    The gems are graded ording to their color, and the less powerful gems you bring me, the better.¡±

    The gems were ranked in the following order: white < green < blue < purple < ck.

    ck has the highest score, and vice versa for white.

    But¡­ ck gems are usually unavable.

    ¡®Of course, I¡¯m the only one who knows how to get the ck gems here.¡¯

    Of course, there¡¯s a reason Vernon asks you to bring him gems with weak energies.

    To test your ability to detect magic.

    In short, the more talented you are, the more you can detect trace amounts of magic.

    Not just the amount, but the ability to detect it.

    This is very important to them.

    ¡®The test is new, but it¡¯s well structured.¡¯

    First, they look to see how well you can resist [forced transference] magic.

    Then, naturally, the magic stat, or aptitude, is weighed lightly.

    Next, we have them find a gem that has a small amount of magic in it.

    In the process, they¡¯ll be able to test their strength by battling demons, and the more they can get their hands on gems with minor energies, the more they can explore their innate sensitivity.

    Despite her youthful appearance, Noah is an undeniable genius. As a teacher, she was quite the unit.

    ¡­except for the way she talks.

    Vernon continued with his final exnation.

    ¡°There is one caveat, however. You are free to team up.¡±

    I¡¯ll give you the same amount of points whether you attack as a team or as an individual to retrieve the gems, so team up and get moving if you want. The time limit is ten hours. Maximum team size is eight.¡±

    Ten hours. You might think that¡¯s a lot of time, but not when you consider the demons that lurk within.

    Of course, I¡¯ve already mapped it all out.

    After Vernon¡¯s final exnation and instructions.

    The prospective students around me slowly began to gather, ncing at each other.

    Familiar faces, sometimes older ones.

    Thenmoners, then nobles.

    They huddled together.

    I smiled quietly and began to walk away, disappearing into the woods.

    Why?

    Because I intend to attack this forest alone.

    Only then will I be able to catch the eye of the Chairman, Noah, and get my hands on the [Scroll of Skill Enhancement].

    It¡¯s also something I need right now.

    Genius Hour.

    It¡¯s an artifact that can extend the duration of my core skills.

    ¡®I¡¯ll get it somehow.

    With that, I quickly disappeared into the forest.

    Hoping no one saw me.<hr>

    {1} : glib-tounged also works here but that¡¯s obscure

    {2} : haven¡¯t read much wuxia so please LMK if theres a proper term for this ¨C

    ???? ???? ??? ???? ??? ??? ? ?.

    muhyeob-eulo ttajijamyeon miyaghan eumgong-eulo hayeogeum chung-gyeog-eul jun sem.

    {3} : identify the weak from the strong but Gem idiom; you could do a gold and pyrite one but i stuck with the ssic

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44Eleanor de Rivalin.

    The girl with the auburn hair and blue eyes stood there, barely holding back the nausea that was now an aftereffect of the [Forced Transmission].{1}

    Even as her mind raced.

    She hadn¡¯t forgotten the shocking sight she had seen a moment ago.

    ¡®Nox von Reinhafer¡­ How did that bastard wake up first? No, it was as if he never copsed in the first ce¡­¡­.¡¯

    But how was that possible?

    A spell just cast by the dean, Noah von Trinity.

    It was something that Eleanor, who had studied the theories in advance, could not have failed to recognize. It was one of the intermediate magic, [Forced Transmission].

    ¡®She must haveunched all the cadets in the auditorium to this ind in one fell swoop, Noah von Trinity¡­ I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s quite the character, but I didn¡¯t expect this.¡¯

    But there was a more serious problem.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    He headed off into the woods alone.

    It was a choice that made no sense.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± said Vernon, the balding instructor. ¡°In this test, you can go with someone else and they¡¯ll give you the same score, as long as you find the gem correctly.

    Is there any reason to go it alone in such a situation?

    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s not unreasonable for an asshole like him to be overconfident in his abilities, but I can¡¯t believe he was the only one keeping his wits about him in that maelstrom of magic.¡¯

    Even if Nox was the scion of a prestigious family, it didn¡¯t ur to him that he would have learned magic from another mage.

    Many of the best mages on the continent are here in Eldain.

    And unlike swordsmanship, magic is a far more dangerous discipline.

    Even the slightest misstep early on can warp one¡¯s powers, and there is no repairing it.

    Due to the restrictions of the Imperial family, it cannot be properly mastered until adulthood.

    What does that mean?

    That means he must be doing something else.

    ¡®Of course, he may have been born a genius, but I doubt it.¡¯

    She had seen him before.

    At a society party that night, Eleanor was deeply hurt.

    She had been verbally abused by Nox, and her young mind had closed herself off.

    From then on, Nox was a brat that had no talent with a sword.

    His magic might be a little different, but he¡¯s a scumbag with a bad temper.

    Do you think he practiced magic to the best of his ability when he abandoned swordsmanship?

    Probably not.

    Eleanor was convinced that Nox would not be able to y a role this time. She quickly redirected her thoughts.

    What she needed to focus on now was the test.

    ¡®Here, Instructor Vernon told the cadets that they could die, but that must be a lie. I can sense the movement of people with great power around us. They must be instructors, waiting to save the cadets.¡¯

    Eleanor made a cold judgment.

    Moreover, to have an ident in the presence of all these noblemen¡¯s children?

    And those children die?

    That would tear even the most powerful nation, the Arkheim Empire, apart.

    ¡°A petty threat.

    Eleanor already knew what her instructors meant.

    As the daughter of a merchant family, she had already inherited many things.

    Someone who was already trained to read minds and perform.

    That was Eleanor de Rivalin, and there was no one here who could fool her.

    Furthermore, Eleanor was ustomed to finding blind spots in any situation.

    Like, for example, the current situation.

    ¡°Hey, would you like to team up with me?¡±

    ¡°What? But I¡¯m the firstborn of House Felix. I can¡¯t just team up with anyone¡­¡­.¡±

    As she addressed the nobleman, the noble boy furrowed his brow in confusion. Eleanor, however, did not change her expression.

    ¡°Oh no. It¡¯s a shame, because for those of you who help me¡­ as a member of House Rivalin, I was nning to give you a decent reward.¡±

    At Eleanor¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately focused on one ce.

    House Rivalin.

    The godfather, the colossus of the capitalist economy.

    The rewards Eleanor de Rivalin could offer would make any nobleman¡¯s eyes ze over, even a duchess.

    She knew this, and she was ready to take advantage.

    Besides, Vernon had been clear at the beginning.

    To pass this test with her talents.

    And Eleanor¡¯s talentsy elsewhere, not in battle.

    The colossus, and the eyes that saw through people.

    An eye for manipting them.

    -I, I will be with you!

    -I will go with you!

    -Our House Hudders¡­!

    Looking at the cadets now gathered around her, Eleanor grinned like a fox.

    ¡°Try to impress me with your abilities.¡±

    Just like that.

    She smiled gently, and from there, the situation was exactly reversed.

    * * *

    <em>Spit</em>.

    ¡®By now, ording to the original, the prospective students have split into three factions.¡¯

    I mused as I used my sword to cut down the vines in front of me.

    In the Entrance Exam, the yer¡¯s customizations determine their rtionships with units and their options.

    Why haven¡¯t I mentioned this before?

    In Inner Lunatic, detailed customization can be a huge barrier to entry for yers.

    The first episode is where it really kicks in.

    ¡°Whether your character is a noble or amoner, even how many talents they have and what kind of talents they have¡­ all of these things affect the yer¡¯s choices.

    After much deliberation, yers customize and enter the first episode.

    The generic units are grouped together around the main unit.

    The result is threerge factions that yers can join.

    The first is the goldenced group, led by Eleanor de Rivalin, the ¡®Golden Fox¡¯.

    Note that these are the only three main factions yers can choose from.

    ¡®I actually tried to find a way to get into Eleanor¡¯s group again and again¡­ but it was impossible.

    No matter how I customized her, no matter what unique traits she had, the return script was the same.

    [Oops, all the people I was thinking of are already full ¨C sorry, you¡¯ll have to wait for the next one].

    ¡­it was.

    The reasoning was clear.

    ¡®Because Eleanor has a special role in this episode.¡¯

    Well, it still doesn¡¯t change anything.

    If the yer has the [Genius] talent, there¡¯s a script that adds it.

    [Well¡­ that being said, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be together soon enough, because me and House Rivalin are always after all things golden].

    This is the result of Eleanor¡¯s passive skill, Eye of the Colossus.

    An eye that judges the value of an object.

    That¡¯s how she recognized the value of the [Genius] trait.

    Afterward.

    The [Genius] talent gives yers a favorability boost whenever they interact with Eleanor.

    In other words, it takes an overwhelming amount of talent to get through to her.

    ¡®¡­¡­That¡¯s not relevant to me anyway.¡¯

    No matter how talented or not, I¡¯m the exception.

    I don¡¯t know exactly because the likability system isn¡¯t open yet, but I¡¯m guessing Eleanor¡¯s likability for Nox has already hit rock bottom.

    Sh*t.

    Barely suppressing the unnecessary resentment, Iposed myself and continued walking diligently.

    ¡®Well, whatever,¡¯ I thought, ¡®I¡¯ll put aside what I can¡¯t do about it and try to think of something more helpful.¡¯

    I decided to think about the three main factions I would encounter in the second half of the entrance exam.

    Even if I decide to go it alone, it is inevitable that I will eventually meet them and build rtionships.

    Also.

    Any group tends to stick together with people who are like them.

    There will always be some who stand out from the crowd.

    ¡®It¡¯s a good idea to have some information about each unit in mind.¡¯

    For example, the first faction.

    This is the orthodox aristocratic faction based on Penelope von Arkheim, the Empress of Cold Blood, and Echidna von Zeinoth, the Serpent of Greed.

    They discriminate against themoners in a subtle way. There is also a sense of dislike for them, which leads them to ignore themoners in many cases.

    This leads to one big fight in the main story in Chapter 5, which results in the deaths of several central characters.

    In many ways, we¡¯re in for a bloody episode.

    The second faction is the exact opposite of this.

    The loser of the East, a wandering knight who goes by the name of Ashen Erie.

    A faction ofmoners led by Parakelsus, a man with ashen hair and a distinctive monocle.

    They are forced to fight their way through the forest on their own merits, but with the help of a brilliant leader, they pass the test with rtive ease.

    Parakelsus.

    He is the strongest unit, and one of the best characters in Inner Lunatic.

    Even his initial stats are stronger than any spawned character, so there¡¯s no need to exin them.

    A character who can peak on his own if left alone.

    Because of this, you¡¯ll need to wait until the end of the story to get him in Inner Lunatic. In other words, he¡¯s a scam character, so you can¡¯t train him early.

    The third is a small, elite factionposed of two of the three major Dark Houses.

    This faction is led by Leon von Marvas and Lana von Sader.

    They specialize in resurrecting the dead and curses of pestilence. They use illusions and other means to hunt down demons, and while they are few in number, they are no match for the others.

    There is no denying that they are monsters, and their destructive power is undeniable.

    Leon, for example, is the scion of House Marvas, wielder of the Necronomicon, or Book of the Dead, which I used on Carl in the past.

    Although he is now weak, his power is still immense.

    Lana¡¯s unique situation as a demon half-breed and her subus status make her a force to be reckoned with. In many ways, she¡¯s a collection of monsters.

    Like any good academy clich¨¦.

    Anyway.

    The following three factions are at odds with each other, not just here, but in other events as well.

    The division extends to the dormitories, and the conflict is even more intense¡­¡­.

    I¡¯ll save this forter in the assignment.

    I can feel somethinging this way right now.

    <em>Pow</em>!

    (<em>paas</em>! ¨C dig)

    I stomped on the ground with both hands on my sword, holding it vertically in front of me.

    I then sh at the creature in front of me.

    [You have killed a kobold. Your health is increased by 2 hours].

    It¡¯s not a particrly meaningful hunt. There¡¯s nothing to be gained. But at least it proves I¡¯vee to the right ce.

    I became excited.

    ¡®There¡¯s something I need to do here to get the highest-grade gem, which means the ck gem.

    I was the first to enter the forest.

    I hunted beasts in an almost game-like environment.

    I¡¯ve walked around and checked out the map.

    Now all that¡¯s left is to use my game knowledge to optimize the situation.

    I know what the beasts in the area are weak to, and where the best gems are. I already have it all figured out.

    For now, it¡¯s best to get my hands on the hands and conditions that will give me the advantage.

    I poke around in the corners of the forest and find a small cave.

    This is the den I found after defeating the beast.

    This is a path often traveled by kobolds, mostly those that inhabit dark mines and the like, so its sturdiness is far superior to other paths.

    It¡¯s a quick way up, and at the top of this forest is, of course, what I want.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯vee this far.

    Without hesitation, I stepped inside.

    The message that followed made me even more excited.

    [You¡¯ve found the hidden route to the first main story, ¡°Entrance Exam¡±].

    [Reach the top and you¡¯ll get an extra reward].

    As I listened to the message, I reminded myself of one fact.

    ¡®The jewel with the lowest magic power hidden in this forest. It is embedded in the heart of the boss monster.¡¯

    Also, I¡¯m scouring this ce like a hunt for that boss.

    A ck gem and a skill scroll. My heart races at the thought of it being mine.

    * * *

    After Eleanor builds a faction based on her capital.

    Parakelsus, the core of themoner faction, also united with them and quickly disappeared into the forest.

    Leon and Lana von Seyder, members of the underworld, have also vanished.

    There was only one remaining.

    It is now time for the heavy-assed nobles to confer with each other and decide who will take whom, the time of choice.

    The loudest voice in the room is, by far, the most vocal.

    The Cold-blooded Princess.

    Penelope von Arkheim. She was a fair skinned character with beautiful blonde hair and golden eyes that she inherited from her father.

    She was simr to Nox in that she exuded a unique and mysterious aura, but her poprity and the amount of goodness she portrayed in the game made theparison embarrassing.

    Nox was a scumbag, and Penelope was an pariah. She had the support of all the people of Arkheim.

    ¡°We should probably organize a party and take the test.¡±

    One of her own people. That¡¯s what Echidna had said.

    Echidna is from the continent¡¯s only family with divine elemental magic. She was the eldest daughter of House Xenos, and the one who would inherit the family name from her father.

    She was the star of the family.

    ¡®Serpent of Greed¡¯.

    That was Echidna von Xenos¡¯s nickname.

    As a result, from an early age, Echidna had been in close contact with the Princess.

    Penelope was like a little sister to her.

    Echidna thought to herself.

    ¡®If I can serve her well here, it will help House Xenos grow in the future. It would also make me more eptable to my father.

    To further strengthen the position of House Xenos, it is essential to have strong connections with the imperial family. Echidna was well aware of this.

    Finishing her calctions, she quickly bowed and said.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll gather the most outstanding party members, and you can stay here and await. I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±

    Penelope thought for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Echidna nodded, her face beaming with excitement.

    Her dark pinkish hair and unique reptilian eyes shine against her pale skin. Then she shouts.

    ¡°I am the one who serves the Princess Penelope. I am Echidna von Xenos. I will give you the opportunity to serve her. Will any of youe with me?¡±

    The room falls silent for a moment, and then an uproarious chorus of voices fills the room.

    -I, I will go!

    -Please let me join you!

    -Give me a chance to fill in for the Empress!

    While everyone was pleading one by one.

    There was one girl, alone and sullen.

    Talia von Steiner.

    She was Knox¡¯s unofficial fianc¨¦e.

    ¡®Nox¡­ where the hell did he go off on his own¡­?¡¯

    Of course, she didn¡¯t expect him to take her.

    This is a test, after all.

    It would be unchivalrous to clear it with someone else¡¯s help!

    ¡®But maybe we could talk for a while and then go¡­¡­.¡¯

    He¡¯s still my unofficial fianc¨¦.

    As she puffed her cheeks and ran her hand through her hair, someone spoke to her. She looked up, and there was a girl with dust-pink hair.

    Echidna nodded with a look of relief on her face.

    ¡°I see. You must be the second daughter of House Steiner. Come with me. I need a knight of your caliber to serve alongside the Princess.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ ? Oh, hey, wait a minute!¡±

    Before she knew it, Talia had joined Echidna¡¯s party.

    She already had a rtionship with Echidna. It wasn¡¯t a bad offer for the shy Talia.

    Of course, having the Princess by her side was a bit much. It was a bit of a burden, but¡­¡­.

    She had to take on the forest with someone, after all. She hadn¡¯t expected to be part of a team so suddenly, but there was no other way.

    She couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll do it¡­¡­.¡±

    Talia missed Emma and her apple pie more than ever.

    ¡­Oh, except for the spiders, of course.

    * * *

    That Time.

    There was an unknown shadow following Nox.

    A small, petite girl.

    She followed behind Nox and gave him a bloodshot smile.

    ¡°Seems like a pretty useful talent, eh¡­ I¡¯d better make sure we¡¯re not letting a lion cub in, or an imposter, eh!¡±

    She munched on a stick, and watched as Nox began to climb through the forest.<hr>

    {1} : I¡¯ll be keeping the spell as forced transmission bc goku

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45¡®Witch of the Freeze¡¯. The ce where Noah von Trinity transported prospective students via [Forced Transmission]. It has a special name.

    It¡¯s called [Noah¡¯s Pre-Fab Labyrinth].

    The reason. Because Noah can rebuild it as she pleases.

    However, contrary to its toy-sounding name.

    With the freedom to ce demons, traps, and more, it¡¯s safe to say that this is a more dangerous ce than a regr dungeon.

    For one thing, it¡¯s a huge ind, about 1500 square kilometers in size.

    The second is that its structure changes only in response to Noah¡¯s magic.

    In one of the scenarios, there is a section that focuses on thisbyrinth¡­¡­.

    That¡¯s where you first see Noah get angry, and you can¡¯t say things like ¡°small¡± or ¡°kid¡± in front of her.

    At least not in front of a deployment that would risk its life over a trivial joke.

    ¡®Noah is dangerous, but she can be a great ally if you handle her right.¡¯

    Of course, at first, Noah and I won¡¯t get along too well.

    I¡¯m the noble spawn of a scheming duke, and winning her over is likely to be a more arduous process than you might think.

    But I know this from hundreds of runs and 27 clears.

    Of all the characters in Inner Lunatic, there are three swordsmen and four sages.

    That they are not to be turned against in any way.

    They are as close as you can get to a monster that is impossible to defeat. If you antagonize them now, not at the end of the scenario, you will not die gracefully.

    ¡­¡­Now that I think about it, I¡¯m reminded of my own past.

    The me that stood up to Theo and told him to stay away from my people.

    I must have been crazy back then, I think.

    ¡®By the way, he seems to be following along.¡¯

    I cut off the thought and use my magic to sense the feeling.

    For the record, I¡¯m being followed. You nce behind you and see a girl with light blue hair.

    The one who failed the first test and was carried away on a stretcher.

    In other words, she was one of those who couldn¡¯t make it through the [forced transmission] and copsed and was taken out.

    You might be thinking, ¡°Is she a spy?¡±¡­.

    During the first main story, it¡¯s extremely unlikely.

    That person¡¯s real identity is the Dean. Noah von Trinity.

    She just wants to see the talent of the prospective students.

    She¡¯s also following them in in sight to see if they can sense her¡­?

    Anyway, I¡¯m not particrly interested in her peeping.

    Right now, my priority was to get deeper inside and head upwards quickly.

    ¡®I can feel the air getting colder.¡¯

    As expected from the Frost Witch, her magic of the [Transmission] ss had a trace of ice in it. As you climb higher into the forest, a chill seeps into the air.

    [Talent ¡®Amphibian Chill¡¯es into y].

    [yer¡¯s all stats drop and movement slows].

    ¡°I knew it¡­.¡±

    This damned sickly Nox body never fails me.

    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s just a little bit cold, you can tell by the way he breaks out with [Crippling Chill].

    How can a human body do this¡­.

    I couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it, so I lightly raised my magic power.

    <em>Boom</em>!

    (<em>Hwaleug</em>)

    [The negative trait is temporarily alleviated].

    [yer¡¯s stats are restored].

    I use my practiced [Fire] to light the way with warmth.

    It¡¯s dark in the den I followed the kobolds into, so it¡¯s not too bad.

    It¡¯sfortable, but¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s a bit of a mana drain.

    But it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    I¡¯ve yed enough games to know that I¡¯ll be at the top of the ind soon enough.

    Meanwhile, the Dean, disguised as a girl with light blue hair, is following Nox cautiously.

    Noah was trailing behind him at full speed.

    ¡®He wasn¡¯t even knocked out by my magic, and he¡¯s already learned to articte¡­ I think we¡¯ve got a more interesting kid than I expected, but¡­ the top floor. I wonder if it¡¯s possible to be so rxed after knowing what¡¯s at the bottom¡­!! I¡¯m looking forward to this¡­!!¡¯

    Noah gave a smallugh with an excited look on her face.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmph¡­ It seems like it¡¯s going to be difficult for us to outrun all the demonic beasts, Princess, why don¡¯t you take a break for a while¡­?¡±

    One of the team members from the Noble Faction party said with a nce.

    A partyposed entirely of nobles. Each and every one of them was quite talented, but they were not used to traveling around the ind and climbing mountains like this.

    As a result, they are slow and suffer from low stamina.

    The nobles don¡¯t say it, but that¡¯s what most of them are thinking.

    The only one who remained unaffected was Talia.

    She hadn¡¯t neglected her training as a knight, so it was possible.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s something moving over there¡­!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to check it out, everyone, stay alert. It could be a demon.¡±

    Talia nodded at Echidna¡¯s words and walked ahead. She swallowed hard as she cautiously approached the bushes.

    She swallowed hard as she crept closer and closer to the source of the rustling.

    Tense, not knowing what might jump out at her.

    ¡®Stay calm¡­ If I stay calm, I¡¯ll be able to do anything, I¡¯ve been training so hard¡­!¡¯

    But her thoughts were cut short. What popped out was enough to startle Talia. Talia¡¯s butt hit the ground with a thud.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s a, it¡¯s a, it¡¯s a spider¡­!¡±

    Arge, jet-ck spider leapt out of the grass.

    Expecting an enemy, they dropped their weapons with a sinking feeling.

    Talia was horrified to see the spider almost cling to her face.

    Echidna pped a hand to her face.

    ¡°Hah¡­ I forgot, you¡¯ve always been afraid of spiders¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no¡­ that¡¯s¡­ I thought I was all right now¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°A would-be knight is afraid of spiders, I¡¯m worried.¡±

    Echidna let out a small sigh. Talia watched her anxiously.

    But contrary to what Talia thought, Echidna didn¡¯t see her as a burden at all. For now, she had no one else to trust but Talia.

    The nobles here. They¡¯d been brought in for their own sifting and selection, but only for their backgrounds and magical talents.

    Talia longed to be a knight, so she worked hard at her training, but others were not so stubborn.

    Most of them had a modicum of knightly training, swinging a sword or poring over magical theories.

    As a result, theycked the stamina to climb mountains and quickly tired of dealing with enemies. Their pathetic demeanor prompted them to ask for a break.

    It was a terribly impolite thing for those entrusted with escorting the Empress to say.

    ¡°Ridiculous, that will not do.¡±

    Echidna said, shaking her head.

    ¡°No, no. I can¡¯t. I haven¡¯t found the jewels I was looking for yet, and the Princess should always be given only the finest. There is still time.¡±

    Her dark pink hair fluttered. In contrast to her warmly colored hair, her stubborn tone was as cold as ice.

    The noble boy who had spoken up immediately dropped his head.

    Penelope shook her head in concern.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m fine, Echidna. If others are having a hard time, we can stop here¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make good progress if you try harder, and there really isn¡¯t much left now, is there?¡±

    The color of the gem they currently obtained was purple.

    The highest grade except for ck.

    But Echidna was not satisfied.

    ¡°Somehow, I have to get Princess Penelope the best one possible.

    She had a kind ofpulsion. To put Penelope at the top. To put her in the best seat in the house.

    Penelope, a good girl by nature, seemed to think it didn¡¯t matter what she did in the exams¡­ but Echidna couldn¡¯t allow it.

    What is an emperor, what is a princess, what is an empress?

    A benevolent being, a beacon of light for others.

    And a vassal who is loyal to them.

    It is her duty to advise Penelope.

    ¡®I may be loyal, but the current state of the Arkheim Empire is rotten to the core¡­ House Xenos and the Empire need an ally. An ally like you, Princess Penelope!¡¯

    Therefore, she supported Penelope.

    Only she could restore the Empire to its former glory, and to do so, she must stand at the top.

    Up there, where no one else can look up.

    ¡°Let me escort you, Princess Penelope, please.¡±

    Echidna said, slicing through the small demon that stood in her way.

    Penelope followed her, shaking her head with a somewhat bitter expression.

    * * *

    [You have reached the top of ¡®Noah¡¯s Prefab Labyrinth¡¯].

    I exhaled lightly, extinguishing the me in my hand.

    I look around and see the view from the top of the mountain.

    I can clearly see a field frozen white by the freezing magic. This is the top of the mountain, and the end of the prefabbyrinth, just as the system described.

    This is the location of the most difficult boss in this scenario.

    The boss monster is an Ice Troll.

    It is rumored to be a frosty creature with a tough life force.

    <em>Krrr¡­¡­.</em>

    <em>(Keuleuleu)</em>

    I start to hear the voices of ¡®them¡¯ around me.

    I slowly pulled my sword out of subspace and struck out.

    The flowing motion became quite natural. I guess I¡¯m finally getting used to this damn world.

    ¡­I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not good news.

    <em>Grunt.</em>

    <em>(Seuleung)</em>

    ¡®One on the left, one on the right¡­ and one on the ground.¡¯

    It doesn¡¯t take long to identify the three enemies.

    I¡¯m starting to get a better feel for the enemies, whether it¡¯s because of the increase in my magic stats or the aftermath of studying magic in earnest.

    Apparently, I wasn¡¯t wrong about magic being an advanced discipline.

    If I continue to improve my skills, I¡¯ll be able to do better in future battles, which is definitely a good thing for me.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>(Kuung)</em>

    Just as I¡¯m thinking this, the mace of the Ice Troll rumbles through the ground.

    I feel the ground shake and my vision falters for a moment.

    But my genius trait quickly adapts to the situation, and I activate my skills to awaken mybat senses.

    I can see things I normally can¡¯t. Even the enemy¡¯s attack trajectory is clearly etched on my retina.

    ¡®Good. At this rate, I won¡¯t have to use [Time of Genius] until it appears.¡¯

    That¡¯s a good thing.

    I¡¯ve revealed my full hand, and there¡¯s someone watching my every move closely.

    Noah von Trinity.

    The Dean, who should have left long ago to attend to the others, continues to stare at me.

    Why? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it in the Inner Lunatic before.

    I don¡¯t understand, but in the midst of battle, you can¡¯t afford to be distracted.

    The intersecting enemy attacks are relentless.

    Before I knew it, another Ice Troll appeared from my left, this one with a mace.

    The two of them are attacking me as if in unison.

    But I leap lightly and power up my sword in midair.

    <em>Chae-ae-ang!</em>

    I use my strength to deflect their attacks with precision.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>(Kung)</em>

    Both maces unexpectedly crash to the ground covered in pure white ice. Grinning, I slowly begin to energize the hand that grips my sword.

    As I had practiced earlier, I summoned my primary element, Darkness, into one hand¡­ and transferred it to the de. The whole process takes only a fraction of a second.

    A natural process, like the flow of water.

    Afterward, the sword glows with ck energy,shing out at the enemy.

    I dropped to the ground and swung the ck sword at the creatures, who were slow to attack as they drew their blunt weapons.

    [Ebony Dawn].

    The light shes and darkness cascades over the pure white ice.

    The sh of light pinpointed the foe¡¯s location and shed at it twice.

    [You have in an Ice Troll].

    [You have killed an Ice Troll].

    <em>CRACK¡­!</em>

    <em>(Kwag)</em>

    But at that moment, the icy floor creaked, signaling an ominous harbinger of the battle toe. Just as suddenly.

    <em>Crack, crack, crack!</em>

    <em>(kwakwakwakwa)</em>

    A beast rose up.

    I already knew this one, so I reacted immediately.

    A wyrm.

    This one must have been hibernating¡­ What should I do?

    I¡¯ve dealt with you guys before.

    The wyrm¡¯s snakelike, slithering form slithers toward me.

    The sight of it baring its teeth is disgusting, but I don¡¯t panic.

    It continues.

    <em>Ziing¡­!</em>

    <em>(jiing)</em>

    My sword sweeps in an arc, slicing through the night sky as it seeks the beast¡¯s blood.

    A faint smile tugs at the corner of his mouth, and with that¡­

    [Ebony Dawn]

    [Ebony Dawn]

    [Ebony Dawn]

    Once again, the skill shines through.

    <em>sh! sh! sh!</em>

    <em>(seogeog)</em>

    What followed was an indiscriminate sword dance.

    It took two minutes at most to take down all the enemies.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>(Kung)</em>

    The bodies of all three demons copsed to the ground.

    ¡®That¡¯s how long it took¡­ Good, we should be good to go.¡¯

    It was an encouraging result for someone who didn¡¯t use [Genius Time].

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    I mutter to myself.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± I mutter to myself, as if to someone who will be watching me from behind.

    The moment I say it, I wonder why.

    From somewhere, I heard a crunching sound of ice.

    In that moment, I realized.

    I realized that my n had worked.

    I thought, ¡®Okay, I¡¯ve got that out of the way. Now all that¡¯s left is for the hero to break the main story and save the heroine¡­.¡¯

    That¡¯s when I slowly started thinking.

    Suddenly, I broke out in a cold sweat, and my body began to stiffen.

    There was one fatal blind spot in my premise and n.

    ¡°While I was looking through my insights, was there a guy who seemed to be the main character?

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡®Uh¡­ No way.¡¯

    How could there be no protagonist in a game world?

    Even if I tried to think positively about my maximized luck stats, this was an unprecedented event, to say the least.

    How could I expect to see an ending in a world without a protagonist?

    Inner Lunatic is a difficult game to y, even with all the perks.

    It¡¯s rare to find someone who has cleared it, and even if I¡¯m a dead person, there¡¯s a line. This isn¡¯t it¡­ really.

    Anxiety washes over me, making me dizzy.

    I crossed my arms and pondered for a while, finally shaking my head and concluding.

    On second thought, it looks like I¡¯m still f*cked.

    Oh, wait, didn¡¯t I recite a mantra before I went into battle?

    ¡®I am f*cked.¡¯

    I recited the bted incantation and began to quickly analyze the situation.

    Pulling out the ck gem from the heart of the defeated worm, I pondered for a moment. I think I¡¯m in trouble¡­?

    Without the hero, who the hell is going to save the heroine¡­!

    I replied to myself with a dumbfounded expression.

    Of course it¡¯s me, dammit.<hr>

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46The central character in a novel,ic, movie, or any other medium.

    We call them ¡°protagonists,¡± and we admire or sympathize with them.

    In most, if not all, novels, the protagonist has some kind of extraordinary talent, birth, or ability to think.

    They are entertaining and own the story as if they were inside the medium.

    They be fully immersed in the story.

    They¡¯re the most directly involved in the process.

    That¡¯s the value of a protagonist.

    But what if the protagonist doesn¡¯t exist?

    ¡®The work cannot be established in the first ce. The story itself loses its power.

    There are no novels where everyone is the main character.

    There is also no novel where everyone is an extra.

    So, the current situation can be summarized in one word.

    Sh*t happened.

    ¡®I was toocent. I went back to my memories of ying Inner Lunatic, and I thought that just taking the side stage would do the trick¡­ but it didn¡¯t.¡¯

    When I first entered the world of Inner Lunatic.

    I cked out during characterization and was possessed Nox.

    Not only did some of my customizations sync, but I was also given a trait [Insight] that is only given to the main character.

    What does this mean?

    ¡°It means that the protagonist doesn¡¯t exist in this world.¡±

    F*ck.

    I¡¯ve been so busy scrambling to stay alive that I¡¯ve lost sight of what¡¯s really important.

    D*mn it, why do things always go so wrong for me?

    ¡®Haah¡­.. this is not the time. I need to calm down.¡¯

    I took a deep breath, trying to control my expression.

    Then I think back to the moment before the entrance exam started.

    All those cadets surrounding the podium, all those people who had talents to use, all those characters who wouldter have a direct or indirect impact on the main story.

    But as I scanned them all, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease.

    I didn¡¯t notice it at the time, but¡­¡­.

    there was a definite oddity somewhere.

    So,

    Where the hell is the main character to drive the main story¡­?

    I mean, where¡¯s the guy who¡¯s going to roll with all the units and the main story while I figure out the secret of the letter?

    That¡¯s right.

    He never existed in the first ce.

    I had inherited some of the main character¡¯s powers.

    I was like, ¡®This is crazy. This isn¡¯t right.¡¯

    The first one I customized, the real one, had disappeared altogether?

    ¡®Oh, my God.¡¯

    Thest few hours.

    I¡¯d been trying to ignore the anxiety that had risen in my chest.

    I¡¯d just have to survive somehow, I thought.

    But I wasn¡¯t.

    My head is throbbing and I have a pounding headache.

    I realized that if I messed up, this could go really badly.

    The first main story had already started.

    This is the story where the hero and heroine get together.

    It¡¯s a typical heroic narrative where the hero saves the heroine.

    But there are two problems here.

    First.

    The hero is about to die, which means that if he doesn¡¯t save her, his character will be destroyed.

    What kind of game is Inner Lunatic?

    Notorious for killing off units no matter how important they are to the overall game.

    It was notorious for it, wasn¡¯t it?

    As you can imagine, this was a bad situation.

    ¡®It happened an hour before the end of the test. It¡¯s been about 8 hours and 50 minutes¡­ I have 10 minutes left. I have toe up with something in that time.

    It¡¯s no small feat.

    Of course, you might be thinking.

    ¡°Oh. Surely the death of a single unit can¡¯t really upset the game bnce that much?¡±.

    ¡­Sadly, it does.

    The heroine you must save now.

    She¡¯s the unit that will make the biggest difference in the world in the future.

    She¡¯s also the most troublesome unit for me to save.

    If you¡¯re wondering why I¡¯m saying this, the reason is simple.

    The heroine being saved is my worst enemy.

    Yes, you¡¯ve guessed it by now.

    Eleanor de Rivalin.

    Daughter of the Colossus, a.k.a. the Fox of Gold, who nearly dies in the first story. She¡¯s a poor victim.

    Sh*t.

    What am I supposed to do here¡­?

    One thing¡¯s for sure: time is running out.

    And I had to make a move, no matter what.

    I¡¯ve learned the hard way that standing still doesn¡¯t change anything.

    F*ck it. Make something happen.

    With that thought, I moved forward to Eleanor de Rivalin. I quickly retraced the original arc of the first main storyline involving the fox of gold coins.

    * * *

    -You will one day rise to the pinnacle of House Rivalin.

    -Be the Matriarch, you have the talent for it.

    -You quarreled with the master of House Reinhafer? How could you do such a thing? Didn¡¯t this father tell you that in order to make sure no one looks down on us, we must rise to¡­¡­ higher!

    -That you had to give him all of you, if necessary, to capture him!

    Eleanor de Rivalin was taking her entrance exams. A brief shback.

    She was engrossed in it.

    Was it because she¡¯d just seen Nox?

    For the first time in a long time, a horrible remnant of her childhood floated through her mind.

    His father. It was about rkson.

    ¡®The man who never once thought of me as his daughter.¡¯

    Her father, Mr. rkson, had been a money-obsessed man.

    He neglected his family. For all his money, he never gave her mother a single flower.

    For this reason, Eleanor despised him.

    It was his greed that drove him to be a noble.

    It was his greed that caused him to hide his inner self so thoroughly, and to put on an outer fa?ade. It was probably for simr reasons.

    Her father had robbed her of her life as amoner.

    Of course, this may seem a bit awkward.

    After all, it¡¯s a world where it¡¯s easier to be a noble than amoner.

    She knew all too well the discrimination faced by those not of the nobility in the rotten Empire of Arkheim.

    But, Eleanor thought.

    The improper table manners, the stooped posture. Was it really so important to lead a life of nobility that you had to be force-fed manners?

    The young girl didn¡¯t know. She just wanted more time with her mother.

    She just wanted to live happier with her father.

    So from a young age, Eleanor tried to make her father, who didn¡¯t see her, see herself.

    Little by little, I helped him with his top job and showed my talent.

    Before long, Eleanor was reading the market faster than her father with her natural talent.

    ¡®But the attention he was giving me wasn¡¯t what I wanted.¡¯

    From then on, rkson pushed his daughter to the limit.

    To make her top grow bigger.

    And to rake in more gold coins.

    Eleanor gradually broke down, and her mother soon fell ill and died without proper care. It was a disaster.

    Aplete copse.

    There was one more event that pushed her over the edge.

    That first social encounter with Nox.

    He had hurt her in ways she would never forget.

    Never, money can¡¯t buy honor and a past.

    No one from a lowly birth could ever stand with her.

    Now, she could see it.

    She could see the eyes looking at her, eyes that were filled with an iprehensible, lowly desire to use her.

    From then on, she closed the door to her heart.

    Her father died soon after, and she became the de facto representative and head of the household.

    The rest is history.

    Her name became the Fox of Gold, and the world came to call her a money-crazed woman.

    * * *

    Main Quest.

    In order to pass the Entrance Examination by the Hidden Route, two conditions must be met.

    The first is the strongest unit you¡¯ll encounter at the top of the mountain.

    It¡¯s Paracelsus.

    There¡¯s only one thing that matters here.

    Earning his ¡°favor¡± is key.

    Paracelsus is an insanely strong unit. A knightly character whose overwhelming power is unrivaled by any other cadet unit.

    He takes the hidden route, and when the main character reaches the top before him and gets his hands on the ck Jewel, he¡¯s there to steal it.

    And, as befits a monster unit, there is no way to defeat him here.

    However, this can be solved by agitating Paracelsus and subsequently recruiting him¡­ but there are a few conditions.

    The protagonist must be of the ¡°good¡± alignment, have no animosity towardsmoners, and not be a noble.

    Why?

    Because he has a terrible aristocrat-hating trait.

    Though that¡¯s not surprising, given his birthright grievances¡­.

    The fact remains that this is not good news for me.

    I am the aristocratic,moner-despising Nox von Reinhaber.

    ¡­and I¡¯m ying him.

    In many ways, I¡¯m not likely to be a favorite of his.

    Anyway, once you¡¯ve survived the first trial, there¡¯s another one waiting for you.

    Saving Eleanor.

    I stroked my chin for a moment, pondering.

    ¡®Eleanor de Rivalin is a character who lives or dies with the help of the main character in this entrance exam. Most people choose to keep her alive because she¡¯s helpfulter on.¡¯

    I calmly reflected on her backstory.

    Eleanor.

    A fox of gold, she unts her wealth in exams and organizes parties, where she sweeps up all the resources to get her hands on the gems.

    However, she steps out of herfort zone to go deeper. Finally, with an hour left in the test, she reaches the top.

    All the factions have gathered together, except for the Shadows.

    There, she gives up the jewel with surprising ease.

    She doesn¡¯t like to get involved in fights she can¡¯t win.

    But then something happens.

    Shortly after Noah decides that the entrance exams are over and heads back, one of the boss monsters that had been lurking in the forest swoops in and attacks her.

    It was a Night Walker, a creature known for its agility.

    Unbeknownst to the instructor, it quickly lunges to kill her, leaving our heroine with one of two choices.

    Save her?

    Or abandon her?

    Obviously, if you don¡¯t do the former, the Empire and the entire marketce that the Rivalin family operates in willpletely copse for some time afterward.

    What if the top shareholder, whose wealth rivaled that of the Archheim Empire, suddenly dies?

    The consequences are obvious.

    The top would be torn apart and absorbed by others.

    We cannot allow that to happen.

    Not if I want to see an ending for Inner Lunatic.

    And personally, given the character Nox¡¯s involvement in her trauma. I didn¡¯t want to leave her here to die.

    I can save her, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have a good reason.

    Like that, I mulled it over for a while.

    Before I knew it, the full ten minutes had passed.

    A man reached the top of the mountain before me.

    Paracelsus.

    He was one of the wanderers of the East with the title ¡®Ashen Eagle¡¯.

    A victim of a five-nation war in the East in the past.

    As a result of this event, he was orphaned and wandered the harsh wilderness. He stumbled upon a teacher and was epted into the academy.

    ¡®The problem is, I don¡¯t know who that master is, and he¡¯s a ridiculously strong unit, and I have to fight him¡­¡­.¡¯

    I tilted my head up and looked into those fierce eyes.

    The dark ash-colored hair, and the bristling nose beneath it.

    Coolly outstretched limbs and an already imposing height of nearly 190. A distinctive monocle crowned his savagely handsome face.

    The corners of Paracelsus¡¯s mouth curved into a seductive arc.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting a great nobleman to reach the summit first. This is a funny way to go, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    A distinctly mischievous tone.

    I replied, trying to keep my face stoic.

    ¡°A lowlymoner. How dare you ask me for business?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. How could I?¡±

    Paracelsus continued with an exaggerated gesture.

    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ a little puzzled. I¡¯m pretty good with a sword myself, but you reached the top before me. It¡¯s almost as if you¡­ ¡®already knew the way,¡¯ isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it, before I blow your head off.¡±

    At my words, Paracelsus¡¯s mood changed drastically.

    His eyes went cold. An icy chill radiated from him.

    ¡°Haha, sure¡­ if you can.¡±

    ¡°How dare you, a lowly creature.¡±

    [Talent ¡®Master of Smoke¡¯ shakes].

    Sh*t.

    Paracelsus was a formidable foe.

    Thatid-back demeanor from the conversation.

    Also, where his gaze was now was not a good ce to be.

    Please¡­ don¡¯t hurt me.

    I made myself look as calm as possible and said nonchntly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, go f*ck yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ I just realized that I do have something to do.¡±

    Thwack!

    seuleung!

    Paracelsus suddenly drew his sword and pointed it at me.

    It¡¯s a crude-looking, pure white ded sword.

    But I know who it belongs to, and I know how dangerous the Master¡¯s presence can be.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid.

    It looks like a monstrous unit¡­.

    Paracelsusughed nonchntly.

    ¡°That ck jewel you¡¯re holding¡­ you¡¯ll have to hand it over to me.¡±

    ¡°You want to take it from me? What a lowly way to think.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about nobles like you, but¡­ we¡¯ve grown up in a world where you can¡¯t survive unless you¡¯re number one, so¡­ you¡¯ll have to make a concession, unless you want to see blood.¡±

    ¡®Shit¡­ it¡¯s not working.¡¯

    I immediately realized that persuasion wasn¡¯t going to work.

    I quickly used [Insight] to bring up the current status of Parakelsus.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Paracelsus

    Gender: Male

    Age: 15

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Steel

    Achievements: -.

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Genius with the sword and martial arts] / [Master of medicine].

    Neutral: [Favoritism] / [Strength] / [Weakness].

    Negative: [Slothful] / [Obsessive] / [Disdain for nobility]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 10

    MP: 8

    Luck: 2

    Will: 10

    Charm: 25

    [Skills]

    Passive Skills: [Sword Extreme].

    Active Skills: [Divine Sword Combination] / [Wanderer¡¯s Sword] / [Bow de (Beginner)]

    __________________

    Insane.

    The maximum number for a single stat on an early student unit is 10.

    But he already has 10 Physique and Willpower and 8 MP?

    Is this bnced¡­¡­.?

    On top of that, he has the trait [Favoritism].

    Every single one of them has this trait. If there¡¯s someone who looks stronger than them, they¡¯ll run at them.

    So, now that I have surpassed Paracelsus in the test. That means I¡¯ve already made quite an interesting opponent for him.

    Damn it.

    ¡®It¡¯s certainly possible to deal with him now, but¡­¡­ I¡¯ll have to activate [Time of Genius] to do so.

    However, if I use the skill I need to save Eleanor here, it will be disastrous.¡¯

    I nced behind me, but Noah had already left.

    She must have had enough of the entertainment after I collected the gem and withdrew.

    The instructors seem to be waiting nearby, but¡­¡­.

    They¡¯re not prepared for Eleanor¡¯s attack a littleter.

    There¡¯s no reason for this.

    It¡¯s just what the first main quest says.

    Anyway.

    A littleter, Eleanor is targeted by a Night Walker and killed.

    Unless the protagonist intervenes.

    ¡®But if I told my instructors that I was going to save Eleanor, would they believe me? Of course not.¡¯

    Not only that, but now Paracelsus is ring at me with a pair of twinkling eyes. To take the ck jewel from me.

    I suck in a breath.

    What the hell is the best decision I can make right now?

    Obviously, I don¡¯t have time to think long and hard.

    I can¡¯t help but jump to a quick conclusion.

    [Talent ¡®Master of Smoke¡¯ reverted to normal].

    ¡°Come on, lowly thing. I¡¯ll teach you your lesson.¡±

    I too drew my sword.

    It was the best I could do for now.

    Maybe I could stall for ten minutes and save Eleanor, who woulde upter, from the demon¡¯s attack.

    Sh*t, I don¡¯t even know if that¡¯s possible.

    I¡¯m just doing it because I have to.

    ¡°Then no thanks, your nobility.¡±

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>(paas)</em>

    Paracelsus kicked the ground.

    I ce the ck jewel in my hand into the subspace and immediately draw my sword.

    The energized, ckened Stormbringer sucks the light from the surrounding atmosphere.

    A violet darkness emanates from the pitch-ck surroundings.

    My ck sword shes with the pure white of Parakelsus.

    <em>Chae-ae-ang!</em>

    Sparks leap from my sword.

    The group ofmoners who had been lurking around the perimeter follow Parakelsus up the mountain, and then Eleanor, the true aristocrat who has reached the summit, is stunned.

    The tip of the sword burst into mes.

    The magical energy from them bound their swords together.

    For the first time since I was possessed here, I felt my sword shake.

    A sword of terrifying destructive power. Yet he still seemed rxed.

    ¡°Surely¡­ this is not all?¡±

    Paracelsus said softly, and I scoffed back.

    ¡°You¡¯re so cocky.¡±

    Meanwhile, the auburn-haired girl watched from behind.

    Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but raise a brow.

    ¡°Paracelsus¡­ I¡¯d heard he was strong, and that he was called ¡®Ashen Eagle¡¯ in the East. But¡­ how in the world could Nox¡­ look like that¡­!

    She chewed her lip involuntarily.

    With the sight of the sword he had so deeply traumatized her.

    Even she, a mage herself, found herself distracted by it.

    What the hell was going on?

    Was it because the sword was a masterpiece?

    No, it wasn¡¯t.

    It¡¯s draining his magic.

    A deep question arises in her mind.

    What.

    What could have made him grow so powerful?<hr>

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47Eleanor thought back to the Knox von Reinhafer she remembered.

    Arrogance, conceit, vanity.

    Those were the words that characterized him.

    Radically ipatible with hard work.

    Nox the Scoundrel.

    That¡¯s what the world calls him.

    Eleanor furrowed her brow and watched Nox battle Paracelsus with his sword.

    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    Parrying the sword of Paracelsus, the ¡®Ashen Eagle¡¯ of the East?

    That lowly bastard?

    ¡®¡­¡­I don¡¯t believe it.¡¯

    But she didn¡¯t have long to dwell on it.

    Aside from the team led by Eleanor, the team was dominated by themoners of Paracelsus. And the teams of the Princesses Penelope and Echidna had all gathered at the top of the mountain.

    Perhaps they, too, had realized that in order to get a good gem in this test, they would have to go deep and face the demons.

    As a result, four of the top teams had their sights set on the ck gem held by one man.

    Nox, I don¡¯t know how the hell he got his hands on the gem, but¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s pointless, with such arge number, it will be taken away quickly anyway.¡¯

    An hour is a very long time.

    Obviously, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d be able to outrun dozens of people.

    Furthermore, Vernon had insisted on fighting among the cadets from the beginning.

    So the current situation is entirely the fault of Nox¡¯s arrogance.

    What if he had gotten over himself and teamed up to attack?

    He would have been able to bury his head in the sand.

    He wouldn¡¯t have been in this situation.

    But Nox didn¡¯t.

    He didn¡¯t assume the worst, and that¡¯s how he made enemies.

    ¡®That¡¯s the way of the wretched, I suppose.¡¯

    Eleanor shook her head. He can¡¯t run away from this ce.

    And he will be deprived of the ck jewel.

    To that ashen-haired youth, Paracelsus.

    Eleanor nodded and turned to her team.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay out of this. It¡¯s too risky to go after the ck jewel, and it would be foolish to get involved in the fight at a time when ¡®Ashen Eagle¡¯ has entered the fray.¡±

    Traditionally what is a Merchant?

    You don¡¯t drink from the poisoned chalice or touch anything that will harm you.

    To do otherwise would create enemies and be a quick downfall.

    As such, she sees no reason to engage in such a bloody battle. She already has the purple gem in her possession.

    Besides, she¡¯s not like them.

    She doesn¡¯t have to be number one.

    She nned to graduate from Eldain in the top half of her ss and return to her family to raise the top of the family.

    Even if you¡¯re a merchant, it helps to be fluent in magic and graduate from a prestigious academy like this one. She was just here to learn.

    Naturally, she had a different starting point than them.

    <em>Chaing!</em>

    <em>(Chaeaeng)</em>

    Immediately after Eleanor gave her instructions, the two shed again.

    Sparks fly once more, and the swords of Paracelsus and Nox intertwine.

    Faintly, I can hear their conversation. It¡¯s not clear, but it¡¯s enough to get a sense of the mood.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how you¡¯re so good at this¡­ but it¡¯s kind of fun, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I thought I told you to shut up.¡±

    Still, Nox was high-pressure, and Paracelsus was rxed.

    In truth, it was a fight whose oue was already known.

    And not just in name only.

    You could tell by the way the tips of their swords were twitching.

    ¡®That sword can¡¯t touch Paracelsus.¡¯

    Nox¡¯s sword is cutting and sharpening, but he¡¯s just one step short of Paracelsus.

    Both Paracelsus and Nox know this better than anyone.

    Knights who share a sword are said to be able to tell the difference between their enemies and themselves within a few strokes.

    If Nox were a knight himself, he would recognize this immediately. It¡¯s only his pride that¡¯s causing him to struggle so much.

    ¡®That was a foolish thing to do.¡¯

    Eleanor thought to herself as she calmly watched the two fight.

    Wishing for the downfall of the man who discredited her. {1}

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    * * *

    [Active skill ¡®Supreme Ruler¡¯s Awe¡¯ is activating].

    People will ask.

    Paracelsus, what are my chances of victory against him?

    I can answer this with certainty.

    Zero.

    Without the use of [Genius Hour], I have no chance against him.

    For those who have followed my journey thus far, one question arises.

    Why?

    My total stats are technically higher, so why am I losing to Paracelsus?

    You might be thinking, ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡®Because stats aren¡¯t the problem.¡¯

    The real problem was Paracelsus¡¯ swordy.

    His sword, which has yet to be fully realized, is called the Bowman¡¯s Sword. It was the sword of his long-deceased mentor¡­ Celsus, one of the Three Swordsmen.

    In other words, Paracelsus had already mastered a swordsmanshipparable to Theo¡¯s Supreme ck Sword.

    So it can¡¯t be apetition.

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s a beginner¡¯s technique.¡¯

    You might think that you could copy his sword, but that¡¯s also impossible.

    At least in the game, each of the three swordsmen¡¯s sword techniques has its own requirements and requires different elements.

    My primary element is darkness. Paracelsus¡¯ is steel.

    So the idea of copying his sword is out the window.

    ¡®In retrospect, I¡¯m saying that the guy who got to the beginner level at this point is a monster.¡¯

    There are many more units that don¡¯t have any skills at the start of the game. Moreover, advanced sword skills are naturally harder to learn.

    Whereas.

    He was able to train with the best swordsman, Celsus, to a beginner level.

    Even if I¡¯ve mastered the [Dark Family Intermediate Swordsmanship] and [Southern Swordsmanship], they¡¯re only low to mid-level swordsmanship. They¡¯re no match.

    F*ck.

    In many ways, it¡¯s f*cking me.

    ¡°Are you mixing too many thoughts with your sword?¡±

    <em>¡®Argh!¡¯</em>

    <em>(oops)</em>

    <em>Chaing!</em>

    <em>(Chaeaeng!)</em>

    Paracelsus swings his sword, aiming for an opening.

    I spin my foot half a turn and narrowly avoid it.

    Paracelsus¡¯s sword spins as it hits the ground and rises into the air again.

    Its destination, of course, is my throat.

    Damn. This is what you obtain for being from the harsh East.

    He¡¯s going to kill me without even looking back?

    ¡®I must remain calm. I can¡¯t lose to Paracelsus here.¡¯

    I finally took a deep breath and looked ahead again.

    Paracelsus is also an essential unit to beat the demons down the road.

    Without him, I can¡¯t reach the final scenario.

    At least in my experience of nearly 27 ythroughs, there is no end to Inner Lunatic without him.

    If I were to use [Genius Hour] here, I¡¯d be drawing unnecessary attention to myself, and I might end up killing him.

    No matter what.

    It¡¯s dangerous to mix things up.

    For now, I just need to buy as much time as I can.

    Right up until the moment of the attack on Eleanor.

    So¡­¡­ how?

    ¡®The old-fashioned way.¡¯

    Parrying a rushing sword and looking straight ahead. Clearing my throat, I said.

    ¡°Ha. Did I say, Paracelsus¡­ That¡¯s not your real name, is it?¡±

    Pause.

    Paracelsus¡¯ thrusting sword stops dead in its tracks.

    I continue, trusting in my [acting talent].

    ¡°Your sword. Do you think I don¡¯t know that it is the sword of Celsus, the swordmaster of the former three?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you trying to say, my Lord?¡±

    Paracelsus calmly answered.

    But he¡¯d be wrong to think that was the end of it.

    ¡°Your master¡­ I know he is already dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­Whether that damned inspiration is dead or alive, I don¡¯t know what the hell that has to do with me¡­¡­.¡±

    On one of Paracelsus¡¯s rare asions of stammering, I cut him off with a clear throat.

    ¡°You don¡¯t really think that a swordsman of the caliber of a third-level swordsman was ¡®identally¡¯ killed by someone, do you?¡±

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    <em>(Huung.)</em>

    A short gust of wind whips past me, sending my cor flying.

    The moment I spit out the words, Paracelsus¡¯s mood changed.

    It was a natural reaction.

    Paracelsus, his mentor, one of the Three Swordsmen, Celsus, was like a father to him.

    Even if he called him a ¡®damned inspiration,¡¯ it wasn¡¯t the truth.

    ¡®Paracelsus is a man who can rise to the top on his own if left alone. Moreover, you¡¯re just learning to wield the Sword of Celsus. He has nothing to learn at the academy.

    The real reason for Paracelsus¡¯ enrollment in this academy.

    It was the death of Celsus and the Eldian Academy. Moreover, it was because the Arkheim Empire was deeply involved.

    ¡®The person who actually killed Celsus is within the academy.¡¯

    It¡¯s still just a theory¡­

    As the evidence piles up, Paracelsus develops a deep-seated anger and hatred for the Arkheim Empire.

    And he avenges his master¡¯s death.

    In the only way he can.

    Nevertheless.

    I stirred him up by revealing information that would be revealedter, information that Paracelsus could not presently know.

    ¡®¡­¡­ It¡¯s okay to reveal this much information, he¡¯s probably already guessed it anyway.¡¯

    Right now, I had to take him down and save Eleanor.

    Just as I finished that thought.

    Paracelsus¡¯ pupils narrowed but then returned to their normal size.

    <em>Chiiig¡­!</em>

    Magic zed and materialized, making a noise. It then transferred to the sword, sparking it to life.

    An icy cold emotion leaked from him, raising goosebumps all over my body.

    That bastard. Even from ten meters away, he looks angry.

    Paracelsus spoke in a blunt voice.

    ¡°¡­I am done honoring you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know the story of your master¡¯s death, do you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because a limb could be cut off, and you¡¯d still have your tongue.¡±

    Crazy f*cker. What a murderous way to talk.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>(chaeng!)</em>

    Paracelsus leaps up and thrusts his sword at me.

    At the same time, his sword slowly begins to change color.

    Gradually, the essence of his sword deepens, and what I assume to be the fundamentals of the

    [Bow and Sword] that he learned from his master pours out of him.

    [Sword and Martial Arts Genius].

    If it weren¡¯t for this trait, I¡¯d probably be shed by his sword without even recognizing it.

    <em>Cha-ang! Cha-ang! Cha-ang!</em>

    ¡®¡­ I must concentrate. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be dead in an instant.¡¯

    I hold on as long as I can, waiting for an opening.

    Paracelsus¡¯s only w was that he would be agitated when his master¡¯s story came up.

    I can see it in his eyes now.

    His pupils glowing with life, ready to kill, his sword turning white in response.

    All of it was a clear reflection of his rage.

    ¡®Later, Paracelsus would learn to control this rage and be stronger. But.¡¯

    The current Paracelsus, though strong, is a starting unit.

    What does that mean?

    It means he¡¯s not used to dealing with his emotions yet.

    When faced with such a situation, he will inevitably be vulnerable.

    ¡®Okay, his sword is¡­ starting to waver.¡¯

    It¡¯s true that Paracelsus¡¯s sword has gotten a bit sharper.

    But he is overly enraged. His sword bes simpler and simpler as he loses his temper, unable to defend properly and focusing all his attention on attacking.

    I continue with obvious mockery.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? I didn¡¯t kill your master.¡±

    ¡°I must return your words.¡±

    Paracelsus res and swings his sword.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re young.¡±

    I continued my savage taunt, driving him on.

    Paracelsus¡¯s sword gradually grows impatient, its white glow losing its power.

    This was a wee sign for me.

    ¡®There are two ways to fight a strong enemy in the Inner Lunatic.¡¯

    The first is to be stronger.

    This is not so easy to do. It¡¯s a world where it can take months to gain a single stat.

    Also, it¡¯s not something you can do in a hurry, so disregard it for now.

    Then there¡¯s number two.

    Make your opponent weaker.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a potion, a debuff, or something else.

    Another way to do that is to create an agitation like we have now.

    If you can knock them down, you can somehow fight them.

    I fought Paracelsus with as little [Genius Time] as possible.

    <em>Phew!</em>

    <em>(Chwaas!)</em>

    But even after all this effort, is a genius any different?

    Paracelsus gradually regained his breath and began to raise his sword.

    His gaping maw, which had been so angry and threatening to crash down on me like a wave, calmed down. He waits for an opening, and then he swallows his foe whole.

    His traits. [Genius with the sword and martial arts].

    Proof that it¡¯s working.

    I know this trait because I have it too.

    No. I would say I know it better than anyone.

    Even now, at this moment, he is growing.

    ¡®Cause that¡¯s what they call genius in the Inner Lunatic.¡¯

    A genius is someone who grows at the lowest point when they are pushed to the limit.

    But.

    ¡®It¡¯s toote.¡¯

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>(chwaaas)</em>

    I shed down, leaving a ck sword mark on Paracelsus¡¯ shoulder.

    It wasn¡¯t a sideways sh or a [Ebony Dawn] using a ck sword.

    Just a simple stabbing motion.

    Paracelsus¡¯s panicked pupils scanned me.

    All the while, he¡¯s turning to react to my attack as best he can.

    His reflexes are nothing short of phenomenal.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    I say in a low voice, my aim precisely on

    His shoulder and I mean it.

    ¡°Now is not the time for you.¡±

    With that, with a faint flicker of light, Paracelsus¡¯ body gave way. His body crumpled to the floor. Blood gushes from his shoulder.

    ¡®¡­Well, this wound shouldn¡¯t be too bad. He¡¯s got monstrous resilience. I¡¯m the one with the [nagging wounds], not him.¡±

    But right now, I have a job to do.

    <em>Shhhh¡­ Shhhh¡­!</em>

    <em>(swiii)</em>

    Eleanor, time to focus on killing the Night Walkers that are closing in on her.

    I could feel the tangled masses of magic coursing through me.

    Yes, it was time.

    I realized it at that moment, with certainty. I don¡¯t need to look at the clock to know. It¡¯s exactly nine o¡¯clock and¡­¡­.

    the exact moment Eleanor was killed by the demon.

    [Activates the Active Skill ¡®Hour of Genius¡¯].

    <em>Ta-da!</em>

    The ground rolls.

    The world seems to slow to a crawl.

    Time to perceive.

    The cries of demons echo from the top of the frozen forest.

    The panicked voices of the prospective new students.

    For a fleeting moment, everything is etched in my mind, but now my pupils meet the bewildered gaze of only one person.

    Eleanor de Rivalin.

    The shadowy figure of a girl, her auburn hair flowing freely, rises from the shadows.

    A Night Walker.

    ¡®Found her.¡¯

    I smiled.

    And then.

    [Ebony Dawn].

    I shed the Night Walker.

    It was a precise stroke that left no afterimage.<hr>

    {1} : Discredited because he lowered her social standing, the other terms have an incorrect connotationEdited this one more thoroughly, please let me know in thements if you like it or not.

    Ad free early chapters on Ko-Fi

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48It was only seconds before Eleanor realized that the Night Walkers were on their way.

    Of course, by the time she realized it, it was toote.

    The Night Walker was now in her shadow.

    Its movements were almost too agile.

    ¡®What the¡­!¡¯

    Her face paled as she came face to face with the beast,

    and her pupils dted in horror.

    There was only one thought in Eleanor¡¯s ckened mind.

    Death.

    It wasn¡¯t even amon joke on the barren continent, but she hadn¡¯t expected the fear of death to strike her so soon.

    Eldain. A school for knights and wizards, but prestigious nheless.

    In other words, it cost a lot of money.

    Which meant, even more simply, that it was safe.

    Which was why she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to safety.

    But still.

    ¡­¡­Suddenly dying here?

    Just like this?

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m scared.¡¯

    It was the first time a feeling of fear had ever enveloped her so clearly.

    Since her mother¡¯s death, she had always seen the world in ck and white with dead eyes.

    Eleanor clenched her fists, finally sumbing to the huge ck shadow that loomed over her.

    She closed her eyes, closed her ears.

    If it would make her feel any better.

    It¡¯s less scary not to see, to look away.

    But then.

    -Because now is not the time to pay attention to you.

    Someone¡¯s voice came from a distance¡­¡­.

    It was getting closer.

    Eleanor opened her eyes. The next thing she saw was the back of a boy with a slender, ck sword and flowing white hair.

    And then the voice again.

    ¡°How pathetic.¡±

    Nox von Reinhaber.

    In front of Eleanor stood the boy she hated so much.

    Why?

    There was no emotion in Nox¡¯s words as he chastised her.

    Yeah¡­ like he was acting.

    * * *

    There¡¯s a saying, barbarians control barbarians

    It¡¯s a Chinese phrase that means to catch a lion by the scruff of the neck, and I thought it would be fun to use it to describe this situation, at least for now.

    Shadow beast.

    Night walkers are ck, long, and nearly two meters tall.

    They are notoriously difficult to deal with, and are even more powerful than the ice trolls that were here earlier.

    By the Inner Lunatic¡¯s ssification system, ti¡¯s almost certainly a mid-advanced or higher. However, he has nowpletely vanished without a trace.

    Vanishing would be a better word.

    The body split in two by the ckness, consumed by a darkness darker than shadows.

    The group of cadets who had clearly observed the scene were stunned, as were the instructors, who were ready to pounce on the unexpected.

    Among them, of course, is the most prominent figure.

    Vernon. He was the instructor organizing the test.

    ¡®What the hell¡­ how did the gray-haired one manage to cope with the Night Walker¡¯s movements?¡¯

    Night Walkers.

    A creature that walked the night with the speed to match its name.

    Moving from shadow to shadow, it was a monster that could not be easily observed and could not be easily stopped despite its weak defense.

    The instructors here were not even aware of its existence.

    Then there is Nox von Reinhafer. How did the so-called scoundrel of the Underworld manage to defeat a Night Walker?

    ¡®Even he¡¯s the Eastern ¡®Ashen Eagle¡¯. He made his move immediately after fighting Paracelsus. It¡¯s as if he¡¯d already read the beast¡¯s mind.¡¯

    That¡¯s absurd.

    Reading a demon¡¯s mind is not as easy as it sounds, and not many people can do it freely.

    It¡¯s not something you¡¯d expect a cadet to do.

    ¡®The Dean will be surprised to hear this.¡¯

    Vernon was sure.

    The rumors about Nox are probably overblown, and while he may have been misbehaving, it¡¯s hard to imagine a swordsman of his caliber¡­¡­.

    with just a day or two of training was impossible.

    No matter how much of a genius he was.

    ¡°All instructors, listen up, the entrance examination is concluded as of this time. Please secure the prospective students and proceed to the auditorium immediately.¡±

    Vernon¡¯s voice carried through the space¡¯s megaphone to the instructors. His unblemished head glistened in the hot sunlight.

    * * *

    ¡®If we were anyter, I¡¯d be in trouble. This fucking difficulty level is insane.¡¯

    Barely catching my breath, I scanned my surroundings through my shaky vision.

    The moment I cut down the Night Walker a moment ago was very dangerous.

    One wrong move and Eleanor¡¯s head could have been blown off. Slicing through the shadows requires a lot of control.

    I don¡¯t want to imagine what it would be like if I had to do it with someone else.

    Moreover, I had just defeated Paracelsus, and now I had to find and y a monster whose mind I couldn¡¯t even read.

    ¡­I can¡¯t believe I just did that.

    Afterward, I decided to clear my head.

    I managed to get through the situation, but the cleanup afterward is just as important as the battle.

    Besides¡­ somehow the picture came out looking like I saved Eleanor.

    That¡¯s not something to die for.

    Of course, I personally think it¡¯s Nox¡¯s fault that she¡¯s traumatized, so it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to resolve that here¡­¡­.

    Regardless, Nox is a viin.

    He shouldn¡¯t be friends with anyone here.

    He shouldmand and treat his units with a strict chain ofmand.

    In other words¡­ I must be cold to the units I choose to include on my team, and I must always be the one holding the leash and barking orders at them.

    That¡¯s who I am, and that¡¯s who Eleanor needs to see here¡­.

    Well, the ending is obvious, the bad ending.

    I, of course, have no intention of dying.

    Therefore, my acting skills need to shine once again here.

    I looked at Eleanor, who had been taken aback by the demon¡¯s appearance, and said.

    ¡°What a pathetic sight.¡±

    ¡°¡­This, this¡­¡­.¡±

    Actually, there is a slight contradiction in my words.

    In the first ce, these are just prospective students.

    To ask them to defeat a mid- to high-level demon?

    That¡¯s not something even the mad Dean Noah would do.

    Didn¡¯t even the instructor immobilize them in the first ce?

    It¡¯s even weirder to react.

    But I pressed on, facing a flustered Eleanor.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even kill a demon right in front of you?¡±

    No one was spared the words.

    Just as I nned¡­¡­.

    ¡°You¡¯re being harsh, you do realize this is an emergency situation, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡­No, there was one person.

    Someone who could talk back to me, and who had a bigger rear end than I did.

    I rolled my eyes, forgetting that it wasn¡¯t even polite.

    Penelope von Archheim.

    The Princess of the Empire was taking Eleanor¡¯s hand and pointing at me.

    ¡°You must be the Princess.¡±

    ¡°This situation is clearly a matter for the instructors and the Dean, Noah von Trinity. The Night Walkers are not the sort of creatures that cadets like us are meant to deal with.¡±

    The lump in the back of my throat continues to warn me of the danger, but if I back down here, I¡¯m dead or alive.

    I take in her words with as muchposure as I can muster.

    ¡°With all due respect, Princess, would you say that if you were standing in front of an enemy?¡±

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    I interrupted in mockery.

    ¡°Even in front of an enemy who wants to kill you. I¡¯m asking if you wouldn¡¯t even struggle.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Penelope didn¡¯t respond immediately, knowing that my words were an insult.

    In fact, I had my reasons for saying this.

    After all, she had actually received several death threats.

    The biggest one being the ¡®Princess Assassination Case.¡¯

    Shortly after this, Penelope loses herpassionate side.

    From then on, she will be known by her new name, the Coldblooded Princess, and will rule the Empire of Arkheim after her father.

    In a sense, my story could be a guarantee of her safety.

    It¡¯s like an immunization, if you will.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer¡­! What kind of disrespect is this to the Princess?¡±

    At that moment, there was another interruption.

    ¡®Dark pink hair¡­ vertical pupils. Echidna von Xenos.¡¯

    ¡®Snake of greed.¡¯ Echidna von Xenos.

    A leading supporter of Princess Penelope.

    A member of the Xenos family.

    Not surprisingly, she had the worst rtionship with Nox.

    There were many reasons for this, but the first was.

    ¡®Echidna is from the holy house of Xenos, and I am from the dark house of Reinhafer. It¡¯s a nasty little twist.¡¯

    I also realized that Nox is an unloved character.

    Oh, sh*t. Even if I possessed him, I¡¯d still be talking to her.

    ¡°A private member of the Holy Family? I have nothing to say to you.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t. If you don¡¯t apologize to the Princess, I won¡¯t leave you alone¡­!¡±

    Talia¡¯s eyes narrowed behind her.

    Her eyes, which look twice as innocent as usual, seem to be asking, ¡°What is going on here?¡±

    I try my best to ignore her gaze.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t leave her alone, what will you do?¡±

    I said, releasing my mana.

    Immediately, a deep silence settled over the cadets.

    They all seemed to be cautious.

    ¡®If this were the first time they¡¯d met me, they wouldn¡¯t all be reacting like this.¡¯

    They would have thought of Nox as nothing more than a bastard from the underworld.

    But it¡¯s different now.

    I¡¯m the one who defeated Paracelsus and ughtered the Night Walker in one fell swoop. My presence has been unintentionally imprinted on them.

    And just like that, a subtle confrontation ensued.

    ¡°Enough with the fighting amongst yourselves, you bastards¡­!¡±

    The top of the mountain. Vernon, who had been climbing the highest tree, said as he fell.

    His voice boomed as he fell, echoing overhead.

    The thud of his fall was followed by the sound of his body hitting the ground.

    I watched him descend, sheathing my sword and magic.

    ¡°Is the test over?¡±

    ¡°Yes. White-haired¡­ Nox von Reinhafer. You brought the ck gem, so you are in first ce. The rest of the cadets here who brought purple gems will be recorded as tied for second ce.¡±

    The prospective cadets looked at Vernon with eyes that brightened slightly.

    Vernon nodded and continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone here has passed the entrance exam. Congrattions. And¡­ I am sorry for allowing you to be attacked by a demon. As your instructor, I will take responsibility for that, and I will make sure that Cadet Eleanor ispensated afterward.¡±

    He nced in my direction.

    ¡°And Nox.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked for yourpensation, so I¡¯ll send it to¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    I said firmly. I already had enough rewards to go around.

    I had something to give Noah, and I didn¡¯t want to mess things up by giving him something weird.

    I¡¯d saved Eleanor, so that should be enough.

    Besides, if I took the reward now, I¡¯d be admitting that I made the move to save her. That wouldplicate matters.

    And if Eleanor¡¯s hatred of me ever fades, imagine how much worse things could get¡­¡­.

    I don¡¯t want to add more variables to a story that already has a lot going on without a main character. In many ways, if things get twisted, it¡¯s my side that dies.

    It¡¯s hard enough to y the viinous Nox, but to add anotheryer to the mix?

    ¡­I shudder to think of it.

    ¡®I¡¯ll just have to find a recement for the main character who doesn¡¯t exist in this world and do something about it.¡¯

    As I turn to walk away, a voice suddenly stops me in my tracks.

    ¡°You¡­ why did you save me?¡±

    Eleanor.

    The voice I had hoped I wouldn¡¯t hear.

    I felt my mind racing; my answer here could make or break the rest of the game.

    As calmly as possible¡­ as calmly as possible¡­¡­.

    [Talent ¡®Master of Smoke¡¯ shakes!]

    ¡°¡­I killed a demon, and you were there.¡±

    D*mmit.

    I¡¯m tired.

    I guess that wasn¡¯t the answer.

    I can feel, however faintly, that Eleanor¡¯s face as she looks at me is different than before.

    Oh¡­ this can¡¯t be happening!

    I turn and walk away, trying to hide my anxiety.

    * * *

    Eleanor de Rivalin.

    Cold, calcting, and everything else that goes with the name ¡®Fox of Gold¡¯. A woman who believes money can buy things, even people.

    But something strange happened to her a little while ago.

    A boy who became a trauma from her own childhood.

    His behavior was disturbing her.

    ¡°Nox¡­¡­ why the hell did he save me?¡±

    He even refused the reward offered by the instructor.

    When asked why he saved her, he simply said.

    -You were there when I killed the demon.

    He gave the same ridiculous answer.

    Even a three-year-old could tell that was a lie.

    If you¡¯re lying because you want to be hated, it¡¯s almost pointless.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean much, does it?¡±

    Rick, the squire who serves her beside her, says nonchntly.

    But she shakes her head.

    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Eleanor, whatever she is.

    She¡¯s deceived so many people, and ultimately herself. She was an acting genius, a woman of many faces.

    For her, seeing through the lies and pretenses of others was as easy as turning over the palm of her hand.

    Also, when Eleanor saw it.

    Nox was unmistakably acting.

    He¡¯d deliberately saved himself from that situation a moment ago, but he¡¯d orchestrated it to keep the spotlight off himself.

    In her head, she understood, but¡­¡­ why on earth?

    Nox was obviously someone she had dismissed as beneath her.

    Buying amoner¡¯s or a noble¡¯s surname didn¡¯t really change where you came from.

    Then, she felt it clearly.

    That he did not owe her any favors.

    However, after this incident, there was a tiny crack in that irond notion.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but¡­¡­.

    ¡°Rick, I want you to research everything you can about the movements of Nox von Reinhafer and turn it all over to me, and¡­ I want you to bring me an expensive gift that he can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Rick nodded.

    Eleanor tilted her head, a frown on her face as she thought about the orientation for each subject in a few days.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ if I have four required courses and four electives, I¡¯ll be able to take¡­¡­.¡±

    Eleanor had already bribed her seniors for information.

    She¡¯s analyzed the situation thoroughly and picked out the subjects she¡¯s best at.

    Now all that¡¯s left is to fit in as a freshman and get good grades.

    And dealing with this nagging feeling she now had.

    * * *

    ¡°Master, are you sure you¡¯re okay, yourplexion is pale¡­ I wonder if you¡¯re having another case of cold feet¡­¡­.¡±

    Zitri looked at the returning master with anxiety as he crossed his arms and fretted for four hours.

    Nox was always up to strange things, but today was especially strange.

    To her, he always had a n, and he always followed through.

    Sure, he¡¯d freaked out about his engagement to Talia, but he¡¯d gotten over it within an hour.

    But this time was different.

    For Nox, who is extremely averse to wasting time, to waste four hours on¡­.

    ¡®He must have suffered an unimaginable heartbreak¡­ Is it because of his ruined reputation, or has he been bullying others¡­?¡¯

    Zitri called out to the dazed Knox with a wistful expression.

    ¡°That¡­ Young Master?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Zitri, but if it¡¯s a cold, I had it a while ago and got over it.¡±

    ¡°I see, then I hope you¡¯re not catching a cold or something¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, I feel fine.¡±

    Nox said, and added, in a small voice, ¡°It¡¯s the mind that¡¯s sick.¡±

    For the record, there was only one reason for Nox to sit and think for so long.

    And that is, who else could he make the protagonist of his story?

    ¡®I can¡¯t think of anyone, he admits. It has to be a student at Eldain, without getting into the main story, and it has to be someone who doesn¡¯te on to me, and it has to be someone who doesn¡¯t identify as a woman¡­¡­.¡¯

    That¡¯s a lot of requirements for a main character.

    Sh*t.

    Nox thought, letting out a small curse.

    How nice it would be if he could be both the hero and the viin¡­.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    At that moment, Nox jumped up from his seat like a man who had found a solution.

    Then he shouted.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­! I can do both, can¡¯t I?¡±

    It was an obvious conclusion.

    Zitri realized that her master must have gone firmly insane, and he had to get more people to assist Nox as soon as possible .<hr>

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49As a yer of many games, there¡¯s one thing that resonates with me.

    The main character and the final boss are one and the same.

    The final boss and the protagonist have a lot of ovep.

    With the exception of absolute evil bosses, the protagonists and viins in most of the most popr games of recent years usually have an unfavorable past trauma.

    However, the process of oveing this trauma can cause the protagonist and viin to react differently.

    For example,

    The protagonist tries to ovee the difficulties, no matter how great they are.

    However, the viin expresses it as anger toward society or the system.

    Therefore, good and evil are bound to be sharply divided here.

    In an unavoidable situation.

    Will you uphold some kind of good, even if it¡¯s a sham?

    Or do you give up and express your anger at the rotten status quo?

    This is what separates protagonists from viins.

    I also used this to find a way around the worst of it a while back.

    I would y both roles.

    A protagonist and a viinous boss.

    To be both.

    If I can do that, this whole mess will be resolved.

    The protagonist is a yer named Yoo Chan.

    The big bad goes by the shiny name of Nox von Reinhafer.

    ¡®I¡¯ve already got the viin part down pat. All that¡¯s left is the hero. With what I know, I can do it. It¡¯s more dangerous to ask someone else to do it.¡¯

    When I was first possessed by the Inner Lunatic.

    It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to be the protagonist.

    It¡¯s a situation that most people who are exposed to any medium would like to be in.

    If you watch a romance drama, you want to be the hero or heroine. If you watch an action movie, you want to be the hero. That¡¯s human psychology, a primal desire.

    But it¡¯s one thing to say it and another to do it.

    That¡¯s why people draw their own lines.

    I can go this far, but I can¡¯t go any further.

    This is the limit of what I can do, this is the best I can do.

    You say.

    I used to do the same.

    But it¡¯s different now.

    It¡¯s not like I have many more options.

    In a world where the main character is gone, and in a game with the worst difficulty ever, all I can do is rece him.

    And while doing so, I¡¯ll have to y the role of the viin, Nox von Reinhafer.

    It¡¯s not as easy as it sounds, but what can you do?

    I don¡¯t have any other resources to take over the role.

    The only thing I believe in is me.

    ¡®Besides.¡¯

    If a certain variable has urred in the Inner Lunatic, there is only one variable that can fix it.

    That variable is me.

    That variable could be a man named Yoo Chan, possessesing Nox.

    ¡®However, in order for me to y both roles properly, I need to do a few things. The first is an artifact that will allow me to hide my identity. Next, two bodies that will not arouse suspicion.¡¯

    Originally, Nox didn¡¯t even make it to Eldain, being pushed aside by his twin brothers, the third and fourth.

    Abandoned by his family, he wandered the wilderness alone until he joined the Lunatics and made a pact with the devil.

    He bes a pessimistic human being and makes his mark on the House and the world.

    I have about two months to do so.

    In the meantime, in order to y Nox as a proper viin, I must be more than a demon-possessed Nox.

    To y a good viin, and to do so without hurting my units. To have two bodies and an artifact to mask my identity.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little early, but I have to go.¡±

    I finished my resolve.

    What is the most important factor in bing a viin?

    It¡¯s being part of a group.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m heading to thergest viinous group in the Inner Lunatic.

    Even inter scenarios, such as ck market terrorism or the murder of the Princess¡­¡­. The head of the worst criminal organization at the center of all the trouble.

    To meet with Luna, one of the Three Swordsmen.

    Why?

    Only one, of course.

    To join the criminal organization Lunatic.

    * * *

    A secluded meeting room on the grounds of Eldain Academy.

    The room, with its long rectangr wooden table, has an eerie air about it. The reason was simple.

    The presence of the person sitting at the head table.

    It was intimidating everyone else.

    Noah von Trinity.

    The instructors had gathered here at the urgent summons of the Four Sages.

    If that wasn¡¯t worrisome enough, it was even stranger.

    ¡®This can¡¯t be dangerous, can it?

    Vernon looked at Noah with that thought.

    It wasn¡¯t often that even Noah stayed here, one of the Academy¡¯s main facilities.

    She wasn¡¯t a fan of these heavy seats in the first ce.

    She doesn¡¯t like to be in charge of things like this, and aside from major events like exams, she doesn¡¯t pay much attention to it since she has the other instructors in charge of everything else.

    The Empire has given her the title of Dean, but only for the sake of symbolism.

    Noah, one of the Four Sages, sits here.

    That alone gives the Eldain Academy an air of legitimacy that cannot be ignored.

    The meetings here are usually rather mellow.

    But not today.

    Vernon felt a pounding in his head as he listened to the shouting.

    -The Dean herself is calling us here¡­ Is something going on?

    -I thought so, too¡­ Was there a cadet who didn¡¯t do well in the entrance exam?

    -What if she suddenly decides she¡¯s done with the Dean¡¯s job? There¡¯s a new candy bar on the market. ¡­¡­.

    -Well, I can¡¯t deny the possibility¡­¡­.

    The looks on the instructors¡¯ faces were less than favorable.

    Noah von Trinity is certainly a talented individual, but she¡¯s also a bit of an unstoppable force.

    She¡¯s a walking time bomb when ites to topics like this, and she has the power to do it.

    They¡¯re not just scary, they¡¯re terrifying.

    ¡°The¡­ Dean, what is your reason for calling us here¡­?¡±

    Vernon plucks up the courage to ask over themotion, but all he gets in return is Noah¡¯s innocent look as he misreads a lollipop.

    A strangely angry face.

    But no one could bring themselves to dwell on it.

    Misread- misread-.

    (odog)

    The girl looked like a child. If it weren¡¯t for the Four Sages, Noah would have given anyone here a good punch in the face.

    But s, there were no humans here with the balls to do so.

    It was a monster that could wipe out a city-state with ease. What good coulde of messing with such a thing?

    For now, I must endure.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yum, yum, yum. Yum! What are you all doing here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Noah¡¯s gruff tone startled the group.

    Vernon quickly regained hisposure.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why the Dean called us to the conference room ¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right! Ipletely forgot!¡±

    It had already been two hours.

    As if I didn¡¯t have enough on my te, it¡¯s almost the start of a new semester¡­¡­.

    ¡®You must be Dean Noah¡­.¡¯

    Vernon marveled. He cleared his throat and asked again.

    ¡°So. Why did you bring us all here?¡±

    ¡°Uh, nothing else, I just thought I¡¯d let you know that there are a few people I think you might want to keep an eye on! Hehe.¡±

    With a natural, virtuous smile, she twirled her hair and looked around.

    The owner of the purple hair was sitting next to Vernon.

    Lars von Celestia, professor of [Imperial Basic Magic], asked.

    ¡°Do you have any cadets to watch?¡±

    He was a handsome character with neatly slicked back hair and a rounded forehead.

    It was a bonus that he didn¡¯t get along with Vernon.

    ¡°Four, yes! Quite a harvest this time!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm. You mean like Paracelsus the ¡®Ashen Eagle¡¯, the eastern swordsman, and the princesses Penelope, Echidna, Leone, and Talia? We¡¯ve already gotten a handle on those.¡±

    ¡°There was one more! Professor, A very unexpected cadet.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lars scratched his head.

    He¡¯d already gotten the hang of the cadets.

    Each of the new recruits had shown great wit and skill, and Lars, being the meticulous man he was, had examined them all.

    But if Noah is reacting like that, then there¡¯s a real surprise cadet. Who the hell could he be to have such a reaction¡­.

    ¡°Oh. No way¡­?¡±

    At that moment, Lars remembered an incident at the entrance exam that he hadn¡¯t participated in.

    He could recall a story.

    Apparently, a cadet had almost died, but there was one who had used his strength to save the day.

    It saved the life of Eleanor, who was to be the owner of the massive estate.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Professor, Nox von Reinhafer, he¡¯s the best talent I can think of in this ss, maybe even the greatest wizard of all time, next to me!¡±

    ¡°The best¡­ talent¡­ and the greatest¡­ ever?¡±

    Lars looked at her in disbelief. Even if she was one of the Four Sages, it was hard to believe.

    Eldain is the most prestigious academy in the world.

    Then again, he¡¯s the best talent there¡­¡­.

    This is a question that even you can¡¯t answer straight away.

    Is it a problem that talent can be cut so easily?

    And¡­ Nox, who is rumored to be the scoundrel of House Reinhafer?

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, this is nothing more than a fluke, he just happened to save student Eleanor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Professor!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t take it lightly, even if you are the dean. If he¡¯s really that good, would you mind if I tried Nox out at the next orientation?¡±

    The ss Lars is taking is the required first-year course, Basic Imperial Magic. Everyone has to take it.

    Nox will be taking it, too.

    It¡¯s not fair, but what if I could test him here?

    That way, if it turned out that Nox had been cheating at the time, Chairman Noah¡¯s words would be backed up.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to intervene in the trial? That wouldn¡¯t be fair¡­!¡± {Vernon}

    ¡°You can.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Vernon repeated, looking puzzled, and Noah smirked.

    ¡°You all already know that no matter what you do, it won¡¯t change the nature of the stone.¡±

    A mature voice suddenly sounded from Noah.

    Goosebumps rose among the seated instructors.

    Very asionally. When she spoke, Noah¡¯s tone was reminiscent of her past, before she¡¯d sealed the Demon, when she¡¯d been known as the Frost Witch.

    Such was the case now.

    ¡°¡­Very well, I will test Cadet Nox¡¯s talents in my own way, and I hope you won¡¯t be disappointed, Dean.¡±

    With that, Lars was gone.

    Noah nonchntly tore into the next bar. Then, after rattling off a list of those who might be of use, she rolled over and fell asleep.

    In many ways, she was a selfish woman.

    Vernon sighed as he scratched the back of his head.

    ¡®I felt it the first time I saw it¡­ That white-haired guy is going to bring trouble to the school. Damn it¡¯s going to be a pain in the ass.¡¯

    Even as he thought that, Vernon couldn¡¯t get the image of Nox saving Eleanor¡¯s life earlier, slicing through a Night Walker in one swift motion, out of his mind.

    A beautiful swing. But he was still only scratching the surface. How far could he go if he were taught proper swordsmanship?

    Vernon was beginning to look forward to it.

    The other instructors had the name Nox in their minds, too.

    Thus.

    From day one, Nox had made a mark on the dean and the faculty.

    * * *

    Late at night.

    Inside the dormitory where Nox and Zitri are staying.

    Zitri¡¯s determined voice emanates from within.

    ¡°No way. Going out in Eldain on our first day without a pass? It¡¯s too dangerous, even if you want to¡­!¡±

    I listened without furtherment.

    As soon as Zitri heard my n (or part of it), she conveyed her disapproval.

    No wonder.

    As a maid, my perception of the instructors would be unfavorable from the start. It¡¯s thest thing she wants.

    But I had no choice, so I pushed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just going to step out for a second.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. And when you say ¡®just a minute¡¯¡­ it¡¯s not credible.¡±

    Jitri said, looking at me suspiciously. She had already noticed that I was the type to ask for forgiveness rather than permission.

    That¡¯s why sharp maids are called¡­¡­.

    because of that.

    The two of us are arguing in a dormitory reserved for high nobility, a dormitory that must have been worth billions.

    {1 Bil Won ~ 775,000 USD (June 2023)}

    Although, of course, the oue was already decided.

    ¡°Jitri. Your opinion is not important.¡±

    ¡°Even as a maid, I have a duty to protect my master¡­!¡±

    ¡°No, not that, for you will soon be asleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    At that moment, Zitri¡¯s body suddenly copsed.

    A dizzying sensation began to weigh down her entire body.

    I gently picked her up and set her down on the bed.

    I have a n, just in case.

    A sleeping herb from my previous trip to the Chasers. I¡¯d had Elena concoct a sleeping potion using it and some advanced healing materials.

    For just such a time as this!

    I thought back to Zitri, who, earlier, had epted my tea without question. Yes, it¡¯s from her master, how could she not?

    I was so happy and touched that I may have even shed a few tears.

    I feel a little sorry for her, but¡­ I can¡¯t help it.

    I have to live.

    I nodded with an expression of regret.

    ¡°Then get some sleep. My advice is to be careful what you drink when someone tells you to drink it. No matter how close they are.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Young Master. You tampered with my tea¡­¡­!¡±

    Zitri gritted her teeth at the bted realization. But it was toote.

    I gave her a reasonable exnation.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working too hardtely, and it¡¯s important to take a break.¡±

    It¡¯s true, Zitri has been working too hard for metely.

    On a day like today, she deserves a break.

    Besides the cure. {1}

    For a moment, I look triumphant, but then Zitri shakes her head in exasperation.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as¡­¡­.¡±

    <em>Zzzz-.</em>

    <em>(Kuul-)</em>

    That¡¯s it.

    ¡°Phew. Zitri¡¯s now asleep¡­ now I just need to sneak out of the dorm and find the ce.¡±

    I¡¯ll have to disguise myself first.

    It¡¯s only a disguise, but it¡¯s better than nothing.

    I slipped on the ck, worn hoodie I¡¯d snuck in.

    It¡¯s not enchanted, so I run the risk of being spotted, but it¡¯s the best I can do for now.

    <em>Hiss.</em>

    <em>(Kkiig)</em>

    Cautiously, I open the door and move as carefully as I can down the path that the warden hasn¡¯t traveled.

    I¡¯ve done this in the game, so I¡¯ve memorized the paths they take. Of course, sneaking around doesn¡¯t seem to be in my nature.

    After passing through the long corridor and exiting the dormitory where the nobles stay, I take another look at the view.

    ¡®[Sidious Hall]. I¡¯ll be spending a lot of time here from now on.¡¯

    I ponder for a moment, then turn away.

    For now, the most important thing is to find a ce I know.

    The Goblin Tavern. The exact name of my destination was

    ¡®Let¡¯s Drink Up a Goblin¡¯s Crooked Nose¡¯. {2}

    I was headed to an illegal tavern.<hr>

    {1} : ? ????? ¨C am geuleohgomalgo : need help on this one

    {2} : ????? ?? ????? ???? ¨C gobeullincheoleom koga ppittul-eojige masyeoboja. ¨C Bugbear¡¯s Brewery

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50¡°Nox von Reinhaber¡­. It was clear to me, that you knew something about the death of my inspiration, Celsus.¡±

    ¡®Ashen Eagle¡¯, Paracelsus.

    The owner of a name that would be considered unworthy of a cadet is now lying in bed, reliving the battle of a day ago.

    The battle against the Nox.

    It was there that he suffered his first defeat.

    Until now, Paracelsus had never been defeated by an enemy, despite the harshness of his environment. This made the current situation unbelievable.

    Nor did he understand why Nox had provoked him in the first ce by bringing up his master. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯te up with an answer¡­..

    It was true that there was something fishy going on.

    Besides.

    ¡®It was only for a split second¡­ but his speedpletely outpaced mine. How is that possible? I¡¯ve never seen anything like him in the first ce, except for inspiration¡­¡­.¡¯

    Celsus was the only one he recognized as his master with a sword.

    Paracelsus¡¯s mentor, one of the pinnacles of the world, the Three Sword Masters.

    But what was it about Nox¡¯s behavior during the battle?

    How did he disy such quick reflexes, and how did he end up ying a beast he hadn¡¯t even realized was there, saving a girl in danger?

    Nox von Reinhafer. Where does hee from and what does he know?

    Honestly, he¡¯s not sure.

    A man who knows his master is Celsus.

    That¡¯s a pretty loose characterization.

    In the first ce, not many people in the world know that Celsus is his Master.

    With the possible exception of Noah von Trinity, none of the instructors would recognize his Master¡¯s [Bow de].

    At some point, Celsus¡¯ sword changed.

    It would be impossible for him to recognize his own sword when it was handed to him.

    For a moment, Paracelsusy on his back with his arm shed, lost in thought.

    He closed his eyes and let the breezee in through the open window.

    The lights in themoners¡¯ dormitories were already out.

    The dormitories here, called [Pavurs], are not as nice as the luxury dormitories of the nobility.

    However, it¡¯s still worthy of the name Eldaine, so it¡¯s not too bad¡­.

    Themoners¡¯ dormitories at other academies don¡¯t even have proper meals. This is the age of the ¡®divine¡¯ Arkheim, after all.

    Paracelsus recalled his mentor¡¯sst words before his death.

    -Emperor of the Empire. Esteban von Arkheim¡¯s tyranny has divided the imperial family, and his daughter, Penelope, is being raised as a benevolent princess. It seems clear that Janos is in on it.

    -You will have to take sides to survive.

    -You¡¯ll have to choose soon enough.

    -I¡¯ve already told you. You will enter Eldain Academy. There, you will decide which side you will stand on. That is your final task.

    -I¡¯m sorry for leaving you¡­ first.

    The eyes of his teacher, who had been worried about him until the very end, opened.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Paracelsus realized for a moment that he had fallen asleep.

    He realized that he had once again relived the hellish dream he had every night.

    His master bleeding to death.

    His back like a mountain, always. He thought he couldn¡¯t chase after him, but he fell apart in an instant.

    When he returned from his usual training, he found his master lying on the ground, bleeding, and saying, ¡°I give you everything.¡±

    -I have given you everything I have.

    -Now that my story is over¡­ yes, I will give you a gift. Celsus¡­ I give you my name. One day you will surpass me.

    -From now on, your name is Paracelsus, which means to surpass me.

    Throbbing.

    Still palpitating. A memory that makes a part of my chest ache.

    The Master had given him everything.

    In his final moments, he gave his name, deciding who would carry on his legacy.

    ¡°One way or another, I will find out why my inspiration died. Even if it means selling my soul to the devil.¡±

    At that moment, Paracelsus closed his eyes again.

    A glimmer of red light peeked through his white gloves, illuminating the darkness, but only silently.

    * * *

    [Let¡¯s Drink Through a Goblin¡¯s Crooked Nose].

    Not many people know that there is a tavern with the absurd name of ¡­.

    It¡¯s safe to say that not many students know about it, and certainly not many peoplee here at thiste hour.

    But I¡¯m different. In the game, this is a ce I¡¯ve been to many times, and it wasn¡¯t hard to find my way around.

    I searched my memory for the tavern¡¯s description in the game.

    ¡®A small fountain, just after you bypass Sidus Hall, the noble dormitory of Eldain Academy, and exit to the west. If you walk slowly while feeling the atmosphere, you will find a bar that is maintained in subspace¡­.¡¯

    After searching my memory, I seeded in finding the tavern.

    As I headed inside, I was greeted by a middle-aged man with a familiar face from the game.

    ¡°What are you doing here, little brat, are you lost?¡±

    His tone was very condescending.

    Since I¡¯ve never received any favors since bing a Nox, I¡¯m d I¡¯m able to take it in stride, otherwise I might have been quite hurt¡­¡­.

    I calmly recited the phrase I¡¯d been repeating to myself on the way here.

    ¡°Moonshine to Talon Feather, and a toast to the Empire.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    For a moment, the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze meets mine.

    There were no guests inside. Just a woman in a robe.

    Even she doesn¡¯t seem to be drinking.

    ¡®Of course, this is one of the few ces with a portal to the headquarters of thergest criminal organization, Lunatic.¡¯

    ¡°¡­Enter. I don¡¯t know why ¡®he¡¯ would give a kid like you a passphrase, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a full name?¡±

    ¡°Kaylon. That¡¯s what everyone calls me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    I replied dryly, then headed for the disy case in the far corner of the bar, taking a good look at the fifth shelf on the left.

    At first nce, it doesn¡¯t look like much, but it¡¯s enchanted with high-dimensional transport magic.

    It creates a pathway that can be traveled from one ce to another in the order of its cement. It is a one-of-a-kind concentration of technology and magic.

    ¡®The order is¡­ three, one, eight, four.¡¯

    I pulled the tassels from the fifth shelf on the left in order.

    Three, one, eight, four.

    This is a device that opens a special portal that will take you directly to Lunatic¡¯s headquarters.

    <em>Dddddd.</em>

    <em>(deudeudeudeu)</em>

    The portal opens and the cupboard plunges into darkness.

    Heuk, I feel dizzy.

    I¡¯m bombarded with magic that blurs my sense of space.

    [You have been exposed to high-level magic].

    [Mana temporarily backfires].

    [Talent ¡®Mana Sensitivity Genius¡¯ neutralizes this].

    [Transporting the yer to a designated location].

    At the end of a series of system sounds.

    I could feel dozens of eyes on me, along with a murderous lump in my throat.

    And with it, a sour, cold woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    I opened my eyes silently to see the woman pointing the sword at me.

    Brilliant blonde, golden eyes. Then snow-white skin and a cold scowl.

    Shimmering white in the moonlight. A woman with a sword as cold as frost.

    She was beautiful in color, but her expression was blunt.

    I already know.

    Although she is hidden now¡­¡­.

    there is no disputing that she is one of the strongest beings on the continent.

    ¡°Luna.¡±

    The woman in front of me narrows her pupils. She seems surprised to hear her name.

    But before I know it, her expression is back to normal. I can feel the dagger digging a little deeper into my uv.

    Blood trickles down.

    [Talent ¡®Master of Acting¡¯ helps yers perform to the extreme].

    I spoke without changing my expression.

    ¡°The head of the Lunatic, the only one of the Three Swordsmen whose face is not even known. A mysterious being. ¡­hase for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯ve found my secret headquarters, but you¡¯ve discovered my identity?¡±

    Luna¡¯s expression hardened, and a massive burst of sword energy erupted from her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer.¡±

    I smile at the woman who could punch me in the throat and send me flying in a single blow.

    ¡°I would like to join the ¡®Lunatic¡¯.¡±

    * * *

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Luna

    Gender: Female

    Age: 20

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Moonlight

    Achievements: -.

    [Traits].

    Affirmations: [Genius with the sword and martial arts] / [Warlike] / [Psychic].

    Neutral: [Cold].

    Negative: [Cruelty] / [Madness] / [Rampage] / [Agitation]]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 27

    MP: 24

    Luck: 4

    Willpower: 25

    Charm: 25

    [Skills]

    Passive Skills: [Spection] / [Prating Eyes] / [Intimidation]¡­

    Active Skills: [Moonde (Master)] / [Mana st]¡­

    *There is some undisclosed information. Additional information about the character will be unlocked as you progress through the story.

    __________________

    Luna.

    It¡¯s fair to say that this character requires quite a few descriptions.

    At the very least, she¡¯s a third teir swordswoman at the age of twenty.

    She¡¯s a monster with ridiculous stats.

    The fact that she¡¯s the only person in the entire heavens and earth to hold the mastery of one of the greatest swords, the Moonlight Sword.

    However, all of these things are secondary.

    Luna¡¯s true value as a character lies in the ¡°something¡± that is hidden behind the veil.

    A question that I, too, was unable to answer in Part 1.

    Why does she have these powers, why is she involved in a secret organization, why did she be a viin, and why did sheter participate in the Princess¡¯s assassination?

    It still leaves a lot to be answered, but I think there¡¯s a reason for Luna¡¯s behavior, at least from what I¡¯ve seen in the game.

    Obviously, she¡¯s a ck market mogul and has amassed wealth through her connections to House Rivalin and the Underworld.

    But she¡¯s also a vignte who helps other poor people and kills corrupt nobles.

    She doesn¡¯t take unnecessary lives. Hence the question.

    Lunatic¡­ can we judge this organization by what we see?

    Why was the game titled ¡°Inner Lunatic¡±?

    After much questioning, I decided it was worth taking a gamble, which is why I sought her out to join Lunatic.

    ¡°Do you have any idea what our ¡®Lunatic¡¯ is like? From the looks of you¡­ you¡¯re like that guy from House Reinhafer.¡±

    Luna snorted.

    ¡°It is a gift to be able to distinguish between courage and indiscretion. Even if you were Theo¡¯s son, do you think you¡¯d make it out of here alive?¡±

    Theo.

    The name of Nox¡¯s father, the owner of the Supreme ck Sword, came out of Luna¡¯s mouth.

    Not surprisingly, they¡¯ve been colluding from the start.

    They¡¯re nning to bring down the Arkheim Empire and the Holy Family. They¡¯re organizing for rebellion, so to speak.

    It¡¯s no wonder they¡¯re on opposite sides of the fence.

    Though I wasn¡¯t sure it would be at this point, anyway.

    ¡°Eldain is supposed to be neutral toward the nations, but in practice, they¡¯re not. They have a huge knight and wizard training organization under their control, and they¡¯re recruiting like crazy. It¡¯s not exactly clean.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°That there are spies among the iing students.¡±

    <em>Startled.</em>

    <em>(Heumchis)</em>

    Luna¡¯s body shuddered slightly for a moment.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that help bring down the Arkheim Empire?¡±

    I continued slowly, studying Luna¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°That means we could nt a spy there, Noah von Trinity. One of the Four Sages is the dean there.¡±

    She must be going through a severe internal conflict right now. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s thinking I¡¯m pretty valuable.

    In reality, Eldain is directly affiliated with the imperial family.

    They im to be neutral, but she¡¯s their dog.

    I was originally tempted to nt a spy on them as a student, but that would have given away their location.

    But I¡¯ve already passed the test.

    If I were to be a student and act as a spy, it would certainly give Lunatic¡¯s activities a boost. It would also be perfect as a viin.

    I seized the momentum and cut to the chase.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t mean to go against tradition, I just¡­ I¡¯m asking you to let me go through the trials.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The tip of Luna¡¯s sword twitched.

    She¡¯s afraid. One wrong move with the sword and I¡¯ll be dead¡­ I should¡¯ve gotten Noah a scroll that would¡¯ve given me a genius time reprieve.

    Damn, that wouldn¡¯t do much good against the Three Swordsmen.

    ¡°Those who undergo the [Trial of the Moonlight] are epted into Lunatic unconditionally, with no strings attached. Isn¡¯t that a condition?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ how much do you know about our organization?¡±

    ¡°Well, at least know I came here on purpose, and I know you¡¯re the head of this organization, so let me take the ordeal.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Luna considered for a moment. She must be using her talent [Psychic] to see through my true intentions.

    As one of her primary traits, Perception is light on lies.

    That is¡­ unless she has a talent that is at least as good as [Master of Smoke].

    For a moment, her gaze sweeps over me. I could hear the sound of grasshoppers in the background.

    That¡¯s right. I was distracted by the sword, but this was a forest.

    One of the most feared ces in the game, a hellish forest where countless people had died.

    ¡°After the trial, you will be one of two things.¡±

    Luna continued, her lips parting in thought.

    ¡°Either you die and be a corpse, or you pass the ordeal and be one of the Lunatics.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to keep me alive if I turn back now, are you? If so¡­ I might as well do something.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you can tease that tongue. Follow me.¡±

    Okay. Sess.

    I¡¯d somehow gotten permission to conduct the ordeal.

    Luna winked at me, and I was handed a hood woven from a fine fabric by the man who red at me from her side.

    ck and unremarkable, it seemed. But inwardly, I sang a song of joy.

    This thing is worth more than you can imagine.

    It¡¯s a little big now, but¡­¡­.

    If I pass the test, I¡¯ll probably get one in my size.

    ¡°Put¡­ on¡­ that¡­ hood¡­ and¡­ follow¡­ behind¡­ Luna-sama¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to wear the hood?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ so¡­ you are not¡­ exposed¡­ to the ¡®madness¡¯¡­¡­¡±

    I already knew why I had to wear a hood, but I asked just to be sure.

    The reason they issued the hoods, which were like ck shields, was simple.

    An initiation test called the [Trial of the Moonlight.]

    The ce where it was held. Or, more precisely, the moon above them.

    ¡°The red moon¡­ exposure to that light¡­ drives most people insane¡­ madness¡­ might be a better word¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The moon hung blood red in the sky.

    I realize now that I haven¡¯t told you the name of this forest yet.

    [Forest of Madness and Death].

    The moon that can be observed here is red in color, and the longer one is exposed to its light, the more insane they be.

    They are exposed to a state of insanity.

    However, this is not the case for everyone.

    Those with a strong willpower and high stats can survive for a long time in these ces.

    Such as Luna, who walks ahead without a hood.

    Luna says nonchntly.

    ¡°You are about to undergo the Trial of the Moonlight. Remove your hood, stand on the altar, and kill any demons that attack you in this forest. When you have done so, you will have passed the trial.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    I took a step, then another, toward the altar.

    In truth, I was ready.

    But I needed to see just how much this insanity would consume me.

    I took a calming breath and stepped onto the altar.

    I looked at Luna, who nodded, and removed my hood.

    [¡®Red Moonlight¡¯ grants the yer the ¡®Insanity¡¯ status ailment].

    [Caution! yers may lose their Ego].

    [Caution! Once you lose your Ego, you cannot regain it].

    I opened my eyes to the sound of the system.

    The world shed red all around me.<hr>

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51My vision narrows at once.

    The ¡®red moonlight¡¯ was far more real than I had realized, and possessed an unsettling power.

    A quality that made me lose my sense of self.

    It¡¯s more than just the state of [insanity] granted by the Red Moon.

    ¡®¡­Damn. My consciousness is gradually blurring. I¡¯ll have to be careful, even if I fulfill the conditions to clear it.¡±

    I had already fulfilled the conditions to clear the trial a long time ago.

    But there¡¯s a difference between clearing an ordeal with a few clicks in a game and facing it head-on.

    My body is being bathed in an ego-devouring red light. Even in the midst of it all, I kept repeating to myself.

    ¡®In order to sessfully clear this ce [the Trial of Moonlight], two conditions are necessary.¡¯

    The first is at least one [Genius] and at least one [Prodigy] trait.

    This is virtually meaningless at the point where you have two Genius traits. Isn¡¯t Nox already a fraudulent character from the start?

    ¡­for a limited time, of course.

    The second is a Magic stat of 10 and a Will stat of 11 or higher.

    A faint smile crosses my lips as I recall the stat window I checked in the dormitory earlier.<hr>

    [Basic Info].

    Name: Nox Von Reinhafer

    Gender: Male

    Age: 15

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Darkness

    Achievements: None

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Genius with Swords and Martial Arts] / [Genius with Mana Sensitivity] / [Insightful] / [Master of Memorization] / [Steel Mentality] / [Master of Acting]]

    Neutral: [Manifestation of Darkness]

    Negative: [Time Limit] / [Weakling] / [Crippling Chill] / [Possession]

    [Stats].

    Physique: 6.2 (+1)

    MP: 9.2(+1)

    Luck: 10

    Willpower: 11.3

    Charm: 26.2

    [Hidden Stats]

    Agility (uncivilized): 7

    [Skills] ¨C Active Skills: Time of Genius / [Shadow Family Intermediate Swordsmanship] / [Southern Swordsmanship] / [Ignite] / [Transmute]]

    *The yer¡¯s remaining lifespan is 142 days based on the [Time Limit] trait.<hr>

    I can¡¯t say I¡¯m itemized, but my magic and will stats already meet the requirements.

    In addition, my other stats have increased slightly.

    I¡¯ve grown a bit taller and my shoulders are a bit broader, so my appearance has increased by 0.2.

    This was a positive thing, as it meant that I would be less and less restricted in my use of [Supreme Ruler¡¯s Awe] in the future.

    Regardless, there was a reason for these requirements.

    [Trial of the Moonlight].

    To take it, you need to be able to resist insanity.

    It also requires genius talent and exceptional stats.

    Furthermore, the only time you can join Lunatic is after the first main episode, the Entrance Exam, but before Orientation. It¡¯s only halfway between the two events.

    In many ways, joining a viinous group is more demanding and difficult.

    Of course, it¡¯s different for characters who have already joined Lunatic.

    Even if they don¡¯t have the Genius trait like the yer, they¡¯re still a part of the group and are free to act as such.

    The only restriction is if the yer joins the viinous group.

    The reason for the restriction¡­¡­ is that the main storyline would be ruined if the protagonist joined the viinous group.

    This makes it almost impossible to join the organization.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t think it was possible at first either.¡¯

    But then I stumbled upon the Trial of the Moonlight, and after hundreds of attempts, I was able to join the Lunatics.

    Why, if you don¡¯t do it, you want to do it more.

    Plus, I had seen a fan-made version of a famous manga where the main character joined the enemy group and beat up their allies, and it was pretty funny.

    It really made me think, ¡°What if the main character was the viin?¡±

    That was on my 27th try.

    The one where I had the most sessful boss kills andpleted Part 1. ¡­The only problem is that the boss I killed there was Nox?

    I killed myself.

    This is darkedy at its finest.

    I shook off my newfound thoughts and drew my sword, pointing it forward.

    It wasn¡¯t as if I hadn¡¯t been in danger of dying once or twice before¡­¡­.

    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised, so let¡¯s draw my weapon first.

    Closing my eyes, I begin to slowly push the red moonlight out of my body. You steady your breathing, familiarizing yourself with the exact path the energy will take.

    ¡®Stay calm, recognize the mana circuit and learn the path it takes. It¡¯s the fastest way to pass this test.¡¯

    Trial of Moonlight.

    Here, prolonged exposure to the red moon causes one change in the yer¡¯s body.

    Key points on the body where the magic works begin to pulsate rapidly, and the flow itself bes unstable.

    Once that happens, it cannot be touched.

    The yer¡¯s character is gradually consumed by the Red Moon.

    They lose their sanity and life force as they are consumed by the magic¡­¡­.

    Eventually, you¡¯ll be decapitated by a hulking executioner standing next to Luna, wielding a clunky unworldly sword.

    It was quite a creepy scene in the game.

    Anyway, I had a bad ending in mind, and I had to make the best of it. I had all the requirements, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but¡­.

    ¡®Nothing good cane of a distraction.¡¯

    I tighten my grip on the sword.

    The Sword of the First Lord. The Stormbringer emits a ck light.

    From its lofty formes a small whine of wind.

    <em>Krrr¡­.</em>

    <em>(keuleuleu¡­.)</em>

    With that, the dark shadows of the demons began to emerge from the forest.

    Soon the shadows were as red as the moonlight, and then they were fully revealed. Their appearance was grotesque.

    A lion¡¯s face in a cat¡¯s body.

    One with the talons of an eagle and the eyes of an owl¡­¡­.

    I¡¯m not even sure if this is a game for 15 year olds.

    Anyway. I began to follow the movements of the demons through my blurry vision, my pupils not working properly.

    They weren¡¯t very threatening, as their bodies were strangely off-bnce.

    Some sort of chimera, I suppose.

    <em>CRACK!</em>

    <em>(keuleung!)</em>

    I shed at the first chimera that lunged at me.

    It had eagle wings, and its face was sttered with red liquid as blood gushed into the air.

    In that moment, for some reason, my heart was beating like crazy.

    Something must have gone wrong with the circuitry, causing it to be constrained.

    Even in the game, it took me a while to resist the anomaly.

    Perhaps it¡¯s best to stay in this state for a while longer.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>(seogeog!)</em>

    I once again began to sh at the myriad of chimeras rushing at me.

    A tangled mess of blood and flesh littered the floor.

    And yet, I never left the altar.

    For that was the point of the trial.

    [Trial of the Moonlight].

    It wasn¡¯t an easy quest that cleared simply by meeting the required stats.

    You have to fulfill all the conditions perfectly, and the longer you can hold out, the greater the reward.

    ¡­Thest one is the most important to note.

    The longer you hold out, the better.

    ¡®Plus, every time I kill a demon.¡¯

    [You have killed a Chimera. Your life is increased by 4 hours].

    My lifespan increases even more.

    The corner of my mouth turns up in a sneer.

    Isn¡¯t this what raw food is all about? {1}

    That¡¯s a lot of life per animal for the difficulty level¡­?

    I adjust my sword and grip it.

    I¡¯m going to kill every single chimera here. And I¡¯ll get the best reward, at least a week of life!

    Exhaling, I turned to the group of Chimeras in front of me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stagger, just charge at me all at once.¡±

    [Activates the Active Skill ¡®Hour of Genius¡¯].

    If I had one personal wish here¡­

    I¡¯d like all of the Chimeras to die within the next five minutes.

    Because I¡¯m pretty much invincible for at least five minutes.

    * * *

    Watching Nox¡¯s battle, Luna felt herself gradually sinking deeper into thought. In fact, at first she thought he would give up here.

    ¡®Either that, or he¡¯ll lose it right there at the first sign of moonlight.¡¯

    But it was neither.

    Nox von Reinhafer. He didn¡¯t mind being called the scoundrel of the family, but he was surprisingly resistant to the light of the red moon.

    Many more of his fellow Lunatics could not withstand it. ¡­.

    For a boy who is only 15 years old. To be honest, I was a little surprised.

    But Luna believed what she saw, and she was quick to be convinced.

    The image of a white-haired boy mercilessly ughtering a chimera before her eyes was not an illusion, but the truth.

    Thus, Luna had already made her decision.

    ¡°I think we should recognize him as a member of the Lunatics.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ have¡­ the¡­ ability¡­ to¡­ do that¡­¡­.¡±

    Her henchman, Duff, said.

    He stood nearly two meters tall, with coppery skin and a scar that ran down the center of his face.

    He was characterized by his stuttering speech; he was a man who always talked too much, but who Luna trusted for his skill.

    ¡°This is the end of the trial. Get off the altar!¡±

    Luna shouted, determined. But the sound of scythes, flesh-cutting, andnding continued to ring in her ears.

    The next thing she knew, something was wrong.

    ¡®No way¡­ Did he fall into madness in the meantime!¡¯

    Her panicked gaze snapped to Nox.

    Snow-white hair andvender eyes. A well-bnced swordsman¡¯s body with zed shoulders.

    Luna is instantly relieved.

    ¡®He hasn¡¯t gone mad yet.¡¯

    She¡¯d seen countless others go mad in the red moonlight.

    So, what is Nox¡¯s condition now?

    ¡®He¡¯s surprisingly sane. He hasn¡¯t lost his mind¡­ If that¡¯s the case, why does he continue to fight after I allowed him to join?¡¯

    Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought.

    No?

    There was no doubt.

    Nox von Reinhafer was gritting his teeth and shing at the chimera to prove to himself that he could certainly withstand the red moonlight.

    A true demonstration of knighthood.

    Luna couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip.

    Suddenly, her gaze traveled to Nox¡¯s sword.

    Nox¡¯s sword.

    It undoubtedly belonged to the first Lord of Reinhafer.

    Theo¡¯s most prized possession. But it was also a sword not for the faint of heart.

    ¡®Stormbringer¡­ you handed the family heirloom to the youngest of the family?¡¯

    It must have been Theo¡¯s decision to give the Stormbringer to Nox.

    That leaves only one conclusion.

    ¡®Theo has recognized the talent of his youngest son, Nox von Reinhafer¡­ Interesting boy.¡¯

    As she said this, Luna¡¯s lips curled up slightly in a cold expression.

    It was a rare sight to see her smile, as she rarely showed any expression.

    But this time, she could see it clearly.

    It was because Nox intrigued her.

    Nox was pushing his sword to its limits against an enemy. His mouth was bleeding, and he was pushing his sword beyond its limits.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    How many times had she seen someone with that kind of venom, even in the slums where she grew up?

    This was not the aura of a rich man¡¯s youngest son.

    ¡®It¡¯s a good tool, if you raise it right.¡¯

    Luna nodded and instructed.

    ¡°Duff. If he¡¯s in any danger, get him out of there.¡±

    With that, she crossed her arms and continued to stand and watch Nox fight.

    To see how long he would fight.

    ¡­About half an hour passed.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Nox had killed all the chimeras in front of him, and he walked off the altar, turning to Luna.

    ¡°Is the trialplete?¡±

    As he spoke, Nox was in full bloom.

    His bleached gray hair was stained red with the blood of the demons, and his pure white skin was streaked with blood.

    Nevertheless, he casually wiped the blood off his sword.<hr>

    {1} : double entrendre with ¡°Could this really be eating me?¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52My pristine white hair is now wet, tangled in sticky blood and flesh.

    The thick scent of blood permeates my lungs.

    With that, I slowly raise my head and walk over towards the woman.

    Luna.

    The youngest of the three swordsmen, the de of the current me. {1}

    No, there is a woman who makes me wonder if even the future me will dare to touch her.

    Someone who willter have a direct impact on the main story.

    I look up at her and ask in a voice that couldn¡¯t be calmer.

    [Talent ¡®Master of Acting¡¯ is activating].

    ¡°Are trials a rite of passage?¡±

    * * *

    Dense silence falls over an altar set up on a grassy path.

    The forest exudes an air of seclusion.

    As I was enduring the red moonlight that only rises here I ask her.

    Am I worth something now?

    To you, to this organization. Am I useful enough?

    The answer was what I expected.

    ¡°Yes, you are. You¡¯ve passed the test. No, you¡¯ve passed it with flying colors.¡±

    Luna nodded her head in affirmation.

    The tension in my body seemed to ease a bit. After all, I had somehow survived this monster-infested ce.

    Even if you have the right stats and talents, you only have one life, and how you use it is up to you.

    Earlier, I had taken a gamble of sorts.

    ¡®The problem is, I hid it all under the table. Hah¡­ I¡¯m going to get a lot of ck from Zitri when I get back.¡¯

    Zitri is strangely inclined to emphasize this disciplinary aspect.

    Hajiya, I¡¯ve made a few mistakes, but of course she¡¯s allowed to do that. It¡¯s all because she¡¯s worried about me.

    ¡®When I get back, I¡¯m going to make her another cup of tea. Normal this time.¡¯

    As I nodded in agreement, Luna spoke in admiration.

    ¡°You fought the enemy for the longest time of anyone who¡¯s ever gone through the Trial of the Moonlight, and you won. I suppose that¡¯s proof that you deserve it.¡±

    I nodded.

    Of course there were many stronger men than me. But none of them had the genius and prodigy traits I had, and none of them had the exact stats I had.

    Now that I thought about it, I could feel the dreaded difficulty again.

    Luna looked strangely excited, but she kept it together as best she could.

    ¡°Wee to the Lunatic Order, and while it would be customary to run a background check on you, yes¡­ you¡¯re a material of House Reinhafer. I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t need to do that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±

    I sincerely thought so.

    Right now, I need to y both the hero and the viin in the main story.

    In order to do so, I needed to be recognized as a member of the Lunatics and get the items I wanted quickly.

    ¡®This is the moment when the Dark Housees to my aid.¡¯ {2}

    After being greeted with fear and disdain on a daily basis, it was an oddly uplifting feeling to receive a different assessment.

    At the time of the immediate entrance examinations, Echidna of the Holy House and Penelope, the Princess, had thought of me as almost a pathogen.

    ¡®Of course, considering the dark times, the confrontation between the Divine Houses, and the wars that took ce during the establishment of the country, it¡¯s not unreasonable¡­.¡¯

    In any case, it was the work of an ancestor, a Knox ancestor whose face I had never even seen. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to look at me with such contempt when it has nothing to do with me.

    I tried to be polite for a scoundrel.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    Luna nodded, apparently satisfied with my answer.

    ¡°Listen, neer. There are five ranks in the Lunatic Order, not counting the captain and vice-captain. Since you¡¯re new, we¡¯ll start with the third rank.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Luna narrowed her eyes a little at my answer.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to be convinced that I¡¯m willing to start at the bottom.

    Of course,ing from such an authoritarian family, she was expecting me to blurt out that I wanted to start at the top.

    It¡¯s pretty obvious that if I did that to a group of discipline-oriented Lunatics, it wouldn¡¯t go over well.

    As it turns out, everyone with the title of swordsman or sage in this game is always on guard.

    Not only that.

    ¡®Raising your standing in Lunatic is a no-brainer, as long as you can maneuver the intertwining events between the main story and the subplots.¡¯

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be high on the list, either.

    The Lunatics are basically a meritocracy, and higher ranks mean greater status, artifacts, and more.

    Plus, since it¡¯s a ck market by nature, you get ess to the ck market without paying any fees. It¡¯s a win-win in many ways.

    ¡®But I also don¡¯t want to get too much attention prematurely.¡¯

    What is my primary goal anyway?

    I need to survive and make a living, and enter the main story.

    y the viin as well as possible in order to keep the story on track.

    ¡­plus the protagonist role, which makes four in total.

    It seems like I¡¯m doing more and more.

    But it¡¯s not something I can control.

    For now, let¡¯s focus on what we can do.

    It¡¯s for the best.

    ¡°However.¡±

    Just as I was thinking, Luna spoke up.

    The way she spoke made me listen.

    ¡°We can¡¯t treat someone who just set a new record in our Lunatic Trials like a rookie. Normally, we¡¯d give the third-tier Lunatic Apprentice uniforms to our members, but¡­¡­ you¡¯re going to be given the full outfit right away.¡±

    Lunatic¡¯s outfit.

    What kind of windfall is this?

    ¡®Does Luck 10 work in this way?¡¯

    I think to myself, rejoicing.

    A man interrupts me.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Duff¡­¡­ a¡­ member¡­ of Lunatic.¡±

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer.¡±

    I recognized the face.

    ¡®Duff the Stutterer.¡¯ He¡¯s one of Lunatic¡¯s leading figures.

    He handed me a jet-ck robe.

    ¡°Take¡­ah¡­this¡­is¡­the¡­uniform¡­worn¡­only¡­by¡­the¡­ hallowed¡­ones¡­of¡­Lunatic¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    [Acquired the equipment].

    [You have acquired ¡®Conquest of the Lunatic Order¡¯].

    [Disys information about the acquired item].

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Lunatic Conquest

    Category: Equipment

    Rank: Medium

    Attributes: -.

    Stats: +1 Willpower

    Wear Restrictions: Formal members of the Lunatic Order.

    Special Effects: You gain the special skill [Moonlight Oath]. Members of the Order can identify each other by the sigils on their robes.

    *The robe is woven from the threads of a Shadow Spider. Nullifies all abnormalities of the Light Property ss.

    __________________

    ¡®Good, the artifact¡¯s effects are as I remember them. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to get an official robe before I even entered the main story, but¡­ things couldn¡¯t be better so far.¡¯

    I immediately checked the details of the passive skill.

    [Active Skill]

    Name: Moonlight Oath

    Rank: High

    Attributes: -.

    Effect: Can only be activated while wearing [Conquest of the Lunatic Order], causing your robes to emit a brilliant moonlight sigil.

    It is only recognizable to members of the same Lunatic Order, making it invisible to others.

    *Additional option ¨C When night falls after 18:00 game time, the yer¡¯s damage is increased by 1.2x.

    In a nutshell, the artifact is basically a way for members tomunicate with each other.

    For a rogue group called Lunatic to survive on such a barren continent, hiding their identity was paramount.

    No matter how skilled you are, you need to make connections and move as discreetly as possible to grow your power, because that is the most important virtue of the underworld.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Lunatic has adopted this method.

    Keeping their identities as closely concealed as they are now, they¡¯ll infiltrate each of the major groups so that they only know each other¡¯s information.

    This would make it easier to steal information from any organization, which would naturally give them an even greater advantage in growing their numbers.

    But for now, we¡¯re more interested in the performance of the artifact itself.

    ¡®A passive skill that increases your damage by 1.2x at night. This wille in handy in many battlester on.¡¯

    It¡¯s a skill that will help me inbat in many ways.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t so, my maximum stat was only 30, and I was in a life-limited life where I could only raise my Physique up to 15.

    Any item that increases my stats by a percentage should be weed with open arms.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I thanked her, from the bottom of my heart.

    Lunatic¡¯s Conquest was never the prize item at this point.

    Even if Luna is a bottom-line performer, the value of this robe is ridiculous based on its cost alone.

    A few hundred gold, at the very least.

    If I sold everything I¡¯m wearing right now, I¡¯d get less than 30 gold. I didn¡¯t invest in it because I didn¡¯t think it was that risky in the first ce.

    ¡°Plus. I had some money to spend in the Chasers area, so I had no choice but to save as much as possible on my gear¡­.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t realize there would be no protagonist.

    Paracelsus was an enemy I had to fight in the Hidden Route, but I never thought I¡¯d have to save Eleanor.

    I thought, ¡®Well, I¡¯ll look on the bright side.¡¯

    Anyway, that got me into Lunatic early.

    Not only that, but I got a usable robe.

    A crisis turned into an opportunity.

    Luna spoke in a t voice.

    ¡°Neer. You¡¯ve shown great determination in this ordeal, and I wish I could apud you for your efforts.

    But¡­¡­ the future is more important, and if you fail to fulfill your duties, you won¡¯tst long in Lunatic.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that to heart.¡±

    ¡°And take this, it will be quite helpful on your mission.¡±

    This time, I saw a mask handed to me by Luna herself.

    [You have acquired the equipment].

    [You have acquired the ¡®Moon Shadow¡¯].

    ¡®Finally!¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but cheer.

    This item was the biggest reason I came here.

    ¡®[Moon Shadow].¡¯

    This item is an artifact that can create an alter ego of the wearer. It¡¯s also a high-level artifact, and can only be obtained by passing the Lunatic¡¯s Test as a yer.

    Not even the other tiers have it. It¡¯s only for the yer.

    ¡®I covet this artifact for one reason and one reason only.¡¯

    A protagonist and a viin.

    They will inevitably meet at some point.

    And if one is not there?

    Either you suspect the protagonist of being the viin, or you suspect the viin of being the protagonist. One or the other will happen.

    I¡¯ve said it before.

    I¡¯ve said in the past that the protagonist and the viin are only a nce away.

    That¡¯s why I decided to get a mask.

    [Moon Shadow].

    As the name suggests, it was an artifact that created a shadow of the user.

    I opened the system window for more information.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Moon Shadow

    Category: Equipment

    Rank: High

    Attributes: -.

    Stats: ¨C

    Wear Restrictions: ¨C

    Special Effects: Temporarily creates a copy of the user. It automatically mimics the yer¡¯s appearance and can only exert half the power of the main body.

    __________________

    ¡°I¡¯ll put it to good use.¡±

    ¡°Good. It¡¯ll be quite helpful in the mission.¡±

    Luna didn¡¯t seem to mind giving me a high-grade piece of equipment.

    That was a good thing for me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you on your first mission. Spunky rookie.¡±

    ¡°Until then.¡±

    I replied, feeling the blue light engulf me.

    A faint smile flickered across Luna¡¯s otherwise expressionless face.

    For the briefest of moments, I felt the world go ck, then return.

    ¡°I take it you¡¯ve taken care of your business?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I returned to the tavern.

    Waiting for me there was none other than Keiron.

    The man who guards the [Bugbear Brewery]. {3}

    He¡¯s not one to interfere with customersing and going unless it¡¯s a big deal, so I expected him to disappear quickly.

    But he looked at me for a moment and gave me a curious smile.

    I feigned difort and said.

    ¡°Is there something you want to talk to me about?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being unfair.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re supposed to know each other¡¯s names. But I haven¡¯t heard your name yet.¡±

    Keiron smiles slyly.

    His words make me wonder why.

    A simr smile almost tugged at the corners of my mouth.

    The reason was simple.

    Keiron. He runs the [Bugbear Brewery], and as far as I know, he never asks for anyone¡¯s name.

    When I told him my name in the game he always replied. ¡°F*ck off, I don¡¯t want to hear the name of a guy who¡¯s about to die.¡±

    But there was one situation where he would talk to me.

    The only time he would speak to me was when I was a full member of the Order and wearing its regalia.

    I looked him in the eye and coldly replied.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhaber. Is that the end of our business?¡±

    ¡°Very well, then I suppose you should get going. I¡¯ve heard that keeping up with the academy¡¯s schedule is quite a challenge, so¡­ well, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard for you.¡±

    * * *

    [Moon Shadow] and [Lunatic¡¯s Conquest].

    Aside from that, there was one thing I had overlooked in my quest to get something useful.

    It was¡­ the maid.

    ¡°Young Master, are you listening to me? I¡¯ve told you many times, you should stay away from anything dangerous. I know your family has a bad reputation, but that¡¯s something you can work on in the future¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not listening.¡±

    My tone was stern, but I was almost pleading.

    Zitri, now awake, was bugging me with more intelligent eyes than usual. I know it¡¯s the right thing to do, but¡­

    She¡¯s too sincere, it¡¯s a problem.

    ¡°So¡­ no matter how you slice it, being an unauthorized outcast on your first day at a prestigious academy like Eldain¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, rather than that. How were you today? I thought you had a maid lesson.¡±

    I hastily changed the subject.

    I have to survive this somehow¡­!

    Ten more minutes of nagging like this and I¡¯ll be dead.

    Maybe even shorten my life.

    I can¡¯t let that happen.

    Zitri opened his eyes sheepishly, then sighed heavily as if he understood my intentions.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s always been the same for me,¡± she said.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯ve been bullied.¡±

    I immediately interpreted what she was saying.

    It doesn¡¯t seem to be that bad yet, but this is a school that is half noble. Not surprisingly, the maids are mostly from noble families.

    Although Jitri had once been a noble, fallen nobles were treated worse thanmoners.

    I thought there would be bullying. It seems I was right.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a problem¡­ no. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty stubborn, just like you. I didn¡¯t even realize it.¡±

    Zitri sounded naturally virtuous, but if something were to happen to her soon, I needed to deal with it somehow.

    A character who joined my faction anyway. I¡¯m a stickler for taking care of my units.

    ¡°Here, take this, and if you have any problems, open thispartment.¡±

    I said, handing something to Zitri.

    Zitri scratched her head.

    ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    ¡°Only open it if you¡¯re in trouble. It¡¯s a very reasonable solution to any situation.¡±

    Zitri looked at the small sped amulet I held out to her. There¡¯s something inside, but you can¡¯t see it.

    It¡¯s specially enchanted.

    It was a timing artifact that could only be used once.

    ¡°¡­I see, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t hesitate to use it in a dangerous situation. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that thought, I organized the items I had acquired and the future curriculum ordingly. Then, just as I was about to go to bed.

    I suddenly received a status message.

    [You have seeded in entering Eldain Academy].

    [You have cleared the first main story].

    [You can check the likability of each registered unit at¡­¡­.]

    It was a message that made my eyes widen.

    I immediately straightened up and thought to myself.

    I immediately straightened up and thought to myself, ¡®Finally, I¡¯ve managed to open up my favorability rating. This should make things a little easier from here on out, because it¡¯s nice to know what the other units think of me in advance.¡¯

    I nodded in satisfaction.

    I heard an unexpected sound from the system, like a celestial force.

    [An error has urred!]

    [Your request to disy likeability has been denied!]

    ¡­¡­?

    Before my embarrassment was over, the voice continued.

    [A new letter has arrived in your mailbox].

    [Do you want to check it?]<hr>

    {1} : ??? ??? ¨C jigeum-ui naloneun , can be removed ¨C thought that phrase made sense

    {2} : reference to his family¡¯s presence within the underworld

    {3} : I¡¯ll be keeping it as this from now on

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53[A new letter has arrived in your mailbox].

    [Do you want to check it?]

    <em>Dudeun. Dudeun.</em>

    I could feel my heart beating fast over and over again.

    A new letter, the system tone announced.

    It could mean only one thing.

    ¡°A letter left for me by the one who imprisoned me in this game.

    I was certain.

    A second letter had arrived from the mysterious entity.

    ¡®Well, I figured it was about time.¡¯

    I hadn¡¯t heard from the letter¡¯s sender since the time of my first possession.

    The speaker had merely told me to enter Eldain.

    It didn¡¯t divulge any information.

    I would have thought that by now they would have contacted me in some way¡­¡­.

    As expected, a message arrived.

    ¡®Checking messages.¡¯

    I mentally chanted the confirmation without even turning it off.

    Then I remembered the jet-ck letters on the worn parchment letter.

    [Hi. Nox. It¡¯s been a while. Now, if this letter has arrived, it means you¡¯ve been sessfully admitted to Eldain.

    It¡¯s you, after all. I knew you¡¯d make it to Eldain.

    I¡¯m so d].

    The letter began with the same strange tone of knowing me.

    A bit of relief, and an inexplicable faith in me.

    Why?

    Why does the letter¡¯s sender always seem to believe in me?

    It¡¯s hard to answer all those questions in just a few lines.

    I quickly rolled my eyes and kept my gaze downward.

    [But the trial is just beginning.

    It¡¯s been hard enough so far¡­ but what lies ahead of you will be even harder, and it will hurt.

    But it¡¯s also something no one else can do for you.

    Because without you, no one will ever see the end of this story.

    It¡¯s irresponsible to say¡­ but I will help you as much as I can. Please ept what is enclosed in this letter, however small it may be].

    That was the end of the letter.

    ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s anything big in this one¡­¡­.¡±

    I muttered to myself. The letter was already gone.

    I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t disappointed, but I quickly calmed down.

    I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s only the beginning of the scenario.

    Besides, I can¡¯t really tell, but the sender of the letter is at least a GM.

    ¡®Given that they¡¯re freely interfering with the system, and that they have the power to send me something, that¡¯s the most likely exnation.¡¯

    Therefore, I should focus on the main storyline as much as possible, if only to clear up any doubts.

    As the second letter says, to see the end of the story and regain my memory.

    To do that, I¡¯ll have to work harder than I am now.

    I¡¯ve only just finished the prologue.

    I will continue to run as I have been running, only faster.

    Nothing changes.

    ¡°More than that¡­ what is this gift you sent me?¡±

    I muttered in a nonchnt tone, and touched something enclosed in the mailbox, which soon exploded with a loud popping sound.

    [The ¡®Character Viewing¡¯ system has been added].

    ¡°A character viewing system?¡±

    I muttered, scratching my head, and the system immediately popped up a window.

    [Disying a list of registered characters].

    [Theo von Reinhafer / Allen von Reinhafer / Hartz von Reinhafer / Talia von Steiner / Zitri / Rona de Nero / Carl¡­¡­.]

    The roster popped up, and every unit listed was one that I had a record of encountering as Nox.

    Being the gamer that I am, I immediately realized what the system meant.

    ¡®I can see the current stats and skill proficiencies of all the characters I¡¯ve encountered so far. Without the constraints of space and time.¡¯

    I felt my heart pounding loudly once again.

    Such a feature didn¡¯t exist in the original Inner Lunatic.

    You could only ess their information by facing them directly and using the [Insight] talent.

    This was quite cumbersome.

    It was very annoying to see how far my other units had progressed, and whether I was nurturing them correctly.

    Handy.{1}

    What if you could see the status of your units more clearly in this way?

    ¡®Of course, it would make the game easier.¡¯

    As calmly as I could, I pressed a few buttons and checked each character¡¯s status. As expected, the system disyed the stats and skills of the current units.

    Compared to the beginning, everyone¡¯s stats and skills had changed slightly.

    Some stats had gone up, albeit slightly, while others had gotten better swordsmanship than before.

    Talia, in particr, had grown quite a bit.

    It seems that the story of her training to be a knight was not a lie.

    ¡®Moreover, she also has the [Gifted] talent, so she must have grown terrifyingly as she trained.¡¯

    A sword that will pierce my heart.

    Of course, the spider story is still not without its doubts¡­.

    Anyway, I continued to peruse the statuses of the registered characters.

    Paracelsus, Penelope, Talia, Lana, Leone¡­¡­.

    Every single one of them is an immensely talented genius.

    The iing cadets are as good as theye, so the next three will be tested. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to face the four sages.

    In the game, they were your allies.

    But to the viinous Knox, they are all enemies¡­.

    ¡®I can¡¯t face them all by myself, even if I increase my power. I need to build my own force.

    This is why he joined Lunatic.

    Lunatic would protect Nox properly.

    If that happens, I¡¯ll have a better chance of surviving by ying the viin.

    However.

    ¡®¡­¡­ it also hides a lot of the skills and traits of the top tier units.¡¯

    Unfortunately, 4 Sages, 3 Swordsmen, etc.

    I didn¡¯t get to see all of their stats yet.

    There¡¯s information, skills, and stats that are only unlockedter in the game.

    Furthermore, even with the deceased characters of Inner Lunatic, there are thousands of skills andbinations in the game. There are also all sorts of talents.

    People with traits I don¡¯t recognize seem to have tons of them. Regardless, I still have to keep my nerves in check.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got that out of the way, now all that¡¯s left is¡­.¡±

    My fucking rtionships with the various units.

    The messes I¡¯ve made.

    And¡­¡­.

    ¡°Orientation and ss registration tomorrow.¡±

    A small sigh escapes me.

    Even here in the Inner Lunatic world, there is a so-called enrollment hell.

    ¡°Haah¡­.¡±

    I let out an involuntary sigh.

    ***

    The next morning, a boy came to visit me.

    He was short and wore a checkered newsboy cap.

    He was wearing suspender pants and a white shirt, and his face looked suspicious. The corners of his eyes were crooked.

    It was as if he was looking at me to see what I was thinking.

    A merchant¡¯s eye, if you will.

    ¡°How do you do, Master Knox?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The boy waiting for me outside the Sidious Hall smiled.

    ¡°My name is Rick, servant of the Honorable Eleanor de Rivalin.¡±

    ¡°¡­Rick?¡±

    Suddenly, a thorn in my voice.

    This asshole¡­

    ¡®The dangerous bastard found me early.¡¯

    Rick, one of the central characters in the next three chapters of the story, an imperial knave who will betray Eleanor and thereby deepen the story.

    Betrayer.

    ¡®Rick the liar.¡¯

    I looked at him and furrowed my brow.

    Rick smiled his best human smile.

    ¡°This is a gift from mydy to my master. It¡¯s a very valuable artifact¡­.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    I said, and walked away, struggling to control my expression.

    Was something wrong? Why did hee to me now, when he wasn¡¯t supposed to start moving until Chapter Three?

    Trying to ignore the shivers running down my spine, I reached for my pocket watch and checked the time to make it to orientation.

    I was nervous, but I couldn¡¯t help it.

    I mean, you can¡¯t be on time for a stupid subject.

    * * *

    Eldain Academy has many buildings for the convenience of its students, but there are a few that stand out from the rest.

    A facility that can only be found here in Eldain.

    The so-called ¡®Hale Hall¡¯.

    This building is where the maids and servants brought by the nobility receive their lessons, and it is a special ce that does not exist in any other academy.

    9:00 AM.

    The ce was packed with students, all of whom had gathered for lessons to serve their masters. Among them was a young girl with green hair and pure white skin.

    Zitri. She was Nox¡¯smoner maid.

    There were murmurs around her.

    -Wow, is that her, the one who became amoner?

    -What the hell did she think she was doing following us all the way to Eldain¡­.

    -Trying to make a name for herself, I suppose¡­ She¡¯s got a pretty face, and she¡¯s good at manipting people with the length of her skirt.

    Zitri tuned out the sound of familiar voices.

    This sort of thing was quitemon in her family.

    Of course, Nox had told her that she shouldn¡¯t put up with it any longer than necessary, but she didn¡¯t want to cause her master any trouble.

    That was when Zitri ignored them.

    -I mean, she¡¯s Nox¡¯s maid, how can she be normal?

    -That, too. Haha!

    <em>Snap.</em>

    <em>(Ppajig.)</em>

    A vein sprouted on Jitri¡¯s forehead.

    ¡®I can tolerate insults to me, ¡­¡­. but I can¡¯t tolerate insults to Master.¡¯

    No matter how much of a scoundrel he is, he¡¯s still our scoundrel.

    He didn¡¯t deserve to be called names by others.

    ¡®Huh.¡¯

    Jitri spat lightly, then quietly stood up from her seat.

    She straightened up and began to pace.

    She then stepped in front of the group of people who had gathered around to curse her and Nox. She flicked back a stray strand of green hair and gave them a cold smile.

    ¡°Excuse me, I was wondering if you could spare a moment?¡± {2}

    ¡°Ha, a moment?¡±

    One of the most disparaging maids stepped forward and crossed her arms.

    A sneer apanied it.

    ¡°I am Giselle of House Ps, scion of the prestigious Earl¡¯s House, in the service of Master Kane. I have no time for amoner like you.¡±

    ¡°You just said something very rude towards my Master.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that was¡­.¡±

    Giselle was taken aback for a moment.

    She had to be.

    After all, Nox was a scion of the Reinhafer family, a third-generation Dark Master. No matter how great the Kane she serves is, she cannot dare to speak of the Duke.

    It was self-evident that nothing good woulde of speaking ill of the son of a Duke.

    But¡­.

    ¡®¡­My, you think I¡¯m going to fall for this?!¡¯

    This is Eldain, a ce where young boys and girls still gather.

    Emotional judgmental people are everywhere, and Giselle was one of them.

    An extra A, a character who is broken by the protagonist, well, because.

    Because.

    ¡°So? If you¡¯re going to ask me to apologize, I¡¯m going to refuse.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Zitri let out a small sigh and looked at Giselle, who held her head high.

    Then she remembered what Nox had told her yesterday.

    [It can happen at any time, especially to you].

    [So, when it does, open this thing I gave you].

    ¡®I¡¯m not sure what the hell is in ¡­¡­ that¡¯s supposed to make things reasonable, but whatever, I¡¯m out of options right now.¡¯

    Nox had told him that when she got screwed over by Schultz in Chasers, that if it happened to her in the future, she shouldn¡¯t put up with it.

    He¡¯d even given her an artifact for the situation.

    After much deliberation, Zitri took out the artifact Nox had given her and opened it.

    It was the moment.

    <em>Pow!</em>

    <em>(Paang!)</em>

    With the sound of a small firecracker going off, the image of a little boy appeared.

    ¡°Mom! What a surprise!¡± {3}

    ¡°¡­Young Master Nox?¡±

    Giselle gasped in surprise, and Zitri was puzzled by the familiar face.

    A boy with snow-white hair andvender eyes.

    Surely he was her master.

    As she pondered this, the figure of Nox spoke up.

    -I don¡¯t know what happened. But if Zitri is going to open this, one thing¡¯s for sure: you in front of me, or you.

    Knox crossed his arms and sneered.

    -You¡¯ll all die. Only your heads will be delivered to the family.

    <em>Pow!</em>

    <em>(Paang~!)</em>

    With a boom, Nox¡¯s form disappeared.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Zitri was at a loss for words.

    He said he would settle this humanely and peacefully¡­¡­.

    Apparently, Nox was going to use his privilege to solve the problem the old-fashioned way. Zitri sighed in disbelief.

    At that moment.

    ¡°Hup!¡±

    Giselle and the group behind her huped in surprise.

    They had been sentenced to death by the Young Master of House Reinhafer himself. A cold chill ran down her spine, raising goosebumps.

    ¡°I will¡­ die¡­!!¡±

    With a bang!

    Giselle¡¯s knees and those of the maids and butlers around her fell to the floor at the same time.

    She had to live now.

    ¡°I¡­ what¡¯s your name¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Zitri.¡±

    ¡°Zitri, we¡¯re still young and have a lot of work to do¡­? So if you could have mercy on us just this once, we could somehow¡­¡­.¡±

    Zitri felt her eyes ze over, but she decided to take advantage of the situation Nox had created. After all, they were the ones who dishonored him.

    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to give them a little trouble.

    ¡°It is not for me to decide how the Master will treat you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just.¡±

    Zitri smiled brightly.

    ¡°I could use a little¡­ persuasion. How about it, would you cooperate?¡±

    The others in front of her nod vigorously. Zitri couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    She felt like she might get addicted, so she decided to be as careful as possible.

    * * *

    Let¡¯s not even get into why Rick came to see me.

    Anyway, dealing with what¡¯s at hand right now is the most important thing.

    ¡°Eh¡­ we will now begin our orientation to [Joint Martial Arts]. Eh¡­ I am Professor Flitchell. I¡¯d like to wee everyone.¡± {3}

    A man named Flitchell appeared at the podium and began to speak.

    He was an old professor who taught a course called [Joint Martial Arts], and in his prime, he was quite skilled and was the head of the Knights of the Ackheim Empire.

    However, he was not a very important professor in the game.

    In the first ce, Joint Martial Arts was amon subject, and most of the interactions with units in Inner Lunatic were elective.

    In other words, I have no idea what [Joint Martial Arts] is all about.

    Sh*t.

    I¡¯m as excited as I am to see ¡­¡­ something I¡¯ve never seen in a game before.

    I¡¯m stuck in the moment. Anyway, it was interesting.

    I was a big fan of Inner Lunatic, after all, and a gamer who can¡¯t get enough of games.

    But my fun didn¡¯tst long.

    Flitchell pushed up his round, horn-rimmed sses.

    For some reason, he looks a little sorry for himself as he arches his back.

    ¡°So¡­ today we¡¯re going to team up and do a little socializing. After all, it¡¯s important to get to know each other in order to organize a party.¡±

    F*ck.

    I¡¯m in trouble right from the start.

    I¡¯m already the unpopr Nox.

    Now I¡¯m a guy who has nothing but what I look like!

    In fact, I can feel the people sitting around me slowly shifting away.

    ¡°Eh¡­ I¡¯ll let the cadets who like each other form teams of four. Err¡­ you have 30 minutes.¡±

    To make matters worse, Prof. Fletchell tells us to form teams of four. This is out of line. How am I going to get this Asa Knox three friends in 30 minutes¡­?

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    I let out a short sigh.

    The cadets had all done pretty well on their entrance exams, and they¡¯d organized themselves into teams, except for me.

    Unsurprisingly, no one approached Nox.

    Haha.

    Of course, there were some who were particrly popr among the cadets, such as Penelope, Paracelsus, and Eleanor.

    Loud voices echoed around her, grating on her nerves.

    -My Lady, I¡¯ll take care of you!

    -Paracelsus, I¡¯ll join you! I¡¯ve seen what you can do.

    -Ah. Bother¡­ whatever.

    -Eleanor! Please let me apany you!

    -Ah, Eleanor is going to be working with me, isn¡¯t she?

    Eleanor was especially popr.

    She had definitely rewarded her teammates after thest entrance exam.

    ¡®F*cking capitalism¡­¡­!¡¯

    That¡¯s what I was thinking.

    Eleanor descended the stairs of the lecture hall and suddenly said.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer.¡±

    My head snapped around. My crisis radar went off.

    Eleanor is looking at me, smiling broadly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll join me, won¡¯t you?¡±

    In that moment, I brace myself for the heated stares I feel around me, forcing myself to face the jealous stares of others.

    -That bastard¡­ with Eleanor on a dark alley deal¡­! {4}

    -What?! Did you have a soul after that?

    -Godd*mn it! Kill yourself!

    ¡®¡­¡­ I¡¯d rather do this alone.¡¯

    I thought, but didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    But I was sure of one thing.

    ¡®Sh*t, this is starting to get ugly.¡¯

    Things were starting to go wrong again.

    To make matters worse, she added in a whisper.

    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t like my response, huh?¡±<hr>

    {1} : He says this in phic English

    {2} : ??! ????! ¨C eomma! kkamjjag-iya!; He does in fact literally say Mom here

    {3} : gender neutral honorific of lesser nobles

    {4} : joined as in coed (both genders) and not joined/mixed martial arts

    {5} : ¡°on the subject of darkness¡±; business rting from their ¡°underground¡± family background¡¯s

    Please for the love of God not another harem novel

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54¡°I see you didn¡¯t like my response, huh?¡±

    The smiling auburn-haired girl¡¯s eyes sparkle blue.

    Eleanor was still in in clothes, having not yet received her uniform, but she was wearing a gorgeous, warm-toned, heavily embellished dress.

    To the untrained eye, it looked like it had hundreds of thousands of embellishments.

    But he couldn¡¯t afford to focus on that.

    ¡®In return¡­¡­ you¡¯ve brought up another messy subject.¡¯

    I don¡¯t even know what Eleanor was trying to convey through Rick in the first ce. I dismissed it without even checking.

    ¡®If you look at it, you might want it¡­¡­¡­.¡¯

    I¡¯m not deeply interested in possessions, but I¡¯m also not without them. Honestly, I think it¡¯s hard to say no to a precious artifact when it¡¯s right in front of you.

    That¡¯s why I rejected Rick¡¯s item without even looking at it.

    However, this is a different story. If Eleanor continues to take an interest in me, it could be dangerous.

    What if her hatred for me wanes? It¡¯s just one more twist in the web of things. It¡¯s best to stay out of it.

    But is it really best to reject her here?

    I honestly don¡¯t know. In fact, in all fairness, it was probably not a good idea to team up with a cadet of her caliber.

    ¡®Haa¡­¡­.¡¯

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    I decided to check out Eleanor¡¯s motives first.

    Why on earth would she approach me?

    The answer I got back was very Eleanor, or rather, very merchant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t rue debts. It¡¯s a tradesman¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°I told you before, you don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because you ¡®identally¡¯ killed a Night Walker that stepped out of my shadow, and you did it while controlling your power.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Damn. {1}

    I guess that wasn¡¯t my line after all.

    ¡®No matter how good I am at acting, the Eleanor in front of me is a heroine with the [Genius] trait. There¡¯s no way I can fake it.¡¯

    I have to admit it.

    My past self killed a Night Walker to save her, and¡­.

    that I didn¡¯t do a good job with the character of Knox.

    ¡°¡­¡­Good. I¡¯ll allow you to repay your debt, but the idea of teaming up with you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, did you already get a team of three besides me? I¡¯m only looking for you because you seem to be all alone¡­ Do you happen to have their names? I¡¯m very curious.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Silence, with its natural virtuousness, settled heavily.

    But even I was helpless. There was nothing else I could say.

    I have no friends. Or, to be more precise, Nox, the Underworld scoundrel.

    That¡¯s when my mind was racing.

    ¡°No, Nox, you¡¯re with me¡­ on that¡­¡­ team!¡±

    I heard a mysteriously familiar voice say. To add insult to injury, Eleanor¡¯s fine brow crinkled for a moment, and she turned to look in one direction.

    I followed her gaze, and there stood another girl who would make me dizzy.

    The girl in the catch-all. It was Talia.

    ¡°¡­Huh? Let¡¯s do this!¡±

    As if finalizing her decision, Talia shouted for others to hear.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see that you have friends too¡­¡­.¡±

    Eleanor bit her lip lightly as she muttered that.

    With a small sigh, she turned to look at Professor Flitchell in front of her. For some reason, the sight of his hunched back and graying hair suddenly made him look unpleasant.

    With no answer, Eleanor regained her expression and spoke.

    ¡°Anyway, that leaves us with two spots, doesn¡¯t it, and we only have to get one more person, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    No. Why do you get to decide that.

    What about my will?

    But I couldn¡¯t say anything.

    At Eldain Academy, messing with your grade point average can be no fun.

    There¡¯s an event in the main story where you have to be in the top 10 percent of your ss.

    ¡®That¡¯s already in the first chapter of the story. I guess I don¡¯t have a choice here. F*ck.¡¯

    Eh, I don¡¯t know.

    ¡°¡­Whatever.¡±

    I decided to team up with two people. The other spot was taken by a very unexpected cadet. I knew him well.

    He was one of the extras, and my first impression of him was very clear.

    ¡®This is the guy who first told Noah that he was so mature and charming.¡¯

    He was the one who taught me the art of the deal.

    He was a quick study and seemed like a good fit for my team.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Fel.¡±

    Fel.

    It was a foreign name, so it was easy to memorize.

    I immediately opened the status window to take a closer look at Fel. The basic stats weren¡¯t very good for a non-main character.

    As I was casually scrolling through the status bar. Suddenly, my gaze lingered on one spot.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Fel

    Gender: Male

    Age: 15

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Nothing

    Achievements: -.

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Handling] / [Obedient] / [Readiness] / [Faithful].

    Neutral: -.

    Negative: [Dull Personality]

    [Stats].

    Physique: 4

    MP: 3

    Luck: 3

    Will: 2

    Charm: 10

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: -.

    Active Skills: [Blessing Power (Single-Use)]

    __________________

    I felt my eyes widen involuntarily.

    What?

    A sub-unit with [Blessing Power]es out of here?

    ¡®Insane.¡¯

    I let out a small gasp as I thought that.

    The active skill, [Blessing Power], is one of the most deceptive skills in the game.

    A skill that is only passed down to saints and saints from monasteries.

    Although it is a one-time skill, it can be used to force a yer¡¯s immature talent to blossom.

    What if you can use it well?

    I can make my helpful units grow faster.

    I barely managed to keep the corners of my mouth from turning up.

    Yeah.

    If I¡¯m going to go to all this trouble, shouldn¡¯t it be easy once?

    ¡®If I y my cards right, I can get one more unit on my side. If I persuade them, they¡¯ll see my sincerity. ¡­but I¡¯ll have to do it the Nox way.

    Special units are valuable.

    Naturally, whoever can get them first will be the one to take advantage of them.

    As I gather my thoughts. Professor Flitchell spoke again.

    ¡°¡®So¡­¡­ It looks like you¡¯ve assembled your teams well¡­ I¡¯d like you to spend the next week getting to know each other. And¡­ the teams you¡¯ve assembled willst for the semester, so that¡¯s all you need to know. So¡­ good luck.¡±

    Excuse me?

    I¡¯m supposed to survive on this crazy team for a semester?

    In that moment, I realized.

    ¡­¡­ I guess I don¡¯t get anything easily.

    * * *

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you each a transfer sheet, and we¡¯ll use that to contact each other from now on, everyone, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s okay?¡±

    After the ss orientation, Eleanor made an unusual offer.

    She¡¯s going to give away transfer sheets. They¡¯re worth at least 50 gold each¡­ What a tycoon. She¡¯s willing to invest such arge sum of money.

    I realize the weight of money in this world. At least it¡¯s more insane than reality?

    ¡°Ugh¡­ But isn¡¯t this too expensive¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ma, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s not even affordable for amoner like me!¡±

    Naturally, Talia and Fel expressed their disapproval.

    Fel, amoner, would have never even touched an artifact worth that much. Talia, too, despite her ducal birth, was not financially stable.

    She was certainly educated from a young age.

    No matter how stupid Rover is, he¡¯s strict when ites to education.

    ¡°¡­Have it your way.¡±

    I replied casually.

    Sure, it¡¯s expensive, but it¡¯s not something I can afford right now.

    I have a family to feed, and after the development of the Chasers area, this kind of money will be nothing to me.

    ¡­Well, it will be nothingpared to the Rivalin family.

    Anyway.

    After organizing our shitty team, we briefly greeted each other and cleaned up.

    [Joint Martial Arts] is basically a ss where you team up andpete against each other¡¯s martial arts.

    It¡¯s actually a subject that I didn¡¯t pay much attention to when I was ying the game¡­¡­.

    It¡¯s not a game, it¡¯s real life.

    In order to get a good grade, you have to pay attention to everything.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just say we¡¯ll meet once a week near the Sidious Pavilion, and since there are two duke nobles there, we¡¯ll go there.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you don¡¯t have to do that¡­.¡±

    Talia said, puzzled.

    But Fel just shook his head as if it was obvious.

    I shook my head in denial, wanting nothing more than to disagree.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll meet you at the fountain in the center of the Sidious and Pavus Halls.¡±

    I didn¡¯t really have a reason.

    I just wanted to be able to rx in my dormitory for as long as possible, but having ¡­¡­ Eleanor visit me once a week?

    That was thest thing I wanted.

    But Eleanor seemed to interpret my answer a little differently, and her fox-like lips lifted.

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°No. Well, I¡¯d better head off, I¡¯ve got another ss.¡±

    At Eleanor¡¯s words, the others rose from their seats in unison.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see you next time, Nox-nim!¡±

    ¡°No need for honorifics, aren¡¯t we students here anyways?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right, how dare I¡­!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being a nuisance.¡±

    After a few moments of sitting alone with a furrowed brow, Talia stopped walking and nced at me.

    Then she blurted out a question.

    ¡°I¡­ Nox, do you happen to have a schedule¡­? Oh, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not like there¡¯s any other reason¡­ I¡¯m just curious, yeah, I¡¯m just curious!¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re asking me this¡­ you¡¯re showing your true colors.¡¯

    I saw right through her.

    Standing up, I coldly reply.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to get the easiest credits you can get out of me, and you think I¡¯m going to teach it to you for free?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ huh? That¡¯s not¡­¡­.¡±

    Where did this informatione from?

    I shook my head, a cold smile on my face.

    No way.

    * * *

    The evening I returned from orientation. I visited the Academy¡¯s fourth wing. Zitri was with me, of course.

    ¡®It¡¯s better to buy things in advance.¡¯

    We were there to buy things for the Academy sses.

    ¡®Each ss has its own materials that must be used or teaching tools that must be prepared. It¡¯s just a matter of making sure you have them.¡¯

    This is where the challenge of academy life begins.

    An eye for the good stuff. That¡¯s where the real work begins.

    I walked slowly, reviewing the settings in the game.

    For reference, the Eldain Academy consists of eight zones. Four of them weremercial areas.

    Zone 1 is a collection of education-rted buildings for teaching students, while Zone 2 has facilities for self-study. Zone 3 is the research building for professors.

    I decided to pass on the rest, as I¡¯d have a chance to exinter.

    ¡°So, Zitri, how many things do we need?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-nine in all. It¡¯ll probably cost you at least forty gold.¡±

    That¡¯s a lot of money, but it doesn¡¯t matter to me.

    If it was my family¡¯s money, I would have noticed a little bit, but I¡¯m the actualndlord. Because there¡¯s Grine.

    He¡¯s already changed sides of the line.

    Perhaps he thinks it¡¯s better to push me up thedder to the head of the family rather thanpete with his eldest brother.

    ¡®But that¡¯s not possible. I¡¯m not going to be House Head and die by Talia¡¯s sword, that¡¯s not possible.¡¯

    I n to use Grine in moderation and discard him.

    It¡¯s none of my business anyway.

    ¡®¡­This seems like I¡¯m bing a real viin¡­¡­.¡¯

    As I walk deeper and deeper into themercial district, I start to notice the hanging signs and stacked luxury goods.

    After all, the real good stuff is inside.

    Gamers are all too familiar with this situation.

    So am I.

    ¡®By the way¡­ this is really an academy for geniuses from all over the world. The standards aren¡¯t evenparable to the Chasers I went to in the past.¡¯

    I was particrly impressed by the martial arts and books on the stalls. I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t have any memories of the past, but here, I¡¯m at least quite fond of reading books.

    I also enjoy handling new things.

    In that sense, themercial district was almost like a department store.

    Zitri seemed to catch my drift and said, with a slight wink.

    ¡°For some reason, you¡¯re looking a little bit cheerful.¡±

    ¡°Did you really have to add ¡­¡­a little bit?¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    This time, Zitri didn¡¯t look sorry at all.

    I resented it, but what could I do?

    In her family, she had no choice but to keep her eyes open. It¡¯s better here because I can move around somewhat freely.

    ¡®Besides¡­ I heard that Zitri has already used the artifact I gave her and be an object of fear among the people¡­ Is this my fault?¡¯

    Zitri said that it wasn¡¯t my fault, of course, but she said it without a smile in her eyes. Perhaps my solution was somewhat problematic.

    ¡®Next time, I¡¯ll do it in a more foolproof way.¡¯

    After thinking about that.

    I took the plunge and purchased a few tools for the sses.

    Most of them were books and the magical tools required for the magical systems ss.

    The rest were swords and other martial arts rted equipment.

    After shoving them all into my subspace pockets, I feel unnecessarily enriched.

    Not bad.

    After all, I¡¯m doing pretty well right now, aren¡¯t I?

    I¡¯ve gotten the items I wanted, even if I had a little bit of trouble with the party organization, and I still have some time to go before I enter the main story.

    There¡¯s still time, so there¡¯s no need to be impatient.

    I feel my mind clearing a bit.

    It was then.

    ¡°No,moners can go to the shanty town over there and buy rolling pots. Do you understand? This is District 4, where the noblese!¡±

    I let out a small sigh at what was happening a few feet away.

    ¡°Another conflict between nobles andmoners.¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    Zitri nodded with a dark expression.

    To tell the truth.

    This is the kind of world it is. In the Inner Lunatic, Arkheim preaches freedom and equality, but in reality it¡¯s nothing more than an aristocracy.

    But there is no reason to interfere.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    I, the ultimate viin, am here to help themoners?

    I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not how it should be.

    That noble bastard will get hiseuppance.

    I was just about to pass by when I realized that my thoughts were indifferent.

    ¡°This¡­ seems a bit out of hand¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ That sounds familiar¡­ That sounds familiar¡­?

    My danger sensor went off again.

    It¡¯s quite loud this time. If it was a strong windst time, maybe a typhoon this time¡­?

    The familiar voice echoed low behind my frozen back.

    Killing intent shed in his eyes.

    I wonder if it¡¯s different.

    ¡°Do you want to die here?¡±

    Sh*t.

    Paracelsus appeared in sector four.

    That spineless asshole¡­¡­ trying to cause some kind of ident now!

    ¡°Zitri, wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°Niet? Wait, hold on, Young Master!¡±

    I give Zitri the subspace pouch and dashed to the scene.

    Why?

    Because if I don¡¯t take care of this now, the butterfly effect of my actions will kill a few people, and I¡¯ll lose a unit called Paracelsus!

    Paracelsus.

    ording to the original story, he was touched by the protagonist¡¯s warmth during the entrance exam and is flexible in dealing with the incident here.

    ¡®But¡­ there¡¯s no protagonist here. I¡¯ve been an asshole to him, and I¡¯ve even messed with his teacher, who is an asshole¡­¡­.¡¯

    But?

    I mean, Paracelsus could kill everyone in front of him and still have nothing to say.

    Sh*t. I have to stop him now.<hr>

    {1} : author doesn¡¯t censor these so I won¡¯t

    Please add on Novel Updates and extra chapters on ko-fi

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55¡°So¡­! I¡¯m finally on the same team as Nox, and he won¡¯t even give me his schedule! Is this another embarrassment due to puberty, huh? Answer me, Emma¡­!¡±

    Talia¡¯s room on the top floor of Sidious Hall, the girls¡¯ dormitory, is filled with pleading voices. It was because of Nox, whom she had just met.

    Emma broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­ I-I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind, youngdy, so why don¡¯t you just calm down a bit and¡­¡­.¡±

    However, Talia continued to rant.

    ¡°Was it the dress after all? Maybe the ruffles were a bit much¡­? But my dad said it was pretty, too¡­¡­! Emma, answer me¡­!¡±

    Talia shouted, demanding an answer.

    Emma felt her stomach turn in an instant.

    What could she do with this brat?

    A youngdy asking a maid to help her with her love life¡­.

    It wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable if she at least tried her hand at lovemaking.

    ¡®I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship either¡­ love affairs¡­¡­.¡¯

    It was a shame.

    Emma furrowed her brow, regretting her past behavior.

    ¡®If I¡¯d known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have sold out Young Master Knox.¡¯

    On the way home from her knighting lessons, Emma had once told Talia that Nox¡¯s behavior toward her was due to puberty.

    Talia still firmly believed her.

    And to add insult to injury¡­.

    She secretly thought that Nox liked her!

    ¡®Please¡­ Miss¡­!¡¯

    But Emma could only feel sorry for her.

    She¡¯d never once said definitively that Nox liked Talia.

    Just that there was a nine percent chance.

    ¡°Youngdy. You¡¯re justing of age, at best, and it¡¯s good for you to interact with a variety of people¡­? And since you¡¯ve just joined the team, you¡¯ll still have plenty of opportunities, so don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡±

    Emma said defensively. She was a little worried, but it seemed to work. Talia began to mull over her story with considerable concentration.

    ¡°Right¡­ I guess I¡¯ll just have to stay with him long enough to find out.¡±

    It was as if the idea of meeting someone else had been erased from her mind.

    It was ridiculous, but I couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°And if Rover-Nim finds out, he¡¯ll be furious.

    Rover, the patriarch of House Steiner, Knight of the White me.

    He was the kind of man who would draw his sword on Nox in a heartbeat if he heard the news. What a foolish daughter.

    No matter how much I thought about it, I knew better than to mention this in my letter to him.

    Sometimes ignorance was bliss.

    Emma was a firm believer in that.

    ¡®Anyway¡­ this kid¡¯s all about dating¡­ when am I going to get around to it¡­?¡¯

    The tip of her nose turned sour.

    Five years into adulthood.

    She was twenty years old, and there was only a rotten kid by her side.

    She thought to herself.

    A knock.

    There was a knock on the door.

    Emma rose mechanically to her feet.

    ¡°It¡¯s Emma, the maid from the Steiners. Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh! Uh, hi. I¡¯m Eleanor de Rivalin, a fellow student from [Joint Martial Arts], and I was wondering if I might have a moment of your time Miss Talia.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh, Eleanor¡­?¡±

    Talia looked up at Emma, wide-eyed.

    ¡®I see you didn¡¯t have a prior appointment with the youngdy.¡¯

    Emma nodded modestly, then said.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a pre-arranged appointment, I¡¯ll have to make one for another time and send it to¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer.¡±

    Eleanor from the doorway smiled weakly.

    ¡°It¡¯s about him.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long before the door swung open to reveal Talia.

    ¡°Good to see you, Miss Talia. This is the second time we¡¯ve met today, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°How dare some uneducated bastard say that in front of me, Viscount Olen¡¯s scion!¡±

    A harsh shout echoed throughout District 4.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was instantly focused on one ce.

    Paracelsus, now standing in front of the rampaging nobleman, smiled.

    ¡°I beg your pardon, my lord. I¡¯m just amoner, uneducated as you say, but I know this isn¡¯t right.¡±

    By the time I arrived at the scene of the incident, it was already a mess.

    The noble bastard had apparently assumed that Paracelsus was amoner and therefore unable to attack him.

    Unfortunately, that doesn¡¯t work with a maniac.

    Even worse, Paracelsus is a madman.

    Sh*t.

    I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s bothered by this.

    ¡®Haa.¡¯

    I interjected quickly, not bothering to gauge his timing.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    I said, just to draw the crowd¡¯s attention to me.

    The effect was obvious.

    Paracelsus¡¯s head snapped around, and his eyesnded on me.

    ¡°what. who is this¡­ Even if it wasn¡¯t, I wanted to talk. You showed up first like this.¡±

    Paracelsus had no more respect for me.

    To him, I must be nothing more than trash.

    I¡¯m used to it. Damn.

    ¡°Hey. You.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ yeah?¡±

    I said, looking at Viscount Ollen¡¯s scion.

    ¡°Get the f*ck out of here right now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He said, his eyes narrowing. I spoke again, more forcefully.

    ¡°Do I need to exin myself?¡±

    I held up my family crest like an asshole, and his eyes widened in horror. A white-haired,vender-eyed family.

    There is only one on the continent.

    House Rinehafer.

    One of the three great Dark Houses, and one of the materials of the Dark Houses that bisect the continent¡¯s hegemony.

    In other words, they are far above the level of a Viscount.

    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Get lost. I hope you don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ yeah!¡±

    He tried to disappear, a typical viinous actor.

    But Paracelsus was persistent.

    With a leap, he was on the heels of his fleeing enemy.

    At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but grab my sword.

    <em>Chae-ae-ang!</em>

    Sparks fly between our swords.

    It¡¯s almost like something I¡¯ve seen in past entrance exams.

    Paracelsus¡¯ and my swords glow with a cold light as they aim at each other.

    ¡°Are you in league with that nobleman?¡±

    ¡°Not all nobles are the same.¡±

    I continue, breathing lightly.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m in league with some scum from a viscount¡¯s family?¡±

    ¡°Then get out of my way. I have business over there.¡±

    Paracelsus sneered. We¡¯re still far enough away to catch him.

    If we let him go here, it might make things a little easier.

    But of course I can¡¯t do that.

    ¡®Even if you were Paracelsus, you wouldn¡¯t be able to make a ruckus here, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat porridge. You¡¯d be thrown in jail¡­ and soon enough, they¡¯ll be looking for you, and then who¡¯s going to catch the devil for me!¡¯

    Considering I¡¯ve never seen an ending without Paracelsus.

    He must stay here and live.

    It¡¯s how I live.

    So I cleared my throat and smiled at him.

    ¡°Why should I?¡±

    [Talent ¡®Master of Acting¡¯ is activating].

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to show my back. If you can get past me, do so to the best of your ability.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Paracelsus retrieves his sword and points it in my direction.

    It was an urate representation of a target change.

    Damn it. This is what ites down to.

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Stay back.¡±

    I ordered the pursuing Zitri to halt, then scanned Paracelsus¡¯s movements.

    The hatchling. Unfortunately, there are no gaps.

    And the intimidation radiating from his nearly six-foot height.

    The magic radiating from his white de.

    It¡¯s not a force to be reckoned with.

    <em>Chaing!</em>

    Once again, our swords sh. But I¡¯m different this time.

    With a mischievous smile I say.

    ¡°At least now.¡±

    [Activates the Active Skill ¡®Hour of Genius¡¯].

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat me.¡±

    As long as I have this skill, I¡¯m invincible.

    ¡­For about five minutes?

    ¡°Come.¡±

    With my words, Paracelsus swung his sword as if he had been waiting.

    This time, his swordsmanship wasn¡¯t just a blur, but a full-blown de. The Bowde is finally beginning to shine.

    A sword named to save lives, yet ironically the sharpest of all swords. It glows and tries to tear me apart.

    His sword is covered in steel scales.

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­ the first movement of Bowde, the first Gold [Money].¡¯

    A skill that literally covers the sword in unbreakable metal.

    A fraudulent skill that increases the cutting power by at least three times.

    However, I am not fazed.

    I see Paracelsus¡¯ slowed de clearly, and I dodge.

    I bring my sword to the fore.

    Chaing, I parry the attack with a short spark.

    ¡®It¡¯s not over yet.¡¯

    The movement continues. I pivot, using my left foot for support. It was a split-second move, but it was perfect.

    I can see Paracelsus¡¯s panicked face.

    Yes, you¡¯re thinking, I¡¯m only as good as I was on the entrance exam.

    But you¡¯d be wrong.

    I was saving my skills to kill the Night Walker back then.

    But now it¡¯s different. It¡¯s not an event.

    This means I can use my talent to the fullest.

    ¡®What a crazy skill¡­ [Hour of Genius].¡¯

    [Time of Genius] begins to tear through the monstrous Paracelsus¡¯ attack.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>(chiig!)</em>

    The sound of feet dragging on the ground is heard. The crumbling of Paracelsus¡¯s center of gravity slowly bes visible.

    More blows.

    <em>Bang! Bang! Baaaang!</em>

    <em>(Chaeng! Chaeng! Chaeaeaeng-!)</em>

    The tip of Paracelsus¡¯ sword wanders away.

    I smile in victory, but I don¡¯t rx until the very end.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>(Kung!)</em>

    The final blow from my pommel ms into Paracelsus¡¯ abdomen, causing him to copses. He lets out a short gasp and the [Time of Genius]es to an end.

    It¡¯s all good, but the duration is a shame.

    After receiving the scroll from Noah as soon as possible, I raised my Dexterity stat.

    I set my sights on the target, then looked at the guy on the ground.

    I walked over to him, still notpletely out cold, and spoke.

    ¡°If you want to hear about your master, grow up.¡±

    ¡®Then you can take out all the demons in the second half and make it easier on me.¡¯

    This is a device to keep Paracelsus from having a protagonist to inspire him. After all, he¡¯s already strong now¡­.

    ¡®Actually, when I think about it, I¡¯ve rarely used it properly. Most of my enemies have been neutralized simply by triggering it, so it¡¯s a credit to him for pushing me to this point. But it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡¯

    A world without a protagonist has its own rules.

    Why? Because I just made them up.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    The winner remains unchanged, and I¡¯ve survived this one unscathed.

    * * *

    Late at night.

    A young man with ash-colored hair sits in a room just off the Pavilion of the dormitory. Nearly six feet tall, the eastern Ashen Eagle.

    Paracelsus.

    ¡°¡­¡­ lost. Again.¡±

    This was odd, though.

    Nox von Reinhafer hadn¡¯t been that strong, at least not at the entrance exam.

    But today, there was a clear barrier between them.

    The feeling took over his entire body, and with thest one, it almost took his breath away.

    It was as if Nox was reading his every move.

    ¡°How the hell can you fight like that, you didn¡¯t even have to reveal your full power in the entrance exam?¡±

    Paracelsus clenched his fists in a rare gesture.

    He was a genius, but he had yet to fight an opponent of his own caliber.

    He¡¯d chalked up his past defeats to bad luck, or to some sort of trick by Nox.

    But it wasn¡¯t.

    He had been utterly defeated with his sword.

    Paracelsus ran a cold hand through his hair, remembering Nox¡¯s snow-white hair andvender eyes.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even punish me. Rather, he demanded a reward, then walked away¡­ and I don¡¯t know why, but he told me to grow up.¡±

    No matter the time, he¡¯ll be fighting Nox again.

    Whether it¡¯s in the near future or a little further down the road.

    Paracelsus truly believed that, and he remembered his dead mentor¡¯s words.

    -You damned child, you think you can beat anyone with a sword!

    -Look at it. The world is a big ce, and even if you¡¯re acting immature now, there¡¯s bound to be a monster stronger than you! Do you understand?

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Paracelsus smirked and gripped the sword in his hand in a vicious manner.

    ¡°So there really is. That monster that my inspiration told me about.¡±

    He recalled a memory from his past.

    A swordsman, one of the Three, who had fought in the Night of Carnage.

    A name that is now a thing of the past, but the world remembers him.

    In fairy tales, in oral tradition, the name keepsing up.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why he can¡¯t erase himself.

    Celsus.

    He still lives in his master¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°Wait. Inspiration. I will avenge you.¡±

    The moon rose in the dark sky, obscured by whitish clouds.

    It was time to turn in and go to bed.

    * * *

    Eleanor de Rivalin and Talia von Steiner.

    The two women had just joined the same team, but there was a strange undercurrent between them.

    For some reason, Nox von Reinhafer is in the middle of it all.

    There¡¯s something about him that haunts their minds.

    ¡­except, of course, for different reasons.

    Eleanor sat cross-legged in the caf¨¦ that had taken over the lobby of the first floor of Sidious Hall, her lips slowly parting as she looked at Talia, who looked a little uneasy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be straightforward, Miss Talia. Stay away from Nox von Reinhafer. I have important business with him.¡±

    Talia¡¯s small jaw dropped as she heard the words.

    A momentter.

    Barely regaining herposure, she clenched her hands into tight fists.

    ¡°Is that¡­¡­ you mind if I ask what that business is?¡±<hr>

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56A few hours ago.

    The two women sit side by side in Talia¡¯s room.

    The tension between Talia and Eleanor is stifling.

    ¡°Do you mind if I ask what that¡­¡­ business is?¡±

    Eleanor¡¯s blue eyes rippled at Talia¡¯s words.

    The reason was simple.

    Her reaction wasn¡¯t what she expected.

    Why?

    She seemed strangely angry¡­ almost as if she¡¯d touched something she shouldn¡¯t have.

    Moreover, Talia has a very serious face. Even though she¡¯s mumbling, there¡¯s a hint of determination in her tone as she spits out the words.

    Eleanor¡¯s brow creased for a moment.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to be asked this here, but¡­ was Miss Talia always like this?¡¯

    As far as Eleanor knew, Talia was not this direct.

    If anything, she could be described as timid.

    She might appear to be naturally carefree, but that¡¯s not the case.

    He has a lot of fears, as evidenced by her arachnophobia.

    Although she seems to be friendly, she doesn¡¯t really open up to many people. She doesn¡¯t like to speak directly to people.

    Eleanor has already done her research; all of the things and even the things she doesn¡¯t know about herself make up Talia von Steiner.

    As a merchant, this entailed gathering information about your opponent before sitting at the negotiating table.

    And, as far as she knew, it always worked.

    ¡­However, today was somehow different.

    Talia hadn¡¯t been as friendly with Eleanor as she¡¯d been when she¡¯d seen her earlier in the day.

    Not very friendly, just an awkward distance?

    It was definitely different from her reaction now.

    Eleanor chewed her lip and tensed for a moment.

    If the person you were dealing with suddenly changed their behavior, you were most likely the variable.

    ¡®Am I missing something?¡¯

    Am I not getting enough information?

    Her mind raced as she continued to think.

    But Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but shake her head in denial.

    ¡®No, this information came directly from Rick, so its authenticity is assured. There¡¯s a reason Talia von Steiner is giving me answers that are outside the scope of my predictions. It¡¯s up to me to figure it out and get the information out of her.¡¯

    She trusted Rick, or more urately, his abilities.

    She had never opened up to anyone before, so trust was based solely on her ability for Eleanor.

    In that sense, Rick was a pretty good squire.

    Eleanor was a good trader, too, as evidenced by her mastery of psychological warfare.

    As did Rick. She knew better than anyone what to do in a situation like this.

    Returning to her normal expression, she smiled nonchntly.

    ¡°Nox, he¡¯s dangerous; for one thing, he¡¯s a member of the Third Dark House, and his reputation isn¡¯t exactly great.¡±

    Talia¡¯s expression immediately darkened at the news. Talia answered Eleanor¡¯s question as calmly as she could.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think Nox is such a bad person.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the others think so too?¡±

    At that moment, Talia¡¯s gaze became strangely sharp.

    Was it the peculiar pressure she saw in the knights?

    ¡®No. It¡¯s something else.¡¯

    Eleanor thought, immediately gauging Talia¡¯s reaction.

    Her emotions were too clear to hide now.

    Anger.

    She was genuinely angry, at herself.

    But the underlying question remained.

    Why?

    Why was she siding with Nox?

    As she pondered, Talia spoke up.

    ¡°Let me be clear. I think he¡¯s clumsy, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a bad person. He¡¯s blunt and can be misunderstood¡­ but that¡¯s only part of him.¡±

    Once again, the unexpected answer came from Talia. This time, Eleanor stopped acting and was genuinely puzzled.

    He wasn¡¯t a bad person?

    An evil person who unleashed a barrage of verbal abuse on her. Nox von Reinhafer?

    ¡®Sure, he saved in the entrance exams¡­ but I still don¡¯t trust him. He must have something up his sleeve.¡¯

    Over the years, Eleanor has met and dealt with many people.

    In doing so, she hase to realize that people are all different, but they are all the same.

    Wealth and power are the same.

    Whether they¡¯re ck or white, they¡¯re all trying to get what they want.

    Whether it¡¯s power or money.

    What they value varies, but in the end, everyone Eleanor has ever met falls into this mold.

    ¡®Maybe that¡¯s what we¡¯re all like.¡¯

    Even if it was herself.

    Once again, Eleanor was sure of her thoughts.

    There had to be a reason why Nox had saved her, and there had to be a dark side to it.

    Somehow, she¡¯d get to the bottom of it.

    It didn¡¯t take her long toe to a conclusion.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have a chance to prove Nox¡¯s evil side soon enough, and I¡¯m sure Miss Talia will trust my word.¡¯

    The Steiner family is a ducal family looking to make a deal.

    Moreover, Talia von Steiner would be the backbone of the family.

    ¡®She may not be the next in line for the title, as her sister Celle von Steiner is¡­ but that¡¯s no reason to hate her.¡¯

    We can¡¯t afford to lose an important client with a slip of the tongue here. It¡¯s better to wrap it up and move on.

    But even as she thought this, Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but ask one question.

    ¡°Miss Talia. Do you mind if I ask you one more question?¡±

    ¡°Yes. By all means.¡±

    ¡°Why are you siding with Nox von Reinhafer?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±

    Making up her mind, she fiddled with her teacup.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m aware, of course, that Miss Talia had an altercation with the man, but you don¡¯t have to cover it up for me; you know, this floor isn¡¯t that smooth, and it can turn over like the back of a palm at any moment.¡±

    Sometimes it¡¯s the trader who needs to be blunt.

    Eleanor had no desire or inclination to blush with her over this, so she chose this method.

    To get as much of her honesty as possible.

    However, the answer that came back was enough to surprise her once again.

    ¡°¡­To be honest, I don¡¯t really know what Eleanor is talking about right now¡­ but I can tell you one thing for sure.¡±

    Talia raised her eyes and continued, her tone slightly more fierce.

    ¡°Eleanor would have died that day if it wasn¡¯t for Nox, so why are you looking at him with suspicion before gratitude?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Eleanor¡¯s expression went nk.

    For as much as Talia¡¯s words were true, they were also true of something she didn¡¯t want to admit.

    No matter how she felt about it, Nox von Reinhafer saved her life in the end.

    And that she owed him a debt of gratitude in some way.

    But Eleanor didn¡¯t want to do that. She sent a nominal gift, but it waspletely insincere.

    Nox was supposed to be the bad guy, at least in Eleanor¡¯s mind.

    At least in Eleanor¡¯s eyes, he had to be the bad guy, or she¡¯d grit her teeth and decide it wasn¡¯t worth it toe this far.

    Nox is one of the things that made her rise to her current position as a merchant. Along with her father, the disdain he showed her finally helped Eleanor¡¯s talents to blossom.

    To question everything, to look human greed in the face.

    Fearing that it might crumble, Eleanor hates Nox even more.

    It may have been just a childish prank, but she¡¯s convinced he¡¯s a bad man and that he saved her for a reason.

    She cut others down to size. If you tell someone what¡¯s going on, you¡¯ve done what anyone would call terrible.

    But.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re done here for the day, and I apologize if I offended you.¡±

    Doubt.

    That was the trader¡¯s way.

    To make statistical analyses from past behavior, changes, etc.

    To fluidly anticipate changes in the market.

    Because that¡¯s how wealth is made.

    And, she firmly believed, it also applies to people.

    ¡®Nox von Reinhafer¡­¡­. I¡¯ll find out within a semester what you were thinking, somehow, that saved me.¡¯

    Eleanor de Rivalin.

    She did not believe in people.

    * * *

    The next day.

    I made my way to District Three, where the professors¡¯ research buildings were concentrated. Noah¡¯s office was on the top floor.

    I stood in front of it and knocked.

    ¡°I heard you wanted to see me about something.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­ Wee in!¡±

    Inside the room, Noah called out in a pleased voice.

    I stepped inside with a graceful stride.

    The dean was still there, looking dour and pale.

    She was pretty, but somehow, she still looked angry. It was like looking at a younger sister who wouldn¡¯t listen.

    ¡°Yum yum¡­! Come on, sit down!¡±

    Noah said, patting the brown leather sofa in the center of the room. As expected, she¡¯s eating a lollipop, just like the first time we met.

    I had read in the article that a new vor had been released, so it must be that.

    I duck my head as I step inside with a humbled expression on my face.

    With a light bow, I sit down on the couch and wait for Noah to sit down.

    For a moment, I allow myself a pleasant thought.

    ¡®I¡¯ve finally opened the door to actually getting stronger. The [Skill Enhancement Scroll] I¡¯m going to get this time will help me grow a lot; there¡¯s no question about that.¡¯

    It couldn¡¯t help but be positive.

    The item Noah was going to give him this time had a tremendous value.

    An item for those who found a ck gem and won first ce in the entrance exam.

    It was an item that could increase the effectiveness of a skill.

    It was called the Scroll of Skill Enhancement.

    It was a one-time scroll that increased the power of a skill by 1.5 times, and yers could only use it once.

    In other words, it¡¯s best to use it on skills that are most effective when used. ¡­¡­.

    For gamers, moments of choice like this cause a lot of thought.

    They can¡¯t help but think.

    What is the most efficient use of a scroll that can only be used once?¡±.

    But I¡¯m different.

    I already have all the answers.

    I calm my pounding heart and ask myself.

    What skill will help me grow the fastest right now?

    Hour of Genius, of course.

    What skill would give me the best chance of survival when hunting down demons or engaging in hand-to-handbat?

    Without a doubt, Hour of Genius.

    Its only drawback is that itsts about five minutes, but it¡¯s the only skill that will give you an edge against creatures that are more than a few ranks above you.

    As an Inner Lunatic, I dare say there is nothing more scroll-worthy than this.

    ¡®With a 1.5x skill duration increase¡­ I am unstoppable for approximately 7 minutes and 50 seconds.¡¯

    That¡¯s not all.

    I already have one of my hidden stats, Dexterity, at 7.

    It¡¯s a stat that works well with Hour of Genius, even though it doesn¡¯t show up in the status bar until it reaches 10.

    A skill that makes enemy attacks seem ¡°always¡± slower.

    This stat increases the effectiveness of your sensory stats.

    When all is said and done, you¡¯ll be able to fight for about 10 minutes while your enemies move slower. At the very least, you¡¯ll never die from a blind hit again.

    ¡°The scroll is here! You can use it anytime!¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t seem to enjoy talking at length.

    Thankfully, I was given the scroll in short order.

    <em>Zing.</em>

    <em>(pajig.)</em>

    The moment the scroll was in my hands, I felt a strange tingling static electricity, but I maintained my aristocratic demeanor as best I could.

    It was a sign of grandeur that I wasn¡¯t going to be fazed by any of this.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    [You have acquired the consumption item ¡®Scroll of Skill Enhancement¡¯].

    [Disys the information of the acquired item].

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Scroll of Skill Enhancement

    ssification: Consumable

    Rank: Top

    Attributes: -.

    Stats: ¨C

    Wear Restrictions: ¨C

    Special Effect: Increases the effect or duration of a skill by 1.5x when used.

    __________________

    I instantly strengthened my skill without dragging it out.

    [Use the consumable item ¡®Scroll of Skill Enhancement¡¯ on the active skill ¡®Hour of Genius¡¯].

    [Active ¡®Hour of Genius¡¯ has been enhanced!]

    [Skill name changed to ¡®Hour of Genius+¡¯].

    The skill buff was sessful.

    The efficiency of the skill has been increased by a whopping +, allowing it to activate for 7 minutes and 30 seconds.

    Noah watched me curiously from the front.

    She probably wouldn¡¯t know what skill I¡¯d enhanced anyway, but having her stare at me felt a little weird.

    Was something wrong?

    Or is she trying to caution me for giving her an artifact to pick on the others¡­¡­.

    While I was lost in my thoughts, an unexpected word came out of Noah¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Nox-kun, are you acting like an asshole on purpose?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by Noah¡¯s suddenly serious tone, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m a ¡®master of acting¡¯, I probably would have immediately shown agitation on my face.

    I managed to swipe my heart away and keep my gaze steady and forward.

    I replied as calmly as I could.

    ¡°¡­I know it¡¯s rumored about me, and I don¡¯t feel like bothering to deny it right now. There¡¯s no reason to dy, and since the dean¡¯s question is pointless, I¡¯ll just pretend I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so, lol? Hehe. I didn¡¯t mean to give you away!¡±

    Noah nodded nonchntly and brought a slender finger to the corner of my mouth. She skimmed her lips and spoke quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird, though. Usually, assholes don¡¯t say they¡¯re assholes. Why is that? It¡¯s almost like you¡¯re trying to be an asshole, Nox-kun.¡±

    My heart sinks.

    Goddammit.

    My goddamn interpersonal and coping skills are on full disy here.

    ¡®But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m putting on an act. It¡¯s best to just y it cool here.¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    Noah smiled wryly.

    ¡°Anyway, I hope the students aren¡¯t hated for what they do, yay! The same goes for Miss Eleanor¡¯s¡­¡­! To be honest, I wish I could say I saved her life! It would have been nice!¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve said everything you need to say, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    I said and stood up, feeling like I was going to be swept away if I sat there any longer.

    Noah waved to me with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Goodbye then! I¡¯ll see you again soon, hee-hee!¡±

    I felt like I¡¯d heard something scary but tried to ignore it.

    I didn¡¯t think dealing with Noah would be easy, but this was unexpectedly more difficult.

    Apparently, she¡¯s quite interested in me.

    Why?

    Probably because of my performance on the entrance exam.

    I mean, an overwhelming first ce.

    But I would have been in trouble if it wasn¡¯t for this scroll.

    Here, I had to sacrifice the top spot somehow, even if it meant revealing my hand.

    A small sacrifice for the greater good.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t let Eleanor die, so what I did was the best thing I could do at the time. Of course, it¡¯s different from here.¡¯

    I shake off my thoughts.

    For now, I need to focus on ss.

    Orientation isn¡¯t over yet.

    * * *

    As Nox von Reinhafer leaves the room. Noah¡¯s expression subtly changes as she munches on her pastry. Her eyes were calm and downcast as she muttered.

    ¡°Nox¡­¡­ is the only student who hasn¡¯t been fazed by my magic. Funny, I almost want to keep him. Maybe I¡¯ll lock him up in myb.¡±

    Hmm, I¡¯m sure Theo wouldn¡¯t like that, would he?

    She giggled a little as she said it.

    Such innocent words on an innocent face.

    This was the true face of the Frozen Witch, the one people admired and hailed as a hero.

    Of course, she was still in the form of a child, having not yet regained her full strength.

    She thought back to her conversation with Nox earlier.

    Noah had covertly infused him with strong magic power.

    She cast a spell to drain him of his power, making him feel exhausted when he touched the scroll, a power that would have killed the untalented.

    But it didn¡¯t work on Nox at all.

    He was simply nonchnt.

    It was as if he had known all along that this would happen.

    Noah thought.

    How long has it been since I¡¯ve encountered someone this talented?

    It was hard not to be amused.

    She clenched her jaw and popped another lollipop into her mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of monster he¡¯ll grow up to be, but he¡¯s a tasty one to teach, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    <em>Oops. Oops.</em>

    <em>(odog)</em>

    Only the murderous wailing of lollipops filled the dean¡¯s office.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57The first ssroom of Eldain Academy.

    With my face set in a bored expression, I¡¯m finally taking my first magic ss in Eldain.

    [Imperial Basic Magic].

    It was taught by Professor Lars von Celestia, a renowned magician.

    To kill time, I opened Professor Lars von Celestia¡¯s status window.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Lars von Celestia

    Gender: Male

    Age: 35

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Earth

    Achievements: [Professor at Eldain Academy]

    [Traits]

    Positives: [Schrly] / [Self-reflective] / [Gifted in memorization].

    Neutral: [Principled].

    Negative: [Obsessive] / [Paranoid] / [Traumatized] / [Weak Mental] / [Obsessed]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 12

    MP: 18

    Luck: 3

    Willpower: 21

    Charm: 19

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: [Fountain of Knowledge].

    Active Skills: [Call of the Earth] / [Heat Release] / [Basic Northern Swordsmanship], etc.

    __________________

    ¡®Not so strong after all.¡¯

    The traits and stat allocations were typical of Professor Lars, who had established himself on the basis of theoretical knowledge. With that kind of power, he became a professor in Eldain.

    He was a great man in many ways.

    There must be a lot to learn from him.

    ¡®Well, I¡¯ve barely scratched the surface.¡¯

    New students at Elydain are required to takemon courses in their first week.

    For example, ¡°History of the Arkheim Empire¡± and ¡°Horsemanship¡±.

    Later in the week, they would be able to choose electives and focus on them, but for now, the foundation was the most important thing.

    ¡°Magic is basically the art of taking the myriad of basic elements that exist in the natural world and transforming them, manifesting them, and changing their properties.¡±

    Most of the other students don¡¯t seem to understand, but I don¡¯t mind.

    I¡¯ve always been a pretty good memorizer.

    Plus.

    [Talent ¡®Master of Memorization¡¯ is activating].

    My talent is also aiding me.

    With this momentum, if nothing else, I should be able to get good grades in theory, right?

    I feel motivated.

    Why?

    Could it be that all my memories of my school days have flown away, and I¡¯m enjoying my current situation without realizing it?

    ¡­¡­ If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a little sad.

    ¡®Professor Lars¡¯ skill is obvious. He¡¯s from the prestigious Celestia family, known for their magic.

    I looked at Lars and nodded.

    He¡¯s handsome, but a bit stubborn.

    Lars was a character I often encountered in the game.

    He was quite popr with female gamers back in the day before the yer base drifted away.

    His magical abilities were obvious, so he was the kind of character who would benefit from being seen as much as possible.

    It was then that Lars¡¯ gaze shifted to me as he exined the theory of magic.

    ¡°So, then. Cadet Nox von Reinhafer. Let me ask you a question: do you know what element you possess?¡±

    ¡°Darkness.¡±

    The abruptness of the question didn¡¯t falter my [Acting Talent] at all. I give my answer nonchntly, and Lars asks again with a slightly crumpled face for some reason.

    ¡°¡­Very well, then, please exin the characteristics of the dark element in a simple manner.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s turbid and doesn¡¯t mix well with other properties, but its basic destructive power is very highpared to other elements. It¡¯s also notoriously difficult to handle, so I understand that there are only a limited number of people who can use it properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The symmetrical element is¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Holy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    What?

    I don¡¯t know why, but the silent Lars is looking at me with an oddly heated gaze. Have I interpreted something wrong?

    Or is there more to Lars¡¯ backstory?

    It¡¯s a backstory I don¡¯t even know, so I keep my mouth shut. Whatever the case, I figured, if you shut up, you¡¯ll never meet in the middle.

    Lars¡¯ questions continued for a few more minutes, then died down.

    Things like how to draw basic magical forms and how to be more efficient with mana management. How to breathe, too.

    ¡®Hmm¡­¡­ something is really weird¡­?¡¯

    When we got to that point, even I felt strange.

    No matter how much I think about it, this doesn¡¯t seem to be the kind of difficulty you¡¯d ask a freshman¡­?

    But Lars didn¡¯t stop asking questions.

    What could I do?

    To avoid beingbeled as ipetent, I answered all of his questions with a nk stare.

    <em>Snap.</em>

    <em>(Jjagjjag.)</em>

    Lars finally pped his hands and his sullen face lit up. There was a hint of anxiety in his face, a change from the first time.

    ¡°Excellent¡­! You¡¯ve been practicing quite well.¡±

    It¡¯s weird.

    I¡¯m beingplimented, but somehow my crisis detection sensors are triggered.

    As I press my eyes against the snowball of exhaustion, Lars continues.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer. Looks like they weren¡¯t kidding when they said you had talent. I¡¯d like to im it right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Thatst one must be a mistake, right?

    I thought, and then let it slide. Not that he¡¯d bring it up in public like that, anyway.

    Lars is a prettymon-sense guy, as far as I know. Most professors in Eldain are said to be insane¡­ but Lars is diligent about his papers and has a reputation for getting things done.

    Lars continued to lecture nonchntly.

    ¡°Okay, enough theory, let¡¯s do a quickb for the elite students, teaching assistant!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At the sound of the call for assistants, a group of de facto ves appeared, distributing dozens of cages to each student.

    Inside was a half-naked, badly disfigured demon.

    It was then that I realized something was wrong.

    I thought this was supposed to be a sophomore ss at most¡­?

    Why did they assign this to a freshman?

    What variables were at y¡­¡­.

    At that moment, I had to admit that I had been thinking stupidly.

    That variable¡­¡­.

    Of course, it¡¯s me again. Damn it.

    * * *

    {Zitri POV}

    ¡°Anyway, Young Master, you forget things surprisingly often.¡±

    A green-haired girl sighs and shakes her head. The girl heads inside the mansion in Reinhafer Territory, a familiar sight.

    She has flowing green hair, porcin skin, and a pale face.

    It¡¯s Zitri, Nox¡¯s personal maid.

    She was visiting the mansion for a short time on Nox¡¯s instructions. To check on the progress of the Chasers and theirnd development project.

    And to make sure Grine was doing his job.

    ¡®By the way, no matter how much I think about it, the tasks the master asks me to do are too much for a mere maid¡­¡­.¡¯

    Of course, it was her master¡¯s orders.

    There was no way she was going to protest.

    For now, she could only do her best with what she was given.

    ¡®Be as helpful to Young Master Nox as you can, and maybe that will lessen his notoriety a bit. He has a tendency to take on too many roles, after all.¡¯

    I shake my head, remembering Nox¡¯s usual behavior.

    It would be nice to talk a little bit, but isn¡¯t it Knox who enjoys fighting the enemy by talking with a sharp edge?

    It was especially evident in his fight with Paracelsus.

    Zone 4.

    I hadn¡¯t expected to see Paracelsus and my master fighting there.

    ¡®In addition,tely, he has been sneaking out after putting sleeping pills in the tea he gave me. I must not let that happen again!¡¯

    Once or twice, I was happy to ept his favors.

    However, I realized that this would never end.

    He always seemed to get into trouble when I was sleeping.

    ¡°Haah.¡±

    What can I do?

    He¡¯s still an asshole.

    If I don¡¯t take care of him, he¡¯ll suffer.

    Zitri knew Nox better than anyone.

    And so it was, as she ruminated about him.

    She began to hear busy voices around her.

    -Is it true that the First Master has returned to the family?

    -Yes. It is. He¡¯s in the family room right now, having a conversation.

    -What else is going to happen this time¡­

    -I hope you¡¯re okay, I hope nothing¡¯s wrong.

    The voices around her were describing exactly what had happened. Zitri walked over to a nearby maid to make sure.

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Zitri, is there something going on at the manor right now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you must be Master Nox¡¯s maid, nothing much¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let me exin!¡±

    A woman interrupted their conversation.

    It was none other than Rona.

    An unexpectedly likable unit with a big mouth, known for gossiping behind Nox¡¯s back.

    With Nox out of the picturetely, she was probably the one with the loudest mouth. When Zitri shifted her gaze to the source of the voice, she continued.

    ¡°The first Young Master, Garen, has arrived at House Reinhafer. He is currently in the family room, speaking with Lord Theo.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Zitri nodded in understanding.

    Rona put a hand on her waist.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite the dandy, so he¡¯ll be a sight to behold, though I¡¯d have to say Young Master Nox, the scoundrel, is the most handsome¡­¡­. That¡¯s what they say about God being fair, he¡¯s got a face that¡¯s almost a mole on one side, don¡¯t you think, Zitri?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­.¡±

    Indeed, Theo was a very handsome middle-aged man.

    In the past, he had made countless women cry. Nox had inherited his blood the thickest. His face was a disaster for other men.

    But it didn¡¯t really matter anyway; to Zitri, it was a face, and to him, it didn¡¯t really matter.

    All that mattered was, right now, would this situation work in Nox¡¯s favor?

    That was all that mattered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    As I made my decision, I heard a voice behind me.

    A familiar voice, apanied by a faint odor of drunkenness.

    Sure enough, it was Elena and Mei.

    ¡°Zitrii¡­ where¡¯s my honey¡­?¡±

    ¡°I guess you just heard a name. Elina-nim.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have stopped her, but she was sneaking drinks into her mouth. She¡¯s a genius at that¡­.¡±

    Mei looked like she had almost given up. Hagiya, this was more Elena¡¯s problem than Mei¡¯s.

    Anyway, the three of them casually shared what had been going on. Elena and Mei didn¡¯t say anything, but it was clear that they were eager to get into Eldain.

    In fact, with Nox¡¯s authority, there might be a way to get them in somehow¡­ but they weren¡¯t fully trusted yet.

    At least not Rona, who had the [Single-mindedness] trait, characters like Elena and Mei could always give up their ce and transfer if the conditions were better. That¡¯s what I thought.

    Not that Nox would let them, of course.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s really good to see you again after all this time.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t ¡®that¡¯ Young Master Knox have an ident in Eldain? I heard that he already had an ident in the entrance exam.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, did the news get that far already?¡±

    Where was Rona getting this information from?

    I couldn¡¯t figure it out at the time, but I thought it was amazing in more ways than one.

    After all, a maid who had survived on this side of Reinhafer for more than a decade? This was unparalleled in that regard(?). {1}

    ¡°So what happened is¡­¡­.¡±

    Zitri briefly exined what had been going on.

    Not only Rona but also Elena and Mei listened intently.

    When it was all over, Rona clicked her tongue. Apparently, she wasn¡¯t happy with Nox¡¯s performance.

    While this may not have been the case, it was at least a disappointment to Rona, who was looking for something to tease.

    Elena, on the other hand, sped her hands together in awe.

    ¡°My groom¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well. Elena, no matter how much you want to be, you¡¯ll never be Mrs. Nox, and I¡¯ve told you before, marriage is a weight ss.¡±

    Mei protested, but Elena covered her ears as if she didn¡¯t hear.

    While they were catching up.

    On the other side, a very serious conversation was beginning.

    The ce is private. There were Theo and Rodwell, the butler.

    And the first son, Garen.

    Garen spoke, a cold smile on his face.

    ¡°Long time no see. Father.¡±

    ¡°Garen.¡±

    There was a murderous energy between the two men that would not be normally seen between father and son.<hr>

    {1} : I believe the author wants us to question ¡°how¡± Rona has survived so far.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58-Well. That filthy handsome gray-haired bastard¡­¡­ because you¡¯re ignorantly strong, Nox, you¡¯re a Vernon-endorsed maniac!

    A few hours earlier.

    Lars remembered talking to Vernon briefly before entering ss. The topic of conversation had been the man who was said to be the greatest talent.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    Vernon had been full of praise for him, but Lars was honestly skeptical.

    Doubtful was a better word.

    -After all, he¡¯s a freshman. It¡¯s unfair to judge him based on what little he¡¯s done. Don¡¯t expect too much from freshmen.

    -Anyway, Lars, you¡¯re stuck in a rut. Even Dean Noah has admitted it. He¡¯s got talent, that¡¯s for sure. What more do you need from a guy who¡¯s been recognized by the Four Sages as the greatest talent of all time?

    -I¡¯ll see to that with my own eyes. I¡¯ll see for myself.

    That¡¯s how they talked, and that¡¯s where Lars solidified his resolve.

    He was going to show him that things are never easy.

    Lars was going to show the Reinhafer scoundrel that there are countless geniuses in the world and that they can be crushed in an instant.

    So he deliberately bombarded him with questions, gauging his reaction.

    And guess what?

    Things started to y out differently than he thought they would.

    Nox had answered every question he¡¯d asked.

    ¡­even the ones that only upperssmen could answer with ease.

    Lars looked at Nox, trying to hide his embarrassment.

    He felt his own schrly fire burning brighter than ever.

    It was like a human being facing a brilliant jewel.

    Snow-white hair. As soon as he looked into thosevender eyes, he felt like he was already mesmerized. He began to realize that he was going to be a great man.

    Just like the day Noah confirmed it.

    Lars examined Nox¡¯s body as calmly as he could.

    ¡®He¡¯s already blooming¡­¡­, and even if we assume that¡¯s the case, which it sometimes is¡­ The amount of mana in his body is ridiculous. How does he have that much mana?¡¯

    The most iprehensible thing was Nox¡¯s internal mana.

    It was alreadyparable to his own. That was a lot for a vessel that hadn¡¯t even finished blooming yet.

    ¡®An insane talent. Is this really¡­ a genius?

    This is by far the most talented student I¡¯ve encountered in all my years as a professor at Eldain, not just in terms of magic, but in terms of knowledge.

    Lars stared at him nkly, then pped his hands.

    Lars was a principled man, but not a rigid one, and he believed that if someone had the ability, they deserved to be favored ordingly.

    Anyway, Lars decided to give Nox the next level of testing.

    It¡¯s not rmended for new students, as it¡¯s too difficult, but¡­ Lars is a fair-minded professor who can be very generous to those with talent.

    Lars wanted to see Nox¡¯s limits, to see what he could do, to keep him by his side, so he prepared a new test.

    A test of submission using a demon imp.

    Lars thought.

    ¡®¡­Talent doesn¡¯t always make you the best mage. It must be apanied by theoretical knowledge and the courage to face your fears.¡¯

    Theoretical knowledge was one of the basic skills of a mage.

    But it¡¯s not the same as courage, which is different and requires the ability to move forward while still knowing where you stand.

    What¡¯s the best test to see if you have it?

    An encounter with the unknown.

    That¡¯s why he brought out the devil.

    Of course, Lars¡¯ academic fervor was unfortunately unreasonable for Nox and his students. The stakes had been raised to a level that was harsh for a freshman.

    That was during orientation.

    The TAs thought it was overkill, but unable to dissuade a wide-eyed Lars from testing for talent, they quietly brought out what he¡¯d instructed.

    <em>Drool.</em>

    <em>(deuleuleug.)</em>

    The assistants then dragged a table on wheels into the room, where dozens of iron cages held winged beasts.

    No, it wasn¡¯t exactly beasts¡­

    ¡°These are lesser demons called imps.¡±

    -Ah, a demon?!

    <em>-Whaat?!</em>

    <em>(nees?!)</em>

    A panicked voice echoed through the room, quickly bing a ruckus.

    But Knox was deep in thought. Rath studied his expression.

    ¡°Everyone, please be quiet. You have chosen to join the Eldain Academy, and you must remember that our end goal is not to be knights or wizards, but to exterminate all demons in the world, and to do that, you must adapt to the unknown of demons.¡±

    With that, Lars passed out the caged imps.

    The students took it with trepidation and set it down carefully in front of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if it is a demon, it¡¯s only a lowly one, and the cage is enchanted, so there shouldn¡¯t be any danger to your lives. From now on, all you have to do is channel your own magic into the imp to subdue the demon in the cage.¡±

    This is the first step in the exorcism process.

    Familiarizing yourself with the demon and using your magic to subdue him.

    ¡°The devil is basically evil. But they¡¯re also a cowardly race that doesn¡¯t take kindly to those who are stronger than them.

    That¡¯s why demons are scary.

    When theye to fight you, it means you¡¯re weaker than them.

    It takes a strong will and a mind like iron to withstand them.

    -Hmm¡­ this is weird¡­.

    -I feel like¡­ my mind is getting fuzzy¡­.

    -Hehe¡­ This is a delicious pie¡­¡­.

    -Emma¡­ I did it wrong¡­¡­.

    After Lars gives his instructions.

    The expressions of the students who had challenged the demon¡¯s control gradually changed to those of joy. Perhaps they were each seeing something else that they strongly desired.

    It was a kind of illusion, a basic skill for a demon.

    Lars calmly surveyed the students, a slight look of disappointment on his face.

    ¡®After all, it¡¯s an early test for freshmen. But¡­¡­.¡¯

    Rath¡¯s gaze shifted. There were two women there.

    ¡®House Xenos, with their holy attributes, and Princess Penelope, with her mind magic, seem to be holding up somehow.¡¯

    In a way, it¡¯s no wonder.

    Holy magic ispletely resistant to darkness and magic, and Penelope has been training in magic since she was twelve years old.

    In addition, Penelope¡¯s mind-based magic was called ¡°Heavenly Punishment,¡± which gave her an upper hand in most situations, not just darkness.

    It¡¯s not as if the Arkheims were just lucky enough to be the imperial family and rule the empire.

    Nodding approvingly, Lars¡¯s gaze shifted, this time to the boy he wished to test.

    ¡®No matter how talented you are, this time you will never¡­¡­.¡¯

    At that thought, Rath¡¯s pupils instantly narrowed. His face crumpled, as if he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, Professor Lars.¡±

    Then.

    Knox¡¯s low voice echoed clearly through the room.

    For a moment, the room fell silent.

    ¡°The imp in my cage hasn¡¯t moved and is hiding in the corner. I think we¡¯ve got a problem. Would you mind switching him out for someone else?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Lars could only make a dumbfounded sound there.

    An imp, even if it was a lowly demon, was a demon.

    An intelligent being that likes to pick on humans.

    And yet¡­ the sneaky imp hid in a corner because it was afraid of humans?

    Such a thing was possible, and as far as he knew, there was only one instance of it.

    ¡®The imp has already been overwhelmed by Nox von Reinhafer¡¯s magic and is terrified. No matter how weak the devil is, he is scared by someone who is still just a student¡­ !¡¯

    This was not a matter to be taken lightly.

    Lars tried to calm his heart, which was pounding with excitement.

    ¡°¡­I have to concede.¡±

    It was as he said. Now he had to admit that Noah was right.

    That Nox¡¯s talents were more than he had ever imagined.

    That he might even surpass the Four Sages as the most powerful beings of all time.

    He swallowed hard and looked at Nox, feeling a little queasy.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer. You¡­¡­.¡±

    Lars¡¯ voice trembled slightly.

    What he was about to propose was so unbelievable that no freshman had ever been allowed to do it before.

    Lars managed topose himself and continued.

    ¡°I have an important paper I¡¯m writing. Your talents would be of great help, and I have no intention of making you my apprentice. ¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No.¡±

    Nox tly refused before the words were out of his mouth.

    For the record, his thoughts at this point were very simple.

    ¡®¡­¡­I¡¯ve seen something simr in a soap opera. Graduate students¡­ that¡¯s very. What kind of crazy person falls for that?¡¯

    Naturally, Nox had no desire to be a ve.

    He was born a nobleman, and he didn¡¯t want to be a ve again.

    But the other man had other ideas.

    The fluttering of Lars¡¯s pupils was proof of that.

    The murmur of voices around him began to pierce his ears.

    -What, is Professor Lars proposing a schrship with a freshman¡­?

    -No way!

    -And you turned him down, Nox¡­ I knew he was scary, but he¡¯s aplete nutcase!

    -He¡¯s an asshole.

    ¡®¡­¡­ Did I make a mistake?

    Nox couldn¡¯t help but let out a small sigh as he thought about it.

    There was only one thing on his mind right now.

    I was cooked. I don¡¯t know.

    I don¡¯t really know, but¡­ I think I screwed up pretty badly this time.

    * * *

    <em>Rattling-.</em>

    <em>(Deoldeoldeol-.)</em>

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®What a shame, I¡¯m getting all the attention I need thanks to this shitty product¡­¡­. Aww, the demon bastard has no balls.¡¯

    I sighed heavily with an annoyed expression. I stare at the imp that is now clinging to the edge of the cage.

    A state of nature without any clothes on.

    It¡¯s an unassuming-looking creature.

    Right down to the tiny horns. It doesn¡¯t look like a demon, just a slightly unimpressive puppy. More like a Chihuahua, if I had to guess.

    ¡®Haha. The imps themselves have been described as very weak creatures. They¡¯re the easiest to find in the Inner Lunatic, and the easiest to kill. As far as demons go, they¡¯re the weakest. And the lightest blood.¡¯

    That doesn¡¯t justify his fear of me.

    What is it about demons that is so ancient in nature?

    Unknowable monsters, clever and terrifying to humans.

    ¡­However.

    He¡¯s afraid of me, whether because he¡¯s weaker than the others or because he¡¯s cowardly.

    Damn. A demon should be more confident.

    ¡®How many theory sses have I taken while ying Inner Lunatic¡­ and this has never happened to me. What the hell was the variable?¡¯

    Not surprisingly, I¡¯ve never had a lesson with impse up so quickly, nor have I ever had such a rogue demon rationed to a specific character.

    Is this¡­ is that?

    The world is conspiring against me?

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand ¡­¡­ turning down my offer to be my assistant.¡±

    A voice came from the podium next.

    It was Lars, my professor.

    Unfazed, I spoke up.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to settle for someone else.¡±

    I tried to sound as sincere as possible, to avoid very.

    But the fire in Lars¡¯ eyes remained unquenchable.

    What the hell, he¡¯s scary.

    Lars paused for a moment, then looked the other way to see if I had given up.

    ¡°Mr. Nox, when you dealt with the imp, did you injectrge amounts of power at once, inflict pain, or otherwise use methods other than those I described?¡± {1}

    Hmm?

    What kind of bullshit is this?

    I was just waiting for the rejects toe in. For some reason, Lars¡¯ mood was murderous, so I answered as honestly as I could.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure. What I do know is that the way Lars¡¯s eyebrows are arched has a lot to do with the current situation.

    Because the way Lars is looking at me is like a mad professor at his best.

    ¡°Shit. I don¡¯t get it anymore.¡¯

    I crinkle my brow in a roguish manner.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to decline your offer and rece him with someone else. I don¡¯t understand how a prestigious school like Eldain can¡¯t even take care of their ss supplies¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ Cadet Nox, that¡¯s not our problem here at Eldain.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    I asked, genuinely curious. But he didn¡¯t give me a straight answer.

    ¡°Simply put, it means that there were other factors at y. You¡¯ll see that if you continue to attend my lectures afterward. If you want to study more properly, you¡¯d better be my formal pupil¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    I drew a line in the sand again.

    This guy¡­ he seems almost insane.

    He¡¯s looking at me and almost drooling.

    I¡¯m ovee with the urge to get the hell out of the room.

    Anyway.

    The lesson with the imp was soon over.

    ¡®And now the ss is over and I don¡¯t even know why the imp avoided me. Ha¡­.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t even get a proper exnation for my questions.

    Now that I¡¯ve seen the demon, I want to know if it¡¯s worth fighting and what kind of characteristics it has. I wanted to see it properly, but it was all in vain.

    Not that there was anything else I could have done.

    ¡°Aah, Nox!¡±

    ¡°¡­Talia, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    After Lars¡¯ ss was dismissed.

    I stopped in my tracks at the sound of Talia calling out to me.

    No matter how much I try to push her away, it¡¯s not easy, and I¡¯vee to ept that.

    Now I¡¯vepletely shifted my focus to her: keep her on the sidelines, watch her, and make her hate me as much as possible.

    Until then, I¡¯ll just have to use it to my advantage.

    With me as a variable, the story is bound to get a little twisted anyway, and this is a move to¡­ adjust the variables, so to speak.

    It¡¯s not because it¡¯s annoying.

    Anyway.

    It¡¯s going to take a bit more work to get to the point where I can act without being judged. Until then, I¡¯ll just have to keep my units in line.

    Talia asks me in her usual inquisitive way, whether or not she realizes my distress.

    ¡°About that¡­ dealing with the imps. How did you do that?¡±

    I blinked at the question. But the question was really mine.

    Hadn¡¯t this guy heard my story with Professor Lars earlier?

    I swear I didn¡¯t do anything.

    All I did was make the damned imp shake with frightened, rattling teeth.

    ¡°There was nothing I could do, I just stood still and it backed away of its own ord, weakling.¡±

    Then, something unexpected came out of Talia¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­ But even if he was weak, imps are demons, aren¡¯t they? They don¡¯t bow their heads so easily, and the texts I¡¯ve seen say that they never bow unless they believe a being is higher than them¡­? I remember Emma telling me once that that was impossible at the cadet level¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­¡­Was there such a thing?

    In fact, imps are nothing more than demons that are dealt with in the very beginning of Inner Lunatic.

    He¡¯s also the one who turns into a total dick when the monster cadets blossom their powers. I had no idea he had such a backstory.

    ¡®Haha. So that¡¯s why that crazy professor wanted to enve me.

    I finally realized why. Damn.<hr>

    {1} : Lars uses the Gun/yang honorific here, simr to -ssi; read more here

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59¡®It¡¯s a good thing because it was about to be a nuisance anyway. Things would have gotten out of hand again.¡¯

    Even on second thought, I realized that I had done well to turn down Professor Lars¡¯ offer of a schrship. Because as Talia listened closely, Lars was indeed a madman.

    He was so studious that he even sold his soul for his thesis. Studying too much can make a person crazy.

    Lars was a case in point.

    ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m getting goosebumps just thinking about it.¡¯

    That sticky gaze from a moment ago was the worst, and if you think I can still feel the aftermath of it, you¡¯re wrong¡­

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that Professor Lars over there?¡±

    Talia¡¯s words sent a chill down my spine.

    I mped my mouth shut to stop myself from joking.

    Talia was telling the truth.

    Professor Lars was staring at me from a distance.

    He looked troubled. I can clearly see him thinking about how he will get me to be his student, and it doesn¡¯t look good.

    Damn it.

    Why do I only get stuck around crazy people?

    The question rises in my chest, but I manage to hold it in and exhale.

    Oh well. I¡¯ve turned him down twice; why would hee again?

    He¡¯s an elite professor at Eldain, and he has his pride. Probably not for something like this¡­

    It was messed up.

    Often disgustingly so.

    * * *

    ¡°Be my graduate student.¡± {1}

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you arge grant. You can graduate from Eldain for free and¡­.¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of money. Don¡¯t you know, I¡¯m from House Reinhafer.¡±

    ¡°And a great deal of honor¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What kind of honor is it for a rascal? It¡¯s a luxury.¡±

    Professor Lars was relentless.

    He kepting back to me with as much enthusiasm as he had for his studies.

    He showed up here, there, and everywhere I was.

    The creepiest was in the restroom.

    It was the worst of the¡­¡­ worst when I was sitting on the toilet seat and suddenly heard the professor¡¯s voice.

    What an asshole.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­.¡±

    What should I do in times like this?

    I thought and thought and thought, but there was only one answer in the end.

    Attack it head-on.

    There is no other answer.

    * * *

    ¡°Haha, thanks for taking the time to talk to me. Sitting side by side like this, it¡¯s like we¡¯re already master and pupil, which isn¡¯t a bad feeling.¡±

    Arriving at Lars¡¯ private study, I had to listen to that as soon as I sat on the couch. Maybe he¡¯s more sincere about me than I thought.

    But no.

    ¡°I never said anything about being your student, don¡¯t take this the wrong way.¡±

    That¡¯s too arrogant for a professor. But Lars doesn¡¯t even care. At least, not that I¡¯ve noticed. He¡¯s too generous with talent.

    Lars was the only one who would understand if I cursed at him while being a student here.

    On the other hand, if a talentless junior showed such an attitude, it wouldn¡¯t end in discipline.

    ¡­Just thinking about it makes my head spin again.

    ¡°I came to see you, Professor Lars, because I wanted to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Ask me anything.¡±

    Lars¡¯s eyes lit up, and I barely managed to stifle a sigh.

    ¡°Why on earth would you want to take me as a graduate student, even among the upperssmen, in the first ce. There are quite a few people who are talented in magic, including Her Imperial Highness¡­¡­, aren¡¯t there?¡±

    It was true.

    I am not the only student with a talent for magic.

    There are plenty of others. Of course, my revealing theoretical knowledge may have yed a role, but that¡¯s something that can be resolved with calm teaching.

    What¡¯s the point of chasing me around like this?

    Me, who sings every day saying I hate it? How old are you?

    I went to Lars¡¯b to find out.

    I thought it would give me some answers.

    But what I got back was a mumble.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ well, I don¡¯t know. One thing I can tell you for sure is you¡¯re underestimating your talent.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I furrowed my brow. Lars sped his hands together.

    ¡°You are a genius like no other. My years of research cannot bepleted by simply being good with magic. My thesis. It is to save the world¡¯s many weaklings.¡±

    ¡°Saving the weak.¡±

    I echoed his words back to myself.

    The research he¡¯s doing at this point. The content of his soon-to-be-published paper.

    It was something I already knew.

    The name was something like this.

    [On the crafting and processing of artifacts and their enhancement using demonic byproducts].

    It¡¯s a big name, but it boils down to this, based on the game¡¯s systems.

    Only after the publication of this thesis would you be able to y a demon and use its materials to craft equipment, which could then be enhanced to make your units stronger.

    Inner Lunatic is, unsurprisingly, a dirty tricky game.

    The difficulty is insane, and you¡¯ll need to use different weapons for different situations.

    Because of this, I decided to take advantage of the buff system this time. Sure, there¡¯s a chance of failure, but it¡¯s more than offset by the luck of having maxed it out.

    For me, there¡¯s no reason not to use it.

    Furthermore, the sooner the crafting of items from beast derivatives is opened up, the more the price of these discarded byproducts will skyrocket and be scarce on the market.

    This will be of great benefit to me.

    ¡®Furthermore, I have the Chasers region. A region where the beast is rampant. I can get a lot of beast byproducts from there.¡¯

    In other words, a chapter of immense wealth, and that¡¯s where this thesises in.

    ¡®I was wondering when that was going to be finished. It must have been around this time.¡¯

    If that¡¯s the case, I get it.

    I don¡¯t know why he needs my help, but I know that in the game, units with the [Mana Sensitive Genius] talent randomly became assistants and helped Lars.

    The more magically aplished they are, the faster they canplete their thesis.

    But.

    Why it should be me is another matter.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m still unsure why it has to be me, but let¡¯s put that aside for a moment and ask another question instead.¡±

    I cleared my throat.

    ¡°Why are you so obsessed with that thesis? It¡¯s about magecraft, the study of making artifacts. If you don¡¯t even patent it and just publish it as a thesis, there¡¯s nothing in it for you except maybe honor.¡±

    Naturally, Lars does not apply for a patent and makes his technology avable to all. He says only cksmiths have benefited from it.

    I wouldn¡¯t want a sweet potato like that. I¡¯d eat the whole thing.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like to see the weak¡­ I don¡¯t like to see them die at the hands of someone without even a struggle. Like¡­ like my only son did.¡±

    My pupils narrow slightly.

    As usual, the case has taken an unexpected turn.

    I begin to listen intently to Professor Lars. What follows is a bit darker and has a bitter tang to it.

    * * *

    ¡°I am the eldest son of the Viscount of Celestia, the head of the family, a man who came to Eldain with no particr talent but theory and rose to the rank of professor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always gotten mediocre marks in practicals, and my fellow students and people look down on me, no matter how well I do in the ssroom.¡±

    ¡°I have always ovee my low self-esteem with research. I¡¯ve worked my way up to the rank of professor and even married a woman¡­ but I¡¯m still a professor to my country. No one ever gave me full credit for my aplishments. All my work and papers were listed under someone else¡¯s name, and everyone ignored me.¡±

    ¡°Amidst all this, my wife and I were blessed with a son whom I love dearly. Our only child grew up to enter Eldain, and he graduated from the Academy with flying colors. He said to me, ¡®Father, I will honor your name among others,¡¯ he said to me, and I was overjoyed.¡±

    ¡°My son is in the Emperor¡¯s direct service, fighting in the most advanced positions. He would win, make a name for himself, and finally bring honor to House Celestia.¡±

    ¡°But my son died on that battlefield. Barely had the war begun when he was killed by an arrow with a tiny bit of magic in it. Does this exin why I have been writing and researching for the weak?¡±

    * * *

    There was a profound silence.

    The story was literally dark. It was pitch ck, so ck that I couldn¡¯t see straight.

    Monotone in color.

    It was unpleasant to listen to.

    But that was the reality I was in now. It was the world.

    It was where I was supposed to be.

    But that¡¯s why I have to be sober.

    If I am to survive.

    I stood up and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. But I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone out there who can do the job; it¡¯s just not me. So find the right student to help you, Professor.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    With a thud, I left Lars¡¯s room, mming the door behind me.

    Ultimately, I rejected Lars¡¯ offer.

    I was only there to find out why he was interested in me in the first ce. I was going to reject his proposal from the start.

    As such, I made the right decision.

    Or so I thought.

    For some reason, I felt a pang in my chest.

    Maybe it¡¯s because the professor I saw on the monitor was different from the one I saw in front of me, or I¡¯m starting to seep into this world too much.

    I don¡¯t know, but time has passed again.

    My recement wille, as always.

    I don¡¯t care anymore.

    I am more concerned with surviving here than anything else.

    Everything elsees after.

    * * *

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d find yourself back at House Reinhafer, Garen.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with meing home?¡±

    ¡°Is this your home?¡±

    Theo von Reinhafer.

    And a cold wind blew between them.

    A chill runs down Rodwell¡¯s spine as he stands between them.

    He was shaking with fear and panic.

    Even he, a strong man, could hardly handle what was happening.

    What if they set their minds to it?

    The two of them could sh swords here.

    If he did, he would be one hundred percent certain to die.

    The wind pressure alone would tear Rodwell¡¯s body apart.

    Such an overwhelming force was Theo and Garen right in front of him.

    The good news is that Garen has yet to reach the heights of Theo.

    But things weren¡¯t all that great for Theo.

    Sadly, his oldest son, Garen, knew this best.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to give up. You don¡¯t have much time left, do you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°The Archduke will always be by your side, Father. He¡¯ll raise his head and swallow you whole whenever you¡¯re weak.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound like you want that to happen.¡±

    Theo¡¯s voice, heavy with magic, mmed into the floor.

    Garen swayed for a moment but then regained hisposure. He centered himself, stood up straight, and faced his father.

    This was a significant development. Thest time he had left the family, he hadn¡¯t been able to withstand even a fraction of his father¡¯s momentum.

    But Garen didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    ¡°What on earth are you afraid of? All you have to do is leave everything in the hands of the Grand Duke and no one else. Even the Imperial Family won¡¯t be able to touch Reinhafer. Tragedies like that day, when that mother died, will no longer¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You know who killed that mother, and yet you say so?¡±

    Theo¡¯s voice, which had been speaking without a pause, suddenly became furious.

    Tsutsutsutsuts¡­!

    (cheucheucheucheucheu¡­!!)

    An enormous amount of magic power rose and resounded harshly on the ground.

    ¡®My lord¡­ he¡¯s serious.¡¯

    Rodwell could barely keep himself on his knees as he gasped in horror. This was no magic to be taken lightly.

    There was a reason Theo was so angry. There was a reason why Theo was so angry.

    It was his first wife.

    A woman killed in a demonic attack during the Night of the ughter.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting emotional.¡±

    ¡°This is not your home. You are not my son either, so get lost.¡±

    ¡°Where did you hide that sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed once more.

    How far was his first son willing to go to challenge him?

    Even he couldn¡¯t tell.

    Garen simply continued.

    ¡°Sword of the First Lord. Stormbringer. Hand it over.¡±

    It was his first son again, making outrageous demands.

    Anger surged through him, but Theo fought it down.

    ¡°It¡¯s not yours.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t belong to anyone else.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already out of my hands. So don¡¯t even dream of touching it. You will get your hands on nothing. At least as long as I live.¡±

    Theo¡¯s deration made Garen chuckle sickeningly.

    Garen¡¯s cold voice descended like a frost on the small rooftop of Reinharbour Street.

    ¡°Well, then. We¡¯ll just have to wait and see, won¡¯t we, Father?¡±<hr>

    {1} ? ??? ??. ¨C nae jejaga doege. ¨C disciple protege pupil apprentice, going to use the academic one

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60An unkempt, off-white man walks calmly down a hallway he¡¯s been walking down for the past 20 years.

    A man with gray hair andvender eyes that looked exactly like Nox¡¯s. He was Garen, Nox¡¯s oldest brother, who had nowe to disagree with his father.

    ¡®¡­Hmm. This aura¡­ means someone with talent is nearby, two of them.¡¯

    Garen was walking through the hallway. He felt his own power manifest, one he¡¯d inherited from Theo: the ability to shape the talents of others.

    Intuitively, he knew that there were several hands in this manor that would be quite favorable to him, so he began to make his way to where he felt the reaction.

    He arrived at the dining room where the maids were gathered.

    ¡°Hey, you.¡±

    Garen called out to one of them, a girl with special qualities.

    She was a green-haired, porcin-skinned girl who looked barely older than his youngest sister. She turned her head and replied.

    ¡°Yes. What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°I am Garen, the first of my n. Who are you? I don¡¯t recognize you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Zitri, Young Master Nox¡¯s personal maid.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ the youngest maid.¡±

    Garen smirked. His useless little brother had a maid of this caliber. It was ridiculous. Resources unnecessary for a scumbag who couldn¡¯t even recognize talent.

    He crossed his arms.

    ¡°Serve me instead of Nox, and I¡¯ll pay you three times what he pays you, and you can start working for me tomorrow. ¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I must decline.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Garen showed a rare sign of bewilderment at thispletely unexpected turn of events. The emotion on his face was clear.

    His brow furrowed.

    ¡°Why? I value talent, and you have it, and Nox doesn¡¯t have the power to help you.¡±

    He himself would one day ascend to the head of the Rinehafer family.

    How could she refuse his offer?

    He deliberately belittled his younger brother, as if to show her how wrong the previous maid had been in her judgment.

    I deliberately put down my youngest brother and said it with the intention of telling him how wrong the previous maid¡¯s judgment had been. Once again, it was the same reply.

    ¡°You¡¯ll ¡­¡­ regret it.¡±

    Ignoring the heat rising in his face, Garen set off in search of the source of his financial resources, this time on the other side.

    His destination was Elena¡¯s small workshop. It was a space Nox had created for her in the past, filled with all sorts of expensive medicinal ingredients to help her fulfill her talent.

    There, too, Garen spoke boldly.

    ¡°I am Garen, the next Lord of House Reinhafer. Follow me.¡±

    Garen thought that this time he would be sessful in his offer.

    However, he was once again taken aback by the response.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ but I¡¯ve already agreed to marry Young Master Knox, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Garen eventually had to leave, having scouted neither Stormbringer nor two talents.

    No one saw him off as he left the manor.

    Not even his own father.

    Garen muttered under his breath as he stepped outside.

    ¡°I gave you onest chance. Father.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Are you all right, Young Master, your dark circles have set in quite deeplytely. Do you want me to call a professional masseuse?¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s not what this is about. Dammit¡­.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t get into any idents while I was gone, did you¡­?¡±

    Even Zitri, who has returned, is starting to suspect me.

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve done some things wrong.

    But not this.

    Why am I the one who has a stalker?

    It¡¯s been less frequenttely, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s given up yet. Lars, you crazy asshole. What the hell is wrong with you?

    Anyway, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to borate, so I quickly changed the subject.

    Because this wasn¡¯t the only problem I had right now.

    ¡°So. You said the eldest brother came back to the family?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. He left shortly afterward, but¡­¡­ seemed to be a bit of an oddball, and Lord Theo didn¡¯t even go out of his way to see him off.¡±

    Theo is quite fond of his son.

    I thought it was strange that he didn¡¯t see off the firstborn, who was supposed to take over the family name.

    Something must have caused a rift between them.

    ¡®It¡¯s hard to tell because there¡¯s very little conflict between them in the first part of the story, but¡­¡­ something is going on.¡¯

    I thought calmly.

    Garen, why on earth was he meeting the Patriarch at this point?

    At the very least, he¡¯s not an ally, and certainly not one of the viins.

    One of House Reinhafer¡¯s greatest talents.

    He¡¯s a danger to me as well.

    Many times more dangerous than Theo, who is staking his im on me anyway. It¡¯s best to wait and see what happens here.

    Just as I was forming my own judgment, Zitri spoke up.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, yes. Speaking of which, Young Master Garen has a suggestion for me.¡±

    ¡°A suggestion?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I had a vague idea, but I asked anyway.

    ¡°And what was it?¡±

    ¡°He asked me to be his maid, and he said he would raise my sry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­How much?¡±

    ¡°Three times.¡±

    That¡¯s a lot of pestering.

    I¡¯ve been doing a lot of things that cost moneytely, and it¡¯s been bugging me.

    Fucking family business.

    I crossed my arms and blurted out.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a sry, I¡¯ll match it, so don¡¯t worry about it and focus on your work¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Phew. Oh, sorry.¡±

    (puheub)

    What is this mockery?

    ¡°No way¡­ have you already decided to join Garen?¡±

    Naturally, I don¡¯t want to lose Zitri.

    After all, I spent a lot of money on this unit. Even if it had the trait of [Single-mindedness], it would have caused me a lot of trouble as the game became a reality.

    It¡¯s the first unit that truly stood by my side, so I want to protect it no matter what¡­¡­.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, tell me your terms. I¡¯ll make it work.¡±

    I said it in a way that didn¡¯t sound like an asshole, but Zitri puffed andughed again.

    ¡­What¡¯s with the mocking attitude?

    What¡¯s up with this girl who usually just reports the situation with a cold expression?

    Does she really want to follow Garen that badly?

    ¡®I can¡¯t¡­!¡¯

    My stomach was in a lurch, but Zitri¡¯s expression softened.

    ¡°No matter what you¡¯re imagining, I¡¯m not following Garen-nim, and my sry is more than enough as it is.¡±

    ¡°Then why did youugh ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Zitri said, giving me another determined look.

    But I was just as insistent.

    ¡°It¡¯s amand.¡±

    ¡°Iughed because ¡­¡­I just remembered something funny.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Finally, Zitri didn¡¯t open her mouth.

    It¡¯s not a big deal, so we¡¯ll leave it alone, but it¡¯s kind of creepy.

    What the hell was Zitriughing about?

    By the way, Garen, you better watch out for this asshole.

    How dare he think to steal my precious recruit?

    ¡±If you get caught (after I be stronger), I will never let you off the hook.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Be my pupil.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the hundredth time you¡¯ve said that to me, please stop beating yourself up.¡±

    The next day, I¡¯m walking down the hallway, still shaking off Lars¡¯ persistence.

    I¡¯ve said it before, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any particr reason for Professor Rath¡¯s obsession. I honestly don¡¯t see any reason to gloat over controlling a demon the size of an imp.

    In the first ce, Inner Lunatic is all about exterminating demons. Naturally, there are a lot of demons.

    It¡¯s basically a world that borrows its setting from Solomon¡¯s 72 Demons.

    As a result, there are a lot of high-level demons that are humanoid, beastly, or otherwise not evenparable to imps.

    Take, for example, the demons that will be possessing Nox¡¯s body.

    Baal.

    The highest of the Archdukes, the number one demon in the hierarchy.

    He¡¯ll be the bane of your existence, and the final viin of Part 1.

    ¡®The demon Baal approached the weak Nox, who was abandoned by his family, and stole his body. His power is such that even with 3 Swordsmen and 4 Sages all working together, he is difficult to defeat. In the end, we have no choice but to grow our units and wage anti-demonic warfare. We can¡¯t just file papers under anyone.¡¯

    It was a good choice to turn down Lars¡¯ offer. But contrary to his expectations, the rumors were still spreading.

    -What¡­ him. That¡¯s him, isn¡¯t it? The one who turned down the chance to be Professor Lars¡¯ pupil? How could he do such a thing? Isn¡¯t that a chance to get noticed by the Emperor once and for all?

    -Even if he¡¯s an asshole¡­.

    -I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d be intimidated by an imp in the first ce. -Is that even possible?

    -I¡¯m sure they¡¯re all lying.

    -No way.

    -He¡¯s kind of an asshole. I¡¯m not just talking about the family name, am I?

    I cover my face with one hand in disbelief and startughing in the hallway.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.¡±

    -What¡¯s wrong with him¡­? He¡¯s handsome, but he¡¯s scary like that¡­¡­.

    -Dude, don¡¯t make eye contact! Nox von Reinhafer¡­ They say he¡¯s got the blood of an incubus, and a lot of girls have already fallen for it!

    -Is that true¡­? That¡¯s why the imps are so afraid of him¡­¡­!

    -There are dozens of victims already¡­!

    -That¡¯s true¡­ I caught a glimpse of him the other day¡­ He was pretty good-looking for a pretender¡­¡­.

    The rumor mill was running wild.

    It¡¯s what it is.

    ¡®Shit. I don¡¯t know. I will go my own way.¡¯

    As make my way down the hall to the next lecture. With a strange sense of loneliness and an inexplicable sense of being followed.

    ¡°Nox-gun¡­ somehow I¡¯m going to make you my assistant¡­¡­!¡±

    I try to ignore the voice that is now trying to be friendly.

    * * *

    At the Eldain Academy, the required courses for new students were five in total.

    [History of the Ackheim Empire] / [Horsemanship] / [Etiquette and Chivalry in Academy Life] / [Basic Physical Training] / [Basic Imperial Magic]. They may be boring, but they¡¯re important.

    This is especially true of Basic Physical Fitness.

    Physique is a stat that¡¯s hard to build upter in life if you don¡¯t do it early on, so I¡¯m doing my best to take the sses.

    If it¡¯s pull-ups, it¡¯s a bit of an illusion.

    ¡°Inhale¡­ Huh¡­ Huh¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Your physical strength isn¡¯t bad, but it¡¯s not up to the monstrous level of the prestigious knight families, and your talent isn¡¯t that prodigious.¡±

    The instructor in charge of [Basic Physical Training] looked at me and said that.

    I don¡¯t even remember his full name, but he had a long mustache and wore his hair slicked back over his forehead.

    His trademark round sses were quite striking.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    I asked, trying to sound unsure.

    He must be too, because right now my stats aren¡¯t objectively that bad; they¡¯re near the top of the list.

    Later, due to the effects of the Time Limit trait, I won¡¯t be able to raise them above 15, but few people can figure that out.

    The professor in front of me seems to be different.

    The man who introduced himself as Hans crossed his arms and prodded my muscles.

    ¡°You¡¯re well-muscled and bnced, but for some reason¡­ I think there¡¯s a definite limit to your growth.¡±

    ¡®He might have a surprisingly good eye.¡¯

    I raised my personal assessment of Hans a bit.

    I was worried about him being an extra, but apparently a professor at Eldain isn¡¯t just anybody. He realized at once that I was in trouble.

    I¡¯m not sure how he¡¯ll react when he realizes it¡¯s a time limit.

    Would they look at me with a nk stare?

    Or will they think I¡¯ve been given a fitting punishment for the scum of the earth?

    In any case, I don¡¯t know at this point.

    -That crazy bastard¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean his moniker of ¡®Ashen Eagle¡¯ isn¡¯t for nothing? What kind of stamina does he have?

    -Talia von Steiner is no joke! How did she get that body? We¡¯re only fifteen!

    There¡¯s a murmur of voices.

    Praise for the strongest units.

    Hagiya, I can understand their reaction. Even if fifteen is an adult here, the body is still growing. Their bodies are not yetplete.

    Not even physically.

    That¡¯s why the ones who are looking good now were already talented to begin with.

    Paracelsus and Talia von Steiner stand out in particr. They had followed the typical knightly path.

    ¡°And that concludes the lesson. I expect you all to do better next time.¡±

    With that, Professor Hans shook his head.

    He had a lean, muscr body. He was more of an instructor than a professor.

    Anyway.

    The [Basic Physical Training] ss has ended.

    I was the first one out into the hallway, recalling what I had to do next.

    I didn¡¯t want the eyes of the other units watching me to see when I left.

    Instead, a speck stuck close to me.

    It was Talia, who quickly gathered her things and ran after me.

    ¡°How was ss? Your stamina seems to be up quite a bit now!¡±

    ¡°¡­So-so.¡±

    I said, looking at Talia as she persistently clung to my side in the hallway.

    Somehow, she didn¡¯t seem to be in a better mood than usual.

    Why?

    She didn¡¯t sound any different than before, but something seemed to be bothering her. It¡¯s probably nothing to worry about, but¡­.

    Regardless, I felt a little bad for her, seeing her troubled face.

    One of the main heroines, if not the favorite.

    As a fan of Inner Lunatic, this made me feel unnecessarily weak.

    So I hesitated for a very long time before I spoke to her.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    I regretted it immediately.

    Wasn¡¯t this innocent little girl¡¯s sword destined to pierce my heart after all? There was no point in me worrying about her here.

    As I rubbed my aching chest, Talia spoke softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s nothing¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ the atmosphere of the academy seems a little different than I thought it would be.¡±

    I paused, waiting for her to continue.

    Talia looked around and continued in a small voice.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d be able to make friends with my peers here without any barriers¡­? But everyone says there¡¯s a clique of nobles andmoners¡­¡­ there.¡±

    ¡°There?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Some people are just too quick to judge people based on rumors. Anyway, that made me a little worried.¡±

    It¡¯s a pretty in-depth story. The noblemoner conflict, which will be the main episode arc of Inner Lunatic, also stems from this.

    I muttered to myself.

    ¡°Well, time will tell, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Huh, Nox, what do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be friendly with everyone anyway. You already know that, don¡¯t you?¡±

    I said nonchntly. I wasn¡¯t here to give her some grand theory or life lesson, just the hard truth.

    As we all know, nobles andmoners are different.

    Especially in the world of Inner Lunatic, there¡¯s a lot of discrimination betweenmoners and nobles, and it¡¯s a lot to take in.

    In such a situation, themoner students of Eldain do not get along with the nobles, unless you are a madman like Paracelsus.

    With the exception of a few major characters, it¡¯s better to say none at all.

    In theter episodes of the noblemoner war for control of the academy, the two factions sh heavily, causing many casualties.

    It¡¯s a problem that extends to the entirety of the Inner Lunatic Continent.

    Traditionally, revolution begins with young blood.

    And it is in Eldain that the most talented of the youngmoners are gathered, so it is a shpoint, a spark that grows into a fire that consumes the vassal states.

    It will eventually overthrow the bloated nobility of Arkheim.

    ¡®¡­¡­ Of course, that episode is still a while off.¡¯

    Thinking appropriately, Talia says, as if she¡¯s finished organizing her thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is¡­ I know, I know, everyone else thinks it¡¯s hard to be an aplished worker except for Emma. I don¡¯t want that¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what this ce was from the beginning. It¡¯s a ce that¡¯s been wrapped up in a nice story, but in the end, nothing has changed, whether it¡¯s out there or in here.¡±

    With that, I headed back to my quarters.

    Next ss tomorrow.

    For now, I¡¯m heading to District Four, because of Paracelsus, to buy the rest of the ingredients I didn¡¯t get because of that madman.

    I let Zitri rest for a while. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s tired from all the traveling.

    For your information, I¡¯ve put her to rest with a pillow of sleeping herbs. Now I can listen and let the nagging go in one ear and out the other.

    ¡­But is it really okay to get used to something like this?

    * * *

    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t expect to see you in a ce like this.¡±

    ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve met an unexpected person in District 4.

    There¡¯s good news and bad news.

    First, the good news: it wasn¡¯t Paracelsus who caused the ident.

    The bad news is¡­

    I have a viin in front of me.

    It¡¯s deeply embedded in the main storyline, torn between the imperial court and themoners. The worst person to ever walk the walk.

    Rick the Liar.

    He smiles at me when I walk into a shop in District 4 to buy some tools.

    A spy character who betrayed Eleanor in Act 3 and supported the Arkheim Empire. But why is he here¡­?

    Okay, calm down, let¡¯s think about it.

    Shit.

    What can I do here that won¡¯t derail the main story?<hr>

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61Episode 61 Rick the Liar (2)

    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    I said, ignoring him without missing a beat.

    It wasn¡¯t that I¡¯d forgotten who Rick was on such short notice, I just didn¡¯t think Nox would remember him here, a squire of Eleanor¡¯s.

    ¡°Hmph~ Well, it¡¯s unlikely that someone as honorable as Young Master Knox would remember someone like me, so let me reintroduce myself, I¡¯m Rick. I¡¯m a squire in the service of Lady Eleanor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who came to give me a gift the other day. So, what do you want with me?¡±

    I said as calmly as I could.

    I wasn¡¯t really saying it, but I was dying to know. There¡¯s no reason for Rick to be talking to me¡­ so why is he suddenly pretending to know me?

    To Nox, the asshole, to be precise.

    ¡®Well, I suppose it¡¯s a bit of a shitty thing to do¡­¡­.¡¯

    He¡¯s got a ck heart, so I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a reason, and I know it won¡¯t be good for me.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, I just thought it was curious to see you, Young Master Nox, a nobleman, wandering around alone without a squire or maid by your side.¡±

    ¡°So. What do you want me to do?¡±

    He raised his eyes and tried to look as scared as he could.

    As I said, Zitri is on vacation. It¡¯s a bit of a stretch to say it, but she was working too hard, so I put her to bed for a while.

    She¡¯s been studying up on the subject of being a maid for Nox as soon as she returned home. However, if she¡¯s so diligent, I¡¯m in trouble. She needs to be able to y around a bit.

    At least if you¡¯re Nox¡¯s maid.

    Nheless.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Rick said, putting on his slightly crooked newsboy cap properly. Cheerful-looking little shit is an asshole.

    A scumbag who bites his own master. The one who looks so jolly as a partridge will bite you in the ass.

    Especially in a medium like gaming, drama, or movies.

    Rick casually changed the subject.

    ¡°I¡¯m just finishing up an errand for a youngdy, which is how we met, and I was wondering if you¡¯d like me to help you get something, since I¡¯ve got some time to kill anyway.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose that¡¯s thest thing Eleanor wants you to do?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes you have to y along, and as a noblewoman of honor, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d like to keep my squire from working too hard.¡±

    He¡¯s got one hell of a tongue.

    My danger sensor went off again. Not a good sign.

    I shook my head coldly and said.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to make a big deal out of this, get lost.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Young Master Nox, if you don¡¯t know your way around here, you¡¯re going to y right into the hands of con artists. No matter how deep your pockets are, money is money, and the less you spend, the better.¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re the crook, you crazy bastard.¡¯

    I thought to myself for a moment and looked at the smiling boy in front of me.

    What am I going to do about that traitorous son of a bitch.

    Rick.

    The viin of Chapter 3, the beginning of the Empire¡¯s plot to steal Eleanor, and the hidden traitor of the Arkheim Imperial Faction.

    Why would a unit that stands at odds with the three major Dark Houses, including the Reinhafers, approach me?

    I don¡¯t know why yet.

    But nothing like this has ever happened in the game that I know of.

    ¡®Then I might as well figure it out now.¡¯

    Jumping to a quick conclusion, I put on a suitably mischievous face and nodded.

    ¡°Do as you please. But just know that if you start bothering me, I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±

    As an aside, I immediately opened his status window to see what traits and stats he had.

    Nope.

    This asshole was definitely an unrecoverable rogue.

    * * *

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Rick ¨C Alias (Auschulz de Nefer)

    Gender: Male

    Age: 15

    Race: Human-Demon

    Primary Element: Earth

    Achievements: -.

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Diplomacy] / [Gifted speech] / [Gifted memorization].

    Neutral: -.

    Negative: [Trickster] / [Bat] / [Sneaky] / [Traitor] / [Devil¡¯s Follower] / [Bird¡¯s Bluff] {1}

    [Stats].

    Physique: 4

    MP: 4

    Luck: 3

    Willpower: 5

    Charm: 12

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: [Bargaining Compensation].

    Active Skills: -.

    __________________

    * * *

    As befits a guy with a negative trait like [Trickster].

    Rick was very cunning.

    Simr in temperament to his master, Eleanor, the ¡®fox of gold¡¯. I realized that she trusted him for a reason.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to buy a high quality orb for your Potions ss; you can get a better one for free inter years.¡±

    ¡°Pots anddles for alchemy should be made of a special steel.¡±

    ¡°Crafting is mostly done in the rainy potions room, so you only need the bare minimum. The shop you see in the back is connected to my Eleanor¡¯s shop, so they supply things cheaply.¡±

    ¡°And let¡¯s see¡­¡­.¡±

    I listen to him out of the corner of my eye, smiling slightly.

    Having yed the game, I already know what I need to buy and which ones are good to start with.

    My only concern now is why this Rick guy approached me.

    And he knows it, too.

    He knows I¡¯m not listening to him, that I¡¯m suspicious of his intentions.

    ¡°Well, it looks like you¡¯ve bought everything you need. I¡¯ll need to measure you for your school uniform, so you¡¯ll need to bring a maidter, and that green-haired¡­ did you say Zitri?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quick on the uptake. I¡¯ve never seen you memorize someone¡¯s maid¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°I have a rather good memory.¡±

    Rickughed, a manlyugh, then looked at me for a moment.

    He was short, but somehow I felt ufortable.

    Like I was facing a great threat.

    But that¡¯s who I am now.

    The scion of House Reinhafer. I am what I am.

    I have no reason to be embarrassed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me out of nowhere, so I¡¯m going to have to help you out of nowhere.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    I said, and then, ignoring Rick, I grabbed him by the throat and drove him into a deserted alleyway, pinned him against the wall, and opened my mouth with a cold sneer.

    ¡°Why did you approach me?¡±

    As it turns out, I realized that Rick had made contact with me quite impatiently. He was trying to convince me of his usefulness, as if he were trying to win me over to his side.

    If I yed my cards right, I could get him to spill his guts.

    ¡°Haha¡­ that¡¯s pretty straightforward.¡±

    Rick paused. For the briefest of moments, I saw his expression change and then return. I was sure.

    He was aiming for something.

    ¡°Perhaps I should talk to Young Master Nox sooner rather thanter.¡±

    Rick smirked.

    ¡°But before we do, I have one question for the Young Master.¡±

    ¡°And if I refuse?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t get the information you want, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering why I approached you, too, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    That cut deep.

    However, my trait, Master of Acting, is not easily swayed by such things.

    ¡°I may have to torture you to get you to talk.¡±

    ¡°Uh-oh. That¡¯s a bit¡­ okay, I¡¯ll get one thing out of the way up front: I¡¯m not here to see you at Lady Eleanor¡¯s request.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    As expected.

    The calm and collected Eleanor would have given orders to investigate me, but she wouldn¡¯t have approached me so rashly.

    After all, it¡¯s Rick¡¯s word against mine.

    The reason, of course, has to do with the conflict between the Arkheim Empire and the Dark House.

    The main story in Chapter 3.

    The battle between the three groups: the Empire, the Nobles, and the Lunatics (the Dark House).

    In this episode, House Rivalin is attacked by the Emperor and nearly destroyed.

    If you don¡¯t save House Rivalin here?

    A bad ending.

    Things will go straight to the worst.

    The reason is simple.

    There will be no one left to keep the Empire in check.

    Dead men tell tales of decay.

    This is why it¡¯s only meaningful to y demons while leaving forces to keep each other in check.

    Let them help each other.

    At least, if humans and beastmen don¡¯t unite in one ce, it¡¯s impossible to clear this damn game of difficulty.

    But Rick won¡¯t see that future. Besides, he¡¯s a traitor.

    His reasons for contacting me are also impure.

    I crossed my arms and red at him.

    The words came out of Rick¡¯s mouth, unexpected and surprising.

    ¡°You don¡¯t honestly think that the rebellion in the Underworld will seed, do you?¡±

    ¡°Ha, so. You¡¯re asking me to be a front man for the Holy Family, abandoning the Dark Family?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s quite a dangerous thing to say, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dangerous, asshole.

    Rick already knew that the Dark Houses had begun to turn against the Emperor. Another dangerous man, he thought.

    In truth, the Dark Houses¡¯ rebellion was inevitable. The House of Arkheim, Princess Penelope¡¯s family.

    At the time of the establishment of the early nation, it openly gave preference to the holy family and ignored the dark family even with the help of the dark family.

    The war between the two groups is a foregone conclusion.

    ¡®But it¡¯s not something a mere squire could know.¡¯

    I continue calmly.

    ¡°And neither do you. Answer the questions I ask. Unless you want to die.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making a point, yes. That¡¯s right, I think Young Master Knox could be of service to the Empire.¡±

    Rick didn¡¯t hide his true feelings.

    Well, he must have thought I was the right man for the job.

    A scion of a dark family, a raggedy youngster known to the world as an outcast.

    But also an up-anding knight who has recently proven himself.

    I publicly despise my family. It¡¯s known.

    So Rick is giving you a choice.

    Betray the House.

    Abandon Rinehafer and join the side of the Holy Empire, and you will be rewarded handsomely.

    ¡®The Dark Houses are difficult to defeat, even for the Holy Empire. Even with all the knights and wizards of the Arkheim Empire, the Dark Houses¡¯ ubiquitous poisoning is virtually unstoppable. Even if they win the war, their power will be weakened and they may be attacked by neighboring nations.

    The Underworld.

    They¡¯ve infiltrated every city, and it¡¯s difficult to reduce their numbers once and for all.

    That¡¯s why the Emperor ns to bring them down by nting rebellious molecules from within.

    A mole nted at the top of Eleanor to do just that.

    That¡¯s who Rick is.

    The Emperor¡¯s desires are simple. He needs supplies for his war, countless gold coins, and to get them, he¡¯s going to subjugate Rivalin to the Empire.

    I clicked my tongue and crinkled my brow.

    The Emperor¡¯s dog. Rick the liar.

    He was so sure I wouldn¡¯t refuse his offer.

    ¡®Actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with his offer. I have to get out of the house, and I have to use it, and it¡¯s probably the best way to cut ties with Reinhafer.

    But.

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to work.¡±

    I had to say that.

    Rick looks a little surprised.

    Which is understandable. Nox was a viin in the first ce. He¡¯s the one who gets possessed by Baal and bes the final boss of Part 1.

    In other words, he developed in opposition to the Arkheim Empire.

    What if he sided with the Emperor?

    Of course, things would getpletely out of hand.

    It¡¯s a choice I could never make.

    I cannot be a part of the Arkheim Empire.

    I am evil, and they are not necessarily good.

    Nor are humans necessarily good.

    The world of Inner Lunatic is such a ce.

    It¡¯s a ssic, canonical fantasy world where the winner defines justice.

    However, it is a world where humans are externally centered.

    It¡¯s a world where they are seen as the one good.

    So I have to be the antithesis of that. That¡¯s how Nox von Reinhafer as a viin would beplete.

    ¡°Well, I understand, but¡­ if at any time you change your mind, please contact me privately. This is my private line.¡±

    Rick said with a wistful look on his face. He then extended forth a crystal ball of his own.

    Then, at that moment.

    <em>Thwack.</em>

    <em>(seuleung.)</em>

    Iughed and drew my sword.

    ¡°What the¡­!¡±

    As Rick gave me a puzzled look, I held my sword upright and promptly sliced the crystal in half. The sword¡¯s dance was monotonous.

    One step, and less than a secondter, it was in pieces on the floor.

    Rick looked puzzled for the first time.

    I rhymed with a wicked grin.

    ¡°You insult me or my family one more time, and next time I¡¯ll wring your neck.¡±

    Rick gritted his teeth.

    ¡°You already know who¡¯s behind ¡­¡­, do you think he¡¯d tolerate that?¡±

    ¡°Forgive? Do I need to remind you that it¡¯s a luxury to wish such a thing on me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    There was a reason why he was being so forceful, to the point of being a little over the top.

    It was one of Rick¡¯s traits. It was [Bird¡¯s Bluff].

    Yes, he pretends to be strong, but it¡¯s just a bluff. He¡¯s a weak, weak, weak character who is infinitely vulnerable to real power.

    So.

    My actions were justified. Whatever.

    ¡°Go fuck yourself.¡±

    Before I cut off your sorry ass head right now.

    I¡¯m probably a crazed psychopath for adding that.

    I¡¯m starting to think that being an asshole is kind of fun.

    ¡®That¡¯s kind of refreshing.¡¯

    * * *

    Orientation sses areing to a close.

    Some of the subjects were familiar to me from the game, and others were from the books I¡¯d read before entering Eldain.

    It was almost embarrassing how easy the material was.

    In this world, they are adults, but in my reality, they are still only in middle school.

    I wouldn¡¯t expect them to be able to do much academically yet.

    Unless they¡¯re geniuses.

    ¡°Good to see you. It¡¯s ¡®again¡¯, I¡¯m Vernon. I¡¯m your instructor for this lesson in [horsemanship]. I¡¯ll be teaching you a lot of things along with basic fitness, so stay tuned!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    -Isn¡¯t that the crazy instructor from back then?

    -Bald¡­?

    -Be careful. Calling a non-bald person bald is fine, but calling a bald person bald is just in rude.

    -Ohh¡­.

    I hear a murmur of voices.

    Vernon cleared his throat, trying to calm himself.

    A few more words, and he¡¯s ready to punch a student without hesitation¡­ The tendons sprouting from his fists. I should probably be careful.

    Anyway.

    Instructor Vernon began to talk about his subject.

    ¡°First, let me introduce you to this ce. This is riel ins. It exists on the grounds of Eldain Academy, and is a vast expanse of very fine vegetation. You will be learning the basics of riding here. Now, all of you, mount your assigned horses, or those you have brought with you.¡±

    Boredom crossed the faces of the nobles, and themoners were bewildered.

    Commoners, of course, had never ridden a horse before.

    Aristocrats, on the other hand, have already learned how to ride a horse. Naturally, there are differences between the two.

    In my case¡­.

    Although it¡¯s too light.

    Heh!

    My mount greeted me with a long, loud tter.

    All eyes are on me.

    Why?

    Because he¡¯s a fine horse.

    I feel a momentary sense of superiority, enjoying the superior ride of an Obsidian.

    Oh well. That¡¯s what you get for being dead.<hr>

    {1} : ¡°?? ??¡¯ (bird¡¯s chest) It refers to a person who is unable to boldly challenge or handle something because he is too scared.¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve gotten a little morefortable on the horse, I think we can start riding¡­¡­.¡±

    Vernon spoke casually, despite the fact that some of them hadn¡¯t even gotten on their horses yet, a brazenness that was outrageous.

    He nced around the room.

    ¡°And now for the main part of the ss: the race.¡±

    -Race?

    -Some of us are riding horses for the first time today?

    -What¡­¡­ sense does this make?

    -She¡¯s going to kill me with a hind kick!

    -This is crazy.

    Vernon, unsurprisingly, ignored their outcry.

    ¡°The rules are simple: each of you will ride your own horse around the corner of the unnamed forest at the end of this stretch of vegetation and back here again. Of course, I¡¯ll give extra credit to the first one back. Any questions?¡±

    No one had any questions, as the rules were as simple as the number of hairs on Vernon¡¯s head.

    Of course, at that moment, I felt a familiar sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and recited the centerpiece of the new sub-episode.

    [Horsemanship].

    Because the new subplot that takes ce during this ss is quite important.

    ¡®It¡¯s a standard, fun episode where a demon swoops in during ss and traps the entire ss in an unnamed forest, and the main character naturally shows their leadership talent.¡¯

    For reference, what I do now is simple.

    To recap the main characters in this episode. The most important thing here is their basic attributes and origins.

    Demons.

    They lust for power, so they forcibly infuse themselves with demonic blood to gain strength and be half-demons. In other words, they are duplicitous beings that transcend humanity.

    It is still early in the game, so there are no powerful demons here, butter in the Inner Lunatic, there are devils with powersparable to demons.

    Still, they¡¯re nothingpared to the top-tier demons, the Archdukes, but still.

    ¡°Well¡­ Nox, why don¡¯t youe with me, I mean, it¡¯s not that scary, but you never know¡­ You know, the forest can be pretty dangerous¡­¡­.¡±

    Ugh.

    Behind me, Talia reined in her horse and followed carefully.

    You can tell she¡¯s scared.

    I¡¯m just going toe right out and say it¡­

    I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s bothering to sugarcoat it.

    ¡®By the way, she¡¯s got arachnophobia, forest trauma, ¡­¡­ and a whole bunch of other things that bother her. It¡¯s a lot of work, anyway.¡¯

    I realized that it would be hard for me, too.

    But what the heck, I¡¯ll have to sell it.

    Besides, I have to drag Talia along for now.

    The story that follows is directly rted to the main story.

    Characters that can y a role here. The more allies you have, the better. After all, you can¡¯t control all the variables by yourself.

    In other words, you¡¯re going to have to lend a cat¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Do you mind if Ie with you?¡±

    ¡­I didn¡¯t mean for you toe.

    One more lump.

    Eleanor de Rivalin. What is it with her? I don¡¯t know about the others, but it¡¯s hard to lie in front of her, so it¡¯s not like she¡¯s a hard act to follow.

    <em>Turbuck. Turbuck.</em>

    <em>(teobeog. teobeog.)</em>

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Me, too!¡±

    Eventually, with Fel joining in, a party of three [joint math] was formed.

    Wow.

    Should I p or something?

    ¡®Shit.¡¯

    I curse under my breath as I ride across the in.

    The Horse seems pretty excited, but its owner is not.

    It¡¯s a strange feeling, I realize, walking in the midst of two reapers who want to kill me. It¡¯s not exactly a feeling I want to know about, but it is.

    After running for about two hours.

    Suddenly, I heard Carl¡¯s crying.

    ¡°Carl?¡±

    He looked a little panicked.

    Luckily, he wasn¡¯t scared, but his demeanor seemed to warn me to be prepared for something. He shrugged his shoulders and gave me a signal as if to tell me I was in danger.

    ¡®That¡¯s a bad sign.¡¯

    He was fine when we roamed the Chasers.

    Even on those rugged ins, he hadn¡¯t shown any signs of fear.

    I immediately slid off his back and began scanning the area.

    They were running fast, and I honestly didn¡¯t care.

    After all, I was at the top of the entrance exam, so there¡¯s no reason for me to go back to first ce.

    Grades don¡¯t mean anything in this sub-episode anyway.

    The race?

    What the hell does that matter when the demons areing for me?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Eleanor asks, startled by my abrupt behavior. She¡¯s the type of person who doesn¡¯t necessarily care about the first ce because her interests align with mine.

    Only Talia looked worried, wondering if we should hurry.

    I said calmly.

    ¡°Something¡¯sing.¡±

    Actually, I didn¡¯t just sense something and then stop.

    My magical aplishments aren¡¯t that great yet.

    That was the moment I thought.

    <em>Ziying¡­!</em>

    <em>(jiiing¡­!)</em>

    ¡®Magic¡­ No, this is some kind of unsettling energy.¡¯

    The ground began to react with an unidentifiable force. This is not a good sign. It meant the sub-story had finally begun.

    I immediately realized.

    The monster had started to move.

    I quickly pped him twice on the back.

    It was a signal to go back to where it came from. Even if I could revive him with my magic, I couldn¡¯t let this cute little guy die.

    ¡®It¡¯s best if I don¡¯t reveal that Carl is undead for now.¡¯

    I nod and stare straight ahead.

    Eleanor tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°What? What do you mean¡­.?¡±

    A nk look. Imitating Nox, I speak in a calm voice.

    ¡°You¡¯d better be careful. Otherwise, we¡¯re all going to die here.¡±

    ¡°Hhhhhhh!!! What do you mean?!! Die, die, die, die¡­?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! What do you mean, Nox-nim, please exin!¡±

    I was generous enough to give them some advice, and their reactions were priceless.

    But of course, I don¡¯t have time to borate.

    <em>Koo-koo-koo-koo!</em>

    Out of nowhere, an explosion. A pure white line of magical power wrapped around the vegetated ground, engulfing all of the cadets.

    It was the beginning of the second sub-story.

    -What the hell!

    -Is this¡­ a magic circle?

    -But we didn¡¯t talk about this! Where¡¯s Instructor Vernon?

    -He¡¯s not here! There¡¯s no one here but us!

    The voice faded, and the cadets all fell unconscious.

    They don¡¯t know yet that this is the work of a demon.

    At best, they¡¯ll be a little confused.

    But I do.

    I know how terrible and despicable these creatures can be, and how in some ways they can be more terrifying than the devil himself.

    * * *

    [Devour the humans of Eldain].

    [Destroy all the ungrown sprouts].

    [Do so, and perhaps one day even you, a lowly mortal, will receive the power of the Archduke].

    Unknown ce. A small whisper echoed into the pitch-ck darkness.

    Suddenly.

    Two reddish orbs shed and then it took on the form of a man.

    He was a minion of an unnamed demon.

    He was once a ragtag mage named Ludwig, expelled from the Academy of Eldain and unable to make a name for himself in other academies. {1}

    [Eldain¡­ I love it! I couldn¡¯t be happier¡­! I will dispose of those scum who didn¡¯t recognize me¡­!! I will!]

    Ludwig hated Elidane.

    Because they didn¡¯t recognize him.

    He believes that his whole life was ruined because they abandoned him.

    It didn¡¯t matter that it wasn¡¯t true. The psychology of someone who hates the world is simple: it¡¯s not their fault, and they think the world hasn¡¯t recognized them properly.

    Indeed, the expulsion from Eldain had brought Ludwig to rock bottom.

    Not only was I called trash and discarded by my own family, but my talents never blossomed as I traveled across the continent.

    It was all the fault of a professor who diminished my self-esteem.

    -I will have my revenge. Somehow¡­!

    Just like that, Ludwig was left with nothing but stubbornness and arrogance.

    A being appeared to give him strength. A being who lured him in with an invisible but sweet whisper to give him his soul.

    Demons.

    The embodiment of what the world calls pure evil, a greedy entity that stood at the opposite end of the spectrum from humans and watched them.

    Of course, pushed to the limit, Ludwig joined hands with him.

    And¡­¡­.

    Finally, he drank the demon¡¯s blood and became a fiend.

    Those who swear absolute loyalty to demons. Those who have given up on being human.

    He had voluntarily sold his soul.

    [I will kill them all¡­ and I will get revenge¡­ on everyone who made me like this¡­¡­.]

    <em>Krrrr¡­.</em>

    A harsh, animal-like cry erupts from the human form. Unsurprisingly, it belongs to Ludwig.

    His voice echoes through the woods, causing all manner of beasts and creatures to scurry away. There is a lonely silence in this nameless forest.

    The voice echoes in Ludwig¡¯s ears once more.

    [Remove¡­ the seeds of Eldain].

    He staggers to his feet at the repetition of the whisper in his head.

    He ces his hand on the pure white circle of magic he¡¯s been preparing for days and activates it.

    It was an enormous magic sphere.

    Soon, the sprouts of Eldain would be trapped in a giant dome and sent here.

    Ludwig bared his white teeth and smiled.

    * * *

    Ludwig.

    I finally remembered the name of the fiend that appeared in this episode and attacked the student. Well, not that important, but whatever.

    ¡°You must have fallen into a magical trap. There¡¯s a lingering reverberation of magic.¡±

    All around me are fallen students. I cross my fingers, hoping to give a hint to the so-called elite units who havee to their senses.

    But the response I get back is panic.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? If it¡¯s a trap¡­ did you or Instructor Vernon set it up to test us again?¡±

    Eleanor, being the rich girl she is, had her own happiness circuit running. She thinks this is all some kind of test or lesson.

    But in a game called Inner Lunatic, this is the kind of situation that forces you to keep your eyes peeled and your ears open. It¡¯s a harbinger of things toe.

    In other words, it¡¯s the perfect time for a dead ending.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s an outside intrusion.¡±

    ¡°What makes you so sure?¡±

    Eleanor asked in a wounded tone.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I immediately dismissed her opinion.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Look at this mess of a ritual. It¡¯s a very unstable technique that focuses more on the trigger than the safety of the target. Do you think an instructor in Eldain would use such a flimsy form to test his students?¡±

    There is no contradiction in my words.

    Of course, in terms of cause and effect, it¡¯s just a guessing game. But no one knows the real story.

    I¡¯m the only one who has beaten the game on this filthy difficulty level twenty-seven times, at least as far as I know.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not wrong; the form is definitely twisted.¡±

    The first ck-robed unit to appear spoke up.

    A boy¡¯s. A boy who still has a lot of youthfulness left in him.

    Unsurprisingly, it¡¯s a unit I¡¯m very familiar with.

    ¡®There you are.¡¯

    One of the scions of the same dark family, the most prestigious that once held the entire East in its grasp. Leon von Marvas of House Marvas.

    Incidentally, House Marvas is the owner of the Necronomicon, the Book of the Dead, which I once used to reanimate Carl. They are a family of Necromancers.

    And Leon von Marvas is the genius behind the revitalization of the family¡¯s somewhat stagnant fortunes. He is a monster in the same mold as Paracelsus.

    The difference is that he specializes in magic and Paracelsus in swords.

    ¡°I see the Dark Houses are trying to run things.¡±

    It was Echidna von Zeynos who interjected with a sour look.

    She was the eldest daughter of a prestigious family that served the Empress.

    Hajiya, this was not a situation for her to be sarcastic about. She was the eldest daughter of the House of Zeinos, a family known for their holy attributes.

    This situation would not be pleasant.

    ¡®Echidna, the Snake of Greed. She¡¯s shed with me before. I must be careful. She¡¯s dangerous in more ways than one.¡¯

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s evil.

    It just means that when the deep rift between the Dark and Holy Houseses into y, things can get messy, and it¡¯s best to avoid them.

    ¡°Think calmly, Echidna, there¡¯s nothing wrong with what they say.¡±

    ¡°Princess Penelope¡­!¡±

    Echidna mped her mouth shut. Fortunately, the Princess interrupted her.

    -Well,e to think of it, you certainly do have a freakish sense of forms¡­!

    -You¡¯re right; it¡¯s too inefficient!

    -You¡¯re the one who learned magic earlier than us, right?

    The Princess¡¯s brilliance was incredible.

    Watching the way her words swayed the audience, it was almost painful to watch. Damn.

    This is why you need to be on your best behavior.

    ¡°Outside forces have intervened. And from the way they¡¯re acting, it¡¯s unmistakably¡­demonic. They ambushed us.¡±

    I said calmly. But the audience quickly froze.

    They¡¯re probably speechless with shock. I¡¯m sure I would be too.

    But what the hell?

    If I stay like that, I¡¯m going to get screwed.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking the same thing. I don¡¯t know why, but¡­ I smell blood around here.¡±

    Luckily, Paracelsus, themoner, agrees with me.

    By the way, there¡¯s a reason they say it smells bloody.

    That guy. He¡¯s a baboon.

    ¡®Crazy asshole. He¡¯s used up all his moral traits. What an asshole.¡¯

    I shed Paracelsus a moderate re of contempt.

    He watched me for a moment, then flicked his head away.

    That¡¯s the real thing.

    The Princess looked around.

    Seeing that themotion had died down, she paused to catch her breath.

    ¡°Anyway, we need to be calm for now. Everyone, please follow my instructions.¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s not a good idea.¡±

    I quickly interrupted. The Princess. She¡¯s going to give me instructions?

    That could never happen.

    ¡®She¡¯s an Imperial Princess who faces assassination threats on a daily basis. At least she won¡¯t die inside the Academy, but there¡¯s no telling what might happen outside. We need to keep her as safe as possible, and the same goes for the other units. Except for those who are monsters by nature, I need to protect at least one more.¡¯

    I¡¯ll need themter to hunt demons.

    However, no one understood my deeper meaning. Penelope¡¯s expression turned grim as I cut her off.

    She gritted her teeth and asked.

    ¡°What do you mean, Nox von Reinhafer?¡±

    Her tone made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up.

    Damn it. No choice but to use someone else here.

    I pushed one of the boys, who had now caught up with me, in front of me and asked,

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    [It was Fel], my ssmate in Joint Martial Arts].

    ¡°Fel, recite the manual for students to follow in case of an emergency.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, yes, we are supposed to protect the members of the Imperial Family first and foremost¡­.¡±

    Luckily, Fell had memorized the emergency manual correctly.

    Hagiya, I thought to myself, for someone of his caliber, this much knowledge should be easy to memorize.

    His ability to read ambient currents isn¡¯t too bad either¡­¡­ so maybe he can keep rolling. It¡¯s a unit that can¡¯t be discarded because of its traits in the first ce.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I cut him off after hearing the most important part.

    Now is not the time for a long exnation.

    ¡°Listen up, everyone; from now on I willmand the battlefield. The protection of Princess Penelope von Arkheim is your first priority, and then we will return to the Academy as soon as possible.¡±

    The audience stiffened at my words.

    -What, who¡¯s protecting whom?

    -Nox is inmand¡­? Is he the one?

    -Crazy.

    At that moment, I realized the one fatal w in Inner Lunatic.

    You can hear the extras¡¯ backstory.

    F*ck.

    So what? I can¡¯t let it all hang out here.

    You guys can fix it if you want.

    * * *

    Near a wooden fence in the middle of a wide open in.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­ are these cadets really bad at riding horses? Howe none of them made it around the return point?¡±

    Instructor Vernon was alone on the in, arms crossed, scratching his head. Of course, he didn¡¯t have hair, so he was just scratching his bare flesh¡­

    Anyway, Vernon was puzzled.

    Hadn¡¯t he taught the same course to upperssmen before?

    Then again, it had never taken him this long to get around the turnaround point.

    The in itself is quiterge, but three hours is a reasonable amount of time to go out and back. The forest itself isn¡¯t that big in the first ce, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    So. He was about to ask himself the question.

    Suddenly, Instructor Lars burst into the room and hailed Vernon. The academy¡¯s emergency siren red almost simultaneously.

    ¡°What the¡­!

    ¡°Vernon!¡±

    ¡°Lars¡­? What are you doing here, you asshole¡­.¡±

    ¡°The students, the students, where are they!¡±

    ¡°Riding lessons on the ins, of course¡­.¡±

    As he spoke, Vernon felt a sudden scuffling sounding from somewhere. At the same time, he sensed that something was firmly wrong.

    It was a knight¡¯s instinct.

    Sometimes it was sharpest on the battlefield.

    Hmph!

    The horse that had arrived was none other than a dirty handsome, irritating creature.

    It was Nox von Reinhafer¡¯s horse.

    Carl.

    He reached out with his own back and offered Vernon a letter.

    ¡°Is this¡­ a letter?¡±

    Vernon¡¯s face hardened as he read it.

    It read as follows

    [Demon on the loose. Unnamed woods. Need your help as soon as possible].

    And then the words of Lars.

    This confirmed once and for all the authenticity of the letter Vernon had received.

    ¡°There has been a sighting of a magical being on the Academy grounds. Three hours ago! Furthermore, traces of a massive magical form were observed on the ins here!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Dammit.¡±

    Vernon immediately pulled on a robe. A piece of equipment worn over his armor.

    He quickly mounted his horse, and he and Lars began to gallop toward the forest where the students had disappeared.

    To summarize what had happened was simple.

    The students had been attacked by a demon, or perhaps a fiend.

    The conclusion?

    Something must be done.

    Only one thing was clear in their minds.

    Note the moment,

    most of the elite professors, including Noah, were out of town.

    Noah was enjoying a specialty chocte bar made from local chocte, oblivious to the current situation.

    It was a sad state of affairs.<hr>

    {1} : ???? ludeugeoneun ; chapter not exactly clear on fiend/demon/devil here, tried my best, please lmk if I missed something

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63Rick.

    No, spy. Auschulz de Nefer is lost in thought.

    His skin is a pale ebony hue.

    Rick¡¯s face bears the markings of a demon.

    A dark-crowned, two-horned ck mountain goat.

    It was the symbol of the demons, a symbol that appeared whenever the demons grew in power. It is known as the symbol of Baal, the first and most exalted demon.

    This meant that Rick had been fed by a demon beyond the required amount.

    It also meant that his influence was never small.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡­.¡±

    Rick exhaled a pale, heated breath as he injected a needle into his arm.

    A special solution to suppress the periodic reflux of demon blood.

    Without frequent injections, he couldn¡¯t blend in with the humans. Nor could he function as a spy.

    So he uses the injections to ¡®pose¡¯ as a human, so to speak.

    ¡®The n is still on track. No major changes yet.¡¯

    That¡¯s pretty good.

    So far, Rick has done a pretty good job of portraying a simple country boy with a talent for ounting. The proof is in the pudding: he¡¯s duped Eleanor de Rivalin.

    Of course, Eleanor doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s a demon.

    She doesn¡¯t know she¡¯s a traitor.

    In other words, she doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s a spy.

    ¡°Stupid bitch.¡±

    It¡¯s a word that doesn¡¯t sit well with Eleanor.

    She didn¡¯t trust people, and she moved with care.

    But apart from that, she put me under her thumb, and she trusted my skills enough to give me the job of assistant manager.

    She doesn¡¯t trust people, but she trusts skills, so she didn¡¯t look at my background. She put me in a position based solely on my talent.

    This made it rtively easy for Rick to be a key figure in Eleanor¡¯s inner circle.

    He¡¯s even managed to keep the Emperor¡¯s cronies from realizing he¡¯s a pawn, and it¡¯s all worked. No one doubts him.

    He¡¯s just a good little boy with a Newsboy cap.

    Things were going so well.

    Until he encountered a variable he hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    ¡°Why did Nox von Reinhafer¡­¡­ turn down my offer?¡±

    Rick pondered, recalling his meeting with Nox in District 4.

    At the time, when he¡¯d confided in him, he¡¯d thought for sure he¡¯d join the Imperialist faction.

    That he would quickly betray the Dark House that had abandoned him.

    But Nox¡¯s behavior was anything but what I expected.

    He shattered the crystal ball with his sword.

    It was something that didn¡¯t make any sense.

    ¡°Nox was obviously disowned by his family. At first, I thought it was because of his skill, then I thought he was pushed out of the clique.¡±

    But it turned out to be neither.

    While it wasn¡¯t easy to predict exactly who Nox was, one thing was certain.

    None of this was a fluke.

    ¡®Perhaps.¡¯

    Maybe he could be a danger in the near future.

    Is it better to leave him alone?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but¡­¡­.¡±

    When they first arrived at the school. Rick had thought that only Paracelsus, Leon von Marvas, and Lana von Sayder would pose a threat.

    But he was wrong.

    Nox.

    The unknown variable is the most dangerous right now.

    Rick thought.

    Who was the best performer on the entrance exam?

    Who dominated the Fourth District, defeating Paracelsus?

    All Nox von Reinhafer.

    Even in Professor Lars¡¯s theory ss, where he is known for his sternness, he showed off his erudition. He even rejected Lars¡¯s entreaties to be his pupil.

    This was no coincidence.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard enough to take down the top of Rivalin¡­¡­. Damn, I¡¯ve got a lot on my te.¡±

    He muttered, and before he knew it, all the drugs in the syringe were in his system. The pallor of his face was gone.

    He¡¯s back to being a good little boy with a pale face and a bun hat. The only people who would know Rick¡¯s true colors would be the man at the Emperor¡¯s side and his true master.

    No, maybe¡­¡­.

    At that moment, a fleeting thought shed through his mind.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer. Maybe he¡¯s guessing my identity, too.¡±

    Maybe, really, it was a possibility.

    But Rick dismissed it as a possibility.

    Nox was strong, sure, but he was no match for the Empire.

    He¡¯d just have to wait and see how things yed out.

    ¡­Until then, that is, Rick thought.

    * * *

    There was a long silence in the nameless forest after Nox¡¯s words.

    After a few moments, a murmur of voices filled the air among the awakened students.

    Every single one of them had something negative to say about Nox leading them.

    Penelope was the most questioning of them all.

    ¡®The Cold-blooded Princess,¡¯ spoke up.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer. You really need to exin why we should follow your orders. If I¡¯m not the leader, how many others are?¡±

    Penelope said in a cold tone.

    The man in front of her. The idea of Nox von Reinhafer bing their leader was just as shocking.

    It was customary for the Dark and Holy Houses to snarl at each other.

    So why is he out to protect her?

    Could he have an ulterior motive?

    Of course, based on merit alone, it would make the most sense for Nox to lead the students, but¡­

    It was true that there was something fishy going on.

    Penelope swallowed hard for a moment. She expected Nox to be angry.

    But his reply was as calm as ever.

    ¡°Perhaps the Princess has other ideas.¡±

    The casual eptance in his voice made Penelope stiffen.

    So did the other students.

    To lead someone, now, in this situation?

    There was no way a freshman could take on such a heavy responsibility so easily.

    One mistake and they would all die.

    If you¡¯re a House Reinhafer Hoodlum, you don¡¯t give a shit what happens to you¡­.

    Others were different.

    They hade to Eldain with the honor, progress, and hope of their families on their backs. None of them wished to sully their family¡¯s name by rushing out of here.

    Not to mention themoners.

    Nox¡¯s deration had stirred the people, anyway.

    A better way. A way to protect the Princess and keep themselves alive.

    No one else had it.

    Humans would panic in such a desperate situation.

    Besides, they were still young. Fifteen or so at most. Except for Princess Penelope, who was fourteen, they were all about the same age.

    To think that they would be able to handle a situation like this was a mistake.

    ¡®I see some of the elite units react differently.¡¯

    Meanwhile, not everyone was taken aback by Nox¡¯s remarks.

    The dark-haired boy in the back, Leon von Marvas, crossed his arms as he watched the situation unfold. It¡¯s a sign of confidence in his ability to handle the situation.

    As for Paracelsus, the road is as steep as ever.

    It¡¯s Paracelsus who finds it easier to survive in this situation, and in a way, he¡¯s more of a protagonist.

    As for Talia, she watches him, her fists clenched as if she had faith in Nox.

    ¡°It is your decision, Princess. Either I take the lead and lead the way, or you stay here and find another way, if you¡¯re confident you¡¯ll make it out alive.¡±

    Nox¡¯s words were blunt.

    Penelope¡¯s mind raced as she realized she had no choice. Echidna stepped forward to defend her.

    ¡°What have you done to the Princess, Nox von Rheinhafer?¡±

    ¡°I have not spoken to you. Shut up.¡±

    For the first time, Nox looked different as if he despised himself.

    Echidna¡¯s face flushed bright red. She snapped.

    ¡°Do you really believe that you can escape this forest because you have a modicum of talent when you know you can¡¯t do anything more than find a w in the form?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, but I¡¯d rather be a scumbag with talent than a scumbag with no talent.¡±

    Nox said mockingly.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±

    ¡°No, Nox¡­.¡±

    Talia¡¯s soft voice came from behind him.

    But Nox didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Anyone else can decide where they want to live. But you, Princess Penelope, I will protect you at all costs. It is thew of the Empire.¡±

    Thews of the Empire.

    It was a ridiculous thing for Nox to say, but no one could deny it.

    Protecting the blood of the Imperial family.

    It is the duty of all Imperial subjects.

    ¡°Goddamn it!¡±

    Echidna exploded in frustration.

    In truth, Nox¡¯s offer was one that even she could not refuse. Incidentally, the other students were also organizing their thoughts to agree with him.

    It¡¯s only natural that they wouldn¡¯t be able to protect the Princess on their own.

    Besides.

    If they were to move away without protecting the Princess, and she were to suffer any injuries?

    They¡¯d be punished again under Imperialw.

    The same goes for Penelope.

    As an Imperial Princess, it is of the utmost importance that she maintain her sanctity. {1}

    Therefore, in such an emergency, the opinion of the strongest must be sought and followed, for that is thew of thend.

    ¡°The strongest of the students is¡­ Nox von Reinhafer, no matter what anyone says.

    Penelope finally nodded.

    ¡°Very well, Nox. You will lead the procession. However, you will be held ountable if anything happens to me.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Nox said, then pointed to a few people in the back.

    ¡°You, and you. Help me.¡±

    His words brought everyone in the room to their feet.

    And rightly so, for Nox pointed to the two strongest freshmen, Paracelsus and Leon von Marvas.

    Even Echidna, who hated Nox, couldn¡¯t help but admire him at this point.

    ¡®Of course, he¡¯s going to help himself by pointing out the strongest freshmen¡­¡­ He¡¯s obviously insane!¡¯

    * * *

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re going to use me to your advantage?¡±

    As expected, Paracelsus didn¡¯t obey me.

    Damn, this asshole is tricky.

    But I must show him that Nox is just as demanding.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You¡¯re one of those little bird breasts that keeps the results of a fair duel in your chest, aren¡¯t you?¡± {2}

    ¡°This is¡­!¡±

    The boy interrupted, cutting off Paracelsus¡¯ rant.

    His tone was calm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just call you Nox¡­ What can I do to help you?¡±

    Leon von Marvas. This one was better.

    He¡¯s a man of his word. He was a gentleman in the game, too. He was pretty easy to recruit, so he was a tier 0 unit. Maybe.

    He was also quite popr because of his necromancer background and his decorum. It also helped that he had ck hair, which is rare in this world.

    They say the fine-tuning is in the hair.

    The ck-haired man¡¯s poprity was certainly enormous.

    ¡°Leon von Marvas. You will now summon as many skeletons as you can using undead magic. It is your duty to guard this procession with the students around you, and Paracelsus.¡±

    ¡°Ha, shit. I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°You will escort Princess Penelope.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, my noble lord.¡±

    Paracelsus was still a madman. To be so openly sarcastic in front of the Empress.

    He was funny in the game, but here he was a troll.

    ¡°How dare you¡­ in front of the Princess!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that line before.¡±

    Paracelsus shrugged off Echidna¡¯sment, then demanded that she too help the Princess.

    ¡°I can block most of them. But I can¡¯t block every attack with my sword. What can you do about the remaining magical attacks?¡±

    ¡°How dare you tell me what to do¡­.¡±

    ¡°Or let them all go to hell.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    I snapped back to attention.

    Then I simply ordered the others.

    ¡°The rest of you will follow and fend for yourselves.¡±

    A most difficult mission.

    But I¡¯m going to help as much as I can. Even as an extra, I don¡¯t want to watch other students die.

    It wouldn¡¯t leave a very good taste in my mouth, and I need as many people alive as possible in order to exterminate the demons. That way I¡¯ll have less to do.

    Anyways.

    So began our long procession back to Eldain.

    The students look a little indecisive, but in the end, they¡¯re following my lead, and I¡¯m just taking it easy.

    I still have Talia and Eleanor on my left and right, which is a little ufortable.

    There¡¯s even Fel in front of me, impressed by my performance. His eyes are twinkling and he¡¯s giving me an admiring nce.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such charisma in my life, Nox-nim¡­ you must be a great noble¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s noisy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is loud.¡±

    Eleanor and I agreed for a moment. But Fell did not give up.

    ¡°How cool was it to see Nox-nim leading so many people just now! Don¡¯t you think, Talia?¡±

    At his enthusiastic question, Talia could only mutter softly as she followed along beside him.

    ¡°¡­Huh? It was¡­ kinda, sorta, kinda cool¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®This sucks.¡¯

    I thought to myself, trying to sense the magic that was slowly closing in on us. I¡¯m the only one here who¡¯s magically superior¡­

    ¡°Something¡¯sing.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a pretty good hunch.¡±

    No, there was one more. Leon von Marvas.

    This guy was pretty good¡­

    ¡°Looks like a flying monster.¡±

    ¡­¡­Oh, there¡¯s one more.

    Why do you keep popping out embarrassingly? Shit.

    For the record, this time it was Princess Penelope who dismounted.

    I was bored and used [Insight] to check her stats.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Penelope von Arkheim

    Gender: Female

    Age: 14

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Lightning

    Achievements: -.

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Sense of Justice] / [Mana Sensitivity Genius] / [Imperial Dignity] / [Sense of Responsibility].

    Neutral: -.

    Negative: [Pressure] / [Cowardice] / [Insomnia] / [Nagging]]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 6

    MP: 10

    Luck: 6

    Will: 4

    Charm: 26

    [Skills]

    Passive Skills: [Retribution].

    Active Skills: -.

    __________________

    As expected from someone who has practiced magic before, this is an excellent sensitivity.

    She was born a genius in the first ce.

    Later, there will be few who can match her in this world.

    ¡°Be prepared. I will lower my voice from now on.¡±

    After saying that, I drew my sword.

    Demons. Ludwig has the power to manipte demons.

    In other words.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to fight quite a few of them.¡±

    I¡¯ll have to fight more.

    ¡®My lifespan will be extended.¡¯

    Thinking only to myself, I began to think about how I could eat thest hit without showing off.

    A golden ticket to level up like this?

    This is bullshit, right?<hr>

    {1} : Sancitity like empire ordained by God, noblese oblige type, not the sus sanctity

    {2} : Same phrase as previous chapter, beating his chest also works

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64-Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m on my way to rescue the students now! It seems that a demon with at least medium to high magic power has appeared. Protecting the safety of the cadets is the most urgent priority¡­¡­.

    -Omnomnomnom¡­¡­.

    -¡­¡­Dean Noah, are you there?

    Vernon called out, talking to Noah over thems.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Noah said back to Vernon, who was overly nonchnt.

    However, Noah on the other end of the line didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    -You shouldn¡¯t be too worried, though I¡¯d be if it were any other rider¡­.

    -Eh?

    -I¡¯m saying that the new jockeys will be OK! So don¡¯t worry too much, as long as they¡¯re in the middle or lower ranks, there¡¯s no reason to worry.

    -¡­¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Vernon¡¯s misery was echoed by none other than the asshole Lars. The Dean¡¯s entricities are well known.

    I can¡¯t tell anyone else.

    -I¡­ But, Dean, can¡¯t you at least do something for the kids¡­¡­.

    -Toot¡­ toot¡­ ¡­¡­.

    ¡°You hung up.¡±

    ¡°You hung up.¡±

    Vernon and Lars said it as if they were singing a jingle, and then shook their heads.

    It suddenly urred to them that they shouldn¡¯t even expect support. Vernon sighed in self-deprecation.

    He turned to Lars, who was running alongside him.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised, by the way. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de out to save a student¡­ I thought you¡¯d be holed up doing research again¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a student I care about.¡±

    ¡°¡­? You already have a student in the freshman ss?¡±

    ¡°No. Not yet.¡±

    Lars von Celestia smiled meaningfully and thought of a boy. The one he would have to draw in to cultivate.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    He could put his research on hold to save him.

    ¡®I¡¯ll make him my assistant somehow¡­!¡¯

    He pulled on his horse¡¯s reins with enthusiasm.

    ¡°You, you bastard¡­! Come with me!¡±

    Vernon watched, convinced.

    ¡®That¡¯s him¡­! He¡¯s nning to save the students single-handedly and collect his bonuster!¡¯

    Sadly, the two men had very different interests.

    The only good thing was that they were now aligned in purpose.

    * * *

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Nox Von Reinhafer

    Gender: Male

    Age: 15

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Darkness

    Achievements: None

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Genius with Swords and Martial Arts] / [Genius with Mana Sensitivity] / [Insightful] / [Master of Memorization] / [Steel Mentality] / [Master of Acting]]

    Neutral: [Manifestation of Darkness]

    Negative: [Time Limit] / [Weakling] / [Crippling Chill] / [Possession]

    [Stats].

    Physique: 6.2 (+1)

    MP: 9.2(+1)

    Luck: 10

    Willpower: 11.3

    Charm: 26.2

    [Hidden Stats]

    Dexterity (Uncultivated): 7

    [Skills] ¨C Active Skills: [Genius¡¯s Time] / [Supreme Ruler¡¯s Awe] / [Dark House Lower Level Swordsmanship] / [Southern Swordsmanship] / [Ignite] / [Type Change]]

    *With the [Time Limit] trait, the remaining yer lifespan is 153 days.

    *The [Character Viewing System] has been updated. Please utilize it actively!

    __________________

    ¡®That¡¯s quite a bit of life for a low-level beast. I¡¯m satisfied, and besides¡­ there are still a few more left.¡¯

    I nodded lightly, so lightly that it was invisible to the others.

    The flying beast that was supposed to appear was a hummingbird-like creature. It didn¡¯t have a name, which meant it wasn¡¯t a particrly difficult opponent.

    <em>Whirr-!</em>

    <em>(kwaleuleu-!)</em>

    Though still small, the thunderclouds gathered and struck with lightning.

    This is the work of Princess Penelope.

    She¡¯s a Mind Attribute Mage, and she uses a passive called Heavenly Punishment. This spell works well against flying demons and shadows. It is highly effective against demons of the evil element.

    This is because it gives all of her spells the additional attribute of ¡®punishment¡¯.

    The situation was quickly resolved without me having to do anything.

    [Lifespan increased by 4 hours].

    [Lifespan increased by 1 hour].

    [Lifespan increased by ¡­¡­.]

    ¡®Well, this isn¡¯t so bad.¡¯

    My health is steadily building up.

    The good news is that I scattered the ss shards I had brought with me on the flying beasts. I¡¯d actually brought it with me to use to distract them¡­.

    One by one, they¡¯re stomping around and eating up experience points.

    ¡®¡­Good?¡¯

    No matter how close they are. Especially the sword is said to be a man¡¯s weapon, but the broadsword is on a different level.

    I¡¯ve used the skill [Retribution] on other characters, but¡­.

    ¡°Bullshit.

    I don¡¯t know what else to say about the passive since it has such ridiculous destructive power.

    One, I swung my sword as brazenly as I could without showing it. If I startled any of them, I¡¯d scream the name of the Reinharbor bastard.

    It is up to me and Paracelsus to y the low-flying enemies. Parakelsus red at me, his eyes burning with pride.

    ¡°Are there still only three of you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I¡¯m speechless with disbelief.

    I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s provoking me like this.

    Wasn¡¯t it because of my work in the Fourth District that I felt a difference in status?

    Moreover, what is this bastard doing without protecting the Empress?

    He even added another word that sent a chill down my spine.

    ¡°I took what you said back then to heart. When we fight again, I won¡¯t lose to you. So you¡¯ll have to tell me a story about your master then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    The hook gathers with a question in your head.

    What is it?

    Did I hear him wrong?

    Why do I have to fight Parakelsus again?

    ¡®When Knox and Paracelsus met in the Jungle, they didn¡¯t sh this much¡­.¡¯

    Clearly, there are a myriad of branches in the Inner Lunatic that drive the story forward. Different choices will have different oues.

    But I never expected to have to fight Parakelsus again. I¡¯m not sure where things went wrong.

    Something about him just didn¡¯t sit right with me, though, and I don¡¯t think his characterization of Nox was very good. Especially with so many enemies ahead.

    Even with Penelope¡¯s [Divine Punishment] in y, I can¡¯t do much about the situation without swinging my sword.

    It¡¯s also an opportunity to level up my stats.

    Let¡¯s take what we can get and think about itter.

    I¡¯ll take what I can getter¡­ whatever.

    Scoop!

    [Increases Strength stat by 0.1].

    Sword in hand, I ughter the low-flying demons in one fell swoop.

    Things were going very well. Paracelsus is frowning. Talia, who has heard the rumors from District 4, is standing beside me, ring at Paracelsus.

    She now fully regards me as an ally.

    That¡¯s a problem as it is.

    ¡°Cheer up, everyone! If you return safely this time, I¡¯ll invite you all to a banquet in the name of House Rivalin!¡±

    -Wow!

    -A banquet in the name of Rivalin with all sorts of assorted delicacies?

    -I can¡¯t stand this!

    Eleanor is also showing off her vast wealth.

    It seems that money is good for her.

    By the way¡­

    When I get back, I¡¯m going to get a lot of ck from Zitri.

    She thinks it¡¯s all my fault that I¡¯m getting into trouble these days. She doesn¡¯t believe me when I point out that she¡¯s wrong.

    Well, maybe I¡¯m half to me¡­¡­.

    Anyway, it¡¯s a story, and it¡¯s not like I can do anything about it.

    Damn.

    ¡°Well, it looks like we¡¯ve taken care of the swarm, so we¡¯ll stop.¡±

    I take a moment to catch my breath, looking at the devastation around me.

    Paracelsus asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we going further? At this rate, we should be able to reach the outskirts within a day.¡±

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re the one with the rotting stamina, the others are not. Get in the habit of looking around a bit. Scumbag.¡±

    There¡¯s a bit of sincerity in what I just said.

    This asshole has put me through so much trouble.

    Giddy memories shing through my mind like a strobe light¡­.

    Goddamn.

    I couldn¡¯t help but swear.

    ¡°This is it. You think that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    Paracelsus was about to say something more, but he let out a harsh breath, looked at the cadets cowering before him, and then dropped to the floor himself, as if to acknowledge that I was right.

    I leaned lightly on the sword I¡¯d summoned. Talia joined me. She nced around, then asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Nox, are you¡­ are you okay?¡±

    Oh, right.

    As it turns out, Talia was the only unit that witnessed my bloodletting. At the time, I had a weird misunderstanding and let it slide.

    Anyway, she¡¯s probably well aware that I¡¯m sick, even if I¡¯m on a time limit. And that I shouldn¡¯t be pushing myself as hard as I am.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s asking nicely.

    Shit, if I¡¯m too nice, it¡¯ll be a hassleter when I push her away.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    But I can¡¯t help it.

    I¡¯m worried about her, and if I push her away, I¡¯d be a psychopath.

    I slowly distance myself from her without feeling like I¡¯m pushing her away. That¡¯s what I need to do in my rtionship with her now.

    ¡°¡®That was brilliant workmanship. Nox von Reinhafer. Apparently, from what I¡¯ve seen of you in the past, you¡¯ve been hiding some of your power.¡±

    It was none other than Leon, the man who had been handling the skeleton soldiers.

    A frail, yet powerful unit that wouldter be known as ¡®Leon the ck Lion¡¯.

    In magic, at least, there is no unit that surpasses him.

    Even Princess Penelope is unsure if she can defeat him one-on-one.

    His vast mana reserves and skillfulmand of arge army are his strengths.

    That¡¯s why he¡¯s entrusted the cadets with their protection.

    ¡°Think what you will.¡±

    I replied nonchntly. But Leon was persistent.

    He sat down next to me when I refused to give in.

    ¡°The rank of the demon I sense inside is at least mid to high level. Do you think you can handle it while protecting all the students?¡±

    A precise question that pierced my heart.

    Hagiya, he probably doesn¡¯t know much about my [Genius Hour+].

    So he¡¯s only going by what I¡¯ve shown him now.

    Even during the original entrance exams, I was told that Leon von Marvas and Lana von Sader of the Underworld left early to find the jewels.

    So they have never heard of my exploits.

    ¡°Do it, or die anyway. And I know of your power. The dead be your property again. That¡¯s what it means to deal with the undead.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not infinite.¡±

    ¡°Lack of magic. I can fix that.¡±

    Leon¡¯s expression hardened for a moment at my words.

    I know it¡¯s a bit of a surprise to hear that you¡¯ve so quickly identified a weakness, ack of magic, and have a solution for it.

    But it is true.

    I know the Marvas family and how to deal with the undead.

    I¡¯ve even yed a character based on the same family as Leon von Marvas.

    For the record, that was the first time I sessfully cleared the Inner Lunatic. I think I died at least a couple hundred times, so it was quite a struggle¡­.

    I don¡¯t even remember the exact number of deaths.

    Anyway, dealing with the dead is a great weapon if you know a few tricks.

    ¡®First and foremost. It is also horsepower. An absolute amount of magic. Without it, you¡¯re limited in what you can call the undead. It¡¯s also difficult to keep them alive for long.¡¯

    Running out of hp can be troublesome in many ways.

    The same can be said forck of health, but in Rion¡¯s case, the health stat isn¡¯t as important. It¡¯spletely different from other mages.

    He¡¯s not used to fighting from the front.

    All you need to do is send your minions in front of you, and your control will take care of most of the rest.

    Sure, you¡¯ll have gaps against top-tier demons, but they¡¯ll be filled by your other allies.

    That¡¯s why Leon is such a bullshit unit.

    But that¡¯s not to say that having a lot of horsepower solves all of our problems.

    There¡¯s one more problem, the most important one.

    ¡®There¡¯s only so many undead you can store.¡¯

    Thirty at most.

    But that¡¯s not enough to live up to the hype of being the strongest in Inner Lunatic, whererge-scale battles aremon. When other units are using AoE, they¡¯re fighting with weaker summons.

    In a way, you could say they¡¯re weaker.

    But¡­¡­.

    ¡®Marvas¡¯ true power came when he used the Book of the Dead to summon the demon Leon Berger. He can temporarily keep an unlimited number of dead beasts on the battlefield for up to tens of hours.¡¯

    This is the true power of Marvas, to resurrect the dead and use them, and then return them to thend of the dead.

    I¡¯m just giving off the nuance that I know about it now.

    After a moment of silence, Leon drew on his magic, blocking out all sound except for his own.

    ¡°¡­¡­Somehow. I understand now why you can keep an Obsidian horse of undead nature with you. Haaa. You¡¯re going to have to tell me how you know about the secrets of House Marvas.¡±

    ¡°I will. If I make it back alive.¡±

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll take care of you for a while anyway.¡±

    Leon said, releasing the spell.

    He¡¯s a gentleman after all.

    The one in the game was soft-spoken and polite, but he had a stern tongue.

    If you can¡¯t be trusted, you¡¯ll be dealt with.

    That¡¯s who Leon was, so I¡¯m not too worried about the sweet potato.

    Before I knew it, Leon was on his feet, and he began to call upon the spirits of those who had died earlier.

    A relic of his father¡¯s, an object that can control ghosts.

    He¡¯s going to use the Book of the Dead ¨C the Necronomicon.

    A blue glow emanated from the book he held out, before the color was reced by darkness and the book fell to the floor.

    ¡°Would you all please step back for a moment?¡±

    Leon says quietly, and watches the dark shadows slowly rise. I watch with interest as well.

    I never thought I¡¯d actually see the Marvas family¡¯s surplus unleash the undead.

    Earlier, he had summoned a skeleton soldier that had been stored away.

    But what Leon is about to do is an overwhelming talent that matches the materials of a master. It was a quality.

    I carry a sword myself, but there¡¯s something about seeing real ck magic in action, right in front of you.

    It was a bit of a double-edged sword.

    A dark magic force forcibly binds the souls of the dead to this world, reborn as lifeless dolls.

    It¡¯s only for a short time, but how precarious and beautiful.

    I realized that I needed to get along with Leon in moderation.

    Even if I don¡¯t, Paracelsus is about to fight me with his eyes lit up. I wonder if I¡¯ll be in less danger with him around.

    ¡­¡­Well, he¡¯s not the kind of guy to care about that.

    With that thought, I stood up from my position.

    Paracelsus crossed his arms and asked.

    ¡°Hey. How are you going to solve the food problem, by the way? I don¡¯t know about anything else, but if we don¡¯t feed them properly, they won¡¯t be able to use their magic.¡±

    It was an urate point.

    In the first ce, most of the students here are nobles who have never gone hungry.

    Is that all?

    There are also students whoe here to admire knights and mages, and their base metabolisms are at least several times higher than everyone else¡¯s.

    <em>Growll¡­!</em>

    <em>(kkoleuleug¡­!)</em>

    Thalia¡¯s belly clock is also ticking.

    Hehe, sheughs and scratches her head.

    I blurted out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s already solved, they¡¯reing this way.¡±

    ¡°What? What kind of bullshit is that, you think the meat is going to run this way on its own?¡±

    Paracelsus sneered, but a calm voice came from Leon¡¯s side.

    He was already preparing for battle.

    ¡°Something ising. It¡¯s not strong, just a low-level demon.¡±

    I smirked and shot a nce at Paracelsus, who hadn¡¯t gotten the picture.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Commoner. Food ising this way.¡±

    Paracelsus¡¯s face flushed with shame.

    I continued sarcastically.

    ¡°They say a broken clock is right twice. I guess this is the time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Hey, shut up!¡±

    Paracelsus shouted, thrusting his sword at me.

    Suddenly, the students were surrounded by boars snorting angrily.

    Probably quite predatory.

    I thought to myself and sheathed my sword.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65The boar-shaped demon was a lowly demon, and not very strong.

    Hornboars.

    Aside from having a couple more horns at most, it¡¯s animal-like in appearance and not very strong.

    It makes sense, really.

    A monster that¡¯s overpowered in an episode that features a demon in the first ce? Well, that¡¯s a pretty good excuse not toplete the game.

    ¡®¡­¡­It¡¯s not like Inner Lunatic didn¡¯t have that feeling in the first ce¡­¡­.¡¯

    Still, I¡¯m a gamer who¡¯s seen the end twenty-seven times.

    There¡¯s always a way out in Inner Lunatic.

    You just haven¡¯t found it yet, or you haven¡¯t tried hard enough.

    A game where you just have to stay on the path and eventually reach the end, because that¡¯s the beauty of Inner Lunatic.

    ¡°By the way, I killed them as you said¡­ can we eat them?¡±

    Paracelsus says it first. Echidna chimes in.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not thinking of giving the Princess food that might be poisonous¡­!¡±

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s the natural reaction.¡¯

    Hagiya, it¡¯s not an animal, a boar; that¡¯s a demon, a horned boar.

    In this world, animals and demons were clearly different.

    They differed in whether or not they dropped spirit stones in the first ce, but the biggest difference was whether or not they were edible.

    Beasts basically harbor poison to protect themselves.

    It¡¯s not widespread yet, but I know how to remove the poison from these beasts.

    Earlier, the grass I gathered along the way to get here was one of them.

    ¡°You can use this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ grass?¡±

    At that moment, I didn¡¯t miss the fierce glint in Eleanor¡¯s eyes as she said that.

    I pulled a handful of tufts of a grass called Red Rake Grass from my subspace pocket, then searched around for arge b of stone.

    Then, looking around, I said.

    ¡°Is there anyone here who can control water elemental magic?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡­ uh, I can¡­ I can use it.¡±

    A student stepped forward, raising his hand. I almost used an honorific without realizing it.

    I catch myself, but it¡¯s clear that my momentum has already taken over.

    ¡°Use your magic to smooth and clean the stone as t as possible.¡±

    <em>Shaaaa!</em>

    The student¡¯s water magic precisely cuts out the cross-section, followed by the water washing away the dirt, and the stone b is now quite usable.

    This should be good enough.

    I thought to myself as I gave my next instruction.

    Talia gathered firewood from the surrounding woods, while Paracelsus muttered something under his breath and began to gather smaller stones andy them in a circle around the perimeter.

    Nothing more to exin.

    They¡¯re quick on their feet.

    They¡¯re not elite units for nothing. Already they seemed to know what I was going to do.

    I took out my knife and skillfully butchered the meat.

    Peeling off the skin, separating the flesh from the inedible parts, and the entrails for smoking and preserving.

    Gross.

    Klopp.

    I hear the sound of drooling all around me. Even though it was the flesh of a demon and purple in color, it was a temptation that was hard to resist for those who had been starving all day.

    After removing the ck blood, finely grind the red rake grass and sprinkle it on top. Then we watched as the neutralization process took ce.

    The meat of the horned boar turns from a purplish color to a deep red. A bit of marbling is a bonus.

    -It¡¯s meat!

    Someone eximed, and I ced the twigs and kindling Talia had brought on the stones Paracelsus hadid out. Then I put the b of stone and the meat from the horn bore on it and started grilling.

    <em>Chiiiit¡­!</em>

    <em>(chiiiig¡­!</em>)

    [Fire] Of course I used magic.

    I prepared it for a time like this¡­ It would be unfair not to use it, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Anyway, the meat cooked smoothly, and I could hear swallowing sounds all around me. Even the Princess had a rumbling stomach.

    I should probably keep it a secret.

    * * *

    After a while.

    The meat of dozens of horn-boars had all but evaporated. I pulled out the remaining entrails and smoked them, working my magic to erase the odor.

    The vor of the horn-boar meat was even better than I expected. Theck of salt was the only blemish, but the rake grass worked surprisingly well.

    In fact, it turns out that the beasts of the Inner Lunatic can be quite tasty once their toxicity is removed. As a result, there are quite a few people who hunt them for their food.

    There are even restaurants catering to them, especially in the capital city of Talonfeather.

    ¡°Well, at least the food problem is solved.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Crap! Nox von Reinhafer. I¡¯ll admit it this time. I spoke without knowing what I was talking about, and I ask your forgiveness for my error.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t make a scene and shut up.¡±

    Echidna said in a defeated tone, but I ignored her.

    ¡®Not that there¡¯s anything wrong with Echidna.¡¯

    She¡¯s not a bad character, actually.

    It¡¯s the fact that I¡¯m a shadowy figure and have a disreputable reputation that has instilled her with animosity.

    She¡¯s actually a good character, and she has leadership.

    She earns her nickname, ¡°Snake of Greed,¡± but I don¡¯t hate her for it, because there¡¯s a reason for it.

    She¡¯s nothing like Paracelsus, who was a maverick character to begin with.

    Bottom line.

    I¡¯m not going to say anything more at this point, because I have to keep him alive.

    Holding him ountable is likely to be more trouble than it¡¯s worth.

    ¡°This is not the time for you all to be lying around with your bellies full. Get up now, or I¡¯ll take that to mean you¡¯re going to die.¡±

    I said to the bastards sprawled on their stomachs.

    The men. Most of them are nobles, but they don¡¯t have a sense of danger because they¡¯re the children of noble houses. When do they think they¡¯re going to get the shit kicked out of them?

    I¡¯d say they¡¯re sordidly carefree.

    No, it¡¯s not. Is it because it¡¯s just a game to keep the main character afloat?

    Is that why there are so many people with such low intelligence?

    I continued.

    ¡°Build a tent, preferably in groups of four. In case it rains, cover it with a horned boar¡¯s hide.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, sir.¡±

    Fel is the first to reply. He¡¯s quick on the uptake.

    He¡¯s looking at me longingly now.

    He¡¯s a burden.

    Anyway, Fel¡¯s response is immediately echoed by the rest of the cadets.

    -All right, then.

    -We¡¯ll get it done as soon as possible.

    I wonder if it¡¯s the food.

    Slowly, the rest of them are starting to listen.

    Anyway, after conveying my opinion, I get up from my seat.

    Then I start walking in one direction.

    Deep in the middle of the forest.

    Why?

    To keep the story from getting any further out of hand.

    At that moment, Leon, who was standing behind me, asked me out of the blue.

    ¡°Hey, Nox. Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Scouting the neighborhood.¡±

    ¡°In that case, shouldn¡¯t Ie with you?¡±

    That¡¯s good Leon, I thought.

    But it wouldn¡¯t be much help now.

    ¡°No.¡±

    I declined.

    I need you to stay here for my peace of mind in the first ce.

    ¡°You stay here and prepare for any possible danger.¡±

    With that, I handed him one of the highest-grade magic stones.

    It¡¯s a means of replenishing theck of magic power I mentioned to Leon earlier.

    Spirit stones are basically enchanted stones that drop after you hunt a beast. By breaking them, you can draw some of their power and use it.

    It¡¯s very short-lived and not very efficient, but it¡¯s the only way to go for now.

    Leon looks up at me, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°Why would you give me such an expensive tool¡­¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s an out-of-characterment for the deficit of the great Marvas family.

    No wonder he thinks the money is going to rot.

    But I know his situation.

    His estate is in shambles, he¡¯s in trouble, and he¡¯s poor.

    So it¡¯s probably the first time he¡¯s ever seen a spirit stone like this.

    But I can only respond to his astonished gaze.

    ¡°Does it seem more expensive than your life?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll protect it one way or another. Apparently, you¡¯re not just going on a scouting trip.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Leon says, epting the stone.

    ¡­Actually, that¡¯s something I can get pretty easily from the Chasers.

    I shouldn¡¯t even mention it.

    It¡¯ll be easier on you if I just clear the debt with Leon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell the others. It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    With a final warning, he disappeared into the darkness of the slowly descending forest. From the darkness, something slimy began to move.

    Before long, it was standing in front of me, exuding its own intimidation.

    I opened my mouth to speak.

    ¡°Are you going to stay hidden like that forever?¡±

    Kee-hee-hee-hick-!

    (kihihihihig-!)

    As if on cue, a chilling, goosebump-inducingugh suddenly erupted.

    I felt a shiver run down my spine, but thanks to the [Master of Acting], I barely let it show, as my heartbeat is still as silent as ever.

    [What are you, and how did youe to know my abode?]

    A pale-skinned man took shape, revealing himself.

    I recognized him instinctively.

    That¡¯s Mein Ludwig.

    Actually, it was a little easier to recognize him because I knew his face¡­¡­.

    It was easier to recognize him because of the foul magic that enveloped him.

    ¡°None of that matters; you¡¯re going to die here.¡±

    I raised my sword.

    * * *

    Noah von Trinity.

    The woman, one of the Four Wise Ones, andmonly referred to as the ¡°Witch of Frost,¡± was currently eating a lollipop with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if it¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t send help to the Eldain side¡­ You know that the upperssmen are away right now, and while I know that Professor Lars and Instructor Vernon are there, it¡¯s hard to predict what the mages will be like. Even if you¡¯re only a junior, you might be able to help¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The man named Tember, who had been assigned to assist Noah in the Imperial Pce, spoke up, but Noah didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.

    Instead, she shrugged her shoulders for a moment, and then¡­¡­.

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha!¡±

    She burst outughing.

    The question that had been lingering in the back of her mind popped up.

    How could the dean of the school be so nonchnt?

    Is it just because he¡¯s in such an imposing position as one of the Four Sages?

    Did he think it would be okay if the Emperor held him ountable?

    Otherwise¡­¡­.

    ¡°They are not the ones to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    The words that came out of Noah¡¯s mouth were not at all what he expected. However, she took a small sip of her sweet drink and her tone lightened.

    ¡°There are definitely some monsters among this freshman ss, so don¡¯t worry, some of them may die, but the most important jade stones will live!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel goosebumps on my skin.

    Talent.

    I was familiar with Noah¡¯s penchant for recognizing only those who possessed it and elevating them to the top.

    Buting from the dean of Eldain, an educator.

    Did she mean to say that other less talented people should be expelled from Eldain and allowed to die?

    ¡°Are you sure they can¡­e back alive?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason?¡±

    Tember asked in disbelief.

    Even if she was the Dean, she¡¯d only seen them at the entrance exam.

    To know all of their talents now, when they¡¯re barely out of orientation?

    Is that even possible, even for the Four Sages?

    Furthermore, on the battlefield, any number of variables can ur.

    Countless knights and mages have died at the hands of those with lesser powers. As such, he believed that Noah had misjudged this time.

    Hence his advice.

    But Noah¡¯s expression turned cold as he held out his hand.

    ¡°Tember. Do you realize that all those assumptions, all those worries¡­¡­ are nothing more than excuses for weaklings?¡±

    That was it.

    A chill filled Noah¡¯s room, and her form slowly began to change. A dress of icy blue light wrapped around her body.

    Then her childlike form transformed into that of a mature woman.

    [Metamorphosis].

    It was magic of the highest order.

    A type of polymorph said to be avable only to mythical dragons.

    And Noah was doing it so easily. Was she really that skilled?

    But for all the shock, there was something else that stunned Tember the most.

    Noah¡¯s overwhelming amount of magic power.

    <em>Cheuk¡­ !!</em>

    <em>(keoheog¡­!!)</em>

    Tember could barely breathe as the overwhelming amount of magic struck his heart.

    It wasn¡¯t just a tightness in his chest.

    It was a horrific dread, like a dark abyss in which he couldn¡¯t even move.

    The hairs on his body stood up and a chill ran down his spine.

    In the midst of it all, Noah¡¯s words echo hollowly from the front.

    ¡°Tember. With all your abilities here and now, do you think you can defeat me?¡±

    ¡°A false statement¡­ I did¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    It was.

    Such an overwhelming talent. Power allows you to take on no responsibility, no risk. It¡¯s just too dangerous.

    But even as he choked on his breath, he couldn¡¯t help but ask one more question.

    ¡°What¡­ who is this supremely talented student you speak of, Noah-nim? What kind of person is he that the Four Sages would make such an assessment¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer.¡±

    She chuckled, returning to her childlike form.

    ¡°The so-called disgrace of House Reinhafer.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66[Funny, you¡¯re supposed to be a student of Eldain Academy, but you¡¯re just a freshman at best. How dare you think you can deal with me?]

    ¡°Looks like a sword doesn¡¯t fit in a demon¡¯s throat.¡±

    As Ludwig spoke the obvious line, I narrowed my eyes and returned the favor.

    Even if the scenario yed out ording to n, this bastard was a pain in the ass.

    I¡¯ve had to deal with units and annoying conversations, and I¡¯ve even taken over the role of the main character. Not to mention ying the viin.

    Holy shit.

    Does this asshole even realize how incredibly difficult this is?

    ¡®I¡¯m going to need to take it out on someone.¡¯

    Actually,

    I have to admit, and it¡¯s pretty embarrassing for him.

    Now I¡¯m sort of ¡®event skipping¡¯.

    In other words, I¡¯m cheating.

    ¡®Originally, Ludwig is the one that the students finally seed in defeating by banding together. The final boss of this nameless forest.¡¯

    But I know.

    I know that that goddamned convenient busyout is impossible for me now.

    You goddamned bastard. I can¡¯t say that many people would listen to a guy named Nox.

    It¡¯s half forced that they¡¯re listening to me in the first ce. I¡¯m forced to stand in for the main character, but I¡¯ll never be the main character.

    The best I can do now is to get to the root of the problem. as early as possible without derailing the story.

    ¡®He¡¯s just a mini-Ludwig, an event boss that can be skipped, no problem. This is the best option and the least damaging to the other units.¡¯

    The goal of this mission is simple.

    This mission is straightforward: to introduce the yer to the existence of demons, and this episode does just that.

    Ludwig¡¯s death isn¡¯t given much meaning.

    Neither does this particr story. It¡¯s full of writer¡¯s block tropes.

    For example.

    By now, the Academy¡¯s instructors are all attending a banquet in the capital city of Talonfeather.

    In other words, they¡¯re having fun.

    As the story unfolds, Vernon will be trying to locate the students.

    Right now, I don¡¯t think Lars would miss us too much.

    That crazy guy is serious about his research.

    I don¡¯t know what to tell him when he asks, ¡°How is this possible when the students are missing?¡± Even if it¡¯s in character. I mean, it¡¯s the original story.

    Haha, f*ck you. Surprisingly authentic.

    Anyway,

    ording to the canon, Takoyaki Vernon shows up moments after the students defeat a demon.

    In other words, he¡¯s the instructor who gets the units off the ground.

    Here¡¯s the thing.

    You might ask. ¡°Why would an author make such a favoritist move?¡±

    But it¡¯s just typical tropes for games set in an academy.

    It¡¯s just the typical plot of a game set in an academy: take an influential person out of the picture, make the student¡¯s role crucial, and put everyone else in the background.

    The benefits mostly fall to the protagonist.

    It would be moreplicated if I had a protagonist here. I¡¯d have to solve the story by awakening him.

    But there is no protagonist in this world.

    A small part of the character I created remains as a setting inside Nox, but it¡¯s long since gone and turned to dust.

    As a result, I don¡¯t have to worry about killing him off at will.

    I don¡¯t have a character to show up anyway, and I¡¯m not in a leading role, so I¡¯m out of the loop, right?

    It means I can be absolutely relentless.

    ¡®Will you give me more life for this? At least ten days?¡¯

    I already had more than 150 days of life, but it was confirmed that I needed more.

    Who wants to die early?

    [You¡¯re going against the Archduke¡¯s wishes].

    ¡°You invoke the Archduke¡¯s name in the name of an insignificant demon?¡±

    You¡¯re ridiculous.

    He¡¯s not worthy of the Archduke, let alone 72 Demon Blood. Naturally, he¡¯s not going to get a big name like that in the early game, and even if he does, he¡¯s going to get nerfed.

    Why?

    Because otherwise, it¡¯s an unbnced shit game.

    With a mischievous look, I power up my sword to drive it into the back of his neck.

    The sword gradually grew in magic, its de glowing in the dusky moonlight.

    <em>Zzzzzzz¡­</em>

    I hear the silent spinning of magic. Around the ckened de, the Stormbringer begins to maneuver to devour its master.

    The sword¡¯s purpose. It¡¯s master¡¯s destruction, of course.

    ¡®But I can take this.¡¯

    I thought to myself as I felt the changes in my body be even more exhrating.

    ¡°Whoa.¡±

    I catch my breath.

    Night had already fallen.

    Needless to say, I am many times stronger now than I was before.

    For two reasons.

    The first.

    [Activates the active skill ¡°Genius Hour+¡±].

    [Skill duration is 7 minutes and 30 seconds].

    The skill was enhanced.

    Now I can activate the skill for 1.5 times as long. That¡¯s going to create a lot of variables inbat.

    In a good way.

    Second.

    [The passive skill ¡°Moonlight Oath¡± is triggered by the effect of ¡°Conquest of the Lunatic Order¡±].

    [yer¡¯s damage is temporarily increased by 1.2x].

    It¡¯s a time-honored tradition in fantasy gaming.

    It¡¯s the time-honored tradition of finding, enhancing, and equipping the right items to fight with.

    I¡¯m wearing [Lunatic¡¯s Conquest].

    It conceals my identity by making the mark of the Lunatic invisible to others, but it doesn¡¯t take away its power.

    Six o¡¯clock in the evening.

    From this point on, I will be able to fight enemies 1.2 times stronger. Naturally, items with a bonus damage boost of this magnitude are hard toe by.

    This brings us to the second reason for the temple. {TN/???}

    ¡®Generally, it¡¯s harder to lose if you have both of these.¡¯

    A smile tugs at the corners of my mouth.

    Of course, at this point, Ludwig the Demon is a viin designed not to be taken down alone. It takes a team of units to take him down.

    Paracelsus, Leon von Marvas, and Talia, or as we call them, the Main Units, including Princess Penelope and Echidna.

    The first episode where they have to work together is when they kill Ludwig.

    A.k.a. The Demon Raid.

    Also, there was originally no ce for the bumbling viin Nox von Reinhafer in this arc.

    Just a lonely character. Living a life of debauchery, disgracing his family name in the background.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter now. That was only possible if the protagonist existed in this world, and that was when I wasn¡¯t Nox.

    So I decided.

    I decided to pretend to be the protagonist and take him down alone.

    ¡®This is all pre-nned. No variables.¡¯

    As for what happens after he¡¯s dead, I¡¯ve already thought about what to do.

    So.

    <em>Ta-da!</em>

    <em>(taas!)</em>

    All I have to do now is kick the ground and set my sword against the enemy in front of me, then slit his throat.

    [What a bastard¡­!!]

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Sigh.

    As I spoke, my sword shed at the Demon Ludwig¡¯s right arm with precision.

    * * *

    ¡°Uhhh¡­ did you say¡­ Leon, do you know where Nox is?¡±

    Talia asked Leon, looking for him after Nox had disappeared.

    Leon replied with a faint smile, reading a book spewing out some ominous magic but quickly closing it when he noticed her attention.

    A quick nce showed that it was the same one he had used to summon the undead the first time. Talia was curious but not nearly as interested as she was about Nox¡¯s current whereabouts, so she managed to suppress it.

    ¡°Ah, you must be Miss Talia; Nox went to the forest a little while ago. He said he was going to check out the neighborhood for a while.¡±

    ¡°In the fo-forest?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡®Leon the ck lion¡¯.

    Unlike his lethal voice, he had a mild and gentle disposition, which made him immensely popr with girls despite his darkness.

    ck hair as ck as the night sky. His handsome appearance, which is not concealed by his modest clothing, and his polite demeanor, which does not discriminate betweenmoners and nobles, are already rumored.

    However, Talia had never seen him in such an off-white color.

    The mere mention of the forest now gives her a slightly eerie feeling. Especially when she realizes that Nox has gone there to scout alone¡­

    Even if he was stronger than her, she couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Talia stammered, trying to hide her confusion.

    ¡°Does that mean¡­ do you think we can find out which way he went¡­?¡±

    ¡°Probably that way¡­.¡±

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>(kuung!)</em>

    Leon stood up and was about to borate on the direction in which Nox had disappeared.

    With the harsh noise of the ground colliding, the beast fell from the sky to the ground. A surprise. Nox had warned Leon the other day.

    ¡®Dangerous.¡¯

    Leon¡¯s eyes quickly scanned the area around him. There were at least a dozen of them. They appeared to be low to mid-level.

    ¡°¡­Looks like we¡¯ll have to find himter.¡±

    Leon von Marvas opened the book.

    -Hmm, what¡¯s all the fuss about¡­?

    -What? Is that¡­ a demon?!

    -Dude, I just detected a weird magical force. Is there something going on?¡­

    -Crazy! Wake up! There¡¯s a demon!

    Paracelsus, who had already sensed the change, stood by the Princess¡¯s side to protect her while the other group members waited behind him.

    The students who had been sleeping inside the tent also woke up.

    Paracelsus pursed his lips tightly as he watched the many red eyes around him. It was a trickyposition.

    It was an ambush of warriors, archers, and mages.

    Obviously, this was the first time they had faced such an organized group.

    Right now, they could only neutralize them with overwhelming force.

    ¡­¡­Of course, that was without their top units.

    ¡°I think this is a little too much.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Leon stood beside Paracelsus as he casually released his magic.

    The beasts surrounded them in a circle. They seemed to have been directed by someone. Perhaps it was the demon that had transported them to this forest.

    ¡°We¡¯ll form up and move as Nox exined earlier. Protect the princess first, but all mages except me in the rear. Knights, please stand in the front.¡±

    Leon was quick to assess the situation.

    He thought back to Nox¡¯s appearance earlier.

    ¡®No doubt, Nox saw thising all along and went to kill the demon alone. Paracelsus, the strongest of the freshmen, has to protect the princess, and that means Echidna as well. I see.¡¯

    It came down to one thing.

    ¡®I have to do something about it.¡¯

    Leon von Marvas¡¯s family heirloom, a book he inherited from his father.

    He energized the Necronomicon and sent it on a rampage.

    <em>ng!</em>

    <em>(chwlg!)</em>

    Along with it, an assortment of rusted cold weapons rose up from among the besieging horsemen. Then came its master, the dead. The undead began to take shape.

    ¡°I hope this stone can somehow hold out.¡±

    A bead of cold sweat broke out on Leon¡¯s forehead and rolled down his cheek.

    ¡°Hold on, all of you. Until Noxes back.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, they¡¯reing!¡±

    Paracelsus¡¯sst cry. With a look of determination on Talia¡¯s face, the fight against the demons began. This was when the other side also started their own fierce battle.

    * * *

    <em>Thud</em>. and the sound of something falling, but I don¡¯t rx. It¡¯s all fake, anyways. That guy¡¯s resilience is incredibly tough.

    <em>Ouch!</em>

    Ludwig is now attacking my nk with his regenerated arm.

    But I¡¯m not worried at all.

    If I know where the attack ising from, what¡¯s there to fear?

    The time I¡¯d spent training after the possession hadn¡¯t been in vain.

    Its extended arm swings like a whip and strikes at me.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    I smirk and parry a few of his inurate strikes. Before I know it, I¡¯m thrusting my sword into his arms.

    For a split second, I remembered.

    So¡­¡­ this guy¡¯s core.

    Right in the middle of his left shoulder. Maybe?

    ¡°No, wait, Nox, stop!¡±

    At that moment, I heard a vaguely familiar voice.

    What was it?

    But it was strange.

    There was no reason for his voice to be heard here¡­?

    ¡°Please! Wait, wait, wait, stop the attack!¡±

    The voice continued once more. I realized that my ears weren¡¯t wrong, but at the same time, I was deeply perplexed.

    Why the hell is he here?

    ¡®Crazy.¡¯

    I wasn¡¯t sure, but one thing was for sure.

    Another twist in the story.

    The man who was now watching my fight with Ludwig before my eyes was none other than the professor who had been stalking me to enve me.

    It was Lars von Celestia.

    My sword, thrusting towards his left arm, stops dead in its tracks.

    I take a moment to think.

    Why the hell is Lars here?

    ¡°In the original story, Lars would not be searching for a student. He must have been working on some life-changing research¡­¡­.¡¯

    In all my dozens of runs through the Inner Lunatic, this has never happened before. What the hell was going on?

    Why, and where, had things started to go awry?

    ¡°Hold on a second. Nox. Give me a chance to talk to him. He¡¯s my student.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean?¡±

    I asked, genuinely puzzled.

    For all his stubborn stubbornness, Lars had a concept of a disciple?

    Didn¡¯t he consider them all to be his minions?

    ¡®Well, in retrospect, Lars was a character who could be very generous with talent, even bending the rules. But this was outrageous, to say the least.¡¯

    [¡­¡­I didn¡¯t mean for our reunion to be like this, but¡­¡­ it¡¯se to this, Master].

    I quickly began to rack my brain to figure out what had happened.

    I don¡¯t know what else, but one thing is clear.

    It¡¯s f*cked, it¡¯s definitely f*cked.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67My crisis sensors have been working well.

    For the record, the current situation is difficult for any one person to handle.

    Professor Lars von Celestia would have something to do with Mein Ludgwig. What kind of person does he anticipate?

    I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any connection between the two.

    But at the very least, I need to buy myself some time to figure things out.

    ¡°Professor Lars. What are you doing?¡±

    I ask in a t voice, sheathing my sword for a moment, my gaze darting toward Professor Lars. As if I were confident I could y the demon in front of me at any moment.

    Of course.

    [6 minutes and 40 seconds left in the active skill ¡®Time of Genius¡¯].

    Time continued to pass.

    If I could hold it back, even for a moment, I would.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a professor, you won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility if you let a demon in, so please choose wisely.¡±

    Now that I¡¯m delivering a despicable viinous line, my murdereous intent suddenly feels more real.

    ¡­¡­Well, I¡¯m the viin, right?

    So why is there this nagging feeling in the back of my mind?

    Maybe the triangle of my conscience hasn¡¯t been rounded yet.

    Luckily, Professor Lars seemed to get my meaning right away.

    ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t worry. Just give me a minute to talk to him.¡±

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡± or something to that effect.

    I watched Lars walk slowly toward me and pondered. What was the story between them?

    I realized that the scenarios in Inner Lunatic are vast.

    It¡¯s not exactly the kind of story you¡¯d want to tell while rolling around in a game like this¡­¡­.

    ¡®When you think about it, it¡¯s not surprising, there are countless characters and stories in Inner Lunatic that I haven¡¯t discovered yet, and considering I¡¯ve cleared it 27 times and have less than 30% of the achievements¡­ I suppose it¡¯s only natural that something like this would unfold.¡¯

    However, why does it feel so foreign?

    A story to be told by character A, who is nothing more than an extra.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t realize that the fingerprints were too much.

    As the incident continues, Lars continues to take steps toward Ludwig. His lips finally parted to reveal the words.

    ¡°Ludwig¡­ you hideous creature. Why have you be so ugly? Didn¡¯t I tell you, you have no talent?¡±

    Talent.

    It was something Lars had been overly obsessed with.

    Could it have something to do with this?

    Ludwig¡¯s face crumpled at Lars¡¯s words.

    His voice trembled, his eyes zed over.

    [¡­¡­Who do you think you are to say that, Professor Lars, and who do you think you are to cast me into the deepest abyss?]

    ¡°You had no talent as a mage. You were doomed to die on the battlefield. Besides¡­ you were already missing an arm.¡±

    My ears perk up. When I first met Ludwig, his right arm had indeed already taken the form of a sword that had sprouted from the demon¡¯s power.

    That means he lost an arm in the past.

    There must be a connection to what they¡¯re talking about now.

    Ludwig scoffed.

    [Is that why you abandoned me, because your apprentice is a talentless one-armed bastard?]

    ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon you, I gave you a chance to live. You were never meant to cling to your vain honor with that body, and though you ended up like this¡­ I really didn¡¯t want you to.¡±

    Lars sounded furious.

    This was indeed his former pupil.

    Otherwise, that blunt professor wouldn¡¯t be talking to him like that.

    Why he was obsessed with me. It had to have something to do with that.

    It was a gamer¡¯s intuition.

    The professor¡¯s shoulders slumped.

    He looked practically in pain right now.

    ¡°Have you forgotten how many people have died on the battlefield because of their talent? I told you to stop being so foolish. Do you not know that I too¡­ had a child I did not want to lose!¡±

    [However, I wanted to be honorable].

    ¡°You said you would throw away your life to maintain your nobility¡­¡­? Do you really think that¡¯s the right thing to do? If I hadn¡¯t been swayed by those empty words¡­ my son wouldn¡¯t have died in vain!

    That¡¯s why I wanted to protect you. That¡¯s why I expelled you. It was because you kept trying to go to war as a one-armed man!¡±

    [Even if that made me an outcast from my family? My expulsion from Eldainpletely destroyed my reputation and that of my family, and you abandoned me].

    A few more words were exchanged.

    In the meantime, I was able to find out what happened behind the scenes between the two of them and¡­¡­.

    I lost three minutes of [genius time].

    I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll ever be able to catch him ¡­¡­, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have plenty of time.

    * * *

    The long and short of the story is this.

    Ludwig the Demon.

    No, not yet a demon, but a student of Eldain, and the man responsible for expelling him from the school.

    Lars von Celestia.

    As it turns out, Lars and Ludwig got along quite well.

    Lars thought he could control it, although Ludwig had a self-destructive tendency to take on too much responsibility at times.

    He thought he was a good teacher, and Ludwig had talent.

    But this was arrogance.

    One day, Ludwig returned from a mission with his right arm missing.

    Lars realized in that moment.

    My son, the one who died, was too obsessed with fame.

    He didn¡¯t want his reputation as a professor to be tarnished by a corrupt family, so he went to battle and died, even though he didn¡¯t want to.

    He returned a cold corpse.

    His honor tarnished.

    In truth, Lars felt a sense of pride when his son said he was going to fight and earn his honor. Finally, he would be treated better.

    I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t feel that way.

    But I didn¡¯t realize it until I lost him.

    My son¡¯s room. The diaryy there, a daily ount of his anguish and fear of war. It was a tribute to his father.

    Lars realized.

    That his son had gone to a battle he didn¡¯t want to go to, and that he had died because of it.

    He didn¡¯t want to pass that on to his apprentice.

    Still, in his obsession with performance, Ludwig¡¯s arm was blown off¡­.

    which paralyzed his reason.

    When Ludwig asked to be reinstated, Lars refused and expelled him. So he does not return to the battlefield.

    If he did, he would not die.

    It was an act of selfishness.

    The incident ended up dragging them both through the mud.

    Ludwig was disgraced and made a fool of himself. He wandered the continent, trying to find work, but no one would hire a one-armed wizard.

    He was alone, and a small voice whispered to him.

    [Do you want power?]

    Power.

    It was the one sound Ludwig hoped for.

    He decided to join hands with the one who was supposed to give him power.

    Even if it was a demon.

    In the meantime, Lars¡­¡­.

    had been working long hours on a study.

    Toplete a certain paper.

    * * *

    Lars von Celestia.

    He is portrayed in the game as a headstrong, stubborn professor on several asions. However, not many people thought there was a reason for his backstory.

    It was just assumed to be his personality.

    It was easy to dismiss it as just a personality.

    He¡¯s virtually impossible to recruit and doesn¡¯t have greatbat stats.

    I¡¯ve seen him asionally in events with professors and instructors¡­¡­.

    but even then, it doesn¡¯t mean much.

    Furthermore, while Lars¡¯ family was prestigious, this was only a development in his generation.

    As you might have guessed from past reminiscences, his family is not wealthy.

    They don¡¯t have a backbone, and they don¡¯t have someone to back them up, so their efficiency isn¡¯t naturally high.

    ¡­But underneath all that, there¡¯s a deep-seated trauma that people don¡¯t pay attention to.

    There¡¯s the professor who lost his son in the war and wishes his student hadn¡¯t died.

    And a man struggling at the end of his life.

    I know.

    ¡®The name of the journal that Lars is studying and about to publish¡­¡­.¡¯

    [about improved tools and disciplines for the disadvantaged, and their feasibility].

    In a nutshell, it¡¯s about making magic and swords essible to those who can¡¯t use them.

    For the uninitiated, Lars doesn¡¯t even ask for a patent on his work.

    Even though he¡¯s now a respected professor, he¡¯s not using it to enrich himself.

    ¡®The value of Lars¡¯ thesis in the game doesn¡¯t end there.

    The aplishments of the thesis are then used to craft and enhance artifacts.

    This is where the artifact creation and enhancement systemes in.

    While it does have some adverse effects on the viins¡­¡­, these were minimal.

    His thesis ended up saving a lot of underdogs.

    But Ludwig doesn¡¯t know this.

    And even if he did, he¡¯d deny it, because their rtionship has now crossed the river of no return.

    [You have taken everything from me by expelling me in the end, and I can never forgive you, Professor].

    ¡°¡­¡­You are my disciple. Your sins are my sins, so I will stop you.¡±

    [Professor, you cannot kill me].

    Ludwig menacingly transformed his newly sprouted arm into a single ck de.

    That was shape-shifting magic.

    It was often used by disfigured mages to ovee their weaknesses.

    Naturally, it started with demons.

    To restore what had already been lost was tantamount to trespassing on forbidden territory.

    Something inherently uneptable.

    But Ludwig, the demon, saw no such thing in his eyes, only a swift lunge to kill his former mentor.

    On the other side, Lars has also made up his mind and manifests his magic.

    <em>Ziying.</em>

    The magic that had begun to radiate from his body was energized into the magic sword in his hands. It was an ancient magic tool used by the professors.

    But I didn¡¯t rx.

    There were two reasons.

    The first was that Lars wasn¡¯t very strong.

    He¡¯s a great professor, but he didn¡¯t get there by force.

    The limits of his own natural talent were pretty clear, as his son was not gifted either.

    Taking on a demon?

    It¡¯s easy to see that it¡¯s not so easy.

    It¡¯s usually a team effort between the main character and the characters around him.

    So, yeah.

    Lars¡¯ chances of winning here aren¡¯t very high.

    The second reason is even simpler.

    If Ludwig is going to die anyway, I need to hit him with at least one more blow.

    Unlike normal monsters, boss monsters have different contributions.

    One hit on the boss gives the same amount of experience?

    This is the best way to break the bnce. This is why Inner Lunatic has made sure to prevent this from happening.

    When ites to hunting boss monsters, experience is distributed differently based on contribution.

    What does that mean?

    To maximize my life pool, it¡¯s better to take on Demon Ludwig myself. If I¡¯m going to kill him anyway, I might as well take advantage of it.

    I gripped my sword hesitantly.

    Not knowing what to expect. A mist of dirt rises.

    Ludwig kicked up his feet, blocking my view.

    Also, it was then.

    <em>Wham!</em>

    <em>(chwaaas!)</em>

    A solid line formed on Professor Lars¡¯s shoulder, a ssh of red blood.

    I immediately turned my head and didn¡¯t stop using my greatest weapon.

    [Active skill ¡®Time of Genius¡¯ is activating].

    [Time remaining is 1 minute and 26 seconds].

    ¡®That¡¯s enough.¡¯

    I gestured with confidence, and Lars gritted his teeth.

    He looked like he couldn¡¯t get over the shock.

    I thought I knew why. The tool Ludwig had used to close the distance between him and Lars in one fell swoop.

    That was the problem.

    ¡°What¡­! That power¡­!¡±

    ¡®The artifact Ludwig used was artificially created. It was the culmination of Lars¡¯ life¡¯s work. He had no idea that it would fall into the hands of a pupil who had chosen to be evil and threaten him.¡¯

    Sometimes a great invention can be used for the wrong reasons, and this is one of those times.

    The danger of artifacts made for the weak falling into the hands of the enemy.

    Lars hadn¡¯t given it much thought when he began this thesis.

    And now his apprentice has used it to attack him.

    He can¡¯t help but be shaken.

    I stepped between them and said.

    ¡°Leave Professor Lars out of this. That sword is personal.¡±

    I y the misunderstood Nox.

    Two clearvender eyes glow eerily in the moonlight.

    I tighten my tone.

    ¡°Be still, for nothing can be called.¡±

    I stay in the moment, tapping into the subtlest of crevices.

    Lars¡¯ pupils narrow as the momentum shifts.

    I leap forward, not even paying attention to his reaction.

    A tter.

    Something falls.

    I know it. This foolish minion, Ludwig, who first appears, is nothing more than a device to keep the main character afloat.

    And there is no protagonist in this world.

    Not that I have any intention of bing one.

    [Ebony Dawn]

    A ckened de draws the first act of the Supreme ck Sword.

    Theyered darkness shoots precisely at the enemy, slicing through his regenerated arm, then through him again.

    Then one, then two¡­¡­.

    Again and again, [Ebony Dawn] rips through his body.

    <em>sh!</em>

    <em>(seogeog!)</em>

    <em>Tearing.</em>

    <em>(jjijgo.)</em>

    <em>sh!</em>

    <em>(seogeog!)</em>

    <em>Tearing again.</em>

    <em>(jjijneunda)</em>

    It was painful to listen to, but I never stopped.

    The world of the Inner Lunatic.

    Such is life in the Arkheim Empire.

    It wasn¡¯t long before his body finally copsed.

    Then, with a thud, Ludwig¡¯s body crashed to the floor.

    Without looking, I can guess the expression of the professor standing behind him.

    His eyes are clearly sad.

    It¡¯s like looking at the back of an old man who has crossed an irreversible river.

    He cries out without making a sound.

    ¡°Ludwig¡­ it¡¯s not¡­¡­ you that¡¯s stupid, it¡¯s me¡­¡­.¡±

    <em>Patter.</em>

    <em>(hududug.)

    </em>

    The sound of something falling, like rain, lingered for a while.

    Saying nothing, I stared down at Ludwig¡¯s slowly hardening body. I¡¯ve killed quite a few people in this life.

    More times than I can count in this world.

    I thought to myself in silence, listening only to Lars¡¯ sobs.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68Leon von Marvas.

    A stalwart of the Inner Lunatic¡¯s elite units, he bore the moniker ¡®ck Lion.¡¯

    His other name is lessmonly known.

    He¡¯s also referred to as the Patriarch, the Youngest of the Commanding Houses.

    This title was especially suitable for someone who, at a mere twelve years old, assumed the role of Patriarch and began to exhibit remarkable abilities.

    Leon is a prodigy of unprecedented talent.

    His talent is so extraordinary that even his origins from House Marvas, the weakest among the Three Great Dark Houses, did not undermine his authority.

    Thus, he became a family leader at a tender age.

    His power has a distinct trajectory, unlike that of Paracelsus, Nox, Penelope, Echidna, Talia, and others.

    He might appear precarious, but in reality, he has ascended the ranks to solidify his position.

    However.

    Even such a prodigy remains a boy of just fifteen.

    His current achievements merely represent a small fraction of the challenges that lie ahead for young Leon, which would be insurmountable without effectively suppressing the Inner Lunatic.

    In essence, his survival in the ongoing battle hangs in the bnce.

    <em>Krrrr¡­¡­! </em><em></em>

    <em>(keureureureu¡­¡­!)</em>

    ¡°Hey, Leon or Nabal, where the devil has your leader gone, and what are you doing? You¡¯ll lead us all to doom!¡±

    Paracelsus emitted a rarely heard, unsettling sound.

    Exhaustion from protecting the Princess was evident.

    The battle had been raging for three long hours.

    Most of them were running on empty, with their magic nearly depleted, and Rion¡¯s undeady in ruins on the battlefield.

    The situation was perilous.

    An ominous foreboding sent shivers down their spines, yet Leon, unruffled, responded with equanimity.

    ¡°Nox is embroiled in a struggle far more intense than ours. All we can do is keep our enemies at bay. Spare us yourmentations. You may only end up sapping our morale.¡±

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    An expletive burst from Paracelsus.

    Talia, her breath bing ragged, stood, her sword¡¯s tip wavering. As darkness descended, her nerves were understandably frayed.

    Maintaining sanity in the wake of hours-longbat was impossible.

    ¡®Nox¡­ where on earth are you?¡¯

    Unconsciously, Talia found herself yearning for Nox.

    She recalled his valiant image, the one who had arrived in the nick of time and saved her life when she was on the brink of death in Mia¡¯s forest.

    Regrettably, she wasn¡¯t alone in her remembrance.

    ¡®If you¡¯re going to lead, you shouldn¡¯t abandon your group¡­¡­ Nox, you haven¡¯t even unveiled your objective yet!¡¯

    ¡®Golden fox.¡¯ Eleanor too was channeling her magic while muttering this.

    Primarily wind-based, her magic merely facilitated the movement of the knight candidates at the forefront, but it was significantly more efficient than standardbat tactics.

    Efficiency. A fight for survival, a spectacle Nox would have apuded, if only he had been present.

    But he wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Nox¡­ I have to admit, his absence leaves arger void than I had anticipated.¡±

    <em>Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­!</em>

    Suddenly, Princess Penelope, with a grim expression on her face, started to umte magical energy at her fingertips. She seemed resolved.

    Soon, she began to recite a spell. An incantation that would enable her to harness the magic of the Imperial Family. It was a gamble, but she was out of options.

    Everyone dies, or she uses her magic.

    The choice was obvious.

    But Echidna, standing beside her, had other thoughts.

    ¡°Princess! You must retain control of your jade body! That magic is dangerous¡­!¡±

    Feeling Penelope¡¯s magical energy building, Echidna, at her side, cried out in desperation.

    She dared to oppose the Princess, but she had her reasons.

    ¡®The Princess has always been frail. Using such a potent spell could harm her¡­¡­!¡¯

    Unknown to them, Penelope too was nearing the end of her magical reserve. Afflicted with the same condition as Nox, [Weakling], she was unsure when she might falter.

    Despite this, Penelope was resolute.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to defend myself here, and that¡¯s to fight alongside you, Echidna, or we all perish.¡±

    Echidna had no reply.

    Everything Penelope said was objectively true.

    ¡°¡­ Princess Penelope is right. My magic is nearing its end. One shot left. That¡¯s all I can manage with my remaining holy power.¡±

    She used Holy Attribute Magic. While [Holy Arrow] was powerful, it consumed an exorbitant amount of magic and thus couldn¡¯t be used frequently.

    The spell also boasts a mystical recoil, benefiting primarily snipers.

    Penelope, however, outstrips even Echidna¡¯s prowess, who herself is celebrated as a prodigy.

    Her skills are unparalleled here, with Leon von Marvas being the lone exception. Even her instructors pale inparison.

    Her participation in the battle would undoubtedly be a significant advantage.

    Moreover, the symbolic representation of the Princess should not be underestimated.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Leon¡¯s voice cut through the air at that moment.

    ¡°With the utmost respect to the Princess, it falls to me to intervene. I made an oath to Nox to safeguard everyone here.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes? That Nox¡­ Von Reinhafer?¡±

    Without uttering a word, Leon extracted a gem from his pocket.

    A Top Grade Magic Crystal.

    Pricey even in this era of dormant artifact creation, yet Nox had posed a question when he handed it over.

    -Is that more valuable than a life?

    ¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯

    Leon refuted instantly, reducing the spirit stone to rubble.

    Holding the shards of the Top Grade Magic Crystal, magic radiates into his body. His eyes begin to shift to a deep green.

    Simultaneously, the ground shakes, a massive magic circle forms, and the demonic beast in by the students earlier starts to fissure.

    Pristine white bones jut through the remains.

    -What the¡­!

    -¡­Undead?

    -He still possesses magical power?! That level of magic should at least be intermediate¡­!

    -A high-grade magic crystal! You¡¯re a third-rate Dark Lord! I can¡¯t believe you carry something like that!

    -Will we¡­ survive?!

    Whispers ripple through the crowd, but they fall on deaf ears.

    He barely mutters,

    ¡°I dere myself Lord of House Marvas.¡±

    His tone morphs, and a chilling grin creeps onto Leon¡¯s face for the first time.

    ¡°Under the House¡¯s name, the deceased will resurrect here, and none of the living shall perish.¡±

    With his ck hair whipped around him, the revived dead rise beside Leon, revitalized with newfound power.

    House Marvas.

    Once the forsaken of the East, this dark dynasty could even im death as its own.

    <em>Krrrrr! </em><em></em>

    <em>(Kreurreung!)</em>

    The thunderous roar of a mighty lion echoes from the distance.

    Only Leon and Nox know the link between the roar and this power.<hr>

    The sobbing subsides soon.

    Lars quickly regains hisposure, albeit without his full strength. Still, his duty as a professor propels him forward.

    Ludwig¡¯s body lies cold.

    A student¡¯s life has ended, eyes still closed. Rath walks over, closes his eyes, and after a solemn moment, addresses me.

    ¡°Nox-kun.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    My brow furrows at this.

    A hint of fluster strikes me at that point.

    With as much calm as I can muster, I respond,

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°My research indicates¡­¡­ that theses exist solely to uplift the disadvantaged.¡±

    Lars¡¯s fists tighten.

    ¡°But now, I don¡¯t know if my research holds any meaning¡­¡­. If it falls into the wrong hands, there could be countless victims. I¡¯m asking you, what should I do?¡±

    I don¡¯t know why Lars is asking me these questions.

    But it¡¯s clear to me what I need to do right now.

    I need to clear my mind and act on behalf of the survivors.

    So, with determination, I respond,

    ¡°Why not return and leave the rest to us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve lost my life¡¯s purpose.¡±

    ¡°What could I, a mere student, possibly know?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re different. I¡¯ve seen countless students in my time, but you¡¯re special, and I need to ask. I¡­ I¡¯m lost, and I don¡¯t know where to go from here.¡±

    I pause for a moment, pondering.

    To convince him to abandon his research here.

    It was an understanding.

    ¡®Professor Lars von Celestia¡¯s thesis must be published to open the artifact creation and enhancement system. He must persist with his research.¡¯

    It may seem harsh.

    The inevitability of his work falling into the hands of malevolent people cannot be ignored, and there¡¯s no guarantee that nobody will die because of it.

    Or maybe, just maybe, it¡¯s all inevitable.

    But if everything is abandoned here, it¡¯s all over.

    The only strategy to deal with the extreme difficulty of Inner Lunatic is through the buffing system. We need to open the artifact crafting system.

    So¡­¡­ there¡¯s no other choice.

    I can only aid him here.

    ¡°From where I stand, I can only help. Just promise me you won¡¯t push me too hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­You, what are you saying¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°The paper¡¯s value is for you, professor, to discover. But I¡¯ll be there as your assistant. I¡¯m not your son, nor am I Ludwig, that¡¯s a promise.¡±

    Additionally, I can¡¯t help but utter one falsehood.

    It¡¯s the one most in conflict with me, nay, a man named Nox¡­¡­.

    And, perhaps.

    ¡°I will not die.¡±

    A promise that will never be fulfilled.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Silence reigns.

    As time trickles by, I gradually sense the magic permeating the forest.

    It seems Leon has taken my advice and is letting his power go wild. It¡¯s going to be a struggle for a while, but he has a way with words.

    This is ideal, as I need to preserve my key units, including Princess Penelope. It¡¯s risky to awaken other units here.

    There¡¯s ample space for them to poison me.

    Leon at least is gentle, so he¡¯ll be easier to handle¡­

    As I was musing over this,

    Suddenly, Lars regains hisposure and rises.

    Having made up his mind, he smiles at me.

    His lips, stiff, part.

    To my relief, his answer aligns with my expectations.

    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s your choice.¡±

    Somehow, I¡¯d managed to sway him.

    I pped my chest in relief.

    ¡®I¡¯ve got equipment to enhance, and this professor almost derailed my ns. Damn it¡­¡­! One more worry¡­¡­.¡¯

    I internally scream as I traverse the unnamed forest with Professor Lars.

    Now, having to save the rest of the students, I think I can pick up the pace a bit.

    While running, I ponder.

    Are the others somehow still alive?<hr>

    Leon seemed invincible in this darkness, leaving even Paracelsus in awe.

    With an eerie power, he continuously resurrected those he¡¯d in to serve him over and over.

    It was a monstrous capability.

    Even if he had utilized the power of a top-grade spirit stone, it was indicative of his unparalleled talent.

    ¡®I cannot lose.¡¯

    Paracelsus unsheathed his first bowde, releasing its sword technique.

    <em>Gilded (Metal).</em>

    His de¡¯s power surged manifold, releasing a powerful burst. A single sh decapitates several surrounding demons.

    Talia also fights with exceptional prowess, her swordsmanship vastly superior to her past, and her fear is virtually non-existent.

    Even in the face of the enemy, she is adroit at dodging and weaving.

    She wouldter be known as the White Knight.

    The other Academy students, including Fel, were doing reasonably well, although not as ster as these two.

    They haven¡¯t developed any coordination yet, so when a formation breaks down, someone else steps up to take their ce and repeats. But it¡¯s only their first time.

    This was enough to see them through.

    Moreover.

    ¡°You bastards-!!! Don¡¯t you dare mess with my students!!!¡±

    A figure emerges from the grass.

    An irate Vernon appears, shifting the atmosphere instantaneously.

    Vernon, relieved that no student was killed, uses every ounce of his strength to protect the students.

    This creates a positive synergy.

    Student morale is bolstered.

    Professor Lars and Nox von Reinhafer join the fray, and the situation improves.

    Revived in action, Lars casts an area-of-effect spell.

    Nox, on the other hand, cuts down dozens of enemies with a single swing of his sword.

    He showed no signs of fatigue. He massacred enemies as if it were an everyday task.

    Nox was indifferent to his white hair, matted with blood.

    He kept swinging his sword, his expression icy.

    It was then that the student¡¯s perception of him began to alter.

    -Nox¡­ maybe he¡¯s not as terrible as we thought¡­¡­.

    -Although she¡¯s absolutely right.

    -Well, she¡¯s right in saying he¡¯s a jerk.

    -It¡¯s true that he was harsh to his subordinates.

    -I heard he was bullying Eleanor¡¯s squire in the alley before.

    In the midst of these discussions, a question arises among the students.

    -Well¡­ so is he a good guy or a bad guy?

    At that moment, Echidna¡¯sst Holy Arrow whizzed past Nox and hits a demon beast¡¯s muzzle.

    Nox barely ducks to avoid it.

    Though the attack was not aimed at him, it seemed like he¡¯d been holding his breath for a long time.

    In that moment, their minds clear, and a conclusion is drawn.

    -I don¡¯t know what else he is. I just think he¡¯s dirty.

    -I concur.

    ¡­¡­ However, Nox had a vastly different thought.

    ¡®Echidna, that jerk¡­ she shot at me intentionally, right?

    Nox was well aware of Echidna¡¯s sniper skills.

    Her abilities are described in the game as follows.

    [Echidna, a sniper-type mage with holy attributes. Her bows never miss, earning her the title of divine archer].

    That was a perfect shot.

    Nox continues his onught, nning to exact his revengeter.

    First, let¡¯s exterminate this damned horde of demons.

    Then¡­¡­.

    Extract a reward for cleaning up the mess and rescuing the princess.

    ¡®Whatpensation should I im this time?

    A hint of a smirk creeps up Nox¡¯s face. Excited about the uing reward, the other students interpret it differently, unfortunately.

    The case was closed.

    The next day, rumors circted that Nox was a madman, driven to insanity by the sight of demon blood.

    I yank at my hair in frustration, then quickly pull my hand away from my head, lest I end up like Vernon.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69The esteemed Instructor Vernon and renowned Professor Lars were instrumental in closing the case.

    Upon Ludwig¡¯s death, all magic connections were severed, eliminating any furtherplications.

    The demon¡¯s power was rapidly diminishing.

    The might of the two schrs, even as secondary participants, was a force to be reckoned with; they could dismiss a lower or mid-level demon with a mere hand gesture.

    This significantly lightened the load for the students and allowed me to conserve my energy.

    I¡¯m merely recuperating now.

    [The debuff ¡®Recoil¡¯ momentarily diminishes the yer¡¯s physical capabilities].

    ¡­I believe I¡¯ve hit my physical threshold.

    After acquiring it, I never anticipated using [Genius Hour+] so extensively. It¡¯s usually myst resort.

    I didn¡¯t expect to unveil such a vital tool this early.

    ¡®¡­Now I¡¯m obligated to be Professor Lars¡¯ assistant. I really can¡¯t be bothered.¡­ Are they the same?

    One and only one exists.

    Without that document, the itemization and enhancement system would be severely impaired.

    Inner Lunatic.

    This wretched game is undoubtedly the creation of some high-level demons. Even if you refuse, can you reach the finale on the more challenging Inner Lunatic level without enhancements?

    I assure you, even a creator withprehensive knowledge of all the hidden elements couldn¡¯t achieve it, unless equipped with some sort of master cheat code.

    ¡°Gray hair, you¡¯ve had a rough time. Regrettably, I don¡¯t carry any misfortune, but for once, your efforts have borne fruit!¡±

    Vernon¡¯spliment carried an odd undertone, which I chose to overlook.

    My body was too depleted to worry about anything else.

    A deep ache resonated within my chest, apanied by the foul taste of blood in my mouth. It mirrored the sensation I experienced while battling the twins.

    [You have attained Cold Lv 3 due to the negative trait ¡®Nagging Cold¡¯]. {1}

    <em>¡°Kehuk!¡±</em>

    <em>(¡°kollog!¡±)</em>

    I coughed, startled by the sudden burning sensation. The air around me immediately grew cold, and eyes turned in my direction, but I paid them no mind.

    A slight trace of blood was swiftly cleaned up with a handkerchief.

    The movement was graceful, a testament to my [acting talent].

    Yet, I couldn¡¯t evade the two prating stares.

    The first was from Talia, who was acutely aware of my illness.

    Her concern for me was apparent.

    This was likely a reflection of her kind nature.

    Talia was a character with a generous heart, so naturally, she would worry about my well-being.

    It¡¯s umon for a child to witness so much bloodshed. Even she, with her knightly aspirations, would be taken aback.

    Nox was inconsble.

    It¡¯s a predictable reaction for the defeated.

    It¡¯s unavoidable.

    The second stare came from the unlikely named Princess Penelope.

    The ¡®Cold-blooded Princess.¡¯ She hadn¡¯t yet revealed that icy demeanor, but I was the yer who knew her future best.

    A chill crept down my spine.

    ¡®Is she just concerned about me? ¡­That¡¯s probably a stretch.¡¯

    By now, she must have discerned my capabilities and background. She¡¯s likely judging my true self based on my protective actions towards her.

    Penelope von Arkheim, a princess who has lived her entire life under the shadow of assassination attempts, stands at the front of the session line.

    It¡¯s only natural for her defense mechanisms to be in y.

    The fact that it¡¯s me¡­ it¡¯s horrifying.

    ¡®How can the Princess be so unforgiving, even after I saved her?

    I sighed internally.

    What can I do? I draw attention each time I cough.

    I seem to be scratching my head more than necessary.

    Perplexity fills me more than I¡¯d like to admit.

    I¡¯m venturing into turbulent waters, and bing a student of Professor Lars will inevitably spark envy and jealousy.

    ¡®Well, if my aim were to y the viin, this would be a good oue.¡¯

    Injustice is often unavoidable.

    I remain silent, not attempting to alter what has been set in stone.

    That¡¯s my modus operandi.

    ¡®On another note, I¡¯m utterly drained.¡¯

    A deep yearning for thefort of my dormitory bed consumes me.

    I¡¯ll seek medicinal relief from Zitri and surrender to some much-needed rest.

    My future holds a heavy workload.

    Though, as expected, I¡¯ll have to endure Zitri¡¯s familiar grumbling for a spell.

    * * *

    ¡°I have decided to mentor Nox von Reinhafer formally. He has consented to assist with my thesis, and I intend to appoint him as a co-author of the research paper.¡±

    Fast-forward to the following day.

    The chairman attended a banquet at Talonfeather¡¯s. Alumni professors, including Noah, made an appearance.

    Subsequent to this gathering.

    Lars was the first to voice his intentions to everyone boldly.

    ¡°Co-author¡­ isn¡¯t that a premature assessment? Let me rify, and I¡¯m not questioning Nox¡¯s capabilities.¡±

    [Hans, the professor of Basic Physical Training] inquired with genuine interest.

    He seemed sincerely intrigued.

    ¡°Professor Lars is renowned for his high academic standards and is not known for hastily taking students under his wing. But now, he¡¯s mentoring a new student, Nox-kun, the youngest member of the Reinhafer family¡­¡±

    Hans refrained from furtherments, but his implication was evident.

    Despite Nox adopting a new demeanor since his enrollment, wasn¡¯t he notorious for being the infamous youngest of the Reinhafer family?

    To some, this seems nepotistic¡ªa form of privilege. Nox¡¯s sudden rise sparks suspicion, particrly amongst upperssmen unfamiliar with his prowess.

    Envy and jealousy can effectively stifle a promising talent.

    Lars, having guided countless students into bing illustrious wizards and knights, would not favor a novice student so quickly.

    Hence, his proposition is remarkable.

    He has unwavering principles and suggests we deviate from the norm.

    But why?

    ¡®Sure, Nox von Reinhafer¡¯s talent is evident. He exudes superior quality, showcasing both reliability and conscientiousness. Yet, these traits alone aren¡¯t sufficient for him to ascend to greatness.¡¯

    Despite his youth and talent, Nox¡¯s path can always be diverted. His recent actions imply that while he may maintain a striking facade, he is indeedpetent.

    Maybe the rumors were exaggerated, or the Reinhafer family deliberately disseminated them to conceal his abilities.

    ¡®Could he simply be a troubled soul gradually regaining his equilibrium?¡¯

    Hans pondered further.

    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, we must safeguard him now. Any deviation could cause the Arkheim Empire to lose a bright mind to darkness. As if¡­¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Ludwig¡¯s fate will not be replicated.¡±

    The unsaid words escaped Lars¡¯ lips.

    His eyes held steadfast resolve.

    ¡°I refuse to repeat my own son¡¯s story. I won¡¯t let myopic thinking lead to another tragedy. I seek to conduct meaningful research with a promising student and publish a paper. If he aspires to change the world and faces any threats, I will stand by him, providing all the support and assistance I can.¡±

    ¡°Professor Lars, you must have taken quite a liking to him! Yum Yum¡­¡±

    Noah interjected, a mischievous grin on her face as she enjoyed her lollipop.

    Lars nodded in affirmation.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°Good job! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll cultivate a fruitful fellowship. Please keep us updated.¡±

    As Noah seemed about to voice her approval, Vernon cut in.

    ¡°On another note, Dean, have you considered any rewards for the outstanding students of the Academy?¡±

    Lars broke the silence.

    ¡°An excellent suggestion, Instructor Vernon. Our students pulled through despite the catastrophe,rgely due to Knox and Leon¡¯s exceptional efforts.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ they all put up a fight.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Vernon, as it turns out, possessed a surprising level of empathy.

    He had been on the brink this time, yet was saved thanks to Nox. He¡¯d learned that, under Nox¡¯s leadership, all students escaped unscathed.

    It only seemed fair to reward such actions.

    This sentiment echoed amongst all the professors seated at the table.

    ¡°Alright then! To honor everyone¡¯s contribution, particrly the standout students, I propose we grant them ess to the Academy¡¯s arcane library!¡±

    Silence fell upon the room.

    All eyes turned to Noah.

    To open the Academy¡¯s secret library¡ªa repository of knowledge on diverse magical and martial arts¡ªnot even professors can easily ess? And to do this two years ahead of schedule?

    How could it be¡­?

    Yet, Noah maintained her casual smile, seemingly unfazed by the shock she had caused, as if it was a logical progression of events.

    Not stopping there, she added:

    ¡°Moreover, as Nox-kun yed a significant role in saving the imperial bloodline, we should request an additional special reward from the Arkheim Empire.¡±

    ¡°Always one to go above and beyond, aren¡¯t you¡­¡±

    Lars was the first to voice support for his apprentice.

    As Nox became stronger, the pace of his research would quicken.

    And then¡­ the world will be turned upside down.

    New artifacts would emerge and strengthen, shifting the entire continent.

    Whether this shift would be positive or negative remains unknown.

    But one thing was sure:

    He was no longer alone.

    No longer confined to suffering in solitude, he now had an apprentice.

    * * *

    The Ice-Cold Princess.

    Penelope von Arkheim retreated to her chambers after the day¡¯s events had concluded.

    She had the entire top floor of Sidious Hall to herself.

    All her squires and maids were dismissed to allow her time for introspection, to ponder the events of the previous day.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer. He was the one who defeated the Demon.¡±

    It was a bold statement, yet undeniable.

    She was confident as a possessor of the [Mana Sensitive Genius] trait.

    The mana residue was unusually crude and unstable; even Professor Lars barely detected a trace.

    Whether he slew them with sword or magic, a trace of it should have intermingled in the battlefield, but there was none.

    What could this mean?

    Someone had vanquished the demon.

    And it was easy to deduce who.

    Nox von Reinhafer, the most illustrious among the new students, arrived on the scene with Lars, holding a ck sword¡ªclinging to fragments of the demon¡¯s unstable mana.

    Even though the sword was sheathed, it was not difficult for Penelope to decipher the truth.

    This gave rise to a pressing question.

    How had Nox managed to defeat a demon during his first year single-handedly?

    Why had Professor Lars concealed that Nox was the one who defeated it?

    Rumor had it that Professor Lars had already taken Nox under his wing.

    Day after day, he had refused, yet following yesterday¡¯s battle, he suddenly agreed to be his student.

    What could Nox¡¯s intentions be?

    These queries puzzled the princess.

    ¡°He¡¯s proving to be a formidable opponent¡­¡­.¡±

    Penelope bit her lip lightly. A surge of magic filled the room, soon followed by Echidna¡¯s voice from beyond the door.

    ¡°I havee with a report, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    Echidna bowed and stepped inside.

    ¡°The Academy¡¯s faculty meeting has concluded.¡±

    ¡°And the oue

    ?¡±

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer¡¯s exploits were not explicitly mentioned. However, there was a consensus that he should be rewarded. After all, he protected the Princess, and the imperial family seems to concur that he deserves proper recognition.¡±

    ¡°Is this a demand from Nox von Reinhafer?¡±

    ¡°No. It is Dean Noah von Trinity¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.¡±

    After a moment, I concluded it might be for the best.

    This situation could provide an opportunity to gauge whether Nox would be a bane or boon.

    With that in mind, I decided.

    ¡°Please inform my father and the imperial family. I will apany Nox to the capital castle of Talonfeather, where I shall personally present the reward.¡±

    ¡°You mean ¡­the Princess herself?¡±

    Echidna asked, taken aback. I nodded.

    ¡°Indeed. Regardless, he did attempt to protect me.¡±

    Regardless.

    This word¡­ signifies an iplete trust in Nox.

    Here, in Elidane, close to Talonfeather, Penelope trusts no one. Apart from Echidna, the concept of trust is almost devoid of value to her.

    Even those who¡¯ve stood by her side for years could easily forsake her.

    Such is the decaying empire of Arkheim. An empire that would one day be under her reign.

    Princess Penelope kept this reality at heart.

    Her mistrust was unlike Eleanor¡¯s.

    While Eleanor¡¯s mercantile approach involved weighing profits and losses, it was about life and death¡ªa matter of survival.

    That was the gravity of the crown she was destined to bear.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I will meet Nox myself. Ensure that preparations are in ce.¡±

    Empress Penelope now acknowledged the man who saved her. She needed to discern whether Nox could potentially turn against her in the future.

    Grasping her intentions, Echidna nodded.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    * * *

    ¡­The following day.

    As fate would have it, Penelope and Echidna never met.

    The reason was straightforward yet unexpected.

    [Talent ¡®Weakling¡¯ triggers].

    [You are under the debuff ¡®Mana Drain Lv 2¡¯].

    Princess Penelope had sumbed to [Mana Depletion].

    This was not the sole issue.

    A simr predicament had ensued within the Nox¡¯s Dormitory at Sidious Hall.

    [Debuff ¡®Cold¡¯ has upgraded to Lv 4].

    [Debuff ¡®Body ache¡¯ stacks to Lv 2].

    .

    .

    .

    The urrence was inevitable.

    Both of them were debilitated due to the effects of the talent [Weakling].

    Consequently, their meeting had to be postponed for a few days.

    An act of God, it seems. {2}<hr>

    {1} : ¡°Nagging Cold¡± is more thematic here than ¡°Crippling Chill.¡±

    {2} : Fits the Euro-centric academy theme but don¡¯t want you to have to look it up and then read the etymology.

    Penelope¡¯s proper title might be Crown Princess.

    A fellowship I believe best represents the academic rtionship between Lars and Nox.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70¡°I¡¯ve long been aware that our Young Master is prone to illness, yet his recent spate of six colds in a single month leaves me apprehensive¡­ I rmend that the family stock up on medicine for him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll approach the family physician and request the best remedy from Rodwell. Should he prove reluctant, I¡¯ll escte the matter directly to the lord.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Butler Rodwell can often be too frugal¡­ I see. Rest assured. You needn¡¯t trouble yourself further. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±

    At Zitri¡¯s response, I let out a sigh of relief.

    Then, it struck me.

    ¡®Why did I ever put myself through this?¡¯

    Even before the possession, I was already a wreck, frequently ill. Coughing up blood was part of my daily routine, and no part of my body didn¡¯t ache.

    However, the pain never seized me this abruptly.

    Why? The answer lies in the modern avability of painkillers.

    These allowed me to partake in games, considerably reducing, if not entirely eliminating, my difort. Now, things are different.

    I am forced to endure this pain.

    If only Elena were here, she could have concocted something useful.

    In retrospect, I deeply regret not bringing her to the Academy.

    ¡°Haah¡­¡­.¡±

    A soft groan of pain escaped from me.

    I drew the covers up to my chin and furrowed my brow. As Iy in my dormitory bed, I was beset by a cold that racked my entire body, forcing me to miss my meeting with the Princess.

    The thought of waking up filled me with dread.

    Would she punish me despite the fact that I saved her life?

    ¡®Penelope wouldn¡¯t be one to do so, but¡­¡­.¡¯

    I¡¯m still determining what¡¯s toe, and there are no clear answers.

    Is the only certainty that resting is currently the best option?

    ¡®The only silver lining is that the Princess had to reschedule our meeting due to her ownmitments, but what could be the issue?¡¯

    It¡¯s impossible to predict.

    In the original Inner Lunatic¡¯s ¡°Demon Raid¡± arc, we don¡¯t get any insights into her life post-incident.

    ¡°What happened at the Academy?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯ve been granted a three-day respite due to the demon issue. Use this time to recover, and if you¡¯re feeling up to it, have your uniform tailored.¡±

    A positive oue, indeed.

    A brief hiatus from the Academy¡¯s plot provides significant relief.

    But what if the storyline progresses in my absence?

    The mere thought is horrifying, given the countless potential oues.

    On the bright side, I¡¯ve managed to cope despite the ¡°Weakling¡± trait. At least colds usuallyst up to three days.

    With my health and other stats significantly improved, I am in a much better position than before.

    Yet, maintaining this optimistic outlook is challenging, especially when battling a fever of over 39 degrees {102 F}.

    Why must I always be like this?

    Once this pain subsides, I¡¯m bound to be enved by Professor Lars¡¯ demands.

    My fever spikes with a sharp wave of anger, but I manage to suppress it with a sigh.

    I mustn¡¯t let the ice on my forehead melt prematurely and cause a mess.

    Struggling to contain my irritation, I turned to Zitri, sitting somewhat uneasily beside me.

    ¡°Zitri, should anything happen, wake me. I¡¯m going to attempt some rest.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Young Master, don¡¯t fret. Focus on resting. I¡¯m adapting to the academy life, so I¡¯ll look after you¡­ to the best of my abilities.¡±

    ¡°Remember, you are

    my maid.¡±

    ¡°The maid of the most difficult master.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t deny that¡­ Are you saying this just because I¡¯m ill?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    I clicked my tongue.

    Despite myints, Zitri remains my most reliable support. She¡¯s loyal and on my side.

    Others might not be as trustworthy, but Zitri is a sure bet.

    If it had been anyone else, they would have epted Garen¡¯s offer long ago¡­

    Yet, she never utters empty promises or asks for a raise.

    Despite my repeated offers to increase her sry, she¡¯s consistently declined, insisting she is adequatelypensated.

    By the way, she also spoils Carl with expensive brown sugar treats.

    Her character is surprisingly sweet.

    Before attempting to sleep, I pondered on recent events.

    ¡®There¡¯s been a whirlwind of activity this time,¡¯ I thought, ¡®including the initial appearance of minions. I never anticipated that Professor Lars and Ludwig¡¯s scene would be so well hidden¡­ And the battle¡¯s aftermath was farrger than I expected.¡¯

    This subplot was undeniably a nuisance.

    Starting with securing food, there was a myriad of tasks to handle.

    And Lars¡¯ participation in the battle was¡­ absolutely chilling.

    The entire scenario could have quickly spiraled out of control.

    I strived to keep everyone safe, and miraculously, I seeded.

    Thus, I¡¯ve certainly earned this reprieve!

    ¡®Now is the time for genuine rest. Numerous tasks will demand my attention when I awake, but sleep is paramount for now.

    With that resolution, I inhaled deeply.

    I shut my eyes against the world¡¯s turbulence. As my eyelids drooped, my consciousness seemed to recede.

    It wavered like a flickering candle, finally sumbing to the darkness.

    My thoughts, strained since the possession, began to unravel.

    And before I knew it, I slipped into oblivion.

    One could argue if this was proper rest, but if questioned whether lying supine amidst pain constitutes rest¡­

    I¡¯d unequivocally disagree.

    * * *

    Her resplendent, cascading green hair and baster skin shimmered translucently under the chandelier¡¯s glow in the Sidious Hall.

    Zitri de Robilia.

    Nox¡¯s maid observed her master and sighed softly.

    Once more, my master has stumbled.

    It could be more precise to say the academy¡¯s events ensnared him¡­ Regardless, it¡¯s undeniable that Nox was often at the epicenter.

    He even asserted himself as the leader of the neers.

    Such qualities were never disyed within his family. Why the sudden change?

    I had to wrestle to suppress the question threatening to escape my lips.

    ¡°Whew¡­.¡±

    (Huuu)

    Zitri regarded the slumbering Nox and shook her head.

    Why does my master willingly court chaos?

    This question has dominated her thoughts recently.

    Simultaneously, a pulsing, twinge of guilt resonated in her heart.

    ¡®I have failed yet again to stand by your side, to protect you¡­¡­.¡¯

    As Nox¡¯s maid, despite her slender frame and pristine uniform, she always strived to serve him diligently. However, Nox was inherently independent.

    While this trait ismendable, it invariably attracts trouble.

    Not to imply that he is as troublesome as perceived.

    My master possesses an innate warmth.

    He may not be an embodiment of justice or the ideal lord.

    But he does exhibitpassion and refuses to abandon those in distress.

    How such a person acquired the reputation of a scoundrel remains a mystery¡­

    ¡®Society is ripe for rumors, and once theytch onto a w, denying them bes futile.¡¯

    Avoidance is not an option.

    It wasmonce for nobles to engage in verbal sparring or intimidation to safeguard their power, particrly in an Empire with weakening central authority.

    ¡®Young Master, recent times have been tumultuous, and your indecision may pose a danger.¡¯

    Being nobility herself, Zitri was keenly aware of the prevailing political climate.

    The nation was teetering on the brink. The Emperor¡¯s allies, the Imperialists, were striving to subdue the Dark Houses, which included the Holy Family.

    The Dark House, in turn, aimed to assassinate the Emperor to ensure its survival.

    Each faction stood ready, their fangs bared.

    Zitri was unsure where her young master would align himself.

    Ultimately, the decision rested with Nox, but she yearned to shield him from falling ill.

    Just as she had been marred by political strife, Nox was simrly vulnerable.

    For the time being, she held her breath while attending the Academy, hoping for eventual independence within the Chasers.

    That, Zitri believed, would be ideal.

    ¡°And in such a scenario, you¡¯d inevitably dissolve your engagement to Talia, wouldn¡¯t you¡­¡­?¡±

    She voiced her thoughts aloud.

    Surprised at her own audacity, Zitri nced around and then back at the sleeping Nox.

    Fortunately

    The entire circumstance was teetering on chaos.

    I endeavored to ensure everyone¡¯s safety, and thankfully, I prevailed.

    Thus, this moment of respite is well-earned!

    ¡®Now is the time for genuine rest. Upon awakening, a multitude of tasks will await¡­ but for the present moment, rest is my priority.¡¯

    With this resolution in mind, I took a deep, calming breath.

    I sealed my eyes against the tumult of the world. As my eyelids fell, my consciousness began to drift away.

    It shimmered like a vulnerable me, gradually extinguishing.

    My thoughts, stretched thin since the possession, began to unwind.

    Before I knew it, I sumbed to sleep.

    If there¡¯s such a thing as proper rest, this was it. However, if you were to ask me whether restful sleep is possible amidst pain¡­

    I disagree.

    * * *

    Her vibrant, flowing green hair and porcin-white skin radiated transparently under the chandelier¡¯s light in the grandeur of Sidious Hall.

    Zitri de Robilia.

    Nox¡¯s maid cast a look at her master and let out a faint sigh.

    Once again, my master had stumbled.

    Or perhaps more urately, he¡¯d been ensnared by the unfolding events at the Academy¡­ yet it was undeniable that Nox was often at the epicenter.

    He¡¯d even appointed himself the leader of the neers.

    Such traits were never evident within his family. Why now?

    I fought to suppress the question yearning to break free from my lips.

    ¡°Sigh¡­.¡±

    (Huuu)

    Zitri gazed at the sleeping Nox and shook her head.

    Why does my master court danger?

    This question hadtely be her primary concern.

    Simultaneously, she experienced a palpable pang of guilt.

    ¡®I failed once again to stand by your side, to protect you properly¡­¡­.¡¯

    Despite her slender build and pristine uniform, Nox¡¯s maid was ever attentive to her master. However, Nox was innately independent.

    While such freedom is admirable, it undeniably invites trouble.

    That¡¯s not to say he was as problematic as perceived.

    My master, in essence, was warm-hearted.

    He was neither an embodiment of justice nor an ideal lord.

    Yet he exhibitedpassion and never disregarded those suffering.

    How such a character garnered a reputation as a scoundrel remains a mystery¡­

    ¡®In society, rumors spread like wildfire, and when theytch onto a vulnerability, they¡¯re impossible to dispel.¡¯

    Avoidance is futile.

    It wasmonce for nobles to engage in duels of words or threats to maintain their influence, especially in an Empire where the central authority was dwindling.

    ¡®The recent times have been turbulent, Young Master, and your indecision could put you in danger.¡¯

    As a noble herself, Zitri was well aware of the unfolding political scenario.

    The nation teetered on a precipice. The Emperor¡¯s allies, the Imperialists, were exerting their force to subdue the Dark Houses, including the Holy Family.

    In contrast, the Dark House sought the Emperor¡¯s death to ensure their survival.

    Each faction was ready. Teeth bared in a tense stalemate.

    Zitri was unsure where her young master would choose to stand.

    The decisiony with Nox, but she longed to shield him from falling ill.

    Just as the political battles had scarred her, Nox could also be a casualty.

    For the time being, she held her breath while navigating the Academy, hoping for eventual autonomy within the Chasers.

    In Zitri¡¯s mind, that would be ideal.

    ¡°And if that happens, you¡¯ll likely dissolve your engagement to Talia, won¡¯t you¡­¡­?¡±

    She found herself speaking aloud.

    Zitri found herself awash with disbelief, still echoing her recent words. She nced at Nox, deep in slumber.

    Thankfully, Nox¡¯s rest was peaceful and untroubled.

    Yet, she was troubled by a lingering question.

    ¡°Why am I so invested in your engagement?¡±

    Odd.

    As a maid, there was no apparent reason for her to be concerned about his engagement.

    Furthermore, it was established that his de facto fianc¨¦e, Talia von Steiner, was no viin.

    Nox, on the other hand, seemed quite indifferent¡­

    If the decision is mandated by those above, resistance would be futile. Except for the eldest, noble lineage is typically reserved for political maneuvering.

    This exins why she was traded as she was, and why she lost her family name.

    ¡®¡­¡­I¡¯m unsure.¡¯

    Rising from her chair, Zitri fanned her slightly flushed face. She then soaked a cloth in ice water, wrung it out, and gently ced it on Nox¡¯s forehead.

    Regardless of her emotional turmoil, she had a responsibility at hand.

    To attend to her Master.

    ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t fall ill again. Your frailty is beginning to show, as if your heart is ready to leap out. Your daily mishaps are bing more frequent, though unintended, of course¡­¡­.¡±

    She patted his chest gently as she spoke.

    Suddenly, she found herself lightly teasing him about his frequent blunders. A rare smile graced Zitri¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Young master¡­? Are you asleep?¡±

    With those words, Zitri edged closer to Nox.

    She peered at him, reaching a finger towards his cheek.

    ¡°Mmmm¡­.¡±

    A soft muffled scream escaped her lips as she leaned forward, intending to poke his face¡­

    She stumbled, falling forward onto the bed.

    Zitri realized, with a jolt, that Nox¡¯s face was mere centimeters from hers.

    She drew in a sharp breath.

    ¡°¡­Hot!¡±

    In that instant, a soft blush bloomed on Zitri¡¯s cheeks.

    The inevitable.

    His ring nostrils were in slumber, and slightly parted, pale red lips.

    The crowning touch ¨C his forehead, just visible beneath a spill of grey hair.

    ¡®¡­ That¡¯s unfair.¡¯

    Nox is undeniably handsome, and his recent intense training has enhanced his physique.

    Firstly, his broadening shoulders amodate his hair on either side, creating an imposing presence that is evident even beneath his attire.

    In more ways than one, it proved to be overwhelming for a teenage girl.

    ¡®I must tread carefully¡­ He¡¯s intimidating¡­.¡¯

    Zitri pulled a face, then jabbed her finger into Nox¡¯s cheek, this time sessfully. It was a precise aim for the cheek.

    She was not one to make the same mistake twice.

    * * *

    The following day, thanks to Zitri¡¯s diligent care and my increasing vitality, I recovered earlier than expected.

    I am currently in a shop in District 4 with a singr purpose.

    It¡¯s time to tailor my school attire.

    ¡°Indeed, although the uniforms¡¯ design and fabric vary slightly depending on the dormitory, I, Fuller, must attest that they are all undoubtedly exquisite!¡±

    ¡°Naturally, the attire worn by the nobility is even more exquisite! Predominantly, the shirts are white, and the ties are blue, creating a harmonious color scheme when paired with the jacket¡­¡­.¡±

    Introducing Tailor Puller. {1}

    This man, seemingly in his mid-thirties, praises the school uniforms. Once a chief designer at Talon Feather, he recently established his own shop on the Academy grounds.

    Anyway, that is the situation.

    To rify, here¡¯s what he disclosed.

    Commoners wear red ties, and nobles wear blue.

    Depending on themoners¡¯ financial standing, the red tie is less expensive, while the blue is pricier.

    The level of magic imbued also varies.

    The rationale behind this color coding is quite simple.

    Here in the Arkheim Empire, red symbolizes subjugation.

    Blue, however, represents pure-blooded nobility.

    Such minute distinctions. Frankly, it¡¯s a tad inconvenient, but it¡¯s beyond my control.

    The Arkheim Empire, after all, is an aristocracy.

    Of course, as the Academy narrative unfolds, merit will increasingly overshadow these trivialities, so patience is necessary.

    The concept of discriminating based on one¡¯s attire, leading to feelings of intimidation or empowerment, is rather absurd.

    But,

    I can¡¯t voice such opinions.

    Now, I am part of the old aristocracy.

    By that standard, I should take offense at the mere thought of sharing a design with themoners.

    ¡­Ha. The idea leaves a sour taste in my mouth.

    Somewhere, a bitter aftertaste lingers.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s proceed with your measurements, and I¡¯ll continue to borate on the nuances of the school uniforms¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just take the measurements urately. No exnation needed.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    Disappointment seeped into Puller¡¯s nod at my curtmand.

    He¡¯d been eager to unt his luxurious designs, but his enthusiasm was abruptly curbed. Usually, it would be polite to indulge him, but¡­ I¡¯ve heard enough.

    It¡¯s more embarrassing for him, after all.

    ¡°Shuchen, why don¡¯t you assist Master Knox with his measurements?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, Mr. Puller!¡±

    Enter Shuchen.

    A secondary character, whose name doesn¡¯t readily spring to mind, trots over to me. It appears she¡¯s tasked with the measuring duties.

    But¡­ why her?

    The girl before me gasps, staggering back a step.

    ¡°Ah! Manager Puller, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    She murmurs to her supervisor.

    ¡°Who is this striking customer¡­?¡±

    ¡°White hair,vender eyes. There¡¯s only one family it could be.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Seriously? The notorious scion of Reinhafer¡­ My apologies for the oversight. I will conduct your measurements, so please head to the changing room to remove your upper garments.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    It¡¯s Zitri who recoils at the abrupt request to disrobe.

    She nces about apprehensively.

    ¡°Do I need to remove all my upper clothing?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes, we¡¯ve obtained your waist measurements, but your upper garments require precise fitting due to the significant magical elements!

    Moreover, shirts are typically in direct contact with the skin and¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A frustrated voice echoes in the background, muttering, ¡°This isn¡¯t a factory.¡±

    Why would a ce where tailors construct garments resonate with such sentiments¡­?

    I ponder the question briefly, then dismiss it. My primary focus should be on my uniform. Considering my recovery, rest should also be prioritized.

    Frankly, I can¡¯t wait to return to my dormitory¡­

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    At that moment, Zitri seizes the measuring tape from the tailor, her voice firm.

    ¡°I will measure the top.¡±

    ¡°You, Zitri?¡±

    My confused question is met with a mildly exasperated response from Zitri.

    ¡°Do you object to me assisting, Young Master?¡±

    Certainly not.

    I suddenly wanted to voice that sentiment, but my stubborn pride prevented it.

    Well, I suppose anyone can take measurements.

    I nod in agreement.

    Little did I know, this would mark the onset of a tumultuous episode¡­<hr>

    {1} : pyulleo ¨C which can also be tranted as something a little sus.

    Author actin a little sus on this one ngl

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71¡°Taking measurements for tailoring is a serious affair!¡±

    The voice trills with an unexpectedly high pitch.

    A faint blow to Shutzen¡¯s pride.

    But Zitri stands firm, unyielding.

    ¡°I¡¯m a quick study, no worries.¡±

    ¡®¡­What¡¯s the fuss about?¡¯

    Zitri¡¯s sudden obstinacy is puzzling.

    Nheless, I decided to observe the situation, when suddenly Puller intervened.

    ¡°The¡­maid? This profession can be challenging. I mean no harm. If you could spare a moment, Young Master, please follow me.¡±

    He implies that he wants my intervention, so I give a resigned nod. I don¡¯t want to exacerbate the tension.

    ¡°Rx, Zitri. I¡¯ll be right back. There¡¯s no one in this academy who¡¯d harm me. After all, it¡¯s Noah von Trinity¡¯s academy, and I¡¯m part of the Reinhafer Family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Zitri remains silent, but her disapproval is evident on her face.

    The change is negligible to an outsider, but I¡¯ve been around her long enough to recognize her pouting.

    A touch more indifference would be preferable.

    ¡®I¡¯m overly observant, not a typical gamer trait.¡¯

    Regardless.

    I follow Shutzen into the dressing room, specially arranged for fittings.

    Removing my shirt, I observe with mild amusement as he meticulously measures my chest, shoulders, and waist.

    While brief, it¡¯s irksome.

    Necessary, though, as the precision of measurements affects the synergy between the magical material and my physique.

    This is a setting mirrored from the game.

    Artifact crafting is yet to gain mass adoption.

    Until then, I need to optimize the resources at hand.

    ¡®Connection is key. These uniforms are almost akin to magical armor, enveloped in special fabrics. Woven from thread, yet still capable of harboring various spells.¡¯

    It¡¯s a well-known fact that Eldain¡¯s uniforms usually possess instant return spells.

    Even though it still depletes the user¡¯s magic, the ability to cast spells without prior action is a powerful asset.

    Having preloaded forms is a massive bonus.

    And just like that, I¡¯m reviewing the settings. Time flies.

    I nce at Schutzen and inquire.

    ¡°Finished yet?¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh, indeed!¡±

    Schutzen¡¯s head pops up in surprise at my query.

    Her face disys evident anxiety.

    Oddly enough, her cheeks are also slightly flushed¡­ Disregarding that, I dress and return outside to meet Zitri.

    ¡°¡­So, how did it go? Was the tailorpetent?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m unsure.¡±

    I confess candidly.

    Despite diligent note-taking, I can only hope she did a good job.

    I already have my te full and am not keen on adding to it.

    ¡°So, how about you, Zitri? Have all your measurements been taken?¡±

    ¡°Yes, another staff member did it earlier.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Zitri will be sporting a red tie, but the uniform design remains essentially unchanged.

    There shouldn¡¯t be much cause for concern, given the minimal difference.

    ¡°Give me a moment, and I¡¯ll have your shirts and other materials prepared,¡±

    Mr. Puller, the proprietor, and tailor of the establishment, announced.

    I responded with a rigid nod, to which he added with an ostentatious flourish,

    ¡°Ah¡­! Young Master Knox, you¡¯re as handsome as the rumors suggest. The same goes for Miss Maid. I¡¯m almost tempted to propose you both as our uniform models. I assume you¡¯d decline, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Since assuming Nox¡¯s form, ttery of my appearance has beenmonce.

    It¡¯s not entirely unexpected, considering no one else rivals Nox¡¯s level of charm.

    In the original game, boosting one¡¯s attractiveness required significant effort, and oddly enough, increasingbat-rted stats did not proportionately raise attractiveness beyond a certain threshold.

    Consequently, I found ying the game with a less attractive (low-charm) character more efficient.

    Throughout my 27 gamepletions, I never designed an attractive character. In various onlinemunities, I was virtually a running joke.

    Regardless of the customization, they always ended up looking attractive. The surrounding units, however, responded with indifference.

    A wave of mncholy washed over me.

    I thought, ¡®Once again, I confront the harsh realities of appearance-based judgments.¡¯

    But now, I was reaping the benefits.

    Thus, there was no cause for distress.

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s Schutzen,¡± I announced, ¡°let¡¯s proceed with the fitting.¡±

    Before I realized it, they had adjusted the garment to my size, and Schutzen had returned with the clothes.

    I received the outfit with a hint of exhration.

    Given its medieval style andyers, it¡¯s going to be a hassle¡­

    After all, it¡¯s clothing from a game I¡¯ve only ever viewed on screen. It felt akin to cosy, which was quite enjoyable.

    ¡°Do you need assistance with putting on your uniform?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no. That¡¯s my responsibility.¡±

    Zitri swiftly declined Schutzen¡¯s offer.

    Her refusal was expected. After all, it¡¯s part of her job.

    But.

    -I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s got a maid tagging along.

    -He¡¯s probably going to take her to his study. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing to be seen like that¡­

    -I¡¯d definitely feel awkward in his shoes.

    ¨C Hahaha, indeed.

    -So, the rumors about him being fond of maids are true!

    Everyone, from the seniors getting their uniforms altered to some students I¡¯ve had the displeasure of crossing paths with, started whispering about Zitri and me. They kept their voices low.

    Yet, I could hear them all.

    F*ck

    Who designed this system?

    Why are only my curses audible so distinctly?

    A sigh slips out involuntarily as I nce back at Zitri.

    ¡°I have sufficient attire. ¡­As for theirments, don¡¯t bother trying toprehend the mindset of the petty¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. That¡¯s fine, Young Master. Truly.¡±

    Zitri¡¯s words sounded genuinely earnest.

    This girl¡­

    An air of tension lingers.

    I feel a pang of guilt but keep it hidden.

    I am choosing to go to the dressing room and change alone.

    ¡°Eeeeet! Wow! What¡¯s going on¡­? Nox.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the Grim Reaper appears¡ªa palpable surprise.

    I strive to maintain optimism, thinking, ¡°At least it¡¯s Talia. If it were Eleanor¡­

    ¡°What? You have a full view from here?¡±

    I abandon my presumptions and positive thinking.

    Another voice. Two more reapers.

    Eleanor and Talia are not the only ones that have arrived.

    Behind them, Paracelsus and Leon are awaiting their turn.

    Ah¡­

    This is bing troublesome again.

    * * *

    Approximately ten minutes ago, Talia and Emma had visited Tailor Puller¡¯s shop for their school uniform fittings.

    The shop¡¯s unfortunate poprity stems from its renowned reputation and Eleanor¡¯s endorsement.

    On a rted note, the quality of Inner Lunatic¡¯s uniforms fluctuates from one tailor to another, as do the options attached to them.

    For instance, this particr shop provides options like emergency teleportation, making it the preferred choice for students.

    Nothing takes precedence over one¡¯s life.

    Therefore, most students gravitate towards this shop, leading to their paths frequently intersecting.

    That¡¯s why Eleanor, Paracelsus, and Leon are present together.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? Nox, did you mutter something?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    I dismiss it nonchntly, and face Talia¡¯s puzzled expression.

    After all, Inner Lunatic follows a storyline where student life, battles, and romance are paramount. Everyday feels like a dramatic event scene.

    It¡¯s surprising how time and ce coincide perfectly for a single attire fitting. Such a small world indeed.

    ¡°Hello! I realize I didn¡¯t introduce myself earlier. I¡¯m Zitri, Young Master Nox¡¯s personal maid!¡±

    To top it off, even Zitri dons a facade, masking her true feelings with an ebullient smile. It¡¯s convincing enough to deceive most.

    ¡­except for Eleanor, possessing the [Acting Genius] trait.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Talia¡­.¡±

    Talia gazes at Zitri for a prolonged moment, her expression perplexed, then her brows furrow slightly. It seems she¡¯s still limating to social interactions.

    Higiya, usually known for her usual enigmatic demeanor, Zitri¡¯s new radiant appearance might just be a hurdle for her now.

    However, Eleanor extends a hand nonchntly and speaks.

    ¡°Eleanor de Rivalin.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about both of you. My master is very grateful to you¡­!¡±

    ¡°I would expect so.¡±

    Paracelsus interjects from the back.

    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±

    Zitri offers a timidugh, slightly on guard.

    Her experience with District 4. The incidents in themercial district had left her with a less-than-favorable view of Paracelsus.

    On the flip side, Leon presents a different persona.

    ¡°Let¡¯s maintain a friendly atmosphere, everyone.¡±

    Leon greets and introduces himself with an undeniable air of chivalry.

    Quite unlike the antagonistic Paracelsus.

    ¡°If you¡¯re here for uniform fittings, I¡¯ll step aside. I should be on my way.¡±

    ¡°You should first try it on. Ensuring the uniform fits perfectly is the final and most vital step!¡±

    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, many eyes are upon you.¡±

    At Tailor Puller¡¯s words, I let out a sigh, and Zitri immediately sharpens her focus. But I dismiss it, given my current state under the Rascal buff.

    I don¡¯t need this hassle.

    ¡°Um, so you¡¯re Zitri¡­? Can I stay here while you try on your uniforms? I¡¯m still in the process of adjusting them, so that it might take a while¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ¡­¡­, sure.¡±

    As I retreated to change, their conversation echoed in my ears. I didn¡¯t bother contemting the reasons behind their exchange.

    To be honest, a certain excitement is brewing in me right now.

    I had only seen Eldain¡¯s uniform in the game¡­ and now I was about to don it! As a gamer, I couldn¡¯t help but feel thrilled.

    First, Ipleted undressing and slipped on a light t-shirt.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    [You have equipped an equipment item].

    [The always-applied magic ¡®Basic Defense Correction¡¯ is calibrating you].

    [Your body¡¯s strength will increase slightly].

    The moment I put on the form-fitting shirt, the magic activated.

    While it was nothing more than basic defense magic, it still was better than nothing.

    This must be a renowned academy, after all?

    Next, I put on my pants and tried to fasten them lightly.

    I attempted to fasten them, but there was one issue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tie a tie¡­?

    Moreover, this is a medieval string tie, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯d know how to do it.

    I can¡¯t even summon someone in this dressing room.

    I typically have Zitri handle it for me¡­¡­.

    A barrage of ideas raced through my mind.

    I was stuck.

    ¡®But if I call out to Zitri outside, they¡¯ll undoubtedly grow suspicious.¡¯

    Frankly, this was an unexpected predicament. Appearing in just my shirt wouldn¡¯t align with the proud and sophisticated image of Nox.

    My performance would copse¡­!

    Then, a saving voice reached me.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Nox? You¡¯ve been in there for quite a while. I was wondering if something was amiss¡­¡­.¡±

    It was Talia.

    Her voice tinged with subtle concern.

    She was my only hope now.

    I gathered myposure and spoke as casually as I could.

    This opportunity must not slip through my fingers.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing major. Just¡­¡­.¡±

    Pulling back the dressing room curtain, I nced her way, my left hand slightly trembling. My right hand gripped my untied tie tightly.

    [Talent ¡®Master of Acting¡¯ is activating].

    I told a white lie, leveraging my trait.

    ¡°Seems like I¡¯m a bit injured from thest battle, making it difficult to tie a tie with my wounds.

    ¡°Hmph¡­! That¡¯s a considerable concern¡­!¡±

    Huh.

    Remembering to mix sighs with my cold sweat, I heard a sympathetic voice from the front, unmistakably Talia¡¯s.

    ¡°Uh¡­ would you like some help with that?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to tie a tie?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve tied my father¡¯s tie a few times, so I do!¡±

    ¡°Then could I possibly ask for your assistance?¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh, sure?¡±

    I can¡¯t believe how easily she agreed to lend a hand¡­!

    She was too kind for a reaper.

    To the extent that I felt a tinge of guilt for exploiting her.

    Forgive me, Haha.

    I¡¯m in a rush, and this isn¡¯t the time to be considerate.

    I apologize, but I cannot afford to hesitate now.

    An aristocrat of my standing who can¡¯t wear a tie raises suspicions, and if I call for Zitri, that will stir up more rumors.

    Why do I consistently find myself in such predicaments?

    Brushing aside my questions, I prayed fervently.

    Please lend me a hand¡­¡­.

    Did my prayer resonate?

    Ultimately, Talia entered the dressing room, her face set with determination.

    It was a ce where many nobles procured their school uniforms, so it wasmon for servants to apany them for dressing assistance.

    The space itself was quite generous.

    However, when two students enter like this, it¡¯s challenging to maintain discretion, so carefulness is of the essence.

    ¡°Well¡­ shall we begin?¡±

    Talia proposed, epting the tie from my hand. My left hand was still noticeably shaking.

    Instantaneously, Talia¡¯s face flushed a bright shade of red.

    I notice her hands slightly tremble as she grips the tie.

    She carefully straightens my shirt cor and drapes the tie around my neck. Then, leaning in close, she fashions the tie with a method I haven¡¯t seen before.

    ¡®Ohhh¡­!¡¯

    I marvel silently.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Taliapletes the tie, nces at my face, then shakes her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, all sorted¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah. Thank you.¡±

    I mumble, my gaze darting toward the dressing room¡¯s exit.

    Alright, just one more step.

    Why now, of all times?

    Is it my imagination, or has the crowd outside suddenly multiplied?

    ¡°¡­What should I do now?¡±

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    I echo Talia¡¯s words, taking a moment to contemte.

    What would the real Nox do in this situation?

    Surely, even a reckless character wouldn¡¯t just stride out with the curtains wide open.

    Damn.

    I¡¯m stumped.

    It was at that moment.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>(chwaleug!)</em>

    The curtain swings open to reveal a familiar face.

    The green-haired maid. It was Zitri.

    ¡°Master, I noticed you were taking an unusually long time, so I came to check¡­.¡±

    Zitri¡¯s eyes narrow, her gaze seeming to spit daggers at me.

    I draw in a sharp breath.

    Zitri continues, her voiceced with icy sarcasm.

    ¡°Perhaps I should close the curtain for you?¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72It took me a solid half-hour of earnest persuasion to unravel the misunderstanding with Zitri, yet her skepticism remained.

    The scenario in which I was found alone in the dressing room with my fianc¨¦e¡ª not the maid ¡ª that situation would raise eyebrows.

    But it was an act of God.

    You should have been in my shoes if you thought it was eerie.

    I, too, was spooked.

    However, I kept these feelings to myself.

    I feared that expressing such sentiments could contaminate the tea I was sipping. The attribute of [Loyalty] could sometimes mutate into its most perilous form.

    What is the most effective strategy to manage a situation like this? Exude utmost kindness.

    I attempted to soothe myself with thought.

    ¡°Enjoy this spectacle, noble lord. There¡¯s a time and a ce for everything, don¡¯t you agree? Just observe how they all react as though they¡¯ve spotted a deceased insect.¡±

    Paracelsus smirks, casting a tart look my way.

    He appears to be reveling in my difort.

    Leon stepped in.

    ¡°It¡¯s improper to expose one¡¯s secrets publicly. It¡¯s referred to as hero worship¡­ and Nox has his justifications, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that supposed to be of any help? Are you challenging me?¡±

    ¡°No, sir, not at all¡­¡±

    Leon floundered. Paracelsus folded his arms and nodded.

    ¡°Understood. Of course, Nox offered an excuse, but who¡¯s going to buy it? A man who couldn¡¯t tie his tie due to trembling hands, yet could effortlessly y demons? He must be fibbing.¡±

    From their discourse, it¡¯s clear that tensions have peaked between Paracelsus and Leon.

    Eleanor, also wasn¡¯t immune.

    For the record, her gaze bore into me with an excess of contempt.

    The kind of expression you¡¯d anticipate from a scoundrel.

    ¡®So what? I¡¯m the character who canfortably y the viin whilst courting ady.¡¯

    True, but it didn¡¯t dampen my resentment.

    I felt miserable, yet I couldn¡¯t betray my feelings.

    Fortuitously, I avoided being noticed by Puller or Schutzen. But, I promise, the whispers will multiply.

    Particrly when ites to Paracelsus, he¡¯s a unique specimen, right?

    I¡¯ve just managed to elevate my reputation a notch¡­

    ¡®No matter. I¡¯d rather y the viin.¡¯

    I heaved a sigh, regaining myposure.

    Of course, I harbor guilt for Talia.

    She was merely trying to lend a helping hand, bless her heart¡­

    Her crimson face revealed the extent of her embarrassment. We¡¯re close, and she aided me under the impression that we¡¯re allies.

    If she isn¡¯t regretful, then that¡¯s even more peculiar.

    ¡®But I won¡¯t apologize.¡¯

    That¡¯s the mantra of the rogue.

    Apologies aren¡¯t my style.

    ¡®For Nox, specifically.¡¯

    ¡°Commoner. If you¡¯ve said all you wish to say, kindly make your exit.¡±

    ¡°Hey, nobleman. Shouldn¡¯t we be addressing my attire? Why the sudden urgency? Or do you have intentions to stage an unseen mishap? Now that would be a different tale.¡±

    ¡°After¡­ I¡¯ll make it my mission to slit your throat and hang you for all to see at the front gate of Eldain Academy.¡±

    ¡°Empty threats. Prove it if you can.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    With a faint sigh, I shift slightly, my uniform draping off my frame.

    Talia and Zitri¡¯s gazes track my movement.

    Paracelsus had mentioned that hisrge build required additional fabric for his clothing.

    He is, after all, almost six feet tall.

    Indeed, amodating a man of his size would have presented challenges during the Middle Ages.

    But I simply shrugged it off.

    ¡°I think you¡¯d be more fitting in amoner¡¯s rags¡­ but sadly, that¡¯s not the attire of your ss.¡±

    ¡°Being a noble doesn¡¯t strictly imply silk attire, and a swordplements both well.¡±

    ¡°Enough, both of you. Remember, you wererades-in-arms during the Demon Incident.¡±

    Leon stepped in.

    However, I find it hard to tolerate that man.

    His personality is dreadful.

    His presence alone dumbs down the room.

    I made no effort to mask my disdain.

    ¡°You¡¯re starting to sound like a wartimepanion.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re echoing my sentiments exactly, noble lord.¡±

    Paracelsus and I exchanged nces of unadulterated disdain.

    Still, Eleanor looked quite pitiful in her school uniform with crossed arms. Her squire, Rick, was conspicuously absent.

    ¡°Eleanor¡­! You look stunning!¡±

    That was Talia¡¯s initial reaction, her face regaining its color.

    Naturally, fair skin and longshes would tter any attire. The same applies to her physique.

    Eleanor would look good in everything.

    However, the same can¡¯t be asserted for Talia or the others.

    For one, the game is based in the world of Inner Lunatic, a ce teeming with equally deceptive faces and figures.

    Of course, I consider myself the most attractive among them.

    ¡°Ohhhh¡­ magnificent! Young Master Nox! How did this happen¡­?!¡±

    Puller¡¯s eyes bulged, and he tugged at his long mustache. This was his reaction in the game when he encountered someone who looked good in his clothing.

    The others shared his sentiments.

    Paracelsus and Leon were attractive but couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Nox.

    I could sense all the female gazes around me, zeroing in on me.

    Apart from that, the ensuing gossip was unbearable.

    For a time, the rumors circted that Nox was nothing more than a pretty face.

    Those days of being an outsider are behind me.

    My performance in the entrance exams and the subsequent Demon ughter earned considerable recognition.

    Recognition is always beneficial.

    After all, to truly be a viin, one must first be a household name.

    ¡®If I merely serve as the stepping stone for the main character, I¡¯m reduced to a mere extra.¡¯

    That was my conclusion.

    Suddenly, Eleanor, who had her arms crossed, spoke up.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer. I need a moment with you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Instantly, my guard went up.

    Why?

    What now?

    ¡°It¡¯s trivial. You declined my gift previously, and I¡¯d like to ensure you ept it this time. I have something for you that even House Rivallin can¡¯t reject.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Alright, I¡¯ll receive it.¡±

    I didn¡¯t protest.

    After all, it¡¯s already been exposed that my act of saving Eleanor was a charade. If I¡¯m going to keep up appearances, I might as well profit from it.

    I¡¯m a pragmatist, capable of flipping my attitude as quickly as the palm of my hand.

    Surviving is never off the table.

    Over the past months, this fact has been etched in my mind.

    * * *

    ¡°I suppose the rumors are valid, especially about the girls. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Along the lengthy corridor, we navigated every nook and cranny of the Fourth Commercial District towards the central building, where Eleanor¡¯s suite was located.

    For context, Zitri, Eleanor, and I were walking shoulder to shoulder. As usual, Eleanor shot me her customary re.

    But perhaps due to the prior incident?

    Zitri refrained from taking my side.

    ¡°Think what you like. Your opinions are irrelevant to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m certain they matter to you.¡±

    Well, this predicament is my own doing.

    Damn.

    Regardless, reaching the heart of the Fourth Commercial District felt somewhat refreshing.

    Among other locales in Inner Lunatic, this spot was a personal favorite.

    For numerous reasons¡­

    Primarily, the Rivalin family traded high-end items here.

    Then, following the publication of Lars¡¯ thesis, cksmiths swarmed the area for costly fortifications.

    To put it simply, yes.

    The entire building was a gold mine.

    ¡®Oh, there goes my PTSD again¡­.¡¯

    My PTSD was in overdrive.

    Just how much money had I squandered gambling here?

    In Inner Lunatic, gear had an amplified risk of destruction starting from the seventh round, forcing me to gamble everything.

    Coupled with the plethora of artifacts obtainable only on the first ythrough, enhancing them was practically impossible.

    Unless one possessed an absurdly resilient heart¡­.

    Items that detonate?

    Irrecoverable items?

    ¡®There are two types of yers in such situations: those who quit the game when the enhancement fails, and those who switch to a different game. In the end, both groups stop ying.¡¯

    This is the harsh reality of unrestricted in-game enhancements.

    ¡®That sly fox¡­¡¯

    I exhaled a soft sigh as I gazed at the archenemy of my depleted gold.

    She halted her steps, and a crisp voice dered,

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Why not inform me of our destination first?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my family¡¯s vault, where we keep our high-rank treasures. I¡¯ll let you choose anything you desire from here, on the house.¡±

    My ears immediately pricked up.

    For some reason, Eleanor had entuated the word ¡®free.¡¯

    Her earlier statement about an offer I couldn¡¯t refuse suddenly took on a new light.

    A high-grade artifact, at the very least¡­?

    That could significantly boost my stats.

    ¡­Although.

    ¡®¡­Does Eleanor think I¡¯m Vernon, with her emphasis on the word ¡°freebie¡±? It¡¯s slightly disconcerting.¡¯

    The old saying goes: love for freebies leads to baldness¡­

    By that logic, Vernon would undoubtedly qualify as a freebie lover.

    His sparse hair is testimony to that.

    Well, that is, if we¡¯re going by that analogy.

    ¡­or not.

    ¡°I must admit, I¡¯m surprised.¡±

    ¡°What has surprised you?¡±

    As I nced at Eleanor, I voiced my thoughts, and she responded.

    I delved into the specifics.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Rivalin family vault that¡¯s typically inessible?¡±

    ¡°Yes, under ordinary circumstances. We¡¯re merchants, after all. If we give something, we expect something of equal value in return.¡±

    Eleanor appended, sporting a cunning grin.

    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing in this family I¡¯d trade for my life. So, you need not feel obligated.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel obliged to begin with¡­ You¡¯re overestimating your worth.¡±

    Nonchntly, I fibbed and stepped into the vault Eleanor guided me to. I walked past her, who had simply deactivated the magic recognition device¡­

    And soon, I was met with a spectacle beyond my wildest imagination.

    ¡®Unbelievable¡­ This is the volume of artifacts monopolized by a single family?¡¯

    At this point, Lars¡¯ thesis had yet to be made public, which meant the artifacts currently hoarded by the Rivalin family were all naturally urring relics.

    In other words, they were ancient treasures.

    Of course, they carried a hefty price tag.

    I¡¯m astonished they¡¯ve managed to amass such a collection¡­

    Perhaps I had underestimated the wealth of the Rivalin family.

    ¡­Had I known it would be like this, why didn¡¯t I just ept when Rick initially proposed the gift?

    ¡®No. My rejection has led to an even greater gift.¡¯

    With that thought, I started examining the items surrounding me.

    Eleanor ced her hands on her hips with a touch of arrogance.

    ¡°Care for a bit of family history?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Finding nothing to brag about, I opted to remain silent.

    Well¡­ there¡¯s that.

    I shot her a nce, though I doubted it would have any effect.

    She¡¯s likely discerned my thoughts by now, given her [Acting Genius] ability.

    [Trait ¡®Acting Genius¡¯ fluctuates slightly].

    Perhaps this is how she interprets my behavior?

    [Wow! This is astonishing! All these treasures in one family? Insane!]

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­Somewhat far-fetched, even for me.

    Damn.

    * * *

    {Emma¡¯s POV}

    ¡°¡­¡­So that¡¯s the reason behind your frantic pacing all day, youngdy?¡±

    ¡°What? Who¡¯s pacing¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Come now, youngdy.¡±

    Emma¡¯s tone carried an undeniable certainty. Talia¡¯s cheeks flushed a vibrant red, and she peered out from under her bed covers.

    It seemed the excitement from earlier events hadn¡¯t yet faded.

    Unfazed, Emma turned her gaze towards Talia.

    For context, the story Talia had just shared went something like this.

    ¡®I, I knotted Knox¡¯s tie¡­ I was the one who tied it¡­¡­!¡¯

    From an objective viewpoint, this might not seem a significant event for two engaged individuals, but I refrained from voicing this to her.

    Additionally, it made little sense to Emma.

    Why on earth would you give him a tie out of the blue without any preamble?

    Of course, considering Young Master Nox had rarely shown interest in Talia before, this could be interpreted as progress in their rtionship.

    But truthfully, from Emma¡¯s perspective¡­

    ¡®I think she¡¯s making a mountain out of a molehill¡­.¡¯

    Honestly, that was the case.

    If rtionships began simply by tying a tie, wouldn¡¯t most people engage in that ritual during their first meeting?

    Emma genuinely thought so; if it were true, she wouldn¡¯t still be single. She wouldn¡¯t be single¡­

    ¡®Oh, why do my eyes well up suddenly¡­¡­.¡¯

    Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, Emma looked at Talia, sprawled across the bed, herughter uncontroble.

    It must be more severe than she initially thought.

    The asional iling of her feet was a clear sign.

    Convinced, she shook her head once more, the image of Nox¡¯s innately noble, scowling face etched in her mind.

    A face so maddeningly handsome, it was almost revolting.

    With a face like that, it was no wonder a young woman like Talia could easily be entranced. Handsomeness sometimes equates to virtue.

    ¡°Well¡­¡­ I¡¯m afraid I have to report that nothing happened to Lord Rover this time.¡±

    Not as much as the Reinhafers, but¡­¡­.

    Rover¡¯s sword is no slouch when ites to empty words.

    He would not stand for it if he learned that Talia had tied another man¡¯s tie.

    ¡°For the sake of the peace of House Steiner¡­¡­.¡±

    Emma thought.

    Of course, she would never know that Talia was kicking and screaming under the covers at that moment, envisioning her future with Nox.

    * * *

    The Inner Lunatic features a myriad of grades of artifacts.

    The most prestigious, of course, is ¡®Supreme¡¯.

    There are only a handful of them in the world, and their rarity is ridiculous. You can only get one by fulfilling special conditions.

    Generally, the hardest tier to get.

    Next up is the ¡®Superior¡¯ grade artifact.

    These are also very useful and can be used almost all the way through the story.

    They lose some of their power in theter stages, but with the suitable units, you can stillplete the story with these artifacts.

    There are other items down to the lowest tier.

    There are special items above the Supreme, but that¡¯s about it for now.

    Neither is on the list, and I need to pick something useful here. And my answer, like the old man¡¯s saying, is set in stone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take these.¡±

    I said, pointing to a pile of swords, spears, bows, and other weaponry. Eleanor¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment at my choice.

    ¡°Uhm. ¡­¡­. Not bad, but are you sure you want to do that? Aren¡¯t you a knight?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer. I just shrugged.

    Okay, get that out of the way first.

    ¡®Maybe Eleanor will get it.¡¯

    She¡¯s already an [acting genius] and knows everything I¡¯m doing.

    Was I right on the money?

    Eleanor¡¯s face crumples, and for a moment, her gaze is demanding.

    But why should I tell her?

    There isn¡¯t.

    I¡¯vee to collect my just reward, and I¡¯m going to spend it on myself. Eleanor seems to have figured that out quickly enough, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Ha, okay, I¡¯ll give it to you, I¡¯ll give it to you, but I don¡¯t want it to be free.¡±

    With that, she held out the artifact I¡¯d indicated.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to get this artifact at this point, but¡­¡­ this might be the best early character build I¡¯ve ever yed.¡¯

    I now have just over 140 days left to live.

    With about two weeks left to go until the main story, I began to build my strongest early character build in earnest.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    [You have secured the illustrious Superior Artifact ¡®Supetive Orb of the Archmage ???¡¯].

    __________________

    [Basic Information]

    Name: Supetive Orb of the Archmage ???

    Category: Equipment

    Rank: Superior (upgrades to Supreme upon meeting specific criteria)

    Attributes: Not applicable.

    Stats: +2 HP, +1 Stamina

    Usage Restriction: Requires 10 MP.

    Special Effect: Grants the passive ability [Magic Calibration].

    __________________

    [The artifact¡¯s gifted skill details revealed!]

    __________________

    [Passive Ability].

    Name: Magic Calibration

    Rank: Medium

    Attributes: Not applicable.

    Effect: Adjusts magic-rted abilities at an intermediate level or below, dramatically enhancing their strength and efficiency.

    __________________

    [The Supetive Orb of the Archmage ???].

    This artifact was my choice from Eleanor¡¯s vault.

    The reason is straightforward.

    It¡¯s the item that offers me the most significant edge.

    ¡®Who is ¡®???¡¯¡­ That information will be divulged during thetter part of Part 1. Until then, the previous owner remains a mystery.¡¯

    This artifact has a powerful, near-supreme impact.

    There¡¯s a single route to harness its full potential.

    And that entails uncovering the name of this item¡¯s original holder.

    Indeed.

    A specific trigger is required to utilize this artifact.

    But I¡¯m already aware of that.

    Throughout 27 runs, I¡¯ve encountered the authentic owner of this artifact on multiple asions.

    Primarily, the individual who served as my mentor when I engaged in the game as a mage.

    However, I¡¯ll withhold a particr name for now.

    ¡®Upon unveiling the owner¡¯s true identity, the artifact will be operational, signaling to Eleanor my affiliation with a master¡­ with one of the Four Sages.¡¯

    I must prevent this from happening.

    Even without activation, the inherent worth of this artifact is substantial ¨C it¡¯s a veritable powerhouse in the realm of enchantments.

    It¡¯s not an object typically acquired at the onset of a journey, but if skillfully harnessed?

    Its growth potential is impressive, with a clear path to ascend to the pinnacle.

    ¡°A knight is procuring a mage-exclusive orb¡­ Despite both being optional sses in Eldain, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯d make such a choice in these circumstances.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your concern.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­ proceed, for that is your nature.¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose that settles both your debt and mine, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, and you¡¯re the best judge of the value of what I¡¯ve given you. From this point forward, I¡¯ll attend your sses as a genuine student, focusing on [Joint Martial Arts]. You should know that if you ever catch me off guard¡­ I won¡¯t be lenient.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less. Nor should you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ truly serious.¡±

    I directed my words to Zitri, who was standing nearby, struggling to contain her delight.

    ¡°We should get going.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Just a moment, please!¡±

    Suddenly, I heard Eleanor¡¯s voice echo from behind me.

    What did she want now?

    Hadn¡¯t we concluded our dealings?

    Turning around, I inquired.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you these items, and now I would like to ask a few questions.¡±

    She straightened her lips into a wide smile.

    ¡°Just a private conversation between us, excluding the maid.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll wait for you outside the building.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Thanks to Zitri¡¯s sly behavior, I found myself unexpectedly engaged in further conversation with Eleanor. From this point forward, I needed to be on my guard.

    She¡¯s a [master of performance]. Deception is futile against her.

    Now, I need to contemte.

    ¡®What is it that Eleanor wants to ask me? What information is she hoping to extract?¡¯

    * * *

    ¡°Why did you save me?¡±

    Her sudden burst of sincerity left me momentarily speechless.

    No, it was as if a fox had leapt at me, ws bared, questioning, ¡°Why did you save me?¡±

    I had never anticipated such an inquiry from Eleanor, or anyone for that matter.

    Emotion isn¡¯t typically part of her character.

    She¡¯s pragmatic, always relying on her own thought processes and analytical abilities.

    That¡¯s how she¡¯s ascended to her current status and earned the epithet ¡°Gold Fox,¡± amassing even more wealth in the process.

    The one who trusts her path more than anyone else.

    That¡¯s Eleanor de Rivalin.

    But why this sudden shift in her demeanor?

    ¡®Nothing is clear-cut, but I must reply. Truthfully, not with deception, yet without revealing all.¡¯

    Regardless, Eleanor¡¯s gaze is upon me now.

    Her auburn hair cascades gently down her back as she fixes her eyes on my chest.

    I need to stayposed.

    I take a deep, calming breath.

    The next moments are crucial.

    Moistening my dry lips, I begin to speak slowly and deliberately.

    ¡°My intention was never to save you. You were simply fortunate.¡±

    Eleanor is astute.

    Therefore, a dash of truth was necessary.

    Much like a skilled bartender crafting a cocktail, diluting the potent liquor with various vors, such as fruit essences, cinnamon, and so forth.

    In this way, consumers often lose track of their alcohol consumption, sometimes even forgetting they¡¯re imbibing at all.

    This is how a lie, blended with a grain of truth, can suspend rational judgment.

    Eleanor appears content with my response. She nods and proceeds.

    ¡°Why did you make ast-minute decision to save me, even though it wasn¡¯t your original intent?¡±

    ¡°Because it was necessary.¡±

    ¡®Because if you perished, the narrative would be in disarray.¡¯

    Of course, I kept thetter part to myself.

    In essence, I need you alive. I need you to prevent the imperial family¡¯s power from consolidating further, to advance the narrative to its end.

    So, I chose to spare you.

    In some respects, it was a political decision. In another, it was an obligatory choice for game progression.

    But there is no falsehood in any of it.

    Eleanor pauses briefly, then poses a question I hadn¡¯t anticipated. Her enigmatic blue eyes scrutinize me, calmly reflective.

    ¡°You mentioned something you¡¯d said to me in the past¡­ Do you recall it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I can only respond with silence.

    It¡¯s not something I can easily affirm.

    The words Nox had spoken to her?

    Of course, I remember. It¡¯s a recurrent theme within the game¡¯s narrative. There is a rationale, but it remains undisclosed.

    Because that¡¯s how Part 1 concludes.

    In truth, it doesn¡¯t even establish whether Nox truly perishes.

    The question now is, does our shared history, unknown to me, imply a genuine backstory between Nox and Eleanor?

    I hesitated for a moment, then replied.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I¡¯ve reached the conclusion that deception is necessary, asserting that Iprehend her entirely from the iplete information at hand.

    Eleanor nods in understanding, taking a sip of her tea.

    Then she resumes.

    ¡°Why would you do that? Given my prestigious Revalin status, even as a Duke, it wouldn¡¯t befit you to treat me with such disdain. What was the extent of your hostility toward me thatpelled you to scorn me in such a manner?¡±

    ¡°Well, ¡­¡­.¡±

    I interjected.

    It was something I had to say at that moment.

    I¡¯m not sure why.

    I don¡¯tprehend why the past Nox was so verbally harsh with Eleanor.

    But I¡¯m confident it wasn¡¯t borne out of spite.

    I¡¯ve witnessed his demise twenty-seven times already, with a consistent oue.

    Perhaps, this time, I¡¯m destined for the same fate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    With those words, I rose from my seat.

    ¡°Regrettably, I must take my leave now.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll see you in our next ss, then.¡±

    With Eleanor, I exchanged a somewhat uneasy farewell.

    I detected a subtle shift in her expression, a slight twitch at the corners of her mouth.

    Yet, she remained still.

    I doubt she suspects anything from my responses.

    Even if she did, it wouldn¡¯t alter the facts.

    ¡°You¡¯ve returned, Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Momentster.

    Thoughts raced through my mind as I departed from Eleanor¡¯s establishment and the Fourth Commercial District.

    Why did Eleanor pose that question¡­ A question I had long since dismissed.

    It¡¯s a query that can¡¯t be resolved through mere contemtion.

    Only one thing upied my thoughts now.

    The recently procured artifact.

    ¡®Is this the first time things are proceeding smoothly, given that I¡¯ve never managed to secure the [Orb of the Archmage???] at this stage?¡¯

    Yet, amid such jubtion.

    ¡®¡­No. No, no, no, no!¡¯

    I had to shake myself awake.

    It¡¯s crucial to ward off such optimistic notions.

    Just when things appear to be sailing smoothly, a significant mishap urs.

    That¡¯s the paradoxical charm of Inner Lunatic.

    ¡®Always stay vignt.¡¯

    ¡­Naturally, this also applies to the maid beside me, whose frosty gaze is set on me.

    I¡¯ll need to be cautious about this evening¡¯s tea.

    Resolved, I returned to Sidious Hall, remaining alert.

    * * *

    In the aftermath of Nox¡¯s departure.

    Eleanor remains seated at the table, lost in contemtion.

    The artifact Nox had selected moments earlier upied her thoughts.

    ¡°Why on earth would Nox von Reinhafer opt for an inactive orb from among numerous artifacts? It¡¯s beyond myprehension.¡±

    There were more efficient options avable.

    The ck sword wielded by Nox is a reasonable weapon but hardly exceptional.

    A weapon that drains magic from its user.

    She couldn¡¯t fathom why he would carry it, presuming he had superior alternatives in his possession.

    Yet, every event has its consequences.

    ¡°Nheless, he selected it¡­ and that leaves me perplexed.¡±

    ¡°Well, Young Master Nox undoubtedly had his reasons for his choice, did he not?¡±

    Her squire, Rick, standing beside her, voiced this sentiment.

    Eleanor epted the tea he offered and took a thoughtful sip.

    ¡°How are things progressing?¡±

    ¡°Quite well. House Rivalin¡¯s influence at the Academy is steadily growing. At this rate, even the nobility of Talonfeather will align with us. Some have already sent gifts and voiced their support.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t an undesirable development.

    Eleanor¡¯s House of Rivalin has recently expanded, spreading its prestige across the continent. The only territory remaining was the capital,

    Talonfeather.

    However, the capital was predominantly a domain of imperial power.

    Given this situation, expanding her influence within the Academy seemed a wise strategy.

    In pursuit of this objective, she enrolled at the Academy. Thankfully, her n was proving fruitful thus far.

    ¡°Remain vignt despite our sess. Keep me informed about any developments. And¡­.¡±

    ¡°Should I also report on Young Master Nox¡¯s activities?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, that would be advisable.¡±

    ¡°I see. And who am I? I¡¯m Rick, House Rivalin¡¯s mostpetent ountant, right?¡±

    Rick responded with a dismissive shrug.

    Eleanor could only return a small snort of amusement.

    He was quite skilled, so she didn¡¯t worry excessively.

    Conversely, Rick¡¯s thoughts were fixated on Nox.

    ¡®A knight from a sword-bearing family¡­ opting for the mage¡¯s robes. Intriguing, Nox.¡¯

    Rick lightly bit his lip.

    He had a feeling things were about to get interesting.

    Meanwhile, his mistress, Eleanor, was entertaining simr thoughts.

    Though, of course, her reasons differed.

    ¡®Why did you say that, Nox? If past grievances existed between us, honesty could¡¯ve resolved them. I don¡¯t believe you harbor any resentment towards me now¡­¡¯

    Nox had been explicit earlier.

    When asked about his prior disdain for her, he simply replied he didn¡¯t know.

    I don¡¯t know why.

    However, one thought persisted.

    ¡®The past Nox had a reason to utter harsh words, purposefully pushing me away. In other words, he had a reason to act rudely.¡¯

    Eleanor¡¯s sharp instincts tingled.

    She closed her eyes briefly, delving into a piece of her past she preferred to avoid: her younger self and a young Nox.

    An intriguing beginning, indeed.

    * * *

    Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t subjected to poisoned tea, but I did endure an hour-long lecture from Zitri.

    Firstly, it concerned nobility.

    Despite my history of transgressions, she wishes to erase my sordid past and establish me as a respected figure.

    So, she reiterated the rules of House Reinharbour multiple times, causing me to doze off and, in turn, prolonging the lecture.

    Secondly, she warned about moderating risky actions.

    Yet again, the same narrative.

    I¡¯m not pursuing this path by choice. It¡¯s a frustrating predicament, but I have no suitable response. I can¡¯t fully exin this to Zitri.

    I can¡¯t possibly divulge that I took possession of his character while ying a game and that my real name is Yoochan!

    I simply can¡¯t disclose that.

    Thus, all I can do now is patiently listen to her discourse.

    The third and final point.

    This was the topic she stressed the most.

    A matter concerning romance.

    Whenever I recruit characters to join my team, a substantial number tend to be women. It¡¯s not umon for a handsome countenance to draw attention.

    Such was the case today.

    Paracelsus, that contemptible scoundrel, had circted rumors about me being in the dressing room with my fianc¨¦! It¡¯s evident he would spread such rumors.

    He¡¯s notoriously loose-lipped. Utterly untrustworthy.

    ¡°The issue is his overly assertive demeanor, leading to tangled situations and misunderstandings. I¡¯ve heard that he has his fair share ofplications with the opposite sex as well. I wonder if it¡¯s gic, but¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you implying our esteemed Patriarch of Reinhafer is at fault?¡±

    ¡°Theo-sama has already expressed his remorse for past mistakes.¡±

    I attempted to steer the conversation towards Theo, but it proved fruitless, so I relinquished my efforts.

    After enduring some additional admonishments, I was finally liberated.

    ¡°I will exercise caution in the future.¡±

    My reputation has suffered, but Garen¡¯s recent proposal to recruit her still lingers in my mind¡­ making it difficult to be upset with Zitri.

    Would things be different with another team¡­

    Well, except for Paracelsus.

    He¡¯s intolerable.

    ¡°Also, Young Master, I have a message from Princess Penelope.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it have been prudent to share that first, given its significance, regardless of my slightly aberrant conduct?¡±

    ¡°When have you ever prioritized such matters? You are the same Young Master Nox who dismissed Lord Theo¡¯s summons.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true.¡±

    I conceded defeat.

    Nevertheless, Zitri stood up and handed me the letter from the Princess.

    It read as follows:

    [From ¨C Penelope von Arkheim].

    Greetings, Nox von Reinhafer.

    Your recent actions have saved my life.

    As per Imperial decree, I wish to repay this debt. You are to personally receive your reward from the Emperor in the capital city of Talonfeather.

    Your departure is scheduled for 9:00 a.m. in three days.

    Please ept this token of the Imperial family¡¯s gratitude.

    ¡°They want me to journey to ¡­¡­ to ept my reward?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Zitri, puzzled by my statement, prompted me to borate. I continued, carelessly tossing the letter aside.

    ¡°The Princess intends to reward me and wants me to travel to the capital. Unbelievable.¡±

    A reward.

    Aughable notion.

    But Iprehend the rationale behind Princess Penelope¡¯s proposal.

    Why was Penelope referred to as the Cold-blooded Princess?

    She was skilled in political maneuvering, effectively neutralizing those who opposed her.

    Now, this letter serves as a test.

    Am I a steadfast ally to the Arkheim Empire?

    Or a treacherous figure poised for rebellion?

    ¡°¡­¡­ This is a precarious situation.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Zitri quickly grasped the scenario, leaving me to ponder the best course of action.

    I wish to avoid political entanglements, but it seems unavoidable.

    My familial name, my current station,pels it.

    So, it¡¯s time to strategize.

    What is the most appropriate response here?<hr>

    TN Rant

    Within American Millenial and Gen Z Venacr, ellipses are equivalent to somebody rolling their eyes. When you ask your aunt what dessert she¡¯ll bring to the family gathering, she responds, ¡°Frog eye sd¡­¡± It makes you have a mini-heart attack, as if your questioning was annoying and bothered her. In actuality, within her mind, it¡¯s just that she wants to represent that she¡¯s about to leave, and it will take a while for them to get there.

    Nox and Talia are the phic spelling of Knox and Thalia, and if it weren¡¯t for wanting consistency between the web novel, I would¡¯ve kept that spelling.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Within the universe of Inner Lunatic, several vital considerations emerge.

    First and foremost, you must strategically leverage the core traits of your character, as initially determined by you, the yer.

    Should you choose a [Sword and Martial Arts Genius], your attention should predominantly center on skills within the sword and martial arts domain.

    Conversely, a [Mana Sensitivity Genius] would be primarily adept at magic. Simrly, a [Colossus] or any other talent would necessitate an emphasis on theirplementary skills.

    Should youck swordsmanship talent, fear not. With persistence, your potential achievements are evident.

    Your limitations will reveal themselves.

    In contrast to other games, where so-called ¡°scum¡± might survive, Inner Lunatic forbids this.

    Remember, talentes with a cost.

    Take my character, for instance: dual genius traits coupled with the negative [Time Limit] trait ¨C a perilous and challenging path.

    Survival is only possible by meticulously crafting your character¡¯s journey.

    Secondly, consider the factions.

    Surprisingly, their prevalence within games is high.

    Two, or sometimes even more, shing factions exist, allowing yers to choose sides and dictate their gamey ordingly.

    This aspect of gamey has received widespread appreciation.

    It benefits both developers, by extending the game¡¯s lifespan, and yers, by allowing them to delve deeper into the world.

    It¡¯s a mutually beneficial scenario.

    But then, the game turned into reality, and¡­¡­

    What if I¡¯m faced with the daunting task of choosing between multiple factions?

    The answer would likely vary.

    Inner Lunatic contains three major factions. Their bnce is precarious, each posing a threat to the other.

    Like three fragile spheres on the brink of shattering.

    In essence, this reflects the current predicament of the Empire.

    For rity, the three main factions are as follows:

    First, the Imperialists, steered by the Holy Family.

    Second, the Organization for Rebellion, orchestrated by the underworld and the criminal faction known as Lunatic ¨C the Radicals.

    Lastly, the Hignders, under the leadership of Eleanor de Rivalin. Their alignment shifts ording to the yer¡¯s choice, always opting for the most beneficial side.

    Each faction grapples with its own conflicts and growth.

    Furtherplications arise with the addition of the resistance ¨C individuals disenchanted with the nobility¡¯s actions. Every decision made is pivotal.

    Choosing the wrong path andnding in an unfortunate position is typical.

    Even the [resistance], mainly based on people¡¯s rebellion, albeit weakly financed andcking in power, possesses atent threat.

    This political intricacy stems from a single ally ¨C the Emperor.

    ¡°Esteban von Arkheim. The father of Princess Penelope, he was once revered as the Holy Trident. But now, he lies fallen.

    The once-unifying Holy Emperor, the founder of the Arkheim Empire by merging the Holy and Dark Houses, is no more.

    It¡¯s this vacuum that fuels the growing cries for rebellion.

    ¡°Young Master, the decision is yours¡­¡­.¡±

    Zitri¡¯s voice brought me out of my contemtion.

    ¡°Master, I am forever at your side. Please, make a choice that aligns with your heart.¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­¡­ I know. That you stand with me, I knew it from our first encounter.¡±

    When I first crossed paths with Zitri.

    She began as a spy but altered her loyalties to remain steadfastly by my side.

    I trust her.

    Indeed, there are a few more individuals I hold in such regard.

    Rona, Carl, among others.

    Their loyalty has shaped me and made me who I am.

    I took a moment to collect my thoughts.

    This letter, it¡¯s a double-edged sword.

    While enticing me with promises of reward, it could, depending on my choices, ce those around me¡­

    No, they could face peril.

    Externally, I may appear the viin, but internally, I¡¯m not.

    Perhaps it¡¯s remnants of my modern mindset¡­

    Nevertheless, I cannot dismiss the significance of a life so lightly.

    Thus, I made my decision.

    ¡°Inform the Princess that I will journey to Talonfeather. You will not apany me. That is an order.¡±

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    A flicker of fear shes across Zitri¡¯s slender pupils.

    Her emotions clearly conveyed, yet my intentions remained resolute.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fond of repeating myself.¡±

    Entering enemy territory.

    A locale unsuitable for those I trust, given its absence of protective barriers.

    I¡¯m a yer, not a mere bystander who¡¯s idled for two years. It¡¯s time for me to make this crucial choice.

    A necessity to free myself from my current confinement.

    An absolute necessity.

    * * *

    Approximately two days ago, a carriage containing Princess Penelope von Arkheim and myself set off towards the capital city, Talonfeather.

    Inside the four-horse-drawn carriage was the epitome offort. The carriages of House Reinhafer were luxurious, but this imperial vehicle was in a ss of its own.

    One could easily discern thevish expenditure andyers of enchantments adorning both its exterior and interior.

    Comfort.

    A sensation I hadn¡¯t experienced since falling into the Middle Ages.

    ¡®This could be somewhat addictive¡­¡­.¡¯

    My musings were interrupted by none other than Princess Penelope.

    With her left hand crossed over her chest, she inclined her head in a slight bow.

    ¡°Allow me to express my greetings once more, Nox von Reinhafer. My deepest gratitude for saving my life. The capital shall duly reward you for preserving the bloodline of the imperial family.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you should indeed feel gratitude. It isn¡¯t often a dark house¡¯s scion receives such honor.¡±

    Echidna¡¯s words fell on deaf ears.

    Her dusty pink hair and vertical pupils surveyed me momentarily.

    A hint of displeasure in her gaze.

    But it bears no consequence.

    She harbors animosity towards me.

    The way she retorts with her sharp words, it¡¯s bing quite endearing.

    Watching her irritation re when I don¡¯t respond in kind is quite amusing, so I choose not to react.

    ¡°I¡¯m honored. As a citizen of Reinhafer within the Empire, I was simply adhering to emergency protocols. I don¡¯t believe I did anything warranting an audience.¡±

    I respond courteously, then divert my gaze toward the window.

    ¡®Talonfeather is within reach. We just need to endure this ufortable journey a little longer.¡¯

    Soon, the carriage arrives at the capital¡¯s border.

    In fact.

    Talonfeather, the capital city, is rtively close to Eldain Academy.

    More urately, Eldain Academy was established in proximity to the capital.

    The primary reason for founding the academy was to consolidate imperial power.

    In essence, to avoid losing talent to other nations.

    Here lies the nation¡¯s water source, the Ark River, which, as previously mentioned, is strictly reserved for the nobility.

    Why, you ask?

    The Arkheim Empire originated from a coalition of self-serving noble groups.

    Consequently, the forces bolstering them are often aristocratic and inherently entitled.

    They believe in entitlement.

    The well-being of the lower sses is inconsequential to them. This mindset led the current Emperor, Esteban von Arkheim, to decide:

    A river that significantly enhances one¡¯s abilities upon immersion.

    To reserve it exclusively for his own forces.

    Indeed, this applies to both nobles andmoners.

    Those deemed worthy may experience the Ark River, yet it remains primarily the preserve of the Holy Houses.

    The current Emperor knows nopromise.

    He openly favors the Holy House, much to the Underworld¡¯s discontent.

    This imbnce fuels the Underworld and the Lunatics¡¯ rebellion, driving them toward war.

    In the midst of my reflections, Penelope poses an unusual question.

    ¡°I must confess, I didn¡¯t understand why you saved me that day. I couldn¡¯tprehend.¡±

    A starkly honest query.

    Her intention was clear.

    In truth, her suspicion regarding my assistance, being one of the leading candidates for the Imperial throne, is justified.

    The chasm separating the Holy and Dark Houses is immense from the outset, and oveing it is more challenging than one might presume.

    The Dark House has no reason to save the blood of the Holy House, least of all the blood of the Emperor.

    Moreover, I¡¯m the youngest of the prominent House Reinhafer from the Underworld, notorious for its mischief.

    Yet, I saved her.

    ¡­Simply to preserve the narrative, a truth I can¡¯t reveal to her.

    Her doubts are, therefore, perhaps warranted.

    But I responded as audaciously as possible.

    ¡°Is it problematic for a person to save a princess?¡±

    Penelope¡¯s countenance subtly shifted.

    The corners of her mouth rose into a frigid smile, recing her customary warm demeanor, a clear signal of her transformation into the Cold-Blooded Princess.

    I swallowed, bracing myself for her impending words.

    ¡°If you intend to keep your motives shrouded, it might serve you temporarily¡­ yet I advise against it.¡±

    ¡°What do you imply?¡±

    ¡°I once heard a statement: ¡®The most tormented corners of hell are reserved for those who stay neutral during times of moral crisis.¡¯ You¡¯ll have to choose a side eventually or risk elimination, irrespective of your rank. Regardless of the luster you possess.¡±

    Princess Penelope continued with seeming indifference.

    ¡°I can assist you because your origin and identity matter little to me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    I retorted, meeting the Princess¡¯s unyielding gaze.

    For a fleeting moment, her face seemed to merge with that of another woman. However, I quickly dismissed the thought. No matter how I construed it, no link existed between her and Penelope.

    I stood, absorbed in my thoughts, studying Penelope.

    Truthfully, her words¡¯ implications are clear.

    I¡¯ve renounced the Underworld for the Imperialists. She suggests that aligning with her faction could serve my interests.

    Indeed, she is working towards bing Empress.

    She¡¯s resolved to oust numerous dissenting nobles and ascend to the highest position in thend. In doing so, she requires my assistance.

    One could consider it a recruitment effort.

    Yet, I harbor doubts.

    ¡®It¡¯s possibly connected to Rick. While it¡¯s uncharacteristic of the Princess to pursue the Imperial throne in a cowardly manner¡­ I must remain cautious.¡¯

    In the future, this fierce fourteen-year-old is destined to etch her name among the greats. And she achieves it.

    The fundamental predicament, however, does not cease there.

    Repeatedly, even the most virtuous of maidens are gradually corrupted by encroaching darkness.

    This path doesn¡¯t bode well for the continent or me. Soon, she will be known as the Coldblooded Empress.

    The cause remains obscure, yet something is sure to ur that will irrevocably shatter her fragile persona.

    I consider the Princess¡¯s proposal impartially.

    It¡¯s not undesirable in the grand scheme of things. It parallels the discourse I shared with Rick.

    Eventually, ording to the narrative, the Princess assumes the role of Empress, granting her unrestrained power.

    However.

    Much like my previous discussion with Rick, my response remains unaltered.

    ¡°I must apologize. I don¡¯t believe I am suited for the task, Empress.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ll regret declining this opportunity.¡±

    Echidna scoffed.

    But what else could I do,mit to her faction now?

    That would jeopardize my ability to y the viin.

    It could end upplicating matters further.

    ¡°I respect your decision if that¡¯s your final stance.¡±

    To my astonishment, the Princess responded with a solemn nod.

    Penelope refrained from further discourse, and soon enough, we arrived at the capital.

    Talonfeather.

    The sight of the continent¡¯s most advanced mage-engineered city was breathtaking.

    I observed nobles garbed in silk leading their squires downmercialnes and the faces of those who respectfully bowed their heads to the imperial carriages.

    This is the Arkheim Empire, the apex of this continent. This represents the might of the Imperial Family.

    With this insight, I entered the imperial castle. Exiting the carriage, I apanied the Princess to the inner chamber, the realm of the King¡¯s guests.

    There sat the ¡®indifferent emperor¡¯. Esteban von Arkheim, a visage of boredom etched on his face.

    ¡°Wee, Nox von Reinhafer, and my daughter¡­ Penelope.¡±

    Two disarmed pupils.

    The Emperor had already sumbed.

    His voice, reminiscent of a defeated, extinguished candle, was a testament.

    I took a moment to revisit the game¡¯s setting.

    ¡®Originally, Emperor Esteban wasn¡¯t characterized as tyrannical¡­ but a narrative shift transformed him. The events of the first part are scarcely revealed, but it likely entailed a tragedy.¡¯

    Amid my reflections, the Emperor¡¯s gruff voice echoed.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer, my daughter¡¯s savior. You rescued Penelope von Archheim. In return, you may request a favor from the imperial family.

    Now, speak. I will fulfill your request, within reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I.¡±

    Kneeling, I fixated on the royal alcove¡¯s floor, adorned with a series of blue insignias. A silence so profound that I could count the floor¡¯s checkered patterns ensued.

    A chill of anticipation ran up my spine.

    I was, metaphorically, in the heart of enemy territory.

    What if I made even a minor misstep?

    I could be unreasonably hunted down and killed.

    Despite being a member of the distinguished Reinhafer family, I remain the youngest.

    If you believe Theo, Nox¡¯s father, would be moved by the death of his youngest, you¡¯re gravely mistaken.

    I swallowed hard, momentarily raising my gaze.

    ¡®In truth, I¡¯ve known what I desired from the beginning. But whether the Emperor will concede is another matter. He is likely to deem it excessive.¡¯

    The reward I seek is Arkriver.

    An opportunity to bathe in it. But as I mentioned, it¡¯s primarily reserved for the Holy Houses.

    ¡®But if not now, I, a scion of the Dark House, will never gain the chance to bathe in the Arkriver, a sort of Hidden Piece.¡¯

    The silence extended, culminating in an increasingly troubling situation.

    It¡¯s about making the most of adverse conditions.

    An approach I¡¯ve employed countless times while gaming.

    As you may know, Inner Lunatic was exceedingly difficult, and I was thest yer standing.

    So, I simply have to contemte.

    The organic interaction between characters.

    And the most effective strategy I can deploy to turn the situation in my favor¡­

    ¡®¡­I already hold the answer.¡¯

    The more I deliberated, the clearer it became.

    The most significant advantage of Nox¡¯s alter ego is personality. I can harness the trait that strongly binds me.

    ¡®My key trait is being an absolute asshole.¡¯

    He is a jackass, unconcerned with politics, only interested in personal gain.

    There¡¯s no need to decipher the High and Low dynamics.

    An asshole disregards all that, doing as they please.

    Thus, I made a bold demand.

    ¡°Please allow me, the privilege of immersing myself in the sacred river of Talonfeather.¡±

    At this, the princess¡¯s face turned stone-like.

    As did Echidna¡¯s.

    How audacious, a scion of the Dark House demanding the Imperial House¡¯s treasure, the Arkriver, for a bath?

    A daring proposition seemingly challenging imperial authority.

    Echidna raised her voice in rm.

    ¡°Your Majesty, no matter how substantial the reward, bestowing such a boon upon a scion of the Dark House is¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who dares interrupt the Emperor¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­My apologies.¡±

    The Emperor spoke, his gaze vacant, puppet-like.

    Echidna hastily apologized. She realized she had overstepped, showing disrespect in the Emperor¡¯s presence.

    She might have already been executed if not for her status as House Xenos¡¯ eldest daughter.

    She acknowledged her error.

    However, my attention was elsewhere at that moment.

    The reason was straightforward. The words just spoken hadn¡¯t originated from the Emperor himself but had been manipted by another.

    Then, from behind him, a man emerged.

    Blonde, golden-eyed.

    A man bearing a striking resemnce to Penelope, a smirk adorning his face. Of course, I knew who he was.

    He grinned, spreading his arms wide.

    ¡°Ah, what an intriguing guest¡­¡­ did you say your name was Nox? Splendid. I, acting on behalf of the current Emperor, Esteban von Arkheim, grant your request.¡±

    Penelope and Echidna¡¯s expressions turned ashen.

    They were acutely aware of the peril this man posed.

    ¡°You are¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I apologize. I failed to introduce myself. Please understand¡­ The imperial family¡¯s affairs can be overwhelming, leading to such oversights.¡±

    My danger rm rings.

    Quite intensely this time.

    The man in front of me.

    He instilled a chill in my spine.

    A foreboding sensation engulfed me.

    The blond, golden-eyed man extended his hand in greeting.

    ¡°Delighted to make your acquaintance. I am Louis von Arkheim. First Prince of the Empire.¡±

    I shook his hand, thoroughly convinced.

    This man had now surpassed the ¡®Clueless Emperor¡¯ to wield true power in Arkheim. Undoubtedly, he represented the most significant obstacle Penelope must ovee to be Empress of the Empire.

    ¡®We must prevent him from bing Emperor. We must halt his ascent, regardless of the cost.¡¯

    To rify.

    As the viin, it¡¯s my duty to outmaneuver him and ensure the crowning of the Empress.

    Why, you ask?

    Simply because Louis is a despicable character.

    The First Prince earned the moniker of Ending Maker among users.

    The Architect of Bad Endings.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    Louis von Arkheim.

    His face consumed my gaze as I sifted through my memories of him.

    His gentle smile sparked an almost visceral disgust within me. My acting prowess saved me from betraying my feelings.

    But why?

    Because should this exceptional young man seed his sister Penelope to the imperial throne, humanity¡¯s fate would be sealed in Tahalin and other yet unconquered eastern territories.

    Louis von Arkheim is a despot.

    Despite his ancestry¡¯s illustrious past, his family descended into decadence, and he embodied this corruption from the outset.

    However, perhaps ¡®madman¡¯ isn¡¯t the proper term.

    Indeed, the Imperial familycks decent individuals, barring Penelope.

    He sired nearly two dozen children, yet none possessed any virtue.

    Vying for their positions within the Inner Lunatic, they¡¯ve crowned numerous emperors, all of whom have manipted the popce for their own gain.

    Contrarily, Penelope, though hardened into a ¡°cold-blooded princess,¡± has a glimmer of redemption. I resolved to aid her ascension to the throne.

    A heroine, after all, must transition from good to evil, and then return to goodness in the end. Therefore, Penelope must be the empress.

    This I had decided.

    Yet, for this fleeting moment, I needed to somehow extend my support to that ursed first prince, Louis.

    I sought an opportunity to bathe in the Arkriver, for he was a harbinger of chaos.

    ¡®Use it or lose it.¡¯

    I quickly deduced.

    Releasing my trembling hand, I scanned the room and bowed to the Emperor, seeking his understanding.

    Turning to Prince Louis, I spoke,

    ¡°Your father ces immense trust in you, First Prince. He relies on you politically.¡±

    ¡°Ha, I hope so. My father is overburdened and tired from his royal duties, so he¡¯s retreated from politics somewhat. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve stepped in as his representative.¡±

    ¡®The reality may be that he¡¯s done something to Esteban, or perhaps seized power while Esteban floundered, but that¡¯s irrelevant.¡¯

    The only thing of import was the present power dynamics.

    Just as I pondered, Penelope behind me interjected, her eyes narrowing,

    ¡°My brother, even as the Emperor¡¯s agent, opening the Arkriver is a significant decision. To take such a step without our father¡¯s counsel is¡­¡±

    ¡°My father has implicitly allowed it.¡±

    Louis¡¯s words chilled the room, starkly contrasting his sister¡¯s concern. He crossed his arms and met her gaze.

    ¡°How can you show such disregard for a benefactor who saved your life? Laws are rooted in gratitude and honesty. Moreover, I need to remind you of an essential truth.

    You¡¯re not my representative. That implies you¡¯ve no authority in politics.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Penelope and Echidna were left speechless.

    Indeed, Princess Penelope had a solid im to the session. Yet¡­ it was also clear that shegged behind Prince Louis at this juncture.

    This made challenging him an increasingly delicate task.

    I stopped her at the most opportune moment.

    The things I¡¯ve ryed about her session prospects are purely based on future events.

    Therefore, her present circumstance won¡¯t be very appealing. I can¡¯t help but empathize.

    ¡°I¡¯m in your debt.¡±

    ¡°Haha! At least we can converse, right? You won¡¯t ess Arkiver until tomorrow, anyway. So how about indulging in a little duel with me today?¡±

    ¡°By dueling, you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Nox, I don¡¯t know about you, but your academy feats have reached my ears more than once. I wish to witness them myself.¡±

    What in the world is this?

    The very idea of¡­ has lost its meaning.

    I¡¯m in a tight spot.

    I now understand that the prince perceives me as the maiden did.

    They both want to see me unravel.

    As a spy for the dark side and as a proficient individual.

    As a skilled person, I possess the self-assuredness to utilize my abilities.

    * * *

    ¡°Princess, are you well?¡±

    Within her quarters was the Imperial Princess.

    Echidna inquired, a worried look etched on her face.

    Penelope was there, holding her head, moaning about a headache.

    She hadn¡¯t appeared this way when Nox¡¯s cation attempt had failed earlier, but¡­ this was a perilous situation, to say the least.

    A ce that offers no sce.

    This was the capital city of the Empire, the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°The First Prince. I was aware that Louis von Arkheim was amassing power¡­ but I hadn¡¯t anticipated his attempt to strip Princess Penelope of her resources in such a manner.

    I should have verified his return to the capital castle.¡±

    Echidna chided herself.

    Meanwhile, Princess Penelope¡¯s thoughts were far from rosy.

    ¡®Nox von Reinhafer¡­ what on earth is he nning? He¡¯s in danger, and so is hispanion. Everyone¡¯s at risk.

    Princess Penelope was a woman of ambition. She desired to dethrone her brother, im the empress title, and save innumerable lives.

    She was the empathetic Penelope.

    To achieve this, she had recently made a significant decision.

    She had chosen to enroll in Eldain, lure the best resources to her side, and establish a power base that would enable her to topple her brother and ascend the throne herself.

    In this endeavor, attracting top talent was crucial.

    She had resolved to align at least the ss¡¯s top rankers with her cause.

    To foster mutual growth, forge alliances, amass power, and sway them to her side.

    ¡­ However, one issue presented itself.

    The greatest prodigy among Eldain¡¯s freshmen was none other than Nox von Reinhafer.

    He was a descendant of the third generation of the Dark Houses and had links to the Holy Family.

    His demeanor suggested that he acknowledged no one but himself.

    Defiant of all, including the princess herself, he makes a spectacle of himself at every opportunity. Recently, they discovered him in the dressing room with the young Miss Steiner, although she is his betrothed.

    In many respects, Nox is a troublemaker.

    Yet.

    ¡®Nevertheless, if he¡¯s essential and can benefit the empire, we must recruit him.¡¯

    Penelope made this decision.

    While Echidna resisted epting Nox, she supported Penelope¡¯s resolution if it would elevate Penelope further.

    She could strike a deal with the devil.

    ¡°But I erred, and Nox refused my proposal.¡±

    ¡°I beg to differ,¡± I interjected, ¡°I suspect our family name is the reason. Theo von Reinhaber, as loath as he is to confess, is a magnate, and it¡¯s likely that my father¡¯s influence extends to him too.¡±

    ¡°Even so, if he¡¯s so close to my brother¡­ my true brother¡­ why is his demeanor towards me so frosty?¡±

    It¡¯s baffling.

    Anyone else would kowtow at the mere mention of an imperial offspring.

    But he never does.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    He conducts himself with unwavering dignity and self-assuredness.

    Like a seer from a fairy tale who foresees the future.

    Yet.

    That doesn¡¯t imply I¡¯ll idly watch him ally with my brother, the prospective tyrant.

    Penelope¡¯s face tightened, her expression icy.

    ¡°Echidna, if Nox were to align with my brother¡­ I would eliminate him, regardless of his past deeds. After all, if he is to be my adversary in the future¡­ I think I must.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°And if you find my actions repugnant, you¡¯re free to abandon me.¡±

    ¡°No. Didn¡¯t I pledge to stand by you, to be your sword, even if magic bes my area of expertise?¡±

    With that, Echidna delivered a quip that elicited noughter.

    After today¡¯s duel, Nox would face a grave threat from either of them.

    Either Louis would unveil his intentions and execute him.

    Or an assassin sent by Princess Penelope would.

    In either scenario, his fate seems out of his control.

    Penelope brooded over this, loathing the circumstances fervently.

    And thus, the persona of the Princess, known as the Benevolent, began to fracture.

    * * *

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Louis von Arkheim

    Gender: Male

    Age: 20

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Lightning

    Achievements: -.

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Sword and martial arts proficiency]

    Neutral: [Perceptive]

    Negatives: [Arrogance] / [Disdain] / [Determination] / [Nobility]

    [Stats].

    Physique: 13

    MP: 11

    Luck: 6

    Willpower: 7

    Charm: 16

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: -.

    Active Skills: [Arkheim Empire Sword ¨C Basic].

    __________________

    Am I afraid?

    Should someone pose that question, the only honest response would be a resounding ¡®yes¡¯. I mean, the situation is terrifyingly dire.

    I stand in a hexagonal arena, facing Louis, the First Prince.

    The floor consists of shock-absorbing material, but what difference does it make when my adversary wields a real sword?

    This floor holds little significance, especially when he¡¯s at least five years my senior and an Eldain alumnus.

    At least, I wouldn¡¯t voice this if we were on equal footing.

    However, regrettably, I can¡¯t spar with Louis under the same conditions.

    Wield a genuine sword in a duel against the Emperor¡¯s First Prince?

    That¡¯s more than a menace to the imperial lineage.

    Immediate charges of attempted assassination wouldn¡¯t surprise me.

    Hence, the First Prince.

    Louis is intentionally using me as his pawn.

    Surrender to him and lose.

    Or let me triumph, so he can boast about conquering the nation¡¯s rising star.

    In essence, he desires a trophy.

    He also ns to exploit this to boost his influence more swiftly and intimidate me.

    Perhaps he envisions absorbing Reinhafer into his faction and dering himself the Emperor of the Empire.

    I must prevent that.

    ¨C Emperor, reveal to the rampaging dark urchin the power of the divine!

    ¨C Divine punishment! Let divine punishment befall him!

    ¨C How dare a darkling vermin stand tall before the First Prince!

    I disregarded the chants of the Empire¡¯s loyalists echoing around me.

    For the record, my weapon is a wooden sword. It¡¯s not the most effective for inflicting damage.

    ¡°I apologize for the wooden sword, but given my father¡¯s condition¡­ the empire can¡¯t function without me.¡±

    Louis chuckled as he drew his father¡¯s authentic sword.

    By the way, it¡¯s not just his armaments that are superior.

    He dons an orb-like armor offering an exceptional physical defense. Naturally, it¡¯s melee-proof.

    While vulnerable to magic, it¡¯s unparalleled in closebat protection, even with money. At least, not until the publication of Lars¡¯ thesis.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, but don¡¯t fret excessively.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very considerate.¡±

    I lifted my wooden sword.

    A surge of mana bursts forth, radiating hostility toward my adversary.

    A memory surfaces. The first time I found myself in this game, I confronted Allen and the Hartz brothers.

    Even then, I was ying for keeps.

    I knew too well that failure to make it to the main story would mean death. So, I honed my focus and emerged victorious.

    But the current conditions are overwhelmingly ridiculous.

    You¡¯re supposed to have some game advantage, but this feels like ying the Emperor¡¯s game.

    My odds of winning are practically null.

    From my earlier insight, I know that the Emperor¡¯s strength is already knight-specialized. While his magical skills leave much to be desired, he already holds a power advantage.

    A battle under these circumstances would likely end in my defeat.

    -Waaaaaah!

    -Prince, look this way!

    All those fanatic believers and imperialistic lunatics seem indifferent to the oue.

    And a future tyrant stands before me.

    Now, how do I address this predicament?

    ¡°If either party falls, or utters surrender, the duel will conclude.¡±

    So mocks the knight of the Imperial House.

    ¡°I harbor no grievances against the rules, yet¡­ with nothing at stake, it¡¯s slightly dull.

    Prince Louis. Why not ce a bet on the duel¡¯s oue?¡±

    ¡°A bet¡­ I¡¯m intrigued. What sort of bet?¡±

    ¡°Revealing it in advance would spoil the excitement, so let¡¯s agree the winner gets to make a modest request of the loser.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s appealing, not dull, and sounds fair. I ept.¡±

    The prince casually agreed to my proposition. However, I suspect his actual feelings diverge.

    After all, he could assert his power to control me if he wished.

    Yet, he epted the wager, just for amusement¡¯s sake.

    ¡°I¡¯m impulsive. I¡¯ll disclose my request now. Does that work?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°If I triumph in the duel, you will serve me. Nox von Reinhafer¡­ no, relinquish Reinhafer and consolidate power under me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Or not.¡±

    ¡°Prior to the duel, we grant one another the right to employ any means necessary. However, you may not kill each other.

    Now, begin!¡±

    As the knight tasked with moderating the duel dered themencement, I maxed out my senses.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    <em>(huung!)</em>

    Following the ¡°Begin¡±mand, I see the First Prince¡¯s sword dart toward my neck.

    I then made the best judgment possible at that moment.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t deflect that, I don¡¯t even qualify as a hunting dog.

    I deflect the de with a nimble spin and a smirk.

    Then, I steady my breathing and channel my power into my short sword.

    Not a wooden sword, but a short sword. The reasoning was simple.

    ¡®Because only one method can prate that rigid nonsensical armor.¡¯

    [The artifact ¡®Supetive Orb of the Archmage ???¡¯ illuminates].

    [User name registered].

    [¡®Nox von Reinhafer¡¯. The artifact independently remembers its second owner].

    [Your low to mid-level magic efficiency significantly improves].

    [Temporarily enhances your magic power levels].

    [Activates the ¡®Magic Missile¡¯ skill].

    <em>Wooooow!</em>

    <em>(kwaaaang!)</em>

    First Prince Louis coughed as he retreated. The enveloping surge of magic power created a tempest, shocking him even as he backed away.

    His eyes quivered.

    ¡°What is this¡­ weren¡¯t you a swordsman¡­?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you state any means were permissible?¡±

    I retorted with a bitterugh and loaded dozens of Basic Magic [Magic Missiles]. An act I shouldn¡¯t have even contemted without a high magic level.

    But I was fearless.

    The [Mana Sensitivity Genius] trait empowered me to perform such ludicrous feats.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯smence.¡±

    <em>Bamamamamam!</em>

    <em>(kwagwagwagwang!)</em>

    The magic missiles hit the ground, relentlessly hammering the prince¡¯s armor.

    <em>¡°Buawah¡­!¡±</em>

    <em>(¡°keueub¡­!¡±)</em>

    <em>Bang, bang, bang, bang!</em>

    <em>(kwang! kwang! kwang!)</em>

    The prince¡¯s prized armor pounded, damage umting over time.

    I kept up my relentless onught. How could he not concede after this?

    I pondered.

    Meanwhile, Imperial Princess Penelope and Echidna observed the duel.

    Echidna nced at Nox and murmured under her breath.

    ¡°That¡­¡­ maniac¡­¡­.¡±

    As mentioned earlier, Nox was undeniably a madman. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have unleashed his magic on the prince, dishonoring him.

    But amid the chaos, they conceived an idea as oundish as Nox¡¯s.

    They weren¡¯t sure, but one thing was clear.

    Echidna and Penelope.

    The two women reveled in Nox¡¯s pounding of Louis. Their gazes intersected for a fleeting moment.

    I cleared my throat, yet couldn¡¯t suppress augh at the amusing spectacle.

    A rejuvenating smile spread across her face, not characteristic of a princess constantly on guard against rogues.

    One thing was now evident.

    For the moment, at least, Nox would serve as a buffer between her and her brother.

    Neither of them was affiliated with any faction.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    ¡°By the gods, what¡¯s happening? Is this¡­ a magic missile?!¡±

    The heir to the Arkheim Empire.

    Prince Louis von Arkheim brandishes his sword, taken aback.

    A solitary st of magic echoes. The repercussions send a jolt through him, etching a mark.

    His acimed bastion armor starts to fissure, then crumbles with a deafening crash. This was outside his anticipations.

    <em>Kwakwakwakwa!</em>

    Azure arrows pour down from the heavens, relentlessly targeting him.

    A palpable confusion paints Prince Louis¡¯s face.

    <em>¡°Phew!¡±</em>

    <em>(¡°keuheub!¡±)</em>

    Within a blink, his leg bears a gory gash. The armor encasing him endures a brutal beating, a sh carving its path through.

    ¡°Curses¡­!¡±

    This seems unjust to him.

    Nox, the youngest of the Reinharbor n, is someone he knows well.

    The sole sword maestro of the three eminent dark families, the only recipient of the Sword Emperor title, raised under Theo¡¯s tutge.

    Yet, had Theo imparted his youngest with magic skills?

    ¡®No, instructing magic to the underage is a strict taboo¡­ no family on the continent dares defy the Empire¡¯sws and teach their youngest magic!¡¯

    His might might be diminished, but he remains a royal prince. Even a powerful house like the Reinharbors wouldn¡¯t dare defy thew and teach magic to their youngest.

    Certainly not the obstinate Theo von Reinharbor.

    The notion was puzzling.

    Initially, Louis von Arkheim had anticipated a sword fight with Nox.

    He donned hefty armor, favoring physical over magical defenses for its robustness.

    s, those preparations proved futile.

    All due to¡­

    A simple spell, Magic Missile, known by amateur mages continent-wide, is considered rudimentary.

    Although the magic Nox released vastly exceeded his skill level, Louis felt the sting of embarrassment from the situation.

    His flushed face was evidence enough.

    <em>Boom, bang, bang!</em>

    <em>(kwagwang! kwang! kwang!)</em>

    The earth shakes repeatedly.

    Magic missiles prate the ground one after another, fragmenting it.

    A breath escapes Louis von Arkheim, raw and ragged, his turmoil and rage in for all to see.

    However, the prince wasn¡¯t alone in his distress.

    The whispers of onlookers corroborated this.

    -1 The prince is¡­ on the back foot?

    -Shhh! Quiet! He¡¯ll react if he overhears!

    -But, um¡­

    -Nox, who is he really? He¡¯s from a dark family! Shouldn¡¯t he be wielding a sword?

    -Was this not supposed to be a duel of swords?

    -No, they neverbeled it as a sword duel, to begin with. Just a duel¡­ Still, it doesn¡¯t seem like one, does it?

    ¡®I¡¯m not mistaken. He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s just¡­ he¡¯s unusual!¡¯

    Louis is in disarray. The unfolding situation is an unexpected variable. Nox employing magic, skillfully evading my sword strikes.

    Atst¡­

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer.¡±

    To drown out the peripheral noise, Prince Louis activates an artifact.

    A wave of [Silence] emanates as he touches the concealed ne.

    Once the surrounding noise subsides, he speaks in a voiceden with murderous intent.

    ¡°Do you truly believe you can survive after humiliating me thus?¡±

    I had.

    Nox had never anticipated an attack, despite his status as a prominent figure in the Underworld.

    The Emperor had lost his sharp wits. The First Prince, the uncontested ruler of the Empire.

    Was he threatening the heir apparent to the throne?

    Louis, no stranger to tyranny, had never considered this prospect. Not something one could execute before such arge audience.

    However, in response, Nox simply offers a chillingugh.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll survive?¡±

    In an instant, there¡¯s a fleeting sh of light.

    The silhouette of a man vanishes.

    Barely has Louis¡¯s gasp of terror left his lips when Nox¡¯s voice rings out.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    * * *

    How did Ie to wield the Magic Missile?

    The answer is simple.

    ¡®I learned it from Lars von Celestia¡­ that obsessed, entric professor.¡¯

    Professor Lars took me under his tutge, teaching me the foundations of magic. For instance, the [Magic Missile] I currently employ, the [sh], among others. He prioritized the mostmonly used spells.

    He questioned a student about this teaching approach, asking if he could offer him a head start, but the response was: -What kind of ridiculousness is that?

    -What rubbish, as long as you remain undetected?

    As a man of principles, this wasn¡¯t a sentiment Lars would echo, but he didn¡¯t dispute it. The more methods to defend oneself, the better.

    That¡¯s why I studied magic¡­

    I remembered something I had forgotten.

    -It¡¯s a divine gift¡­ My instincts weren¡¯t wrong after all¡­

    I possess a [genius] aptitude that could even render Lars speechless.

    [Genius of Mana Sensitization].

    A trait enabling not only the natural materialization of magic, but also its transformation and reshaping into new formats.

    Thanks to this, on the very day Lars started teaching me, I could freely manipte magic missiles and perform the feat of firing dozens simultaneously.

    Of course, Lars had reservations about my excessive mana use.

    However.

    -Isn¡¯t using this much power likely to boost your efficiency¡­ No, there¡¯s no issue. You possess an excessive amount of mana. It¡¯s absurd. Could it harm you if you don¡¯t utilize it?

    -Excuse me?

    -If you don¡¯t discharge it periodically, it could corrode you from within, damaging your organs. It could overwhelm you. Your frequent weakness might have a connection.

    That was absurd.

    Could it be¡­ Nox¡¯s body fell prey to [Weakness] because he wasn¡¯t routinely using his magic?

    Undoubtedly, it rted to his traits, yet I felt a surge of anger. Finally, I allowed myself a moment of genuine happiness.

    After all, this wasn¡¯t such a bad situation for me.

    ¡®If it makes me stronger, where¡¯s the issue?¡¯

    Thanks to this, I managed to master the [Magic Missile] wlessly.

    That¡¯s why I chose magical artifacts based on Eleanor¡¯sments. I intended to secure at least one useful orb anyway, so I simply selected the best one they offered.

    Looking back, I¡¯m pleased with the deal.

    Meanwhile, the individual, unaware of the circumstances, is desperately defending against my attacks.

    The First Prince. Blood seeps from Louis von Arkheim¡¯s mouth.

    How did he survive this?

    I brandished my sword with a malicious grin, a peculiar chill coursing through me.

    Then, with a swift leap, I charged at the brute.

    <em>sh!</em>

    <em>(seogeog!)</em>

    Next, my sword deliberately cuts into his shoulder de.

    The wooden de punctures the fractured armor, and a geyser of blood erupts, somewhat inevitably.

    The prince¡¯s guttural voice echoes.

    ¡°Curse you!¡±

    I snicker, gazing at the unsightly mole.

    Paracelsus was a far more significant challenge than you. You¡¯re merely an extra.

    I shook the blood off my wooden sword, reminding myself of the monster he was.

    Just then, Prince Louis clutches and triggers the artifact hanging from his neck.

    ¡®That object¡­ [Silence], is it a magic-infused artifact? Quite a valuable item you have there. Truly royal.¡¯

    Immediately, the ne emits a glow.

    With the artifact¡¯s activation, [Silence] unfolds, silencing the surrounding noise.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer.¡±

    The voice that trails my nonchntly crossed arms seethes with hatred.

    ¡°Do you dare believe you can survive after heaping such humiliation upon me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll survive?¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    I assumed he¡¯d resist a bit longer.

    He¡¯s revealing his true nature sooner than I anticipated.

    In that case, I¡¯ll have to expose him.

    I retorted with a smirk.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The prince¡¯s pupils narrow, and his shoulders start to quiver.

    He bellows.

    ¡°You fool¡­! You¡¯re as blind as any House Reinhafer brat, aren¡¯t you? ¡­st it. I should have known when you audaciously requested Arkriver as a reward¡­ You scoundrel!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certain the definition of a duel hasn¡¯t changed in my absence¡­ It seems you never intended to fight fairly from the start. Without your flimsy armor, you wouldn¡¯t even be a challenge.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t leave this ce unscathed. I will rip you to shreds.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I doubt you can achieve that.¡±

    In truth, I had anticipated this scenario from the start.

    I had prepared for it.

    Hecks the means to kill me.

    There are several reasons for this, but foremost is that a certain woman is watching.

    For instance, ¡­¡­, one of the Four Wise Men, and Dean of the Academy.

    Noah von Trinity.

    -Wow, what¡¯s happening here¡­?

    I now wave themunicator in my hand in front of Louis¡¯ eyes.

    The voice emanating from it belongs to Noah Von Trinity, the ¡®Frozen Witch¡¯.

    In other words, one of the most powerful figures in the Academy. A formidable individual capable of reducing this castle to rubble if she so desired.

    I understood that.

    I knew from the outset that I was treading on dangerous ground.

    Therefore, upon receiving Penelope¡¯s message, I approached the Dean directly and sought help. There were those who intended to harm me.

    At the very least, could she ensure that her student didn¡¯t meet a premature end?

    Noah, amused by my request, consented with a nod.

    And this is the oue.

    A gaze of terror. The prince¡¯s eyes gleamed with frenzied desperation.

    Louis von Arkheim. Hecks the attributes of a protagonist.

    He¡¯s merely a fleeting extra.

    And if he isn¡¯t, I¡¯ll ensure he bes one.

    ¡°This voice¡­ Impossible! No, Noah von Trinity¡­! How!¡±

    I sneer at his reddening countenance.

    ¡°Did you presume that I would venture into the capital of the Empire, entrusting my life to your whims? That I woulde without taking such precautions¡­ You greatly overestimate the scoundrels of the South.¡±

    ¡°You deranged rogue¡­!¡±

    -I¡¯ll ask again!

    At that moment, I distinctly feel a creeping chill extend outwards, even from this significant distance.

    ¡®[Spatial Interference]¡­ Professor Lars mentioned it. It¡¯s advanced magic at the very least.¡¯

    I swallow, the magic gripping me tightly. The voice carries on.

    It¡¯s gentle, yet it belies the harsh words within.

    -First Prince. What do you think you¡¯re doing to a student of our academy¡­?

    ¡°That, that¡­!¡±

    -Haah¡­¡­! I merely dispatched him to collect the reward for rescuing Miss Penelope¡­ It¡¯s genuinely tragic! If the imperial family harms our students first, my heart will shatter¡­

    Suddenly, the chill intensifies. I wonder why.

    The unmistakableughter of a mature woman rings clear.

    -I might ughter everyone present.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    Chapter 77. An Unintended Confrontation (2)

    Several days prior, atop the Eldain Academy¡¯s faculty building.

    An uncanny chill permeated Noah¡¯s office.

    The room held two upants.

    Nox and Noah sat opposite each other on the central couch.

    After receiving the Princess¡¯s message, Nox sought a private audience with Noah. Noah agreed, hence their current discussion.

    Ignoring the tempting array of sweets and tea, Nox focused on Noah.

    He broke the silence first.

    ¡°Dean Noah, do you derive pleasure from seeing your students go out on a limb, or die?¡±

    His tone was somber and stern, but his anger seeped through his words.

    His fury wasn¡¯t just an undercurrent.

    It was unmistakable.

    And justifiable.

    He understood that Dean Noah had requested a reward from the Imperial Family for rescuing the princess. This notion seemed absurd to Nox.

    Why would Noah put herself in danger for a reward he didn¡¯t solicit? In his mind, he was itching to question.

    ¡®I¡¯m now part of the Dark House. Am I expected to march to the Holy House, audaciously demand a reward from the capital of Arkheim, and return unscathed?¡¯

    His outrage was palpable.

    ¡®As if I didn¡¯t have enough concerns, Noah has only added fuel to the fire. At the very least, I would have to risk my life to reach Talonfeather.¡¯

    He meant venturing into demon-infestednd.

    Regardless of his awareness, Noah simply smirked, savoring her pastry.

    Anger threatened to surge, but Nox swallowed it down.

    She might act recklessly if he didn¡¯t fully appreciate the gravity of facing four sages and a formidable beast.

    Just as his patience neared its limit, Noah finished her pastry and responded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t aim to belittle you, Nox-kun. I merely seek recognition for my effort in safeguarding Miss Penelope!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to risk your life for this¡­reward, which, as I see it, shouldn¡¯t outweigh your life¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Given your resourcefulness, Nox-kun, I trust you¡¯d handle it.¡±

    <em>Pajig.</em>

    A vein throbbed on Nox¡¯s forehead as he mustered a frosty smile.

    ¡°You give too much credit to the rascal from Reinhafer.¡±

    ¡°Unless he¡¯s acting!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Nox swiftly redirected the conversation as acting was mentioned.

    ¡°I understand you¡¯re meant to reward me with¡­.ess to the Academy¡¯s arcane library and the freedom to choose a book.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡±

    As if cornered, Nox grudgingly epted the proposition.

    ¡°Sigh. If I must acquiesce, do me a favor. If I venture to Talonfeather, you¡¯ll find yourself¡­and I¡¯ll likely return with just my head, odds nine to one.¡±

    ¡°With modern magic, I can reattach a limb in an instant, although I can¡¯t guarantee your neck!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Are those words befitting a student¡¯s mentor?¡±

    Nox lost control of his temper, unable to suppress his irritation. Noah merely scoffed, breaking intoughter.

    ¡°Just saying¡­Moreover,¡±

    She scrutinized him for a brief moment before resuming her train of thought, slowly and deliberately.

    ¡°I intended to assist you, Nox-kun, right from the outset, even if you didn¡¯t approach me. Yet, I didn¡¯t anticipate such ¡®desperation¡¯ on your part!¡±

    She stressed the word ¡®desperation¡¯ peculiarly.

    Nox¡¯s irritation reignited at the crunching sounds as she munched on another cookie. He reigned in his annoyance, realizing that rash behavior could undermine everything.

    ¡°Acquiring a book from the Arcane Library is a rare privilege. I wouldn¡¯t dream of depriving you of it. So, fret not. I aim to assist you, Nox-kun, and ask nothing in return!¡±

    ¡°Why would you do me such a favor?¡±

    ¡°Heavens! Does a dean need a reason to safeguard a student?¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re spouting nonsense.¡¯

    Nox was skeptical.

    Just a while back, Vernon and Lars had barely averted a massacre of the students by a demon. What had Noah done then?

    She was attending an imperial feast, relishing her sweets.

    The audacity of her pretending to be concerned for her students was beyond him.

    What a fraud.

    Yet, Nox had seen his fair share of battles.

    His nod was impassive.

    ¡°Quite the character.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a convincing liar, Nox-kun. Do you hear that often?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No.¡±

    ¡°Tehee. Lying again, are we?¡±

    A ripple ofughter passed through Noah, after which sheposed herself.

    ¡°You questioned my motives for helping you, Nox-kun. The answer is simple: you possess an innate talent.¡±

    ¡°Talent, you say? But don¡¯t many students possess unique abilities, too? Not just Princess Penelope, not just Echidna von Xenos. Even Paracelsus, Leon¡­ I suspect there¡¯s a specific reason behind your unusual generosity towards me.¡±

    ¡°What you possess, Nox-kun, differs. Your talent shines brighter than the rest. Although, you may not fullyprehend it yet.¡±

    Nox dismissed her observation with a shake of his head.

    Noah bit her lip lightly.

    There was no stammer, no attempt at cuteness.

    She merely gazed into hisvender eyes with a calm, assessing look.

    She resumed speaking.

    ¡°You¡¯re destined to be a formidable wizard, maybe even a knight. Regardless, I know one thing for certain: Your presence is delightful, and I can¡¯t afford to lose you. You have many more performances to deliver!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Nox found her words cryptic, leaving him perplexed.

    He opted to remain impassive, deciding it best to let her finish.

    ¡°I can¡¯t allow Nox-kun to meet his end before he realizes his potential, not for me, not for Theo, not for him¡­ he bears great promise.¡±

    An unusual chill echoed in Noah¡¯sughter.

    ¡°So, utilize what you have at your disposal, be it people or resources. You¡¯re prepared for that, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    A wave of goosebumps washed over Nox.

    Noah may have had an uncanny insight into his thoughts and ns.

    His aspirations, his intended oues.

    Yet, for the moment, survival took precedence over deciphering her intentions. For now, Noah was an ally.

    With Noah¡¯s assistance, he might yet escape the impending nightmare unscathed.

    Nox was certain of this.

    Noah then presented him with a crystal ball.

    This object was an extraordinary artifact, enablingmunication over vast distances. It was a high-end relic, to say the least.

    Internally, Nox questioned its adequacy, but Noah encouraged him to have faith. He had no choice but to trust her.

    Surprisingly, the artifact functioned exactly as she had anticipated. For now, the advantage was Nox¡¯s.

    Against Louis von Arkheim, the first prince and reigning monarch of the Imperial Family.

    * * *

    The resolution of the situation didn¡¯t take long.

    Pitting four sages and three swordsmen against their adversaries was a formidable task, even for a royal family.

    Even if Prince Louis were to amass the full strength of the Emperor, oveing them would prove nearly insurmountable.

    Each sage and swordsman embodied a myth, their power spanning continents.

    This was no mere hyperbole.

    They had earned legendary status on the continent.

    [The four sages and three swordsmen, hailed as demi-gods, are the seven stars of the world, a force akin to a natural disaster].

    [Never provoke them. Time has twisted their temperaments. Avoid confronting their ¡®perversity¡¯ at all costs].

    A novelist and roaming mercenary named Hewitt coined these descriptions.

    His encounters with these mythical figures cost him two eyes, an ear, a left arm, and a leg.

    His depiction of Noah von Trinity in his book was as follows:

    [The ¡®Witch of the Freeze¡¯, appearing as a child, is a menace. Some wizards have dared to challenge her, assuming she weakened after sealing the demon Paimon IX].

    [¡­¡­However, I disclose through this book, it¡¯s a deception. Her nonchnt demeanor is capable of freezing the world].

    [Noah von Trinity is the most perverse individual I¡¯ve ever met].

    [Let no one be foolish enough to oppose her, for a chilling demise awaits them].

    ¡®This narrative, as legendary as it may be, cannot be overlooked. Noah von Trinity. I¡¯ve encountered her story multiple times within Inner Lunatic.¡¯

    I had personally witnessed Noah von Trinity¡¯s current power levels.

    Seven semi-divine entities.

    They are, in essence, otherworldly beasts.

    This extends to the entire game, Inner Lunatic. Regardless of your build¡¯s strength or how extensively you¡¯ve developed your units, they¡¯re unmatched.

    Their status is a prime illustration of this.

    In Part 1, the yer narrowly manages to restrain Baal, primarily due to the protagonist¡¯s plot armor.

    These seven myths cleared the path to the demon castle¡¯s end, enabling the protagonist to seal Baal.

    Goosebumps prickled across Nox¡¯s skin.

    Perhaps Noah was unraveling his entire n.

    His thoughts, his intended goals.

    However, at present, survival takes precedence over deciphering her thought processes. For now, Noah was an ally.

    If Noah remained on his side, he might w his way out of this imminent nightmare.

    Nox was sure of that.

    Then Noah extended a crystal ball to him.

    This artifact was incredibly unique, capable of maintainingmunication regardless of their distance. It was a top-tier relic, at least.

    Internally, Nox doubted its adequacy, but Noah reassured him. He had no choice but to believe her story.

    Contrary to his doubts, the artifact functioned exactly as she had predicted. For now, Nox held the upper hand.

    Against Louis von Arkheim, the first prince and incumbent ruler of the Imperial Family.

    * * *

    The matter was quickly resolved.

    Mounting four sages and three swordsmen against their adversaries proved an intimidating task, even for an imperial family.

    Even if Prince Louis umted all the Emperor¡¯s powers, defeating them would be nearly impossible.

    Each individual represented a mythic power that spanned continents.

    These were not just idle ims.

    They held a legendary reputation across the continent.

    [The four sages and three swordsmen, demi-gods, are the seven stars of the world, akin to natural disasters].

    [Never attempt to oppose them. Time has warped their temperaments. Never, ever confront their ¡®perversity¡¯].

    The novelist and itinerant mercenary Hewitt coined these terms.

    His encounters with these mythic figures cost him two eyes, an ear, a left arm, and a leg.

    How does he describe Noah von Trinity in his book?

    The description is as follows:

    [The ¡®Witch of the Freeze¡¯ is a gue masquerading as a child. It is rumored that wizards have dared to challenge her, underestimating her after she sealed the demon Paimon IX].

    [¡­¡­However, I disclose through this book, it¡¯s a deception, and you¡¯re far from the truth. Her nonchnt demeanor freezes everything in the world].

    [Noah von Trinity is the most perverse individual I have ever encountered].

    [May no one be foolish enough to challenge her, as a chilling death awaits them].

    ¡®This narrative, as legendary as it might be, cannot be overlooked. Noah von Trinity. I¡¯ve encountered her tale multiple times in the Inner Lunatic.¡¯

    I had personally witnessed Noah von Trinity¡¯s current power levels.

    Seven semi-divine entities.

    They are, in essence, creatures from another dimension.

    The same applies to the entire game, Inner Lunatic. No matter how strong your build or how extensively you¡¯ve developed your units, they¡¯re unmatched.

    Their status serves as a prime example of this.

    In Part 1, the yer barely manages to stop Baal, primarily due to the protagonist¡¯s plot armor.

    These seven myths cleared the path to the demon castle¡¯s end, enabling the protagonist to seal Baal.

    Louis identified Noah¡¯s voice emanating from the crystal ball.

    She didn¡¯t seem so intimidating anymore.

    -Whoa! I¡¯ll be on the sidelines for this¡­! The only thing more exciting than a fight is watching one!

    The crystal ball, imbued with Noah¡¯s magic through the [Spatial Interference] effect, floated in mid-air. Now separated from Nox, the sphere glowed and prepared to observe the uing duel.

    Not the worst arrangement, in my opinion.

    After all, with Noah¡¯s surveince, the prince wouldn¡¯t dare try foul y.

    ¡®This might not be so bad after all.¡¯

    I thought, focusing on whaty ahead.

    In fact, my reason for proposing a legitimate duel with him was straightforward.

    To seize my current advantage.

    ¡®The prince¡¯s motive in instigating this duel is clear. He wanted to defeat me, Eldain¡¯s top student, to showcase his abilities and gain control over me. He nned to puppeteer me.¡¯

    To use me as a pawn in his power y.

    That embodies the essence of a prince.

    Self-serving tendencies are vital for leadership.

    Thus, he dangled the Arkriver as a reward, attempting to recruit me.

    But first, he would need to dominate me, to prevent me from rising above him.

    But oh, no.

    Now, I intend to use you.

    ¡®If the prince were to lose here, the fallout would be significant.

    But he has no reason to lose intentionally.

    He probably won¡¯t even fight back. I must trounce him in full public view to ensure he remains subdued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. Scumbag.¡±

    ¡°Enough talk, just release [Silence]. If this drags on, I might ¡®identally¡¯ sever an arm or two.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Louis remained silent and finally dispelled [Silence].

    Immediately, the knight from the Imperial Family, serving as the mediator, took note of the situation and dered,

    ¡°It seems there was an issue, causing the duel to be temporarily halted. The duel shall now resume.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The prince stated and lunged forward as if his words could strike blows.

    <em>Kaching!</em>

    <em>(pachichig!)</em>

    His sword, shrouded in Mental Attribute Magic Power, revealed itself to me.

    Lightning, a unique magical attribute exclusive to the Arkheim lineage.

    It¡¯s renowned for its superior effectiveness against the Dark Houses, as it carries a passive skill known as [Heavenly Punishment] due to its divine attribute.

    In Penelope¡¯s case, the effect of this punishment manifested through magic, while for Prince Louis, it materialized as lightning in his sword.

    In that respect, his attacks are not weak. Facing them head-on with just my sword skills, however confident I may be, seems daunting.

    At least, that¡¯s how it looks, ording to my untrained physique stat.

    ¡°No matter how prodigious you are, you stand no chance against me. Perhaps, in the future.¡±

    Prince Louis radiated confidence. It¡¯s a natural reaction, considering a five-year childhood gap isn¡¯t easily bridged.

    He was now dueling against a fifteen-year-old, while being a twenty-year-old Eldain graduate. It¡¯s absurd to consider this an easy victory in the first ce.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t lose.

    Power isn¡¯t his alone, and my talent surpasses his.

    [The artifact ¡®???¡¯s supetive orb¡¯ enhances the yer¡¯s magic].

    [Passive skill activates].

    [The effect of ¡®Intermediate Magic Correction¡¯ amplifies the damage of low and medium magic].

    [Active skill ¡®Magic Missile¡¯ triggers].

    First, the passive skills and magic discharged from artifacts.

    Moreover,

    [Active skill ¡®Genius Hour+¡¯ triggers].

    [yer¡¯s perception of time slows down].

    Time seems to halt momentarily, with the enemy¡¯s slowed attacks bing visible. A faintly perceptible form of ki radiates from the True Sword, filled with Mental Lightning.

    That¡¯s sword energy, a specialized technique to channel magic into a sword.

    Yet, I remain calm.

    In this slowed-down time, there¡¯s no reason to ept that attack.

    I channel energy into my wooden sword, just as he did.

    However, it¡¯s not yet ki, only a raw emanation.

    But a genius can bridge the gap with talent.

    I swiftly fire a [Magic Missile] into the ground, disrupting his bnce, then charge at Louis with elerated speed.

    Cha-ing-!

    (chaeaeng-!)

    The sound of a wooden sword colliding with a real one resonates.

    I feel the shocked gazes of spectators boring into my back.

    Pain shoots through my grip.

    But what else can I do?

    In a split second, I release a concentrated burst of energy. I straighten my sword and thrust the wooden de, which has withstood a real sword, directly at the prince¡¯s head.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    <em>(huung!)</em>

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­.¡±

    Prince Louis narrowly avoids my attack. No, he must have used an artifact to assist him.

    The ne isn¡¯t his only concealed artifact.

    It¡¯s entirely usible for that superficial chatan.

    ¡°You¡­! How do you possess such power!¡±

    While eximing this, Prince Louis wildly swings his sword at me.

    However, I only hear the whoosh, whoosh, whoosh of the sword slicing through the air.

    In addition, the [Magic Missile] relentlessly targets him. It¡¯ll prate him if he drops his guard even for a moment.

    The prince¡¯s face contorts.

    I understand. It¡¯s humiliation.

    You¡¯ve convinced yourself of your own talent.

    You¡¯ve growncent, believing you¡¯re invincible.

    For someone who has lived such a sheltered life, genuine talent can be crushing.

    It makes you feel impotent and casts you down into the depths.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re implying.¡±

    I mentally traced the sword path he¡¯d etched and holstered my sword.

    A familiar system chime echoed in my ears.

    [Talent ¡®Genius with Sword and Martial Arts¡¯ has copied some of the enemy¡¯s sword techniques].

    [You have acquired ¡®Ackheim Empire Sword ¨C Basic¡¯].

    Instantly, my sword handling shifts, mirroring the enemy¡¯s technique.

    My sword waltzes, just as the prince¡¯s had when he red at me moments before.

    While itcks the Mind Attribute power, it¡¯s sufficient to strengthen the sword. Startled, the prince raises his sword to block mine.

    <em>sh, sh, sh!</em>

    <em>(seogeog! seogeog! seogeog!)</em>

    The only distinction is that time operates differently for my enemy and me.

    Or should I say, for geniuses and prodigies?

    All my attacks target the prince¡¯s body.

    Not once does he parry my sword.

    <em>¡°Thwack¡­ Whack¡­ Crack¡­¡­¡±</em>

    <em>(¡°heog¡­ keuheog¡­ heog¡­¡­.¡±)</em>

    Louis¡¯ battered armor is torn to shreds.

    The metal, supposedly the best steel on the continent, lies wholly shattered.

    Blood gushes from the steel shards scattered across the floor.

    ¡°You asked why I use magic?¡±

    I slowly approach him.

    ¡°The reason is simple. I have a knack for magic, and as a student of Professor Lars, I¡¯ve answered that question adequately.

    But.

    I pause.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not a knight. I¡¯m a scion of House Reinhafer. Swordsmanship is in my blood.¡±

    Technically, I¡¯ve brandished a sword for a longer time.

    After all, the family hasn¡¯t had much experience with magic.

    ¡­¡­ Not that it matters now.

    ¡°So, who won the duel?¡±

    I turned to the Imperial Family¡¯s knight and posed the question.

    The prince¡¯s body is already horrifically mutted from our duel. Any more would cripple his lord¡¯s body.

    Finally, the knight makes a decision.

    ¡°The winner of the duel is Nox von Reinhafer.¡±

    -What the¡­!

    -The swordsmanship genius, the First Prince, was defeated?!

    -How is that possible¡­!

    -A scion of the Reinhafer family demonstrating such skill? This is preposterous! Using magic is an overreach!

    Meanwhile, a woman¡¯s hollow voice cut through the chorus of shocked reactions.

    It belonged to Princess Penelope.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡­ to defeat Louis in those conditions, at least five years his senior, and with imperial blood in his veins? Moreover¡­¡­.¡±

    Her lips curled into a thin line.

    ¡°He did that, knowing he would face repercussions. Why? He could have easily joined my side if he¡¯d chosen not to align with me. What on earth was he thinking¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I presume.¡±

    Echidna chose this moment to interject.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhaber appears uninterested in joining Prince Louis¡¯ faction. I can¡¯t entirely decipher his intentions, but¡­¡­. We still have a chance to recruit him, and now is the time to act.

    Penelope immediately nodded at Echidna¡¯s words.

    It was a nod of resolve.

    ¡°When this mess is resolved, I want you to quietly summon Nox von Reinhafer to my room, Echidna. Ensure no one notices.¡±

    Penelope added softly.

    ¡°One way or another¡­¡­ I will have him on my side¡­¡­!¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    In the aftermath of the duel,

    Prince Louis sumbed to utter silence.

    That is understandable. My Magic Missile had struck him, followed by the infamous Arkheim Imperial Swordsmanship he so proudly boasted about.

    Absorbing such an attack must¡¯ve been an immense challenge for him.

    ¡®His armor lies in pieces, after all.¡¯

    In addition, the sword I¡¯d meticulously honed since acquiring Nox had been the decisive factor.

    Strength, equipment, and skills palepared to me and my amassed enhancements.

    Perhaps he should¡¯ve thought twice before stepping up¡­

    ¡®What a monumental fool.¡¯

    His ir for dramatics effectively dug his own grave.

    Prince Louis¡¯s stature in the imperial court is poised to plummet once more, whereas Princess Penelope¡¯s standing will enjoy a modest rise, even in her silence.

    Politics shares a trait with slumber ¨C when one side sinks, the other ascends.

    I¡¯ve judged rightly.

    You should avoid conflicts you can¡¯t triumph over.

    Long ago, I mastered these crucial survival elements within the game known as Inner Lunatic.

    From this perspective, the prince¡¯s decision reeks of foolishness.

    I was the evident superior.

    He should¡¯ve registered that when I first repelled his magic.

    But he let his superfluous emotions overrule.

    His rational thinking faltered, leading to a dismal failure.

    -Hurry! Get the First Prince to the infirmary! No after-effects should linger!

    -Move it, everyone! And maintain silence regarding today¡¯s events. Is that clear?

    Countless vassals hustled to manage the chaos. Unlike their master, they refrained from provoking me, showing a bit more intellect.

    They must¡¯ve reasoned there was a cause behind the despicable prince¡¯s defeat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll retire to my quarters; I need rest.¡±

    Rotating my shoulder, I delivered the message, leaving the knight who had overseen the duel in disbelief.

    ¡°Oh well, proceed. You are the guest of honor of the crown prince, after all.¡±

    ¡°Guest of honor? I¡¯m not on the menu?¡±

    I smirked at the irony.

    Then, without requiring an escort, I navigated the castle¡¯sbyrinthine corridors to reach my room.

    With the day¡¯s excitement behind me, I should be safe for a while.

    I could use some downtime¡­

    Clever.

    Shit.

    I might¡¯ve miscalcted.

    ¡°Echidna. Princess Penelope seeks a private audience with you.¡±

    Echidna appears out of the blue. I¡¯ve just set foot in my room ¨C what now?

    I asked, feigning indifference as I removed my coat and hung it up.

    ¡°Do you mean Princess Penelope?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. If you please.¡±

    My eyes widen in surprise, triggering my instinctive sense of danger.

    Has Echidna ever requested a favor from me before?

    Clearly, there¡¯s a reason why this usually prideful being is acting so unassumingly. It likely rtes to¡­ my recent duel with the prince.

    I can see your game.

    No doubt she ns to coax me into aligning with Penelope¡¯s faction.

    The prospect of securing a Nox von Reinhafer would prove irresistible to them. A strategic asset that could position me as a kingmaker.

    That¡¯s the predicament I¡¯m currently facing.

    ¡­The issue is, I¡¯ve got no interest in any of that crap.

    Regrettably, my position prevents me from turning a blind eye to it.

    Having defeated Prince Louis presents enoughplications on its own. If I were to snub Penelope¡¯s overtures now, I could be looking at a series of assassination attempts for some time.

    Unlike Louis, Penelope will continue to cross paths with me at the Academy.

    If Noah¡¯s protection were also extended to her, the story might be different. But no matter how I look at it, that¡¯s simply not usible.

    ¡®Additionally, Noah agreed to protect only me, not those around me. There¡¯s a limit to how far one can push it.¡¯

    What I own, I must either protect or risk losing.

    Right now, my priority lies in consolidating my strength, but avoiding making enemies is equally vital, especially not with Penelope, the future Empress.

    I pretended to ponder the matter before offering an appropriate response.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll return shortly.¡±

    ¡°No,e with me. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±

    Echidna was demonstrating an umon persistence.

    She appeared slightly edgy, a hint of urgency coloring her demeanor.

    As for me, cultivating a friendly rapport with her might not be a terrible idea. Her constant disagreement with my views has been a continuous thorn in my side.

    I, on the other hand, am Nox, a cool-headed noble.

    Adopting a casual tone, I responded while donning my attire with an air of sarcasm.

    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s your wish, then by all means.¡±

    I could hear Echidna¡¯s teeth grinding from outside the room.

    My spirits lifted. Ah, the essence of Inner Lunatic.

    Always be ready to train your characters. Even if a unit mightter be an ally, if it challenges you, you must reciprocate.

    That¡¯s my gaming principle.

    Eventually, I got dressed. Before venturing to meet Penelope, I took another moment to reassess my circumstances.

    ¡®Neither at my peak nor in a rut right now. And Penelope¡¯s interest in me is ringly apparent.¡¯

    I¡¯ve already upset the prince, and Penelope is a fellow freshman at Eldain like me. Plus, her rtionship with my family, the House Reinhafer, is far from friendly.

    What¡¯s more, the Princess remains oblivious to my association with the criminal group, Lunatic. For numerous reasons, she might¡¯ve deemed Nox a valuable ally to have on her side.

    Whether for personal gain, the greater good, or the imperial throne.

    Our desires often reveal themselves most clearly at certain moments¡ªan adage I recall from a book.

    ¡°The Princess.¡±

    In consideration of my impending visit to the Princess, I put on my jacket. Echidna was fortunate enough to be present.

    She carried on undeterred.

    ¡°Reluctantly, I must admit that the power within the imperial castle is currently weak, from what I observe. There are few individuals you can rely upon, and no matter your capabilities, it remains a precarious situation.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    This knowledge wasn¡¯t new to me.

    The Princess¡¯s power within Inner Lunatic is still in its infancy. Candidly, they¡¯re not a formidable force yet.

    Even as the second in the current power hierarchy, shecks sufficient allies to rival the first prince¡¯s entourage.

    But why mention this now?

    This narrative serves only the Princess¡¯s interests.

    Naturally, in the pursuit of talent, it¡¯s typical to boast about your organization¡¯s brilliance and your leader¡¯s merits.

    However, Echidna resumed in a rough tone.

    ¡°As you¡¯re aware, the Princess has been living under the perpetual threat of assassination. Her difficulties in trusting people, coupled with the various Houses turning their backs on my young charge, persist to this day.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why share this with me?¡±

    I asked, motivated purely by curiosity.

    The reason for Echidna¡¯s allegiance to the Princess remains one of the unsolved mysteries of Inner Lunatic.

    Gathering as much information as possible could be advantageous for future references.

    ¡°Would you pledge your support to Princess Penelope if I did?¡±

    Echidna posed the question, her tone hinting at a surge of excitement.

    I immediately shook my head.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Where on earth is this drug dealing urring?

    I should haveughed in Lars¡¯s face.

    Even though he¡¯s one of my favored characters in the game¡­

    I have a tendency to sh with those in positions of authority.

    Also, Echidna von Xenos.

    You need a taste of the world¡¯s bitter chill.

    Why?

    ¡­Well, because our first encounter left much to be desired.

    Idiot.

    With that thought in mind, I opened the door and addressed Echidna, who was waiting for me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    * * *

    Beneath a crimson moon-draped altar sat the Lunatic¡¯s subterranean headquarters.

    Several key members convened there, engaging in brief exchanges.

    ¡°¡­¡­So. Our audacious neer is heading to the capital this time?¡±

    The leader of Lunatic, the triad of swordsmen who had previously devised Nox¡¯s trials, spoke up.

    Luna¡¯s tranquil voice filled the room.

    A girl, standing behind them, bowed slightly.

    A girl with azure hair and a white uniform. Her name was Marin.

    ¡°It appears so. He¡¯s reportedly seeking a reward for preserving the Imperial family¡¯s bloodline. Given that rumors have spread within Eldain, it¡¯s likely true.¡±

    ¡°Has¡­ the¡­ neer¡­ betrayed¡­ us?¡±

    Duff chimed in this time, his words punctuated by a stutter.

    Luna shook her head in response.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s not the case. I kept the portal active on our end before I left. I suspect he journeyed there of his own volition.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I suppose¡­¡­.¡±

    Duff nodded, easily swayed. Luna¡¯s exnation must hold the truth.

    Luna paused, crossing her arms before regaining herposure.

    This was about Nox von Reinhafer, the audacious neer who instantly became a pivotal figure at the Academy upon joining Lunatic.

    As Theo¡¯s son, his status is indisputable. I had initially intended to bide my time, observing his actions, but I soon recognized there was no need.

    To venture into the imperial castle ¨C essentially the enemy¡¯sir ¨C and still keep his wits about him?

    Anyone with such nerve is capable of anything.

    It¡¯s a level of audacity that has drawn the attention of Dean Noah, aside from his own merits. Noah is indifferent to the rtionship between the Imperial family and Elidane.

    The Frost Witch only concerns herself with matters of her interest.

    Whether it involves people, magic, or something else entirely.

    Luna had an intimate understanding of Noah¡¯s entric nature.

    Their interactions were limited due to the age difference, but Luna had encountered the Frost Witch on numerous asions.

    She was, without doubt, a force of nature.

    ¡®Nox von Reinhafer. He¡¯s worthy. Backed by Noah and Theo¡­ He appears to be a pampered brat, but perhaps that¡¯s not entirely true.¡¯

    Of course, given Theo¡¯s vtility, if he concluded that Nox no longer served the family¡¯s interests, he would promptly cast him aside and retrieve the First Patriarch¡¯s Sword.

    But for the moment, Nox is a valuable asset.

    Luna nodded, having made her decision.

    ¡°I believe it¡¯s time to assign the new recruit his first task.¡±

    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m concerned that might be too soon for a¡­ neer. It took me over two years to receive my first mission, too¡­ and if something goes awry¡­¡­.¡±

    Marin interjected, but Luna dismissed her concerns.

    ¡°Do not worry, Marin. I have the perfect assignment suited for a novice.¡±

    Luna drew on her cigar and spread out a map.

    It was a map of Eldain Academy¡¯s subterranean level.

    She gestured to a specific location. With a gentle infusion of magic, a holographic figure gradually materialized.

    A nondescript ck stone rose from the map, transforming into a recognizable shape. It was a spirit stone ¨C an enormous one, which even Nox had seldom encountered.

    At the very least, it was an object that could only be procured after ying a formidable demon known as the 72nd Demon.

    ¡°A hidden staircase in the Academy¡¯s basement allegedly leads to the Pyramid of Paimon, stolen covertly by Eldain. While the neer distracts attention at the Academy, our objective is to steal it.

    Marin, I want you to apany the new recruit. You¡¯ll serve as the gunman.¡±

    Internally, Marin was in shock.

    The Spirit Stone of Paimon that Luna referred to was presumed destroyed by the world.

    The power of a Great Demon¡¯s Spirit Stone is unfathomable, and its destruction could trigger a slew of problems, such as awakening another demon or setting loose other demons in the vicinity. It could provoke a multitude of issues.

    But what if Eldain hadn¡¯t actually destroyed the spirit stone?

    ¡°There¡¯s only one usible reason: research. They hid it to engineer more potent magic or martial techniques to vanquish demons or to amplify their own power.

    What if it¡¯s true that Paimon¡¯s Gemstone still exists?

    That would significantly tarnish Eldain¡¯s reputation.

    Luna concocted this n to avert such a demon outbreak. Marinpleted her line of thought and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I will obey yourmands.¡±

    ¡°The new¡­ recruit¡­ received his first assignment¡­ I¡¯ll ry the message¡­¡­.¡±

    Two more voices offered their approval. Luna was thest one to speak.

    ¡°Duff, Marine. Keep in mind our objective is to topple the Imperial Family and shatter the Arkheim Empire. To achieve this, we must create divisions among them and ensure they do not consolidate their power.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Luna.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­ I understand¡­¡­.¡±

    Marin and Duff responded. Before they realized this, their leader Luna had vanished, utilizing her [Hide Shadow] ability.

    ¡®The first mission and the difficulty level are already ludicrous¡­ The objective is to steal Paimon¡¯s spirit stone¡­ Of course, we¡¯re merely a distraction in the grand scheme of things¡­¡­.¡¯

    The n borders on the absurd.

    A direct assault on Eldain is madness in itself.

    And then there¡¯s the spirit stone, a relic housing the soul of Paimon, the ninth-ranked demon they managed to defeat only during the Night of ughter.

    I had a hunch this won¡¯t be an easy feat.

    Marin ran her fingers through her blue hair, deep in thought.

    ¡®By the way, is this neer really worth the trouble? I hope we¡¯re not overvaluing him.¡¯

    Marin looked troubled.

    She wasn¡¯t alone. Given the number of active crew members, many within Lunatic questioned Nox¡¯s worthiness.

    ¡°Marine¡­ take caution¡­¡­. A mission involving the Academy¡­ isn¡¯t a simple task¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Duff-ahjussi. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve be quite capable.¡±

    She was just about Nox¡¯s age. But this girl, Marin, possessed innate talent.

    She held no doubts.

    That she was superior to this Nox.

    ¡®I¡¯ll evaluate the neer, and prove that I¡¯m more deserving of Luna-nim¡¯s reliance.¡¯

    With that, Marin steeled herself.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    ¡®Why is Nox von Reinhafer so cold towards me? Could he nurse grudges detrimental to the Empire, or worse, does he dislike me?

    If not, did he discern a trait in me that suggests I might manipte him? But, I see no evidence of that¡­¡¯

    Princess Penelope sat in her chamber, her mind consumed with thoughts of Nox. No matter how much she ruminated, nothing made sense.

    She was the Empire¡¯s Princess.

    The times when she experienced such frosty treatment, she could count on one hand.

    If he were amoner, rare are the noble andmoner individuals who could afford such audacity.

    Yet, Nox remained consistently aloof in herpany.

    His boldness reached its peak during the demon raid.

    He dered himself as the leader then.

    He would be the leader.

    Despite Penelope¡¯s objections, he asserted it was his duty ¨C the people¡¯s mandate to safeguard the princess.

    His words mystified her at the time.

    He and she were adversaries.

    Yet, he managed to redeem himself by challenging my brother.

    Sheprehended all too well the motive behind her brother, Prince Louis¡¯s challenge to Nox.

    His vile habit of wielding power to affirm his dominance often backfired on him.

    But Nox, fearless, epted the challenge and triumphed.

    This is precisely why Penelope needs him as an ally.

    If she could shape him into a formidable force and broaden his influence.

    ¡®I must somehow persuade Nox von Reinhafer to join my faction¡­ even if it necessitates offering him all I possess¡­¡¯

    Resolved, she shook her head firmly.

    Then, a knock.

    At the sound, Penelope felt her shoulders involuntarily droop. Composing herself, she addressed the one at the door.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer. Did you fetch him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    <em>Crreaak.</em>

    <em>(kkiig.)</em>

    The door swings open, revealing a man and a woman.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    Silver hair,vender eyes, and an attractive countenance.

    Despite his apparent exertion andck of grooming, there was no hint of disarray.

    After observing his perpetual aloofness and impable appearance, seeing him perspire now renders him more knight-like.

    A blush crept onto Princess Penelope¡¯s face, a faint embarrassment but inevitable nheless.

    A visage that could thaw even the most frigid Zitri with every passing second.

    Princess Penelope was no exception.

    With a charm rating surpassing twenty, she stood no chance.

    Nox, however, remained standing.

    ¡°I understand you wish to speak with me.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, but first, allow me to express my gratitude for your willingness to engage in this discourse.¡±

    Penelope briefly curtsied. She adjusted her skirt and offered a modest bow. It might not be the most formal way for a princess to greet a duke, but¡­

    At this moment, she needed to entice Nox.

    Whatever the method, I must keep him close.

    Her smile was gentler than when they first met.

    ¡°Why not sit and conversefortably?¡±

    ¡°You surprise me with your consideration.¡±

    ¡°No consideration is too great for a potential knight, or perhaps a prospective archmage?¡±

    ¡°I grasp your intent. You require my services.¡±

    Nox was forthright. Penelope¡¯s expression stiffened briefly before she regained her poise and retorted.

    ¡°¡­ Perhaps you should pace yourself. You appear rather impetuous.¡±

    ¡°Mydy, I shall step aside for you to converse freely.¡±

    Echidna advanced, requesting her leave.

    Penelope conceded.

    ¡°Please ept my apologies; I shall return shortly.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Echidna made her exit, and Nox seated himself.

    It was a continuation of the story she had narrated in the carriage. Less than a dayter, she found herself repeating the tale. Even for Penelope, the circumstance was somewhat draining.

    She hadn¡¯t known Knox long enough toprehend his character or how he might respond to her demands.

    To win his allegiance, she needed to offer something he desired.

    However, she was still unsure what that could be.

    ¡°I shall reiterate, Nox von Reinhafer. I need you. To be Empress of the Empire.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bold im, considering the First Prince is alive and well.¡±

    ¡°You were the one who rendered him incapacitated. So, in a broader sense, we¡¯re journeying the same path.¡±

    ¡°That may be the case, but it doesn¡¯t imply I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    Just as I thought, Nox was indeed setting boundaries.

    Penelope bit her lip softly.

    He demonstrated no fear. The idea of reprisals for challenging the prince seemed to have vanished from his mind.

    This realization sparked a peculiar sense of acknowledgment in Penelope.

    The enemy of my enemy is my ally?

    Nox almost felt like apanion now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ensure you receive the finest treatment. Stand by me. Be my knight, and I¡¯ll bestow upon you all within my power.¡±

    ¡°I hold no allegiance to any side.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more to the periphery than you imagine. Wealth, honorable reputation, and so much more.¡±

    ¡°I presume my family possesses none of those, and I doubt they hold any value to a rogue like myself.¡±

    Penelope pondered Nox¡¯s words, then conceded, ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    From here on, she would need to improvise.

    ¡°True¡­ but aren¡¯t you unaware of the people¡¯s affairs? Besides, your family¡¯s resources must have limitations.¡±

    ¡°So you believe my chances of ascending to power are slim due to my status as a family outcast.¡±

    ¡°To state it inly, yes. However¡­ I can provide more than you could ever request, Theo von Reinhafer. More than even your father held. Therefore¡­¡±

    ¡°I believe I need to rify something.¡±

    With that, Nox fell into contemtion. After a moment, he resumed.

    ¡°Firstly, I don¡¯t possess an insatiable desire for favors, power, or anything simr.¡±

    At this, Princess Penelope could only express her confusion.

    After all the hardship he inflicted on my brother, he ims this?

    He doesn¡¯t yearn for power?

    Nox continued his speech.

    ¡°Secondly, I will never align myself with anyone, not even my father. Not even if it¡¯s Theo von Reinhafer.¡±

    ¡­?

    Penelope wore a look of confusion. She gasped, slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±

    ¡°I must admit, I genuinely dislike my father.¡±

    Nox confessed, his tone imbued with rare sincerity.

    A hundred percent sincerity.

    Penelope was convinced Nox had a talent for performance. No matter how much she despised her father, she couldn¡¯t state her disapproval as naturally as Nox did.

    That was Penelope¡¯s conclusion.

    * * *

    Louis, the first prince of the Arkheim Empire.

    He currently sat in conversation with a boy sporting a bread-shaped hat. The boy¡¯s face seemed vaguely familiar.

    It was Rick, Eleanor¡¯s chief financial deputy, the one who had approached Nox and consequently faced a brutal bacsh.

    ¡°¡­So, Rick, your attempt to persuade him also proved futile?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. His obstinance is notable, and I suspect he¡¯s executing another scheme, but¡­ I haven¡¯t discerned it yet.¡±

    Louis sighed.

    Somehow, things had spiraled out of control.

    His n to subsume Eleanor¡¯s faction was proceeding well, but issues arose elsewhere. Take Nox, for instance.

    He was sabotaging everything.

    His loss in the duel led to him relinquishing his ¡®Undefeated Knight¡¯ title. A title previously held solely by his father, Emperor Esteban.

    Louis intended to im the title of Emperor, with White Light, the Emperor¡¯s sword, at his side.

    In this scheme, Nox was merely a pawn to be exploited and discarded.

    However, Nox was more astute.

    He maneuvered his situation, manipting Noah von Trinity into epting his terms.

    A formidable adversary.

    Louis twirled his cigarette as he ruminated.

    ¡°How¡¯s the progress on the resurrection n for ¡®him¡¯?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re on schedule, so there¡¯s no cause for concern. In a matter of days, the Academy will likely be thrown intoplete disarray.¡±

    Rick responded courteously.

    A grin tugged at the corners of the prince¡¯s lips.

    Naturally, in his envisioned future, the Empire stood free of Eldain Academy¡¯s influence, with him reigning supreme.

    Thus, the prince was dabbling in a forbidden realm.

    Demon summoning.

    The resurrection of a creature that once wrought havoc across the continent as a demon. He had concealed a magic stone in Eldain Academy¡¯s basement.

    The spirit of Paimon ¨C he nned to usher it back into the continent.

    ¡°This is going to be quite the spectacle.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, and I¡¯ll be reuniting with my lord after so many years.¡±

    Rick¡¯s lips curled upward in response.

    For once, he didn¡¯t conceal his demonic nature before the prince.

    * * *

    Despite his anticipation, Penelope¡¯s proposition exceeded his expectations.

    She promised him anything he desired. A nk cheque. An offer that no one in this world could resist.

    Yet, I found myself in a bind.

    Even if the only destiny awaiting me in House Reinhafer spells doom.

    I had to refuse her.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    Who would be pivotal in defeating this adversary?

    Penelope, with her consolidated authority as the Empress.

    She¡¯s the one who would ce a bounty on my head in the Empire¡¯s name.

    As the viin, my sole connection with her lies in our shared homnd.

    So, I needed to maintain as much distance as possible.

    Regardless, I should hasten to the story¡¯s conclusion.

    But¡­

    Is it really prudent to so vehemently reject her in this situation?

    The imminent threat of death may dwindle, but excessive disregard may lead toplications down the line.

    I¡¯m still determining how the butterfly effect will unfold.

    I had already experienced this during my encounter with Paracelsus in the Fourth District.

    Regardless of my actions or methods, the story will always unfold differently than I wish. It¡¯s inevitable.

    Even the most minor action can signify something different to another, potentially rebounding on me.

    So, I made a choice.

    To remain neutral, observe unfolding events, and minimize my variables as much as possible.

    I cleared my throat and dered emphatically.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take sides, because I don¡¯t want to live my life fighting someone else¡¯s battles.¡±

    I said nonchntly.

    ¡°However, I¡¯ll aid anyone if necessary. It could be the Princess, it could be someone else, I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m prepared to lend a hand in my own way if it saves my life. So, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±

    Consider this an insurance policy, so to speak.

    If I do end up assisting someone, I have a justification.

    A narrative that can serve as a shield if I end up erringter.

    Doing this or not could bring a significant divergence. In any case, I need to spread the word.

    However, Penelope didn¡¯t seem convinced.

    ¡°What if I offered you everything I possess, save for¡­ my authority as a princess?¡±

    ¡°All I seek is my freedom.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The Empress bit her lip for a moment. But she couldn¡¯t push me further, couldn¡¯t demand more. I had already made up my mind.

    This wasn¡¯t necessarily the worst oue for her either.

    At the very least, it prevents me from aligning with Prince Louis.

    If she ys her cards right, her path to maturity should be free of hurdles.

    She also holds a trump card in Echidna. There¡¯s no need for my interference.

    Finally, she acquiesced, albeit with one stiption.

    ¡°Fine. I respect your stance, but I ask for two things.

    Firstly, do not align with my brother or your so-called friend, my father. They will only serve as wed support.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Secondly¡­¡±

    Penelope nced at me.

    ¡°Nox, you¡­ you¡¯ve pledged to marry Miss Talia von Steiner, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.?¡±

    What on earth is this about?

    I started to respond, but understanding what the Princess implied, I furrowed my brow. A triumphant smile graced Penelope¡¯s face.

    ¡°Henceforth, you will be a Consort candidate for House Arkheim, Nox. It¡¯s one of those Imperial Laws you so respect. You¡¯ll abide by it, won¡¯t you?¡±

    A faint smile formed on the Princess¡¯s lips as she spoke.

    Damn it.

    (jegl)

    She¡¯s got me there.

    With a natural smile, she continued.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer, you will be a candidate for my husband from now on.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    The next day.

    Returning to Eldain Academy from Talonfather¡¯s Castle.

    A bombardment of opulence awaited me, and I found myself in a gilded carriage without any preamble.

    Penelope had presented me to the imperial vassals as a potential betrothed.

    ¡®ording to the plot, the Empress has the privilege to choose her candidates, and a duke bound by allegiance to Archheim cannot decline¡­.¡¯

    In essence, I was f*cked.

    Responses varied widely.

    She had never previously discussed marriage. For such a princess to select a figure from the shadows as her consort?

    This had set the gossip aze, literally.

    One might expect House Reinhafer and House Steiner, to whom my betrothal was promised, to be in an uproar by now.

    But no.

    Regardless of how fervently you aspire to the throne, you can¡¯t just grasp it, can you?

    I abruptly recognized Penelope¡¯s crafty strategy.

    She was capitalizing on my public persona.

    The prodigy scion of a dark family. Yet she feigns affection for the very white knight who saved her life.

    A burning question prickles at my consciousness: Why am I perpetually ensnared in these predicaments?

    Of course, I¡¯m not implying that the Empress¡¯s behavior rivals the terrible antics of Louis, the First Prince.

    Yet, this announcement cost me several things.

    For starters, it estranges me from my own kin.

    House Reinhafer stands at the underworld faction¡¯s core, preparing for rebellion.

    Along the way, I¡¯ve be entangled with the Lunatics and now cooperate with them.

    Theo, the patriarch, might interpret this as treason and could make an attempt on my life at any moment.

    The second implication is just as grave.

    A duke like Reinhafer, and a master swordsman with whom I share a history¡ªthe Steiner family.

    I was apparently betrothed to their second daughter (unbeknownst to me, of course), and now Princess Penelope of the Imperial House steps in?

    This seems nothing short of a ¡®transfer¡¯.

    Naturally, they¡¯re not pleased.

    This issue could quickly spark a turf battle between families.

    ¡®Things have spiraled into chaos. Ha, how did this ur?¡¯

    ¡°Are you concerned?¡±

    As I mull this over, the dowager princess questions me.

    Her smile, ever so slightly, irks me, but I keep myposure.

    I remember her reassuring words.

    ¡°Princess, you must be very ambitious. Already there are whispers in the pce that I¡¯m a potential suitor for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s apliment, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    At my silence, Echidna folds her arms and nods as if she has no choice.

    ¡°¡­You appear to have a newfound sympathy for me. Honestly, I never saw thising. But now that it has, why not join us once and for all? I doubt your family will celebrate the news, but at least, you won¡¯t die.¡±

    That¡¯s some priceless advice.

    Echidna¡­ you¡¯re truly on a highway to hell.

    Whether you foresaw this or not is irrelevant. What matters is that you delivered me to Penelope.

    I suppressed my fury and stared at the princess.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to forsake the family. I harbor no love for House Reinhafer, but there¡¯s unfinished business there.¡±

    ¡°Why so anxious? You have the Empire and me for protection. As you well know, my brother is immobilized for a while, and surely you don¡¯t think¡­ the Empire¡¯s Princess can¡¯t defend her potential husband, do you?¡±

    Penelope somewhat resembles Eleanor today, a distressingly unfairparison. I have no options. All I can do is choke down my anger.

    ¡°In any event, I beg for my life. I refuse to die prematurely. All I want¡­ is afortable life.¡±

    Up to this point.

    Recovering my memories,

    Surviving the Inner Lunatic,

    And oveing the lifespan issue.

    ¡®I can¡¯t even say it out loud. I need to scream into a hole.¡¯

    As I pondered this, the carriage lumbered on.

    It¡¯s one wild journey. Will I have to make this trip frequently now?

    Maybe it won¡¯t be so bad.

    The sole concern is that there¡¯s only one good oue.

    Shit.

    * * *

    Upon my return to Eldain and Sidious Hall, Zitri was the first face I saw. She¡¯s a maid with the [Genius] trait, but why her?

    For once, I¡¯m relieved to see her.

    How much more of her nagging will I endure?

    She¡¯s bound to question how I ended up courting a princess when I only went to the Imperial Pce for a reward.

    I take a deep breath first.

    ¡°Wee back, Young Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. I trust nothing transpired in my absence?¡±

    My voice wavered, but I delivered the words as calmly as I could muster.

    Zitri¡¯s response had a slight edge to it.

    ¡°Indeed, nothing ¡®as cmitous¡¯ as your ordeal happened, Young Master. Come in. You must be famished, and I¡¯ve prepared a meal to coincide with your arrival.¡±

    Here we go.

    I swallowed, then proceeded inside and settled at the table.

    I watched as Zitri methodically chopped away at the cutting board, as if she had more cooking to do, and swallowed again.

    Finally, she abandoned the task, sighed heavily as though admitting defeat, and sat beside me. Despite everything, her expression remained neutral.

    I wonder if she has grown ustomed to me.

    A somber thought.

    After a span of silent dining,

    Zitri suddenly broke the quiet, casting a nce my way.

    ¡°¡­¡­So. What the hell unfolded this time?¡±

    In response to her question, I recounted the day¡¯s events candidly.

    My encounter with the prince, the ensuing spotlight I attracted. The proposals I had dismissed in the carriage, and Penelope¡¯s infatuation surpassing my expectations.

    Before we knew it, two hours had slipped by.

    Zitri listened, a slight brightness entering her expression.

    ¡°So, ultimately, you¡¯re undecided about your loyalties.¡±

    ¡°Something like that. For now, the Princess is pressing me hard. I am the one under siege. I assure you, there¡¯s no mour in it.¡±

    ¡°I figured as much. Even for a scoundrel, I doubted you¡¯d go as far as to disclose your carnal preferences¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°And what if I did?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Not much, really.¡±

    A displeased frown creased my forehead.

    ¡°Why even bring it up? Want to stir the pot?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your next move?¡±

    Zitri deflected with a casual, bureaucratic nonchnce. It¡¯s a tactic I¡¯ve employed more than once. Usually, I¡¯m on the receiving end.

    ¡°For starters, I believe a return to the Reinhafer manor is in order to address any misunderstandings. I¡¯ll request a private audience with the Lord Patriarch, and assure the Steliner family that any transgressions were unintentional.¡±

    Because I don¡¯t want to die.

    I omitted the ¡°because I don¡¯t want to die¡± part.

    Even that sounded too jerk-ish for my taste.

    Damn.

    Just piecing together that exnation shatters the madman image. Even bing entangled in this mess indicates an insane(?) inclination.

    Isn¡¯t the aftermath too gentlemanly? I sighed heavily at the thought.

    Zitri casually sipped her tea.

    ¡°Word has it that Rover, the patriarch of the Steiner family, is fiercely protective of his daughter. He might try to kill you. Brace yourself.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an abundance of helpful advice today. Sadly, it all predicts my imminent death.¡±

    ¡°I know the path is arduous, but you still have a few years before your Eldain graduation, right? With your potential, I¡¯m sure Dean Noah will keep an eye on you. You don¡¯t need to stress about it now, but¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, Dean Noah taking an interest in me¡­ could be problematic. That person is¡­ unpredictable.¡±

    Noah von Trinity. If the four wise men lose interest in me, it¡¯s game over. Amidst all this political drama, I risk meeting my end.

    Noah might lose interest if I continue showcasing my talents without giving off diva vibes.

    And that could blow my cover.

    At least until Princess Penelope straightens up.

    ¡®I feel like my survival tightrope just got a lot thinner.¡¯

    The Lunatics might decide to interrogate me. While I doubt the Lunatics would go as far as suspecting me, the possibility unsettles me.

    At this point, I need to show up at the headquarters at least once.

    If I don¡¯t, even Luna might try to assassinate me.

    It¡¯s their way of saving face.

    A few subtle assassination attempts wouldn¡¯t raise eyebrows. The only threat I need to be wary of is the Lunatics.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    District 5 of Eldain Academy houses the renowned Imperial Library.

    This ce is a hub, attracting individuals from all backgrounds.

    It provides everything from fundamental texts about martial arts and magic to advanced academic works.

    You can locate some of the most elusive texts here; the deepest corners hide rare treasures.

    This rings especially true for the Arcane Library, which opened exclusively for the premier contributors of the Demon Raid.

    In fact, I had just set foot in the Arcane Library.

    ¡°Insane. It¡¯s miles apart from my in-game experiences¡­.¡±

    Its sheer majesty inspires awe.

    My time ying Inner Lunatic reminded me of scavenging items from a dusty Arcane Library.

    Evidently, the ce has significantly transformed since the game became a reality.

    Stacks of books form towering mountains. Bookshelves brim over in every direction.

    A light source suspended like a distant star in the infinite sky.

    This isn¡¯t a library. It¡¯s a cinematic masterpiece.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± urges Lars von Celestia.

    As a revered senior professor and an influential figure in the academicmunity of the academy, Lars is the one guiding me. Lars has granted me personal ess to the Arcane Library as his apprentice.

    With a firm stance, Lars proceeds to unlock a series ofplex doors. Each door has a tedious magical lock, requiring an exceedingly long runic password.

    As a yer, memorization isn¡¯t a requirement.

    ¡®If any unworthy soul dares to intrude into the Arcane Library, Noah will instantly spot the fraud¡­ so knowing the password doesn¡¯t really matter.¡¯

    It¡¯s unfortunate, though.

    You either use it or lose it. The more cards you hold, the better.

    If I could impersonate Noah at the most critical juncture and gain ess to the Arcane Library¡­

    Just as I found myself in this treacherous train of thought, Lars interrupted abruptly.

    ¡°When I first heard the news, I was shocked. You, vowing a hundred-yearmitment to Princess Penelope¡­ I nearly incinerated my entire thesis using [fire] magic or something.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ yeah¡­ that¡¯s urate¡­¡±

    The conversation was taking a detour, and I was attempting to veer it back on track, but s, Lars didn¡¯t relent.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ The Princess must have recognized something. As gifted as you are, you possess a distinct influence on those around you. It seems inevitable that you¡¯ll end up a spouse. Well, congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate your insight.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. This is bound to stir the pot within the Steiner household. I know the Princess¡¯smand is final, but weren¡¯t you already engaged? As you¡¯re aware, repairing a strained rtionship in aristocratic society can be quite a challenge.¡±

    Lars, for some reason, seemed to be carefully selecting his words.

    And, rightly so.

    Damn. It¡¯s been two days since I returned from the Imperial Castle.

    Even after the orientation and the start of regr sses, the entire scenario feels like a dream.

    Why did this happen to me?

    I¡¯ve stopped questioning.

    Who is the protagonist in a world thatcks one?

    It¡¯s me.

    But what kind of person does the protagonist in various media turn out to be?

    I¡¯m the catalyst for all unfolding events.

    That¡¯s correct.

    I¡¯ve be that very character.

    The one who attracts all the aggro, always targeted first by the enemy.

    Damn.

    ¡®Penelope¡­ she¡¯s a woman intoxicated by power, and here we are, sharing a carriage. Is this her way of setting me up?¡¯

    Now, I¡¯m in the worst imaginable predicament, thanks to Penelope broadcasting a scandal that isn¡¯t even mine.

    Has my list of adversaries tripled overnight?

    It doesn¡¯t seem usible.

    ¡®Because regr people don¡¯t amass this level of hatred¡­¡¯

    I had a handful of people who bore resentment or disappointment towards me.

    The situation with Talia, in particr, had turned quite dire.

    -¡®Miss Talia, your professor has already granted you a two-day leave. You should return home today.¡¯

    -¡®I understand it¡¯s not my ce to inquire, Maid, but did something transpire in the Imperial City?¡¯

    Talia couldn¡¯t keep up the pretense regarding the Princess, and retreated to her chambers, but her attempts proved futile.

    She wouldn¡¯t even open the door to me.

    I couldn¡¯t muster the courage to confide in her maid, Emma, about the situation.

    After all, I had no right to ease Talia¡¯s resentment.

    ¡°Hah¡­¡­.¡±

    A sigh escaped my lips, and Lars shot me a knowing look.

    ¡°Been there, my friend. Every guy heaves a sigh like that until they get hitched¡­ Do you smoke, by any chance?¡±

    A shudder ran through Lars as he reflected on his past.

    I contemted his offer, then dismissed it.

    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯ve quit.¡±

    ¡°You must have been quite mature, taking up smoking at such an early age.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so. There wasn¡¯t much to look forward to then.¡±

    Memories of my past surfaced.

    Before I got entangled in the game.

    I was a nobody.

    I don¡¯t know how you might interpret this, but it¡¯s the truth.

    Yoochan. He was trash.

    Not as a human being.

    Just¡­

    A man robbed of his life, struggling to get through each day, a victim of his circumstances. That¡¯s how I felt.

    That may be why.

    Sometimes, life here feels more authentic.

    Ultimately, surviving each day and grappling with challenges is the essence of living.

    Instead of wasting away in a room, engrossed in a game, and losing sight of what matters.

    That¡¯s why I resolved not to smoke in this life.

    Even if I¡¯m still an asshole in other people¡¯s eyes.

    I¡¯ve imposed this constraint on myself.

    It serves as a boundary, separating me from the bleak reality I once inhabited.

    ¡®Even a spark of change can make a difference.¡¯

    I believe this sincerely and strive to adapt to the current world.

    If I don¡¯t, the Inner Lunatic will challenge me again.

    ¡®For now, my attention must stay rooted in the present.¡¯

    The first mission in Lunatic is about tomence.

    Ensuring my survival is paramount. Part of this involves sifting through numerous books to find the most beneficial ones.

    After some time, Lars finally stopped in what seemed like the middle of nowhere.

    In the deepest junctions.

    He chanted a few incantations, then turned to me with a calm expression.

    ¡°Choose a book you like from here. Given that this is the First Library, I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll find the advanced-level books you seek.¡±

    The First Library.

    My heart rate quickened slightly at Lars¡¯ words.

    ¡®In the game, even after countless respawns, I couldn¡¯t ess the First Library at this stage. It felt akin to visiting the Imperial Pce.¡¯

    The First Library of Eldain¡¯s Arcane Library housed the most exclusive books. In other words, it held texts shrouded in utmost secrecy, hidden even from the Empire.

    Although Eldain operates under the Empire¡¯s umbre, fortunes can change, and Eldain felt the need for a weapon of their own.

    The First Library is that weapon.

    ¡°Make your choice. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±

    ¡°What if I were to choose two books?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d doubt my own apprentice?¡±

    Lars replied, managing to infuse a note of light-heartedness into his words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret. If you try to take more than one book or unleash magic or swords in a frenzy¡­ ¡®Gluttony¡¯, the monster, won¡¯t spare you.¡±

    Gluttony.

    A voracious creature.

    While more mischievous than demonic, it poses a threat to humans. An unfortunate being once sealed here, it has an insatiable thirst for knowledge.

    Now, it serves as the guardian of this ce, our own Cerberus.

    In any case, it isn¡¯t something a student should handle lightly.

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Even as I replied, a smile lingered on my face.

    I had been concerned about its disappearance when the game transitioned to reality.

    Yet, it remained here?

    Why not use this to my advantage?

    ¡°You sometimes wear a grim expression. Try to control yourself. Don¡¯t create a ruckus.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡­I must have failed to conceal my delight.

    As I watched Lars depart, I tried to rein in my excitement.

    Then, I was alone in the First Library.

    Once I confirmed the solitude, I cast a [Silence] spell to mute the surrounding noise.

    Then, I proceeded.

    Boom!

    I thrust my energy-charged fist into the bookcase.

    The shelves splintered, causing a shower of books.

    After rummaging through countless books, I found a solitary, unmarked tome tucked deep within the stacks.

    ¡®There it is, the critical book from the Arcane Library for my [Knox Viin build].¡¯

    I channel my magic, evenly distributing it throughout my body. I¡¯m about to perform a tricky act, so I need utmost concentration.

    Then, I converge it to a singr point ¡ª my right fingertip.

    Soon, my hand touches the hidden book.

    That¡¯s when it happens.

    [Who dares disturb my slumber? Who is this intruder?]

    A voice resounds out of nowhere.

    I already know the owner of the voice.

    Gluttony.

    The voracious monster tasked with safeguarding the secret library.

    I respond with a smile.

    ¡°You must be Gluttony.¡±

    [¡­¡­.]

    My demeanor remains casual.

    ¡°Let¡¯s strike a deal.¡±

    In no time, Gluttony materializes, hovering in the air.

    One of the Seven Deadly Sins, an entity as fear-inducing as demons and devils.

    <em>Woof! Woof!</em> {1}

    It assumes the form of a dog.

    The game yed out simrly, but with some variations¡­

    ¡­Inner Lunatic truly is an intriguing game.

    * * *

    ¡°Youngdy, are you feeling alright? You¡¯ve been like this for two days. I feared you might be ill¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Silence permeates Sidious Hall.

    Talia, the second daughter of the Steiner family, has remained confined to her dormitory for two days now.

    Emma, Talia¡¯s maid, is noticeably anxious.

    ¡®Never did I expect Master Knox to be entangled with Princess Penelope¡­! What do we do now? How can we persuade her?¡¯

    Seeing Talia lock herself in her room is unbearable.

    What is my role in all this?

    I am a maid whose duties involve supporting Talia and guiding her forward.

    However, there¡¯s more to it. Right now, Rover von Steiner, the family patriarch, must be beside himself.

    Where has my daughter gone¡­?

    Most likely, he¡¯s brooding, honing his de.

    Ready to bisect Nox at the earliest opportunity.

    Rover¡¯s affection for his daughter has made him less than amicable toward Nox. He was ready to draw his sword against Nox when Talia showed an interest, despite having suggested their engagement.

    Yet, the news of Nox abandoning his daughter is bound to provoke him even more.

    This may seem irrational, but it¡¯s amon sentiment among fathers with daughters.

    Threaten to take my daughter, I¡¯ll sharpen my sword; ignore her, I¡¯ll still sharpen my de.

    Emma¡¯s father, currently residing in the countryside, shares a simr disposition¡­

    ¡®Oh, theplications! You¡¯re damned if you do, and you can¡¯t flee because you¡¯re ady¡¯s maid! I have to somehow persuade Lady Talia¡­¡¯

    While engrossed in these thoughts.

    Suddenly, Talia forced herself up from the bed.

    ¡­Or more precisely, she tried to rise, but her feet got entangled in the sheets, causing her to fall t on the floor.

    Emma asked in the gentlest tone possible, trying to mitigate her embarrassment.

    ¡°Ouch. Miss¡­? Are you alright? You¡¯ve hit your head¡­¡­.¡±

    Gasp.

    Talia scrambled up, straightened her back, and stared at Emma wide-eyed.

    Usually, a minor fall would result in Talia making a fuss for several minutes. Why was today different?

    Despite that, her forehead reddened from the impact.

    Talia¡¯s voice was a mere murmur, her eyes dull, or rather, devoid of life.

    ¡°Emma.¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes!¡±

    Emma answered, startled. Had Talia ever sounded like this before?

    It was so unnerving that Emma hesitated to approach her.

    As Emma watched in dismay, Talia clenched her fists.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally matured. I¡¯ve realized that someone can take what¡¯s mine. My father always used to say. You have to be strong to ensure nothing gets taken from you, not even your life.¡±

    Talia managed a smile, her eyes unfocused.

    ¡°You agree too, don¡¯t you, Emma?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Emma couldn¡¯t admit that Nox had never belonged to anyone. That there was a spark of life in her young mistress¡¯s eyes.

    She knew better than anyone.

    * * *

    [<em>Woof! Woof!</em> Dost thou dare to touch this thing, knowing what it is?]

    ¡°Hand over the book, Gluttony.¡±

    I made my demand calmly, as Gluttony rambled on, having already concealed the book I sought.

    Well, I anticipated this, so it didn¡¯t surprise me.

    I cleared my throat.

    ¡°I repeat, give me the book.¡±

    This time, however, Gluttony just shook his head.

    [¡°<em>Woof!</em> I can¡¯t fathom why a man would want this,<em> Woof</em>, but¡­ I¡¯ll never hand over this book. Choose something else when you have the opportunity to pick a book as a reward. I¡¯ll grant you another chance.<em> Woof!</em>]

    ¡°No, I insist on this book. So just hand it over.¡±

    There followed a moment of silence. Then Gluttony posed a question.

    [<em>Woof!</em> Why do you insist on this book, when so many other splendid books abound¡­¡­.]

    ¡°You won¡¯t care even if I tell you I have permission from the Dean himself¡­¡±

    [<em>Woof!</em> Indeed. For daring to select this book¡­ and¡­ for intruding into the library and waking me¡­ You already know this book¡¯s secret, don¡¯t you?¡±]

    I sure do, asshole.

    That¡¯s why I chose this unattractive, nd, unmarked tome. It¡¯s one of the few cunningly concealed pieces in Inner Lunatic.

    It¡¯s truly a matter of taste and preference.

    A game-changing item, if wielded correctly, and one critical to the path I intend to follow.

    That¡¯s the worth of this volume.

    I unsheathed my sword and aimed it at the canine guardian of the book.

    [<em>Woof! Woof! </em>What are you doing? Weren¡¯t you here to acquire the book?]

    ¡°You¡¯re nning to lop off one of my arms when I attempt to retrieve it, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    [¡­¡­<em>Woof!</em> I don¡¯t know how you deduced that, but you¡¯re astute for a human. <em>Woof!</em> In that case, I¡¯ll have to reciprocate].

    Gluttony, initially in a dog form, swelled up, transforming into a gargantuan wolf. He stuck out his long tongue and chuckled.

    [Bite me].

    ¡°Here we go.¡±

    [But first.]

    Gluttony paused, then added.

    [I¡¯ll relocate us, because I don¡¯t know what that madman Noah will do to me if I wreak havoc here].

    Just then, the library¡¯s preset magic activated, teleporting Gluttony and me to an entirely different location. A sh of darkness filled my vision, but I didn¡¯t flinch and swung my sword.

    Identifying the source of the sound, I struck with precision.

    <em>sh!</em>

    <em>(Seogeog!)</em>

    Blood sprayed.

    I didn¡¯t need to see it anymore.

    My enemy fell to my sword.

    When I opened my eyes next,

    I found myself standing in a void.<hr>

    {1} : Gluttony uses ¡°Woof!¡±(?/wang) like a dog¡¯s bark, which also means king.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    Gluttony.

    Born of humanity¡¯s seven deadly sins, Gluttony traces its creation back to an ancient archmage¡¯s experiment.

    Greed, sloth, wrath, lust, envy, and pride join it in forming this sinful septet¡ªThe Seven Deadly Sins.

    Considered the original transgressions of humanity, they embody unique species.

    Manifesting as wed entities within the Inner Lunatic, they closely resemble demons. Their deep-seated distrust of humans¡ªwho birthed them¡ªfuels their aggressive stance.

    Yet, they¡¯re not devoid of intelligence, mirroring humans in their quest to satiate personal desires.

    The early yers found their existence baffling, sparking numerous debates about what to name them.

    Were they demons? Chimeras, perhaps?

    Or were they merely victims of humanity?

    Cutting through the unnecessary verbosity, let¡¯s get to the core of the matter:

    The primordial Gluttony was a brutal son of a bitch.

    However, the current Gluttony¡¯s power is notparable. It lies sealed within the abyssal depths.

    Noah¡¯s onught has nearly annihted its physical form, its soul fragmented andcking its former potency.

    While it¡¯s unkible, its defeat is not an impossibility.

    [¡­You¡¯re the first to correctly anticipate the initial onught from the shadows.]

    Gluttony remained silent; not even a yful ¡°<em>Woof!</em>¡± escaped it.

    A pity, really¡ªit would have added a touch of cuteness.

    But, more pressing matters demanded my attention.

    ¡°Did anyone else handle that book besides me?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but inquire¡ªwas I alone in my madness?

    ¡®Who else among the students would dare to touch this tome? How did this transpire?¡¯

    The response I received was unexpectedly affirmative.

    [Yes, he eventually surrendered¡­ he was pretty primitive, though. In a way, he might¡¯ve been disastrous for you.]

    ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®he¡¯?¡±

    [Defeat me, and I¡¯ll disclose.]

    ¡°You¡¯re bing quite the nuisance.¡±

    [Didn¡¯t you propose a bargain?]

    He furrows his brow for a moment.

    What a catastrophe¡­

    I try to banish the thought.

    The world is riddled with scoundrels.

    I wonder if there¡¯s any merit in singling them out.

    Victory promises to illuminate such knowledge.

    However, a realization dawned upon me:

    The significance of the book and the implications of interacting with it.

    ¡®The book I hold, the [Essence of ck Magic], embodies all facets of ck magic within its pages.

    Yet, no mage can decipher its contents¡ªsave for perhaps Noah.¡¯

    This boils down to two reasons.

    Firstly, thenguage of the book.

    ¡®This tome shuns the conventional magical runes, opting for Dragonguage instead. Thisnguage, native to dragons, has fallen into obscurity within the Inner Lunatic.¡¯

    The book never intended to invite readers.

    Naturally, even in death, I had mastered thisnguage ande prepared.

    In the meantime, could he read my thoughts?

    Gluttony cleaned the blood trickling down his neck.

    [Why yearn for a book written in an indecipherable human script?]

    ¡°It¡¯s my desire, hence the demand for the book. Hand it over.¡±

    [I fail toprehend.]

    I distract him, engaging him in conversation.

    His leg wound¡­ If I left it untreated, could it sap his vitality?

    I re-sheathe my sword, charging it with energy.

    Then, the second reason why this book remains unattainable to many strikes me.

    ¡®One mustmand the power of dark attribute magic.¡¯

    If this criterion eludes you, the book remains forever out of reach.

    This is the unvarnished truth about the ndestine relic, the ck Magic Essence.

    ¡®That¡¯s why Noah von Trinity cannoty a finger on this book.¡¯

    Reflecting on it, the prerequisite seems somewhat malevolent. Learning anguage, then unwittingly harnessing dark elemental magic?

    Moreover, a unique elemental magic only obtainable by birth?

    ¡®You¡¯re too innocent for this. That is, if you¡¯re an average individual.¡¯

    Had I not be Nox, I¡¯d have opted for the simpler route.

    But I am Nox now.

    And in Arkriver¡­ I¡¯ve already learnt Dragontongue.

    Moreover, my stats surpass the requirements.

    ¡­¡­Of course, Penelope did throw me into a bit of a frenzy.

    <em>[Cringe!]</em>

    <em>(keuleung!)</em>

    I evade Gluttony¡¯s assault, memories of Arkriver shing in my mind.

    The reason is apparent.

    The Abyss¡­ it offers a 1.5x skill bonus.

    Coupled with his continuous healing, it¡¯s an ideal training ground¡ªa veritable scarecrow on legs. No, more of a dog, really.

    Thus, the opportune moment to harvest benefits has arrived.

    ¡®So¡­ what was I like that day¡­¡­.¡¯

    It¡¯s thanks to that day¡­

    I can recall my time in Arkriver just a few days ago.

    I vividly remember osciting between torment and bliss that day.

    * * *

    Days prior, once the duel with First Prince Louis concluded.

    Princess Penelope addressed me with casual ease.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ensure you bathe in Arkriver this very evening. Regarding thepensation you seek from my brother, I¡¯ll pen a letter and send it directly to him.¡±

    ¡°No, I need you to rify what you previously mentioned.¡±

    My voice echoed with urgency.

    Usually, Echidna would have reprimanded my interruption, but her absence now allowed me to voice my concerns more freely.

    ¡­No, truthfully, it wasn¡¯t me who staggered at thest moment, but the Princess.

    Am I a potential suitor in her eyes?

    Such an assertion from the head of the Holy Family?

    Her inexplicable behavior nearly drove me to deactivate [Acting Master] on my own.

    Penelope, however, appeared amused by the current situation. She ced a finger on her lips, feigning forgetfulness.

    ¡°I can¡¯t recall what I said¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re toying with me.¡±

    I interrupted her, firm in my resolve. Penelope nced at me before continuing.

    ¡°Ah. Fine. You want to hear about the marriage proposal?¡±

    I crossed my arms and nodded. This was a tale I needed to hear.

    Princess Penelope pondered for a moment, her hands inteced.

    ¡°Firstly, I assure you, this is not a result of me falling in love with you. You know that. I¡¯m not a woman who yields easily, nor do I blindly trust anyone.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°So, does that unsettle you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°With such¡­ resolve, and considering your currentpany¡ªa princess¡­ Are you certain of your safety when you depart?¡±

    Was Penelope intentionally provoking me?

    I swallowed hard, attempting to soothe my escting anxiety.

    Penelope resumed.

    ¡°Ultimately, this is a matter of survival before politics. I aspire to be empress. Nox-kun, you wish to avoid death. This arrangement satisfies us both, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Are youfortable using marriage as a bargaining chip, especially with a rogue like me?¡±

    ¡°Nox, I believe in your talents. If you employ them to my advantage¡­¡­ I¡¯m certain of my ascension to the empress¡¯ throne.¡±

    ¡°You overvalue me.¡±

    ¡°Do you truly believe so?¡±

    Penelope leaned slightly towards me, and our eyes locked.

    Her expression faltered momentarily. What am I to do in such a situation?

    One concern is Penelope¡¯s withdrawal from the imperialpetition due to my non-cooperation. Yet, before that urs, I find myself in an even more bizarre situation: my family hasn¡¯t disowned me.

    She¡¯ll shield me, but¡­

    If my family casts me out, how will a notorious viin like Nox manage to survive in this society?

    I must devise a strategy.

    ¡°Princess.¡±

    ¡°No. Regardless of what you say, my decision remains unchanged. So, abandon your attempts to dissuade me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Ultimately, I had no choice but to ept the Princess¡¯s proposal.

    In return, she offered her unwavering support¡ªa lifeline I needed to survive. I didn¡¯t anticipate her changing her stance.

    So, I epted. The one who bestows also holds the power to revoke.

    That¡¯s what defines her as a princess.

    Penelope¡¯s influence surpassed my initial estimation.

    It seemed easier to surrender.

    Of course¡­¡­

    Little did I know that she would publicize our agreement the next day, leaving me mortified.

    Nheless, that evening,

    I managed to immerse myself fully.

    Navigating a lengthy corridor, bypassing several escortyers, Penelope and I found ourselves by the river. Its chilling and enigmatic aura enveloped us.

    The encircling walls lent it an artificial appearance, though I suppose that was intentional.

    Such a valuable asset isn¡¯t to be easily unveiled to others.

    <em>Gurgle-.</em>

    <em>(joljoljol/rippling)</em>

    The warm sunlight danced on the water¡¯s surface while the stream meanderedzily.

    For a long while, I observed, mesmerized.

    Soon, Princess Penelope and Echidna moved away.

    ¡°Take care, Nox.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, why don¡¯t you go in first?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no. Do you n to remain here and watch?¡±

    ¡°I prefer solitude, but¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m present?¡±

    ¡°It would cease to be enjoyable, so why bother¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve repeated the same thing thrice. Is this an affront to the Imperial Family?¡±

    ¡°You two¡­ your romance seems overly intimate.¡±

    Echidnamented from the sidelines as the Princess, and I bantered.

    She seems to have misunderstood our intentions.

    Does she believe we discussed a marriage pact out of love?

    At times, she proves more naive than Talia.

    Suddenly, it felt odd to use honorifics¡ªit made me nauseous.

    ¡­¡­Damn it. The mere thought of Talia filled me with dread.

    I flinched in horror, an action not lost on the princess.

    ¡°Did Miss Talia cross your mind?¡±

    Caught off guard, I denied it after a two-second dy.

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯m generous. Go on, I¡¯ll remain here.¡±

    Penelope shed a radiant smile.

    Echidna stood by her, arms crossed.

    With Penelope as my audience, I approached the river.

    A river veiled in mystery. The Arkriver¡ªa cherished treasure of the royal family.

    <em>Ssh.</em>

    Upon my first contact with the river, I found it¡­¡­

    It wasn¡¯t frigid. It was just perfect.

    Even though I usually only shower in hot water¡ªeven in the peak of summer¡ªI found the water temperature didn¡¯t concern me here.

    The water felt as if it were seeping into my body, radiating warmth from within.

    I kept my status window open, monitoring the changes.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Nox von Reinhafer

    Gender: Male

    Age: 15

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Darkness

    Achievements: None

    [Traits]

    Positive: [Genius with Swords and Martial Arts] / [Genius with Mana Sensitivity] / [Insightful] / [Master of Memorization] / [Steel Mentality] / [Master of Acting]]

    Neutral: [Manifestation of Darkness]

    Negative: [Time Limit] / [Nagging Illness] / [Cold Hand] / [Possession]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 6.2 (+2)

    MP: 9.2 (+3)

    Luck: 10

    Willpower: 11.3

    Charm: 26.3

    [Hidden Stats]

    Dexterity (Uncultivated): 7

    [Skills] ¨C Active Skills: [Genius¡¯s Time] / [Loser¡¯s Intimidation] / [Shadow Family Lower Level Swordsmanship] / [Southern Swordsmanship] / [Combustion] / [Type Change]]

    *As per the [Time Limit] talent, the remaining yer¡¯s lifespan is 149 days.

    __________________

    Then, as the river swept over me, a cascade of status windows began to popte.

    [You¡¯ve discovered the Hidden Piece!]

    [You have soaked in Arkriver].

    [Your stats have randomly increased by 2!]

    Although I wasn¡¯t religious, I prayed fervently.

    ¡®Please¡­ if there¡¯s a God, let my magic increase by at least 1.¡¯

    My prayer resonated with sincerity.

    Physique would be ideal, as it reduces the fatigue of distant fighting, but I could defer that. It was time to start mastering ck magic.

    In order to truly grasp it and maintain control, you need your base stats to exceed 10, excluding your equipment.

    But¡­¡­.

    [The first stat increase has boosted your MP by 1!]

    [The second stat increase has boosted your MP by 1!]

    For some reason, I hit the jackpot.

    What were the chances?

    I achieved the two MP increases I prayed for.

    Considering the odds¡­¡­.

    Given Inner Lunatic¡¯s reputation for fickle odds, this was a significant win.

    It implied a higher likelihood of achieving my desired build.

    ¡®Maintaining a high Luck stat could yield interesting results,¡¯ I thought.

    However, in situations like these,posure is essential.

    ¡®But I amposed. The Arkriver¡¯s effects haven¡¯t ceased.¡¯

    I remembered. The Arkriver harbored another hidden effect.

    It isn¡¯t a mere two-stat booster¡ªInner Lunatic wouldn¡¯tbel something a Hidden Piece frivolously.

    ¡­Ah, a mantra, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡®Whatever.¡¯

    I gathered my focus, sped my hands, and uttered a soft incantation.

    ¡®dlrjf rnedl qjsdurgkeksl! ekdtlsdms wlswjdgks wp thtjfdml ehrwkdlqslek!''{sic}

    A sentence that didn¡¯t parse easily, its meaning remained crystal clear.

    A trigger.

    That is, a catalyst that activates another Hidden Piece nested within a Hidden Piece.

    The second Hidden Piece I acquired was:

    [Arkriver¡¯s second Hidden Piece triggers].

    [Along the riverbed, etched onto a stone tablet, you¡¯ve learned the ancient, unwritten tongue of Dragonguage].

    You might wonder, ¡°What¡¯s Dragonguage doing here?¡±

    Some of you might question, ¡°Why here, of all ces?¡±

    But perhaps it¡¯s not so surprising.

    Why?

    Because Noah once mentioned:

    ¡°I recall the Red Dragon heating the Arkriver for a leisurely swim¡­¡­ It¡¯s mentioned a few times in the game. I initially dismissed it, but¡­ well¡­ it turned out to be true.¡±

    Indeed.

    Noah was an enigma, but they were also a purveyor of truth.

    ¡­¡­ By the way.

    As I lounged in the water, a lingering thought upied my mind.

    Dean Noah von Trinity.

    How ancient must she be to have befriended a now-extinct dragon?

    In so many ways, she was a puzzle.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    [Boost your Hidden Stat ( Dexterity ) by 1].

    [Advance your Shadow Family Low-Level Swordsmanship skill].

    [You¡¯ve achieved the Shadow House Intermediate Swordsmanship].

    Following a rigorous bout in the Abyss, I managed to rack up stat points and skill expertise. A triumph indeed.

    Feeling on top of the world, I nced at Gluttony.

    He looked anything but happy.

    Well, no surprise there, considering my constant jabs and provocation.

    Nheless, I chose to stayposed.

    ¡°All bark and no bite, huh? I expected more from a Seven Deadly Sin, but I was mistaken.¡±

    [You¡¯re all talk. If I weren¡¯t in this weakened state¡­!]

    ¡°Regardless, you¡¯ve fallen to me, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    I strutted off, ying the part of the jerk.

    [I¡­ I admit defeat].

    Ultimately, Gluttony was the first to concede.

    Perhaps he finally understood that fighting me was a losing battle.

    Either way, his surrender marked an optimal oue.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯ve got your number.¡±

    I critique his battle strategy with my signature touch of rudeness.

    Then, I shoot him a piercing look.

    ¡°There must be something you want to share, something you ought to hand over.¡±

    [Alright, I¡¯ll say it. There¡¯s a familiar scent between you and him¡­]

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    [Garen, one of your half-brothers, was the first to pore over the books in this library. I don¡¯t know how he found out, but he approached me, demanding the book, and I bested him].

    ¡°Ah, I see. So, the book didn¡¯t end up back in his possession?¡±

    [Correct].

    ¡°You¡¯re a piece of work.¡±

    Despite the harshness of my words, a cold dread creeps up my spine.

    Garen.

    House Reinhafer¡¯s eldest son and Nox¡¯s older brother.

    I knew his backstory held some weight, but was Garen truly such a force to be reckoned with?

    Brazen enough to invade a premier library andy hands on restricted volumes?

    It boggles the mind. A pang of unease settles in.

    ¡®Garen is a ticking time bomb. He¡¯s the one we should be most on guard against, possibly even more than Theo von Reinhafer. More dangerous than the Patriarch himself.¡¯

    Composing myself, I raise my internal alert level a notch.

    Then, addressing the creature before me, Imand,

    ¡°Now, lead me back to my rightful ce in the library.¡±

    [Understood].

    ¡°Hand over the book.¡±

    [¡­¡­.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle.¡±

    [¡­¡­here you go].

    Once again, I experienced the same sensation as before.

    The First Library had returned.

    At longst, I had secured a book from the library at a fair price.

    I had finally procured the most potent forbidden tome in existence, rivaling Marva¡¯s Necronomicon.

    ¡®With this, I can delve deep into ck magic. It¡¯s akin to a magic missile, but soon, I¡¯ll be capable of crafting and releasing a dark sphere with equal magical intensity.¡¯

    Different spells serve different purposes, but when ites to raw power, it¡¯s a different story. I belong to the Dark House.

    Darkness is my element.

    What does that imply?

    It implies that ck magic, which maximizes the use of dark elements, is the most efficient for me.

    So this situation couldn¡¯t please me more.

    [When Noah learns of this book¡¯s disappearance, she¡¯ll reprimand and question me in theing years. You might end up torn apart by her hands. Are you still willing to take the book?]

    ¡°I only undertake what¡¯s within my capabilities.¡±

    [As you wish.]

    He epted my response without dy.

    There¡¯s no point in further discussion when you¡¯re already defeated.

    With that, I picked up my books and stepped out.

    Considering it would be safer, I returned to my dorm and registered the books there.

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve found a book to your liking.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    I greeted Lars, who had been waiting for me.

    It seemed he¡¯d been waiting for quite some time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in what you¡¯ve chosen from the arcane library.¡±

    I nodded.

    An unspoken rule among mages:

    Keep your adversaries oblivious to the magic you wield.

    Revealing this is akin to exposing your vulnerabilities.

    For mages who typicallyck physical prowess, showing their hand carries more significance than one might think.

    That¡¯s why Lars didn¡¯t ask me about the book I selected.

    He¡¯s a caring teacher¡­

    ¡°I would never inquire about the book you chose from the library.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned that already.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ The book you chose, I would never¡­!¡±

    Oh, dear.

    It¡¯s my fault for assuming Lars, who spends his life buried in papers, is typical.

    The me lies entirely with me.

    I retorted in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°Even under the threat of death, I wouldn¡¯t disclose the book I¡¯ve selected.¡±

    Lars hesitated for a moment before proceeding.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t¡­ you can¡¯t die. I¡¯m relying on you.¡±

    He patted me on the shoulder.

    ¡°Stay strong. Grow stronger and assist me with my thesis.¡±

    ¡°Insane.¡±

    (michen)

    The word slipped out against my will.

    Insane research-addicted jerk.

    (michen saekki)

    * * *

    I returned and instantaneously activated the Tome.

    [The Tome acknowledges you as its master].

    [You can now acquire basic ck magic].

    [Two spells are avable for learning].

    [1. Dark Spear: Active Skill. Conjures a spear of darkness that impales enemies.

    2. Limit Break: Active Skill. Temporarily boosts the user¡¯s physical and magical capabilities at the cost of their lifespan.

    However, it also doubles the chance of experiencing a rebound].

    ¡°Learn both skills.¡±

    <em>Ziing.</em>

    <em>(jiiing.)</em>

    The magical sphere from the book whirled, infusing my body.

    As anticipated, neither skill disappointed.

    The second one particrly intrigued me.

    Limit Break.

    A skill that shatters the user¡¯s limitations.

    Naturally, it erodes your lifespan along with your magical power, but that¡¯s precisely why I selected it, so it didn¡¯t bother me.

    ¡®I have a visual representation of my lifespan. The system will notify me whenever my lifespan diminishes due to the [Time Limit] trait.¡¯

    If someone else had acquired this skill, they might activate it without realizing how much of their life it would consume.

    That could foster a zone of hesitation.

    But not for me.

    If I chose to, I could moderately use the skill, and conveniently employ the ck brimstone ring for restoration.

    That¡¯s the reason I chose this tome.

    After all, knowing yourself precedes knowing your enemy when aiming for victory in battle.

    ¡°Losing a few days of life and regaining it is far better than an immediate death, at least a hundredfold.

    Regardless. After acquiring Dark Sphere and Limit Break, I immediately checked my mail. As expected, something arrived just around the predicted time.

    I extracted a neatly stamped letter from the mailbox and perused it.

    [Hello, Cadet! This is Dean Noah!

    In the spirit of nothing less, I¡¯ve arranged a night-time self-study session for the top seven students in the academy!

    Participation will earn you special points, so I hope you¡¯ll participate!

    Prof. Lars and Mr. Vernon will handle all the details, so just ask them!

    P.S. Cadet Nox, you owe me, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll be somewhat disappointed if you choose not to participate¡­..]

    ¡°It feels like a mix of a good luck charm and a threat.¡±

    Noah is tantly coaxing me to participate in the event.

    Night-time self-study.

    The phrase carries an eerie echo.

    Why?

    Anxiety sparks within my veins.

    Despite my faded school memories, one certainty stands clear. Nighttime self-study is a fast track to hell.

    Why?

    Because this is where the first primary episode kicks off.

    The initial episode, is open solely to the top seven students. When I yed the game, if you didn¡¯t make the cut for this initial episode, it spelled game over soon enough. That¡¯s the level of its intensity.

    It carries the gravity of a significant event.

    You need to be among the highest echelon of students to influence the main story, which then follows its own trajectory and leads to a dismal conclusion.

    During my gamey, In many ways, I felt the system deserved criticism.

    Given that the objective of Inner Lunatic is to survive and exterminate demons at Eldain, the premier martial arts academy of the continent, it¡¯s practically impossible toplete unless you demonstrate exceptional talent early on¡­¡­.

    I¡¯m quite sure the first main episode is the so-called ¡°newbie cutter¡± episode.

    Nheless.

    For now, I need to scrutinize my situation more thoroughly.

    I now have to dutifully execute the first mission Luna assigned me, together with a Lunatic agent named Marin.

    At best, I¡¯m still on the periphery, and a minor misstep can kick me out.

    And if that mission is intertwined with the first arc? That¡¯s a double dose of hell.

    Damn.

    ¡®More importantly, it¡¯s about figuring out what kind of person Marin is¡­¡­.¡¯

    I strolled outside and settled on a bench, losing myself in thought.

    Sidious Hall.

    The fountain nestled between the Sidious Hall and the Pavilion of the Commoners.

    As I lingered there, an elongated, indistinct shadow began to tail me.

    The shadow then approached, setting off a goosebump-inducing chill over my body.

    The stranger¡¯s steps aimed directly at me.

    <em>Tuck.</em>

    <em>(teobeog.)</em>

    Before I could react, a woman materialized before me, hauntingly familiar.

    A shiver ran down my spine.

    A woman with azure hair, eyes even darker, an upwardly curved nose, and somewhat pale lips.

    Not familiar.

    She was aplete stranger.

    In that moment, I recognized the reason.

    A gut feeling.

    ¡°Are you the feisty new recruit the director mentioned?¡±

    She was the elusive Lunatic special agent I had been seeking, one of Luna¡¯s disciples, Marin.

    ¡°I suppose so.¡±

    The moment,

    the woman, presumably Marin, wore a distorted expression.

    What?

    Why the sudden change in her demeanor¡­¡­.

    ¡°I see¡­? I may seem a bit curt, but¡­ let me introduce myself first. I operate under the codename Marin. I¡¯m your ¡®senior¡¯ and marksman on this mission.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Marin seemed peculiarly fixated on the term ¡®senior¡¯.

    I concluded it was another one of those chaotic traits.

    Right¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wee.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t you supposed to show a little more respect for your superiors?¡±

    [junior asshole].

    (jeolm-eun kkondae)

    Damn it.

    Why did this person have to be my superior?

    Couldn¡¯t I just bestow upon him a protagonist buff?

    No option but to deal with it.

    I instantly grasped the situation and opted to depart.

    ¡°You¡¯re more courteous than I expected. Even in criminal organizations, courtesy is key to promotion, isn¡¯t it? Is that a Lunatic policy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not quite urate.¡±

    Marin appeared somewhat taken aback.

    But what could she do?

    As much as I would like to demonstrate some respect, I simply can¡¯t¡­.

    I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m a rogue.

    I¡¯m strictly forbidden from showing respect to anyone my age, except for the Princess. That would hand Luna an unfair advantage.

    ¡°I guess it doesn¡¯t matter then. I¡¯ll address you however I findfortable.¡±

    I dered confidently.

    Even so, a trace of unease lingered. I wondered if such a casual salutation was appropriate.

    But then I dismissed the thought.

    I briefly appraised Marin¡¯s appearance, cross-referencing it with my game-y memories. Marin, Marin. Her face still didn¡¯t ring a bell.

    Next, I opened her status window.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Marin

    Gender: Female

    Age: 17

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Water

    Achievements: [Former member of the Lunatic Order]

    [Traits]

    Positive: [Cheerfulness] / [Longing] / [Unwavering Trust] / [Master of Mana Sensitivity] / [Charm Appeal] / [Master of Archery].

    Neutral: -None.

    Negative: [Human Snobbery] / [Inferiority Complex] / [Young Brat] / [Motion Sickness]

    [Stats].

    Physique: 12

    MP: 12

    Luck: 6

    Willpower: 13

    Charm: 20

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: [Archery Calibration] / [Auto-Targeting].

    Active Skills: [Water Shot]

    __________________

    Thankfully, she¡¯s not a traitor like Rick.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she possesses two Gifted talents.

    Especially her prowess in archery, which provides a significant boost to my rather feeble ranged support.

    As always, Luna manages to ce the right people in the right roles.

    Though, the traits [Human Haste] and [Inferiority Complex] seem a bit bothersome¡­.

    But isn¡¯t that just part of it all?

    The traits [young brat] and [inferiorityplex] seem troubling, but¡­.

    At the onset, they are just minor annoyances.

    ¡­Perhaps.

    With a slightly furrowed brow, Marin eyed me disapprovingly. Why? I have no idea.

    ¡°For now, considering the mission¡¯s urgency, you can refer to me by my code name. But let¡¯s get one thing straight: I am two years your senior.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Marin fell silent for a moment before, and with a somewhat shaky hand, she reached out for mine. Her hand moved up and down in what seemed to be her version of a handshake.

    Her hands were slightly sweaty, for some reason.

    It seemed she wasn¡¯t ustomed to social interactions. It would be appropriate to say she is one of my kind.

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s a sad realization, but it¡¯s the most urate assessment.

    ¡®I¡¯ll just have to be gentle with her.¡¯

    That¡¯s what I thought, but I maintained a smile. Her role in the uing main episode was going to be significant.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin your first mission, but first, take this and tear it up.¡±

    Marin handed me a scroll.

    It appeared to be a scroll imbued with [spatial transference].

    Mages appreciate this. Those proficient in extraction often transfer magic to scrolls.

    Knowing that Lunatic thrives on the ck market, I tore it up, but it wasn¡¯t my money.

    It¡¯s not my money anyway, right?

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    Next thing I know, I open my eyes to find myself in a decaying ruin.

    A dark, rectangr passage reminiscent of a warehouse from a modern-day noir movie. A few round pipesy scattered around.

    And the sound of water trickling onto the floor.

    ¡°Oooh! Ah¡­ No matter how often I use this sted spell I can¡¯t get used to it. Take a seat over there.¡±

    After a brief bout of nausea, Marin directed me to a seat.

    I found a suitable pipe to sit on and began to listen to her exnation, which seemed to have somewhat calmed down.

    Marin was remarkably articte for a girl who is only two years older than me (emphasis on the term girl).

    Marin continued, her eyes aglow.

    ¡°In simple terms, we have a single goal: to locate and obliterate a superior spirit stone concealed in the basement of Eldain Academy.¡± {Marin}

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whose magic stone it is¡­ It must be a highly dangerous object. To think that Captain Luna herself would personally intervene.¡± {Nox}

    ¡°It¡¯s not just ¡®Captain,¡¯ it¡¯s ¡®Captain Luna-nim.¡¯ Or better yet, ¡®the awe-inspiring Luna-nim.¡¯¡± {Marin}

    ¡°To think that ¡®the awe-inspiring Captain Luna¡¯ would personally intervene.¡± {Nox}

    ¡°You possess a unique talent for provoking people, don¡¯t you?¡± {Marin}

    Despite adhering to her instructions, Marin looked anything but pleased.

    Nheless, she continued.

    ¡°The hidden spirit stone belonged to a top-tier demon of yore. It¡¯s Paimon, the highest ranked among the 72 demons, and the one ountable for the Night of ughter.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Contrary to my expectations, Marin seems to hold a considerable status within Lunatic. She must share close ties with Luna if she¡¯s privy to such ssified information.

    I mulled over Marin¡¯s words for a moment.

    ¡®Even if its power has diminished now,¡­¡­ ¡®The Night of the ughter¡¯. That fateful night. The demon that pushed Theo, Celsus, Noah, and the three swordsmen and sages to their limits is poised for resurrection, let alone how dangerous his spirit stones would be.¡¯

    It becamemon knowledge only after the bloody turmoil involving the Imperial Family and the Academy. The Imperial Family had destroyed Paimon¡¯s spirit stones.

    But who were the Imperial Family and Eldain?

    Humans, since time immemorial, leverage anything to amass greater power.

    They didn¡¯t discard the spirit stones. Instead, they exploited them for magical research. And now, they¡¯re on the brink of triggering another catastrophic fallout.

    That was the central plot of the first episode.

    Of course, the actual culprit remains uncertain, but we know it unfolds during these nocturnal self-study sessions.

    The first principal episode of Eldain Academy.

    The arc <A Night of Labyrinths and Murder> was about tomence.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    <A Night of Labyrinths and ughter.>

    A demon ying incident that took ce many years in the past.

    A continuation of the ¡®Night of ughter¡¯ arc, this is the part where the corruption of Eldain Academy and the Huang family finally begins to surface.

    While it basically revolves around the top students attending nighttime self-study and the main character being trapped in the academy and having to navigate abyrinth to escape¡­¡­.

    The reality is a bit darker and more nasty.

    During the self-study period.

    Because on thest day, the worst event in the academy¡¯s history finally happens.

    Paimon, the ninth ranked demon of the ¡¯72 demons, is revived at the end of the episode, causing countless casualties. It¡¯s so bad that it doesn¡¯t even make sense to clear it in the first ce.

    This episode isn¡¯t called Newbie Cutter for nothing. Surviving this episode is harder than any other.

    It takes ce not long after you enter the Academy. Add to that the fact that ites out of nowhere with no prior preparation.

    It¡¯s not easy.

    ¡®It¡¯s different than before. This time there will be at least a dozen or more casualties, and there¡¯s probably nothing I can do about it.¡¯

    I¡¯m not the protagonist in the first ce. I don¡¯t have much room to intervene, and someone is going to die anyway, and someone else is going to live.

    ¡®I know that. Things like that happen countless times in the Inner Lunatic.¡¯

    But.

    I still found this situation a little strange.

    In a game that has be so real.

    I held the power of life and death over most of my enemies and allies.

    I could save them or let them die.

    I killed and saved quite a few people.

    But most of the time, I chose to save people.

    What¡¯s left of my sense of modern humanity?

    It¡¯s not that I have any residual feelings of that sort.

    It¡¯s just that¡­¡­.

    because I didn¡¯t want to.

    That was it.

    ¡®¡­Maybe it¡¯s hypocrisy.¡¯

    I thought, maybe.

    After all, I killed someone, and I¡¯m alive now because of it.

    ¡®But those feelings are poison in this situation, and I need to get rid of them.¡¯

    I decided to steel myself mentally.

    This time, I have to be really prepared.

    I have to be calm, prepared, and defend my life.

    Death is fair to all, but sometimes it¡¯s just so unreasonable, and I¡¯m very much aware of that.

    I was interrupted by the stench of rickety pipes and foul water. And a woman¡¯s voice.

    I closed my eyes for a moment, and when I opened them, Marin was still babbling.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to trigger the barrier that separates Area 2 from the rest of the academy while I¡¯m outside, and then you¡¯re going to naturally force the students to attack thebyrinth, stalling them as long as possible.¡±

    ¡°Why are you only saving the students who are still participating in self-study?¡±

    While it¡¯s technically called abyrinth attack, it¡¯s a way to keep the self-study students in Zone 2 from getting caught up inplicated events.

    In other words, Lunatic is helping them.

    So I asked.

    How does Lunatic pick and choose its survivors?

    ¡°You know,¡± she said, ¡°we¡¯ve got the Dark Houses¡¯ resources behind Lunatic. The young Lord of House Marvas, you, ¡­¡­ Lana von Sader. And that woman. I can¡¯t let them be swept away. It¡¯s for the greater good, and you know it.¡±

    Lunatic¡¯s goal is the fall of the Imperial Family.

    To aplish this, they have aligned themselves with the ¡°radicals¡± of the three major Dark Houses.

    They also n to use this nighttime self-study to naturally protect their materials. Not bad.

    The materials of the three major Dark Houses are all very good.

    Even for me, it¡¯s many times more beneficial to keep units like them alive.

    Moreover, in her words. I am in a position to observe events from the outside of this story.

    Luna and Noah may have one rough fight over Paimon¡¯s Spirit Stone, but¡­¡­.

    I already know the future.

    That neither of them will die here.

    It won¡¯t matter for the rest of the story.

    ¡®¡­¡­ Instead, it will be innocent students from other districts who will be sacrificed.

    A bit of a sour taste in my mouth.

    Lunatic is a criminal organization, after all. It¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t know that.

    What¡¯s more, this incident was not their doing, but the work of the Imperial Family behind the scenes. They¡¯ve been dabbling in the crystals.

    They¡¯ve made a deal with the demons to gain greater power. But I don¡¯t understand, what does that mean?

    In any case, it¡¯s already been decided who will die.

    Since it¡¯s not me, should I be relieved?

    It doesn¡¯t seem like an easy conclusion to draw.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to fall asleep easily tonight.

    Maybe a negative trait like [insomnia] will re up. Hahaha, I used to experience that often in my real life, which is now a thing of the past.

    * * *

    Zone 1.

    A corridor lined with facilities used mostly by students.

    There¡¯s a lot of chatter, and thetest news is being discussed.

    -Hey, did you hear the news about the seven top-performing students¡­¡­.?

    -Ah, nighttime self-study? I heard about that, too. They¡¯re giving you extra credit for it? Damn, I wish I was just a little better¡­¡­.

    -No, that¡¯s not true. You¡¯re not even in the middle of the pack. The nobles got all the spots in the first ce. Commoners like us can¡¯t get in even with good grades.

    -Don¡¯t you think I know that? That¡¯s just the way it is! The nobles only look out for themselves. One minute you¡¯re all about equality, the next minute you¡¯re saying, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?

    -I don¡¯t know. Who are we to know what the higher-ups are thinking?

    -But who picked those seven people? What were the criteria?

    -I guess it¡¯s grades again. But seeing as how Paracelsus was left out, maybe they¡¯re trying to keep themoners out.

    -Yes. It¡¯s rotten.

    -And the biggest surprise is him, isn¡¯t it?

    -The¡­ the senior member of the Reinhafer family?

    He was just about to say something.

    A mor of voices filled the air. A handsome, gray-haired, broad-shouldered boy was walking down the hall.

    Naturally, people moved out of the way, and the crowd parted. Hisvender, misguided eyes looked at themoners as if they were bugs, as if they were natural.

    The nobles, of course, were no different, unable to even look at him.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    A scumbag worthy of the name, but certainly a talented one.

    He had proven himself time and time again.

    Quite a few people had been saved by him. But he was still the same. Reputations change overnight, as they do in any novel or drama.

    A rumor begets another rumor.

    The worse it is, and the more envious the person, the more it snowballs and eats them up.

    Like Nox von Reinhafer now.

    -What an asshole. Is that all you need?

    -Hey, watch what you say. Don¡¯t you know the rumor? He¡¯s a candidate for the Princess¡¯s consort. What are you going to do if he hears?

    -What would you do if you heard? -What would you do if you heard?

    -Yes, but¡­¡­.

    Contrary to their worries, Nox didn¡¯t seem to hear them.

    Certainly, if he, a madman, had heard them, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if one of them had died. In that sense, he hadn¡¯t heard them.

    With a collective sigh, the students stared after him, who was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡­¡­ But would they know?

    Knox was already writing down the names of everyone who had ever hurt him or spread bad rumors about him.

    ¡°When ites time for me to die, I¡¯m going to take these assholes with me.

    ¡­¡­In a sense, Nox was bing a real asshole.

    * * *

    ¡°Your nightly self-study will total one week.¡±

    Lars rattled off as he sipped the coffee in front of him.

    He was one of the professors in charge of the nightly independent study, and I hade to see if he had any information I could use.

    After all, I was now his chief pupil, regardless of the course.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be going in the next day, and¡­¡­ will have a different professor teaching the ss. The content will be a review of the material so far and a preview of what you¡¯ll be learning¡­ I guess you could say.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡±

    ¡°You look quite troubled.¡±

    Lars quickly realized his pupil¡¯s condition. Do you see that in my expression?

    It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a shade hanging over me, a shade that [my acting talent] can¡¯t hide. But I can only shake my head.

    He should, too.

    There¡¯s no point in saying, ¡°What can I do to help?¡± because people are about to die in here, but I give him a reasonable excuse.

    ¡°No. If there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯s that Dean Noah¡¯s been giving me a bit of a hard time¡­¡­.¡±

    I trailed off, and Lars nodded in agreement, taking another sip of his tea. He patted me on the shoulder.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s right. I heard from Dean Noah that you had quite a bit of help in the Imperial Castle. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be haunted by it for a while, maybe forever¡­. I know you¡¯ll have a hard time with it. I know I did.¡±

    Lars smiled wistfully, as if reminiscing.

    I was almost tempted to ask him, forgetting to y the asshole. What the hell did Noah ever do to you. and ask.

    But there¡¯s no point. I¡¯m going to get fucked right now.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to go, but if you need anything for your research, please contact the assistants.¡±

    ¡°Sure. If you need anything, I¡¯m here.¡±

    After that brief conversation, I had gleaned a few pieces of information and passed them on to Marin.

    First of all, if I¡¯m following the scenario correctly, thest day of the nightly self-study is assigned to independent study.

    It¡¯s a time for students to work on things they¡¯re weak in, or need to work on, without a professor.

    If you think of it as a game, it creates conditions for the students to stick together without the presence of the professor.

    Not bad for a guy like me who has to stall for time.

    The second piece of news is more fun.

    ¡®There is a hiddenbyrinth in the basement of the building in the second zone where nighttime self-study is held. I can¡¯t believe it was there all along and that anyone knew about it.¡¯

    I thought it was something that was thrown in for the sake of the episode, but apparently not. From the beginning, the writers had built a vast world to take advantage of this.

    I thought it would be fun in a lot of ways.

    There¡¯s very little danger of dying there anyway.

    ¡°Hey. Nobleman!¡±

    I thought to myself as I left the hallway and headed for the Sidious Hall, only to be greeted by the unexpected appearance of Paracelsus. It looks like bad luck is about to strike.

    I speed up my pace, but he catches up to me quickly.

    ¡°My lord. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit unfair to run away when I call you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never run from amoner before.¡±

    I said proudly.

    I ran because I was afraid I¡¯d be in trouble. I¡¯m afraid this asshole¡¯s got his shit together and nothing¡¯s going right.

    Well, more like a row, anyway, than an official Inner Lunatic think tank.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I heard you got into night study this time, and you beat me to it, so you got a bunch of rmendations from professors and tutors.¡±

    Paracelsus was right.

    In fact, the original Nox never even entered the Academy.

    So he had no business being on this list at all.

    Naturally, the one remaining spot belonged to the protagonist.

    Plus, Paracelsus was a fixed unit, so he was a lock to get in, but then the entrance exam changed and he got beaten by me¡­¡­.

    I had an absolute stake in the disappearance of his name.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    But, I¡¯m an asshole.

    There¡¯s no reason to bow to him.

    Paracelsus smiles wryly, as if he knows this too.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just telling you to be nice, because I¡¯ve heard some newstely. Haha, it turns out that men and women should do things right. You¡¯re going to have a hard time with this, even though I¡¯m having fun.¡±

    ¡­¡­ Ah.

    As Paracelsus spoke in a purely amusing manner, I was suddenly reminded of one more problem. A problem I hadn¡¯t solvedtely.

    I knew it was going toe back to bite me in the ass.

    ¡®The tale of betrothal to the Princess and a potential Empress consort is the equivalent of announcing the unteral divorce of the Steiner from Talia. To put it simply¡­¡­.¡¯

    It means that my enemies have increased in number.

    It means that Talia, or her father, Rover von Steiner, could kill me.

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s likely, even though I¡¯m a potential consort to the Princess¡­

    Rover could.

    He¡¯s the best son-of-a-bitch I¡¯ve ever seen.

    Shit. What am I supposed to do?

    Recent missions for Marin and Lunatic. I neglected this for a while while I was thinking about my nightly self-study.

    ¡®I was stupid¡­!¡¯

    ¡°My lord, with that look on your face¡­ it got pretty funny, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    Paracelsus chuckled and waved a hand in the air.

    ¡°Good luck with that, then, somehow surviving that list!¡±

    After Paracelsus had disappeared, I dug into my pocket and pulled out a slip of paper. It was the list of my ssmates that Lars had given me earlier.

    On it were the usual names.

    [Nox von Reinhaber (senior) / Leon von Marvas (junior) / Penelope von Arkheim / Talia von Steiner / Echidna von Xenos / Eleanor de Rivalin / Lana von Seider ¨C seven].

    And¡­¡­.

    What a shitty list.

    To summarize the current situation,

    I have to take sses with my ex-girlfriend (who I never loved) and my current girlfriend (who I also never loved) side by side.

    This is really f*cked up.

    In a way, it¡¯s even worse than when I was fighting Paracelsus in the Fourth District.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    A few dayster.

    Regardless of my desperate wishes, Eldain Academy is in full swing with the nightly self-study period.

    Beginning at 7:00 p.m., sses will be held in the Academy¡¯s second floor, with each professor in charge of a freshman ss taking turns teaching once.

    For example, Hans is teaching the first ss now.

    He¡¯s a professor of an extra position that¡¯s not often featured in the game, so I don¡¯t remember much about him, but he¡¯s in charge of a ss on physical fitness.

    ¡°Stamina,¡± he said, ¡°is like national strength. ¡­¡­So, in a nutshell, it¡¯s like national power, no matter where you are or what¡¯s going on. Whether you¡¯re using magic or any other de, if youck stamina, you¡¯re bound to lose in the long run, so please don¡¯t be fooled by outward appearances and neglect your stamina training. Do you understand?¡±

    In short, he was saying the same thing I struggled with when I first started taking stats: stamina is darn important.

    Of course, unlike most people, I have a clear limit.

    ¡¯15¡­ I can only grow to half the size of everyone else¡­¡­.¡¯

    I can¡¯t help it.

    It¡¯s new, but I should me myself for putting traits in when I first set up the character. Once you start ming the world, it never ends.

    I set my jaw for a moment and looked around.

    I could see the so-called elite students in ss.

    Leon, sitting at the far end of the room, looked quite focused. For a kid whose main focus is magic, he should be bored, but he¡¯s holding up well.

    Hajiya, without that kind of responsibility, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be called the young patriarch of themanding family.

    ¡°To improve your physical strength, you basically need repetitive training and weight. And above all, regr intake of protein is a must, and¡­¡­.¡±

    This time I turn my gaze to the other side of the room, where Talia is. She¡¯s listening to the lesson with a twinkle in her eye. My worries are eased.

    ¡®I¡¯m d to see she¡¯s doing better.¡¯

    I¡¯d been worried that she¡¯d been chipping away for a while after hearing about me and the Princess, but she seems to have gotten over it pretty well.

    Of course, it¡¯s still a little scary when her eyes meet mine and sheughs without meaning to, but¡­¡­.

    This was definitely a better situation than I first thought.

    Is this a result of Emma¡¯s hard work?

    I don¡¯t know, but it was good news for me.

    What if things start to go wrong with the Steiner family and Reinhafer?

    I don¡¯t have the power to stop it, not yet. So for now, I must hunker down and hold my breath.

    Waiting for the right time, tackling the main story and reaching the end.

    That¡¯s the best I can do.

    ¡°Student Nox von Reinhaber. Name the three most vulnerable points of entry for magic-using mages and martial artists.¡±

    Instructor Hans asks abruptly.

    I shake off the rush of sleep and sit up stiffly.

    ¡°Top, middle, and bottom dantain.¡±

    ¡°Correct, sit down.¡±

    Hans said, beaming with pride.

    Was he just happy that he had imparted knowledge to a country bumpkin?

    I¡¯ve never been in the professor¡¯s shoes, so I don¡¯t know.

    I sat still, thinking about the settings in Inner Lunatic.

    I thought back to my answer earlier about the upper, middle, and bottom dantain.

    Upper dantain.

    This usually refers to the head.

    It concentrates horsepower and is often used to processplex math through circuits. Almost all students have ess to one.

    Middle dantian.

    This refers to the heart area.

    It¡¯s a natural source of horsepower and acts as a pump to pump blood throughout the body. It¡¯s quite unwieldy, so you¡¯ll need to be an intermediate student to open it.

    Lower dantain.

    This refers to the area about two nodes below the navel.

    It opens the door to the mental world, which in simple terms means creating a space for your own internal practice.

    As you can see from the description, those who can do this are often referred to as sages and are considered to be the sages of the continent.

    For example, Noah, who reached the pinnacle as a wizard.

    Or Luna, who reached her peak as a swordswoman.

    However, once this ce is sealed, no one will ever be able to use a sword that contains magic and enchantment again, so it must be handled with care.

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s a long way off for me¡­¡­.¡¯

    Anyway.

    The setting itself seems to borrow from martial arts and video games.

    Inner Lunatic was known for its ability to incorporate materials or settings that seemed to be okay here and there into the unique atmosphere of the work.

    With the setting fresh in my mind, I waited for the professor to finish his lecture.

    He sighs as he spies a familiar, perfumed woman sitting next to him. Princess Penelope. She¡¯s sitting next to me now.

    ¡°What is it? Do you have some kind of business with me?¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯re just overly self-conscious.¡±

    She asks naturally, so I quickly deny it.

    Penelope giggled.

    Earlier, as we sat down. She said to me

    -I know you¡¯re a potential groom, but you¡¯re engaged anyway¡­ if I don¡¯t sit next to you, people will get suspicious.

    -¡­¡­.

    There¡¯s no denying it.

    In Eldain, this kind of interaction and romance is encouraged in the first ce.

    It¡¯s not umon for nobles to congregate and try to grow their families and expand their ranks.

    Naturally, the academy has no reason to discourage this.

    ¡­¡­ But isn¡¯t it a bit much for a princess to do this?

    I thought about it, but eventually swallowed it down.

    I can¡¯t think of anything else to do.

    I¡¯ll just have to hang in there.

    It¡¯s only a week, and by the end of it, I won¡¯t have to worry so much. There¡¯s no professor watching over me, and I¡¯ve already memorized all the tricks to the Academy¡¯s undergroundbyrinth.

    <em>Ding dong~!</em>

    Soon enough, the first ss was over, earlier than I expected. It¡¯s called nighttime self-study, but Korea is a country infamous for its education.

    Was it because I had lived there?

    I didn¡¯t find it too difficult.

    Of course, I don¡¯t remember actually doing the palm tree, but¡­¡­.

    Anyway, being Korean, I¡¯m cautiously guessing that I might have been victimized (?).

    ¡®Still, it¡¯s a bit exhausting¡­¡­.¡¯

    Though technically, that¡¯s because of Penelope¡­¡­.

    Since I can¡¯t say anything, I decided to keep my mouth shut.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go first?¡±

    ¡°Go on in. Princess.¡±

    Penelope was the first to bow, followed by Echidna, who also bowed. Naturally, I did not bow.

    It¡¯s hard to be an asshole to an princess, I suppose, but not to others, especially not to the one who bullied and belittled me on a regr basis.

    Anyway, the two of them left the room first, and I packed up my things. I stuffed the ss materials into my back pocket and stood up from my seat.

    I feel a strange sensation of a cold breeze blowing behind me.

    ¡®What the hell¡­¡­.¡¯

    This is followed by the sensation of being confronted with a primal fear.

    A very unfamiliar¡­¡­.

    I felt like I was being eaten.

    I quickly spun around, and there was Talia, her smile wiped off her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Nox?¡±

    What?

    The question burns deep.

    It wasn¡¯t unusual for Talia to pop in on me like this, and I wasn¡¯t particrly ufortable with the behavior. It happens so often.

    But today, for some reason, I felt a little anxious. The so-called crisis sensors kicked in. My antennae twitch.

    ¡®Is there a chill in the air¡­ like Dean Noah?¡¯

    I consider the thought, then mp my mouth shut.

    Thalia, whom I had expected to be angry, was¡­ smiling.

    I felt frightened, and looked around for help. Eleanor, however, shrugged and disappeared, leaving Leon to hang his head and walk away.

    She and I were the only two people in the lecture hall.

    [Talent ¡®Master of Acting¡¯ shakes strongly!]

    It was a close call.

    Faced with a dead-end situation, I couldn¡¯t maintain my poker face well enough to keep my act together.

    What is my situation now?

    I¡¯m just back in contact with my ex-girlfriend, albeit against my will.

    ¡®This kind of storyline¡­ doesn¡¯t even happen in dramas these days!¡¯

    I screamed to myself and took a step backwards.

    This is dangerous.

    ¡°Hey, Nox. There¡¯s something I wanted to ask you.¡±

    Talia¡¯s eyes are dead. Her mouth is smiling, but inside, she¡¯s in a state that¡¯s probably impossible to guess.

    Perhaps the best course of action is to walk away.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m a little busy right now, so I¡¯ll have to go. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    <em>(teog.)</em>

    I calmly turn away, but I can feel her body heat on my shoulder.

    This¡­ I can¡¯t run anymore.

    As I stand there in despair, Talia approaches me and speaks.

    ¡°Tell me about what happened with the Princess Penelope¡­¡­ I wanted to hear it from your own mouth. Was there something between you two?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡­.¡±

    I stammered, trying to think of a way to deflect, but quickly gave up.

    It was something I¡¯d tried to avoid bringing up as much as possible, but at this point, I couldn¡¯t avoid it. Just in case, I walk out of here without opening up to her about my time in the Imperial Castle?

    That¡¯s something I should never do, even if I had three lives to live.

    Besides, I don¡¯t need to improve my rtionship with her¡­¡­.

    Thest thing I needed was for Talia¡¯s sanity to be shaken. Wasn¡¯t she one of the core members of the Baal ying expedition?

    Well. Which also means she¡¯s one of the members who¡¯s going to kill me, but¡­¡­ you can¡¯t make a key yer evil anyway.

    I¡¯m the only viin here.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say there wasn¡¯t¡­¡­, but it wasn¡¯t the kind you¡¯re thinking of.¡±

    ¡°What kind I think of?¡±

    Talia¡¯s eyes curve like a half-moon.

    ¡°Oh! Do you mean the one where you got engaged to Princess Penelope?¡±

    Thud. If my heart could make a sound, it would have sounded something like this. I suddenly realize that Talia is not in her right mind.

    It feels like there are words like ¡®without discussing the schedule with me¡¯ at the end. I¡¯m starting to hear hallucinations now.

    Desperately, I me one person.

    ¡®Penelope¡­ I understand ying with me, I understand using me, but what do I do with her, what if she runs away¡­¡­.¡¯

    Then it happened.

    A calm voice leaked out from the disheveled(?) Talia.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not really worried about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    I didn¡¯t realize how badly I sounded.

    She continued.

    ¡°Actually, when I think about it, it¡¯s not really something I should worry about. The Princess must have a lot of potential suitors anyway, right?¡±

    ¡®Well, right now, there¡¯s only me¡­¡­.¡¯

    I swallowed hard at the words.

    Even I could see through this.

    ¡°I mean, the chances of actually getting married would be low¡­¡­ and if Nox suddenly disappeared or something¡­ well, you¡¯d never get married anyway, right?¡±

    Why would I disappear?

    I couldn¡¯t ask.

    It seemed like I could disappear forever.

    ¡®Shit¡­¡­.¡¯

    (¡®jenjang¡­¡­.¡¯)

    There¡¯s a shadow of a smile on her face.

    I quickly lowered my eyes in fear.

    Then, was it because I was panicking too much?

    I blurted out something ridiculous.

    ¡°¡­¡­ He doesn¡¯t wear ties.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The Princess.¡±

    Talia¡¯s eyes widened at my words, and her expression, which had been a forced smile, returned to normal for a moment. A puzzled, ¡°Huh?¡± look.

    Then she blushed lightly.

    She turns away for a moment and begins to chatter softly.

    ¡°I see¡­ Nox should probably wear a tie. Yeah¡­ That¡¯d give him a bit more of a chance, so maybe it¡¯s okay¡­¡­.¡±

    Chances?

    But again, I didn¡¯t ask.

    I value my life above all else.

    So let¡¯s just shut up for now. There¡¯s no disagreement that it¡¯s for the best.

    I think so, but a distracted Talia interrupts me with a wide smile.

    ¡°We can save thest resort forter!¡±

    Last resort¡­¡­.

    I breathed a small sigh of relief, hoping I¡¯d never have to hear it.

    * * *

    ¡®¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand. Why even I would act like such a child.¡¯

    I thought for a moment, remembering the incident with Nox earlier. Then I looked at Echidna, who was waiting beside me, and asked.

    ¡°Echidna, do you have any idea? Why did I¡­ why did I suddenly act like that?¡±

    ¡°You mean your betrothal to Nox von Reinhafer¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Moonlight streamed through the window into the interior of the top floor of Sidus Hall.

    I can see Echidna¡¯s troubled expression clearly.

    I lie still in my bed, bathed in moonlight, and think of an alien presence.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    The subject who dared to usurp mymand, a princess, and make a fool of my brother in the imperial castle.

    An overwhelming talent, indeed.

    ¡®Where on earth did hee from and suddenly appear? No matter how you look at it, he hasn¡¯t done anything untoward so far,¡­¡­ so why has his reputation been so poor until now?¡¯

    It doesn¡¯t really make sense to me.

    No doubt Nox is strong and selfish. But¡­ he¡¯s not evil, even if he doesn¡¯t express it well. From what I¡¯ve seen, he¡¯s more of a good guy.

    So why does he have to pretend to be bad?

    My instincts aren¡¯t always right, but for some reason I think Nox is putting on an act. But here again, I¡¯m stuck with the question.

    Ipletely understand the acting part.

    But¡­¡­ to get what?

    What is he acting for?

    He already has enough money and power in his family.

    Not only that, but he can get his hands on anything, and he doesn¡¯t have to be the victim of a power struggle like he was.

    There has never been less bloodshed between brothers at house Reinhafer.

    My thoughts drift off into a tangent, then stop, and a smirk creeps across my face.

    Yes, he¡¯s acting, and so am I.

    Penelope von Arkheim-.

    I have a pretty name, but what the world calls me is The Princess.

    I must always present myself to my people with grace and decorum. It is my duty as the Princess of Arkheim, the Great Empire.

    That is why I must always look good, even when I am sick or in pain. I may not be a very good person, but I trick myself and look in the mirror every morning and say to myself, ¡°You are strong.¡±

    You¡¯re a strong person.

    You deserve people¡¯s respect.

    You are¡­¡­.

    not to someone, but to fool myself.

    I do it every day.

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    Again I see the face of the man who made me feel so bad.

    Nox. In fact, at first I thought I was going to go all out to get him.

    He had the makings of a kingmaker, so to speak.

    Talented, but unbacked.

    He has no backers, so if you help him, he could quickly rise to the top.

    Even Dean Noah has already approved of Nox.

    I don¡¯t like the fact that he¡¯s a member of the Underworld, but he¡¯s a scoundrel. If I can get him to turn against his family and rely on me, I might be able to get him on board somehow.

    That¡¯s what I suggested in the first carriage.

    Join me.

    Abandon your family and join the Empire.

    But Nox refused at first.

    I assumed it was a simple fear of the House.

    One, it wasn¡¯t.

    Two. When I offered again after defeating my brother, the crown prince.

    He gave me the same answer once again.

    So I had to show him the best I could offer.

    I didn¡¯t care if it was in restraints or whatever.

    I didn¡¯t care if it was a restraint. ¡­¡­ Of course, I never thought I¡¯d convince him to walk down the aisle.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay, Princess Penelope, you¡¯ve already turned the Imperial Family, the Senate¡­ the vassals of House Arkheim upside down.¡±

    Echidna anxiously reported the actions of the Arkheim Empire¡¯s High Priestesses and bureaucrats. Since choosing Nox as a candidate for marriage, scandals have erupted among them.

    It¡¯s a cause for concern, but not a serious one.

    By my standards, anyway.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Echidna, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Princess¡­¡­.¡±

    I calmly reassured her.

    It¡¯s just that I have one goal.

    To build an empire where everyone can live, and to do that, everyone has to pull together a little bit, and someone has to be sacrificed for the greater good.

    I know this better than anyone.

    I also know that everyone¡¯s definition of a good cause is different.

    And how many times I was almost sacrificed for that cause.

    ¡®There have been 132 assassination attempts on my life.¡¯

    I feel like I¡¯m exercising my memory for nothing.

    Anyway, thanks to these assassination attempts, I¡¯ve always had to live on edge. My nerves are on edge every moment. I¡¯m always exposed to fear.

    I suffer from all sorts of nagging illnesses.

    But that¡¯s why I need to be more unwavering. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t help but give the same answer again.

    I¡¯ve said it hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of times.

    ¡°It¡¯s really okay, Echidna, I was just making what I thought was the most rational decision. The empire I¡¯m building needs Nox, and I need him, and¡­¡­ is at least as handsome as he is.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true enough, but¡­¡­.¡±

    Echidna, who couldn¡¯t deny it even in this situation, was cute.

    She¡¯s always offered to take care of me since I was a kid, and she¡¯s actually helped me a lot.

    I want to protect her with my own strength.

    But in the end, the most important thing was the benefit of the majority.

    If the many can live, the few must sacrifice.

    It was inevitable, and it was the Emperor¡¯s virtue.

    One life is not worth the same as 100 lives.

    So I must try harder.

    It is true that my brother¡¯s forces have been weakened by Nox¡¯s efforts.

    But if I can¡¯t bring down Prince Louis, I¡¯ll naturally lose the bnce of power.

    That¡¯s why I need Nox.

    And now he needs me to save his life.

    For our mutual benefit.

    For the sake of the ¡®greather good¡¯, we are bound together.

    I had no doubt in my mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t love Nox.¡±

    That¡¯s why I said it so calmly.

    ¡°But if the price of my love can buy so many people. That love, I might pay for it in a lump sum. what, ¡­ ¡­ If it was that face, I might really fall in love with it.¡±<hr>

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    [Sender. Marin. Receiver. Nox. Fifth District Imperial Library B-134].

    A light vibration in my robes awaited my return.

    The Lunatics had contacted me first. They must have something to tell me before the operation is finalized.

    ¡°Zitri, stay here for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Okay. It should take a while. ¡­ maybe.¡±

    Zitri narrowed her eyes.

    She put both hands on her hips and red at me.

    ¡°You mean to tell me that the ¡®maybe¡¯ at the end of that means you¡¯re going to bete?¡±

    ¡°As expected of my maid. You¡¯re quick-witted.¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­¡­ you¡¯re just going to leave now that you have a backer? Even if the Princess is behind you, this is a ce where cadetse to learn, and if you go out without a pass, there will surely be troubleter¡­¡­.¡±

    I fluttered a piece of paper in front of a worried-looking Zitri.

    It was an outing card. I had torn it out of Lars¡¯ hands not long ago.

    When I¡¯d told him I needed a pass to visit the library to research magic, he¡¯dughed in vain and said:

    -Here you go. You can sell my name if you need to.

    -I won¡¯t say no, but¡­ selling your name¡­¡­.

    -You were nning to anyway. Don¡¯t say anything you don¡¯t mean.

    -¡­¡­.

    I couldn¡¯t lie to myself like that.

    For the record, Lars¡¯s excuse slip reads.

    [Cadet Excuse Pass

    Issued by: Lars von Celestia

    Period: Until I say it¡¯s enough.

    Reason: My pupil].

    ¡­¡­.

    Well, it¡¯s a good thing, anyway.

    I didn¡¯t expect Lars to give in so easily.

    At any rate, now that I have my pass, I can move around a bit more freely at night.

    In many ways, it gives me an advantage over others and optimizes my chances of getting the Hidden Piece.

    Being able to move around in the evenings, even for lunatic activities, was a huge advantage.

    Still, it was important to remain as inconspicuous as possible, so I stepped quietly and made my way to the Imperial Library in District 5.

    Although it belongs to Eldain, it is, after all, one of the Imperials¡¯ direct agencies¡­¡­, so I have to keep a low profile here.

    There I found the B-134 mentioned in the cipher.

    There was a girl with blue hair sticking out, wearing the same robes as me, waiting for me.

    Sensing recognition, Marin carefully removed her hood, revealing a pair of piercing, jewel-encrusted eyes.

    They were the color of the abyss, darker than my hair.

    Beautiful was not the only word to describe them, but there was something ethereal and mysterious about them. Maybe I should say decadent.

    She seemed to have be even more beautiful than when I first met her. Perhaps she¡¯s made herself more ugly to hide her identity from the outside world.

    I greeted her anyway.

    ¡°Marin Gunner. It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±

    Marin¡¯s face crumpled for a moment.

    Probably the effects of the [Young Brat] trait.

    In fact, her expression was like that of a young, rejuvenated thug¡­¡­.

    .

    In many ways, she¡¯s a character with a definite personality.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer. I¡¯ve been expecting you. I called you here to see how much you can help me with this first mission.¡±

    ¡°Check?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Marin nodded.

    ¡°No matter how much you¡¯ve earned Luna-sama¡¯s approval, you¡¯re still not as good as I am. Besides, you and I might have to fight together, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. A mission can always take a turn for the worse.¡±

    I was quickly convinced. She was probably making the offer to gauge my skills, but it was just as much about me. I had my own insecurities about Marin¡¯s skills.

    If we take this opportunity to see what each other¡¯s abilities are, we¡¯ll be able to handle any surprisester on.

    Marin pauses for a moment, as if she didn¡¯t expect me to say yes so easily, but then she regains herposure and offers me another scroll.

    This time, it was the same makeshift shelter, this time inscribed with a form for sending it to a damp ce where the iron pipes rolled.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we fight somewhere other than this crap?¡±

    A sigh escaped me.

    ¡°Don¡¯tin. It¡¯s the end of the line, and the very bottom of the line doesn¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    <em>Bu-wook.</em>

    <em>(buug.)</em>

    With that, Marin scowled, ripped up a scroll, and disappeared.

    I copied her.

    After a brief blur of vision, we arrived at a familiar ce.

    Marin, who was the first to arrive, quickly begins to unlock her powers. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s preparing to use her magic first.

    <em>Ziying-!</em>

    <em>(jiiing-!)</em>

    I asked in disbelief.

    ¡°You¡¯re preparing for an attack by arriving first. You¡¯re a bit of an asshole.¡±

    ¡°I know, but you know what?¡±

    Marin suddenly remembered the artifact she was carrying on her back. She fired up her bow and let loose a magical arrow with a water element.

    <em>Piing!</em>

    She quickly released the bow. A steady and quick movement. Perhaps she is a member of Lunatic after all? Everything is as natural as water.

    Then she shouts.

    ¡°He who strikes first usually wins, and¡­¡­ in a criminal organization like ours, that¡¯s a virtue!¡±

    She shoots me an arrow with a cheerful tone.

    But I simply put my hand on the scabbard, looking dumbfounded.

    Then I take a breath and focus. My next move was very light but sure. They flowed together like a picture.

    ¡®Good, I feel much stronger than before.¡¯

    I smile faintly.

    As is the nature of genius, the sword was quick to my feet. The bow reaches my eyes, and I cut through it with all the energy it contains.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>(kwaaaang!)</em>

    The arrow splits in two, leaving a long gash in the floor below.

    My recent fight with Gluttony has helped me reach intermediate proficiency with the Shadowde. I owe a lot to that puppy.

    Maybe I should buy him some chewing gumter?

    As I thought this, I looked at Marin¡¯s surprised face and gave her an innocent look. As if it was a given that this would happen.

    Then, as if in deration, she says

    ¡°So, is it my turn now?¡±

    <em>Zeeeeeee!</em>

    <em>(jiiiing!)</em>

    Dozens of strands of dark magic [Dark Sphere] appeared out of thin air.

    They follow the movement of my hand and aim at the enemy in unison. Marin stretched her hand forward with a puzzled expression.

    It¡¯s a look of disbelief.

    ¡°Now, wait¡­! Junior? Wait, wait, wait¡­!¡±

    But s, I couldn¡¯t hear her.

    I¡¯m screwed.

    So, if you hit me first.

    <em>Kwagwagwagwang¡­!</em>

    That means I have to pay her back twice.

    ¡°Crazy¡­ bastard¡­¡­ how could you¡­¡­.¡±

    I almost feel sorry for her, seeing her being such an asshole.

    Iforted the distraught Marin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re only two years apart, so you¡¯ll catch up in about three more years. You¡¯re talented enough.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­!!¡±

    But Marin was resentful.

    I nonchntly put my sword back into its sheath and looked around. Soon, she copsed, unconscious in the aftermath of the battle.

    Then, that was it.

    An indescribable amount of magic began to flow from the fallen marine.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    My brow creased.

    The power was thick with life. And the scent was young.

    I reacted immediately.

    ¡®This is¡­ dangerous.¡¯

    The source of the magic was none other than my gunner, Marin.

    I knew I shouldn¡¯t do this, but only one thought ran through my head. If I don¡¯t kill her, ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll die.

    The thought was instantaneous, like a spinal reflex. The thought snapped like a rubber band and my hand was already on the sack.

    ¡®Kill.¡¯

    I thought as I immediately turned around and swung my Stormbringer to cut down Marin.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>(kaaang-!)</em>

    Sparks flew from my sword and a woman suddenly appeared in front of me.

    Goosebumps rose all over my body. In the blink of an eye, she was in close range and blocked my sword with one hand.

    How many people can do that?

    My mind raced for a few short moments. Then I realized.

    It was no one else but¡­¡­.

    The head of the Lunatics. Luna.

    ¡°I thought this was getting a little too heated for a duel between juniors and seniors, so I interrupted, and I apologize if I was rude.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Luna had no intention of reprimanding me; from her point of view, I was no better than an ant, and besides, I¡¯m no better than an ant.

    What if she hadn¡¯t intervened?

    I would have killed the marksman for sure.

    I¡¯m sure I overreacted in this situation.

    I¡¯m sure I should be¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡®That energy I felt from Marin earlier. It must be¡­¡­.¡¯

    It was then that I heard Luna¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky, because if you hadn¡¯t drawn your sword a moment ago, you would have been killed by Marin¡¯s bow.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good night to talk, the full moon is nearing.¡±

    With that, Luna sheathed her sword.

    ¡°Shall we walk for a while?¡±

    It¡¯s an offer I can¡¯t refuse. Apparently, Marin had a hidden story in store for her.

    A story that hadn¡¯t been revealed in 27 games.

    And now it was beginning.

    As a gamer, it was an offer I couldn¡¯t refuse.

    * * *

    A few momentster.

    On a night when the moon was full and nearing full, just as Luna had said.

    I¡¯m walking side by side with the head of Lunatic, chatting with her.

    Luna hesitates for a moment, then speaks up.

    ¡°Fierce neer. As you may have noticed, Marin sometimes loses her temper like that. She has great talent, but she doesn¡¯t know how to use it properly yet, which is why she¡¯s still on the fringes of her abilities.¡±

    ¡°It would seem so, because the flesh on her back was such that she couldn¡¯t help but draw her sword.¡±

    ¡°It was only one arrow.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    I asked, and Luna replied in a low voice.

    ¡°A single arrow was all it took for her to join Lunatic. She¡¯s not very strong, but one shot. The destructive power of a single arrow, prepared and fired over a long period of time, is something that even I cannot easily stop.¡±

    ¡°You mean even you can¡¯t defend against it?¡±

    I was puzzled.

    Luna, a swordswoman of three, could barely block an Extra¡¯s attack?

    Moreover, didn¡¯t Marin only have a [Water Shot]?

    When I expressed my confusion, Luna continued calmly.

    ¡°Listen, Marin. She¡¯s thest descendant of the Sea People who once existed, and she has a special constitution that allows her to manipte the water element to an extreme degree.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes at the setup.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a mermaid, then¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Like dragons, they were already practiced humans, but Marin is not. She is a child of human lust, forcibly conceived, and she inherits the blood and power of a mermaid. Because of this, her powers are iplete, and she often goes on rampages like this one.¡±

    It all makes sense now.

    Why she¡¯s never appeared in the main story.

    I had read about her in the game¡¯s setting.

    There has been a long history of research on the part of the Imperial Household into the unusually specialized reactions and amplification of the water properties of the Sea People¡­¡­.

    Human experimentation was frequently used in this process.

    The results were apparently Marin.

    ¡°So, for a marksman, Marin might give you a hard time, but there¡¯s a reason I assigned her to you.¡±

    ¡°And that reason is¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re cold. To the point of being sour¡­ but the other members of Lunatic aren¡¯t. That¡¯s why I put her in your care, if at the worst possible moment she goes on a rampage like she¡¯s doing now.¡±

    Luna¡¯s golden eyes glowed formidably.

    ¡°You kill her. You have the power.¡±

    I understood immediately.

    The power to kill Marin¡­¡­.

    In fact, it¡¯s something that every member of Lunatic has.

    Luna, Duff, and the other characters we¡¯ll meetter.

    But can they really kill Marin?

    ¡®I don¡¯t think so.¡¯

    The Lunatics are a uniquely realistic group in the game.

    For a criminal organization, they were easily swayed by emotions.

    That¡¯s why their destruction culminated in the murder of the Empress.

    I know the future. I can read the characters¡¯ thoughts better than anyone else. Right now, Luna is asking for a favor.

    The worst.

    I, a man she¡¯d only seen for a day or two at most, me, the bastard of Reinhafer, and no one else. She was asking me to kill her.

    I smirked.

    Now I knew. Who killed Marin in the original.

    ¡®Luna. She was the one who finally killed the runaway Marine.¡¯

    Because it was her favorite unit, and she couldn¡¯t let anyone else feel guilty. Luna had chosen to get her hands dirty.

    I thought about it for a moment. But I don¡¯t change my mind.

    I had no choice but toe up with an answer that would not please Luna.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill the¡­¡­ marksman. Of course, I¡¯m going to fulfill the mission you mentioned. However, how I handle that mission is a matter for me to decide.¡±

    Me, not anyone else.

    I added. Luna¡¯s face cracked at my words, and she said in a slightly exasperated voice.

    ¡°Have you fallen in love with Marin in the meantime? I¡¯ve seen more than a few people try to save both of them and fail, and that¡¯s just¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I only do what I can afford to do, you don¡¯t have to believe me. If the mission ispromised or fails, kill me with your own hands. Marin¡­ it would be easier for you than killing the marksman.¡±

    I replied, and that was the end of my conversation with Luna.

    We seemed to be running parallel lines, but in the end, we were both saying the same thing. I don¡¯t want to kill innocent people.

    That¡¯s what she must have been thinking, and that¡¯s what she had to say.

    Which only made me more confused.

    Luna.

    Why in the world would you kill a princess. No, I mean the Empress, Penelope?

    * * *

    ¡°Eh¡­ As you may know, the Demons are known for being eh¡­ very clever. E¡­ When you first enter a dungeon, or encounter a demon on the field for the first time, you should never attempt to take them on alone.¡±

    It¡¯s obvious advice, but I take it to heart.

    This is not a joke, this is reality.

    In a fire drill, if you¡¯reughing and not thinking about what happens when the fire breaks out, you¡¯ll develop a sense of insecurity that will eventually kill you when it does.

    That¡¯s why I have to focus on these theories.

    ¡­Of course, I wasn¡¯t in a position to give it my full attention.

    First and foremost, I had Penelope and Talia on either side of me.

    Talia, in particr, was the most dangerous.

    She was secretly pleased to see me today and immediately checked my tie to make sure it was straight, and even though it wasn¡¯t, she said something like this.

    -Your tie is a little crooked¡­?

    With that, she dared to untie and re-tie my tie in the middle of a crowded hallway.

    People looked at the two of us and parted as if a Mosaic miracle had urred, and we walked closely together to the end of the hallway.

    It was like they were looking at something they weren¡¯t supposed to touch.

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s kind of weird to talk about this, but it was kind of horrifying.

    Anyway. While I was suffering like that.

    Penelope snuck up on me and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay that I don¡¯t love you and it¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t love me¡­¡­ but please don¡¯t be so publicly affectionate. I have my dignity.¡±

    Penelope¡¯s blunt words left me speechless.

    Haha, it¡¯s true that no matter how much the empress may have misbehaved, there¡¯s nothing she can do about it. After all, I am now a candidate for the Princess¡¯s favor.

    In other words, I can¡¯t y with other women.

    ¡­¡­But have I ever been with another woman?

    I¡¯m not even close to people in the first ce¡­¡­.

    Shit.

    (jenjang.)

    I¡¯m done with this story.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been trying to survive and this is what I get back.¡¯

    I feel sorry for myself all over again.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    (¡°jaegal.¡±)

    I say out loud in a nurturing tone, and two sets of eyes turn to me at once.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The princess asks. I shake my head.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Nox, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    I felt like I was going to lose my mind. Meanwhile, Professor Flitchell¡¯s bewildering exnation continued.

    ¡°Eh¡­ I mean¡­ demons are basically limited in intelligence. However, there are beings that are not demons. E¡­ like demons, for example, are different. They¡¯re dangerous. They¡¯re dangerous because they burrow into the minds of humans and slowly break them down¡­ I mean¡­ ¡­¡­.¡±

    An exnation of demons.

    It was lighthearted, but I was reminded of their horrors. And I realized how dangerous this mission with Marin was.

    I don¡¯t know much about Marin as a character, but she¡¯s going to die in this episode anyway.

    By the hand of Luna, the person she respects the most.

    ¡®By now, Marin¡¯s n must be all set. The ceremony should beplete.¡¯

    I followed Marin¡¯s instructions and for a while I only spoke to Professor Lars in the library, which was a professor¡¯s paradise, so to speak.

    He chattered excitedly.

    -I¡¯m not ¡®really¡¯ curious about the book you¡¯ve chosen, but depending on which one it is, I might be able to help you learn it¡­¡­.

    -I¡¯m not going to tell you, so don¡¯t strain yourself, Professor.

    -Okay¡­ Anyway, there are certainly some great books avable in the library here. I suggest you devour all 412 of them. Only then will you begin to see your way as a wizard, and your understanding of elemental magic and special elemental magic wille into focus¡­.

    I don¡¯t even remember thest part.

    Even as an Inner Lunatic nerd, understanding everything Professor Lars had to say was a whole other realm.

    What a monster¡­¡­.

    Before I knew it, the day¡¯s sses were over.

    I noticed Talia and Penelope exchanging strange nces.

    I saw Eleanor shake her head in disdain at the front of the ss.

    I watched as Leon gave me a look of disbelief, and then returned to the Sidious Hall, heartbroken.

    But Zitri was just as cold.

    ¡°It¡¯s your karma.¡±

    My maid was excessively cold.

    So, while it¡¯s nice¡­¡­

    Sometimes I wish she¡¯d take her master¡¯s side a little.

    * * *

    Finally, the day of reckoning.

    The first full-fledged main episode preceded it.

    After ss, when the nightly self-study was going on as usual.

    Suddenly, the floor vibrated and shouting echoed around the room. This is followed by a loud explosion that drowns out the noise.

    Of course, it was thest day, so no instructors, no professors.

    No one was there to help.

    Leon was the first to realize the disconnect.

    ¡°It looks like we¡¯re trapped ¡­¡­someone¡¯s made sure we can¡¯t get out. It¡¯s like¡­ when we first encountered the demon.¡±

    Of course.

    That whole Miny Ludwig episode had been building up to this one.

    I gritted my teeth and blurted out.

    ¡°I guess we can¡¯t count on outside support. For now, we¡¯ll wait for the professor¡¯s support here.¡±

    I dutifully stalled the guys and decided to bide my time.

    Of course, within seconds, my n was shattered.

    Damn.

    (jegl.)

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    <em>Shatter!</em>

    <em>(chwaleuleu!)</em>

    The movement of the falling curtaines to an abrupt halt. The light fixture shattered, sending shards crashing to the floor, creating a strange echo.

    <em>Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!</em>

    The wires unraveled and bounced. The sight of the light bulbs in a parallel structure crackling and shattering was horrifying, like something out of a horror game.

    Grotesque is the right word.

    As in the game¡¯s tagline.

    ¡®Anyway, Inner Lunatic, you crazy developers.¡¯

    I cursed and shook my head.

    Because that damn game, Inner Lunatic, tried to switch genres every so often.

    I might be okay with that, but¡­¡­.

    Apparently not everyone else.

    ¡°heoeoeoeong¡­¡­.¡±

    Talia is practically crying. Well, not really crying, but she¡¯s in serious condition. Hagiya, she¡¯s freaked out by spiders too.

    As one of the main heroines in the game, she¡¯s one of the cutest characters in the game, so we see her like this a lot. It¡¯s not a surprise, it¡¯s just something you¡¯d expect.

    What really surprised me was the other way around.

    ¡°Kaaaak¡­!¡±

    She turns to the source of the scream and sees Eleanor de Rivalin with her long, reddish-brown hair.

    Her whole body is shaking in shock.

    Her fright is not an act, but real fear dripping from her. I stare at her, scratching my head.

    ¡®Did Eleanor have a setting like this?¡¯

    I searched my memory, but nothing came to mind.

    Maybe it was some other personality change she had that didn¡¯t show up in her traits, or something that wasn¡¯t properly represented in the game.

    There was nothing I could do but specte.

    I looked first at Princess Penelope, who was perfectly fine.

    ¡®Of course, she¡¯s had her fair share of assassination attempts.¡¯

    Penelope has been betrayed by those she trusted since childhood.

    She¡¯s seen bizarre scenes of her nanny hugging her warmly one day and being executed by guillotine the next.

    There¡¯s no way she can be surprised by this now.

    Leon is calm, to say the least.

    I¡¯m the same way. It¡¯s more of a character trait than a mental strength. More likely, he¡¯s already seen what¡¯sing.

    I shift my gaze elsewhere.

    The character I¡¯d be working with in this episode, Lana von Sader, thest of the Three Dark Houses, was also calm.

    She¡¯s a subus-born demon half-breed.

    She¡¯s also incredibly beautiful, with a charm stat that¡¯s almost on par with Nox¡¯s. But I know I shouldn¡¯t be fooled by her looks.

    She¡¯s a pretty clingy character, and she can be a bit of a jerk if things get out of hand.

    ¡®By the way, Marin seems to be taking care of herself.¡¯

    The door to the outside is closed.

    I sat back in my seat and crossed my arms nonchntly. Biding my time.

    The goal is clear.

    But then I heard Leon¡¯s voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe to stay here.¡±

    He stood up and scanned the area. He touches the faint reverberations of magic with his fingertips, or rather, he channels them.

    Hagiya, he is a magical genius.

    Of course, he can¡¯t use [Time of Genius] like I can¡­ but at this level, it only adds a slight advantage, but it doesn¡¯t guarantee absolute dominance in battle.

    Winners and losers are only determined by focus, sheer numbers, and the proper utilization of your skills and abilities.

    In that sense, I¡¯m a little afraid of the situation.

    This guy, Leon von Marvas, is going to be an insanely talented mage. If I recognize something out of ce here, I¡¯m going to have a headache.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Or not.

    My suspicions were not wrong.

    ¡°There are two spells that have been activated. The first, spatial binding magic, which binds us to the outside world and tries to cut us off from it. And the second, stairway interference magic, which tampered with the location of the stairs in the building. In order to break free of this, we need to¡­¡­.¡±

    Scratching my head, I replied as if I couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying we need to break the stair interference magic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because if you remove the dependent magic, the parent magic will resolve itself.¡±

    Magic.

    It is a diverse and difficult discipline.

    It is notoriously difficult, especially when dealing with both major and minor spells at the same time. For starters, major spells are those that directly affect an entire field or area.

    Instead of expendingrge amounts of mana, it can have a strong and far-reaching effect, granting certain properties or doing other things.

    Like Ludwig¡¯s imperfect way of transporting us to the forest once and for all.

    However, dependent magic is a bit different.

    It¡¯s basically a secondary form of primary magic that¡¯s exercised on a narrower scope. Mathematically speaking, it¡¯s more like an intervening spell.

    As a result, the form for a dependent spell is often many times more difficult andplex than the form for a primary spell, as it must naturally fit in between the forms to activate the spell.

    ¡®Also, if a dependent spell breaks, the main spell breaks as well.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Leon suggested that.

    Break theplex dependent spell first, and the main spell will disintegrate on its own. Common knowledge, already known to mages.

    I can¡¯t even deny it.

    ¡®You¡¯re damned quick.¡¯

    In the end, I have no choice but toply. After all, I was the first to notice the twist in the magic before, and it¡¯s hard to remain oblivious here.

    Moreover.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I say, ¡°it¡¯s impossible to break this binding with force in our current state, so I think we should do as Leon says.¡±

    Penelope quickly agreed.

    ¡°The Princess is right. I think so too.¡±

    Echidna is so good at listening to her, it¡¯s not surprising. But for me, I¡¯m not so sure.

    In many ways, I could have taken more time.

    Genius is scary.

    I can¡¯t help but be struck by the truth of this once again. It¡¯s one thing to recognize someone¡¯s genius, but it¡¯s quite another to see it from a third-person perspective.

    In that sense, Leon von Marvas is one of the greatest of all time. This was evident from the fact that he was initially ced in the same league as Paracelsus.

    But then.

    Somethingpletely unexpected happened here.

    ¡°Eh¡­ that¡­ me¡­¡­ I think so too¡­. I think¡­ I think it¡¯s some kind of¡­ staircase interference magic¡­ that they use in buildings¡­¡­.¡±

    That¡¯s Lana von Sader, a woman known for rarely speaking to others, speaking up.

    ¡­¡­What?

    Lana is rarely seen here, though we do get to explore thebyrinth together.

    She¡¯s just there to be helpful, or at least to be the face of the game with a good review. She didn¡¯t really get involved in the case.

    So why does she get involved again?

    Did the characters collectively agree to abandon the original trope?

    Damn

    (jaegol)

    However, I¡¯m not as agitated on the outside as I am on the inside. Calmly, I say, my voice deepening with the power of my trait.

    ¡°Listen, now,¡± I say, my voice thick with the power of my trait, ¡°we must break the bondage spell, as Leon von Marvas said. And that means analyzing the nature of the magic, forcing the form to break, or¡­ attacking the magic itself.¡±

    ¡°Attack the magic¡­?¡±

    Talia asked. Hagiya, no wonder she didn¡¯t recognize it.

    She loves to use her body and hates to use her mind.

    ¡®You said earlier that if you had as much brains as brawn, you¡¯d already be in the top three. Maybe¡­¡­.¡¯

    It¡¯s still a mystery how such a weak-minded unit was able to stab Nox in the heart at the end.

    Of course, that would mean that Nox was an asshole.

    I hid my expression and replied moderately.

    ¡°Literally. Every wizard¡¯s magic has a ¡®purpose,¡¯ and we either force it to fulfill that purpose, or we break it so that we can get out.¡±

    For example, let¡¯s say your opponent fires a magic missile.

    Then the purpose of the magic missile is clear. The act of hitting something, or a firm belief in taking down an enemy.

    Since it has been materialized and fired in the form of a bow, it is absolutely the primary purpose of the magic.

    Because of this, there is only one condition for the magic to dissipate as long as the caster has any magic left. The magic is directed at the enemy, or is forced to break through.

    The same is true here.

    ¡®But unlike the [Magic Missile], it¡¯s almost impossible to forcibly pierce a bond of this level.¡¯

    As I pondered, Talia grabbed my head with a faint groan.

    ¡°Ooohhh¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Inyman¡¯s terms, that means that if you were to force it, there¡¯s a good chance it would break. Unless it¡¯s one of the more persistent curse types.¡±

    Leon exined it a little more easily, but it would still be difficult for the Brawn to understand. It¡¯s not a concept they¡¯re meant to understand.

    But I¡¯m a nerd, so I get it. Other people will never get it.

    They¡¯re going to have a lot of problems.

    But I¡¯m not a professor, I¡¯m not an instructor.

    There¡¯s no reason for me to go around exining this to everyone.

    ¡°In order to break the staircase interference spell, we must first check the condition of this building. Let¡¯s split into two teams to check the conditions, and meet back up in exactly one hour.¡±

    ¡°Doo-doo-doo, we¡¯re going to split into two teams¡­?¡±

    Talia was stunned, but Penelope was quick toply.

    ¡°We have no choice, Miss Talia. We need to get out of here quickly or risk being swallowed up by the magic itself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s no small feat for someone who designs magic of this magnitude, and even with thebined strength of Mr. Knox and I, it¡¯s probably going to be difficult to break, even with the Empress joining in.¡±

    ¡°Why not me?¡±

    Echidna asked deeply, but Leon shook his head firmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the type to use up too much magic at once, and if even one of us has a leak in our power, it could be more dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Right. We¡¯ll split into two teams for now.¡±

    I organized the teams, resenting the extremely reasonable Leon for the first time in a long time.

    For the record, me, Talia, and Eleanor made up one team.

    At our joint martial arts party, with only the shrewd Fellman missing¡­¡­.

    This was the kind of team that would make me suffer psychologically.

    Is it a good thing that Lana, the only variable, didn¡¯t go with us?

    I¡¯m not so sure about that.

    Shit.

    (jegl.)

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Nox von Reinhafer. Looks like he¡¯s got the skills to take me down after all. You didn¡¯t get swept up in a massive magic storm, and you¡¯re pretty trusted by others, right?¡¯

    Marin used a distant cloaking spell, and they made their way down the building together, Nox, Talia, and Eleanor on her tail.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what was going to happen on the other side, but it was an absolute Lunatic rule to protect your own people first.

    Thest thing they wanted was for Nox to get hurt.

    Sure, he¡¯s a bit of a dick and he¡¯s handsome, but so what?

    Everyone in Lunatic is fair game.

    This applies to everyone without exception.

    ¡°It¡¯s curious, by the way. How did he survive the ¡®madness¡¯ of the Red Moon while using dark magic?¡±

    No matter how I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t help but think about the words I¡¯d heard during Lunatic¡¯s recruitment process.

    Not that I doubted Knox¡¯s abilities, but what he¡¯d done was beyond belief.

    The Dark Element reacts easily to anomalies of negativity, such as a red moon.

    It¡¯s safe to say that it has the most direct and indirect impact on the Corruption. To face such a thing head-on, and to fight it for the longest time, was enough. Nox imed to have killed every single one of them.

    Is that really possible?

    The killer¡¯s thinking was beyondprehension.

    Regardless, it didn¡¯t bother me.

    ¡°By the way, is it finally time for the first attack on the Labyrinth of Zone 2?¡±

    Marin grinned.

    The moment was about to unfold before her eyes when the firstbyrinth she had spent days and days manifesting would materialize.

    ¡® I Name it, the Labyrinth of Dreams and Deception!¡¯

    It was an illusionary spell that told the sweetest of tales, sprinkled with the blood of imps and sprinkled with the minds of the travelers who found it.

    A spell optimized for stalling.

    It was what awaited Nox and the others.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for even the brightest students of Eldain to endure this. The neer must be able to handle it somehow.¡±

    I¡¯ve been beaten and humiliated, but I don¡¯t have enough magic to keep up with a new student. The meal itself had been prepared for so long.

    ¡°Perhaps a knight of the Four Sages, or even lesser rank, would be hard pressed to escape easily, and with so much blood spilled that even the strongest of minds would struggle to hold out, it should give us at least an hour.¡±

    Marin crossed her arms and watched as the two teams split up, each taking their own steps into thebyrinth of imp blood.

    It was the moment.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A panicked voice escaped Marin¡¯s mouth.

    Only a few momentster, she was watching Nox in amazement. The reason was simple. Nox was reacting in a strange way.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right! What should I do?¡±

    Marin panicked. She had written the form, but Luna had organized it. Since it was her creation, she should have been able to customize the form so that the new Nox would be able to withstand it¡­¡­!

    ¡°That¡¯s weird. I suppose if there¡¯s a problem¡­ I¡¯ll just have to step in.¡±

    Marin swallowed hard.

    From what she could see, Nox was in bad shape, to say the least.

    His whole body was shaking like an aspen tree, and his face was ashen white. There was a hint of panic in his expression as he clenched his fists in shock.

    But that wasn¡¯t the most shocking thing.

    There were tears in the corners of Nox¡¯s eyes¡­¡­ for some reason.

    Marin would never know. Nox was dreaming now, and¡­¡­.

    And that the dreams belonged to a person who existed in a past life he didn¡¯t remember.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    -I¡¯ve prepared the Labyrinth of Dreams and Illusions.

    -Think of it as a sort of illusionary prison made of imps. If you¡¯re strong enough, you won¡¯t suffer too much.

    -Either way, you¡¯ll stall others from recovering from the trauma as quickly as possible. Your purpose is to stall as long as possible. Understood?

    In the past, Marin had definitely said that while exining the operation.

    I had already assumed that this would happen to me. I thought maybe I could be trapped in the illusion.

    I mean, I was prepared for it.

    But¡­ I don¡¯t know.

    The scene in front of me now. What the hell is this?

    A beach, the sand glistening in the sunlight.

    And there I am, sprawled out.

    ¡®This is¡­ my trauma?¡¯

    My brow creases.

    My gaze drifts to the horizon at the edge of the ocean.

    There is someone there. Someone who appears to be a woman, to be precise.

    Of course, I don¡¯t remember a woman like that.

    It was strange.

    It felt foreign, and every nerve in my body was on edge.

    One.

    I still couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her. I can¡¯t understand it, and that makes me even more mesmerized.

    In that moment, I was sure.

    It¡¯s something I¡¯ve lost.

    A shard of a memory, shattered like ss.

    Also, that I know her.

    ¡®I have to go.¡¯

    I have to go to her.

    ¡®I have to go.¡¯

    Only the same thought lingers in my mind. I couldn¡¯t think straight.

    My head felt like it was in a mess.

    <em>Shaaaaaah-.</em>

    I hear the sound of waves crashing into each other, creating a gentle ripple.

    In a space filled with silence and nothingness.

    I began to run relentlessly toward her.

    I can¡¯t move forward fast enough thanks to the sand that crunches underfoot. But that doesn¡¯t stop me from running as fast as I can. I run to the limit.

    I have to go.

    I have to get to her.

    She can give me back what I¡¯ve lost.

    I¡¯m sure of it, but the distance between me and her doesn¡¯t decrease.

    She floats on the water, barefoot. She¡¯s wearing an unusually white dress and a pair of white wings behind her back.

    But why?

    As I stare at her, I feel a pang in my chest. My breath caught in my throat, and I felt an unexinable pain in my chest.

    <em>Thud.</em><em></em>

    <em>(Tug.)</em>

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Another tear rolls down my cheek, soaking the sand beneath my feet. When I looked up again, she was gone.

    I repeat to myself.

    I don¡¯t know her.

    But I don¡¯t know if she doesn¡¯t know me.

    That made me cry even harder.

    Because I had to face the vague fear that I would never see her again.

    I was in love with her.

    I might not know the shape of it, but I was sure of it.

    If the emotion of love were tangible, it would be like this.

    The waves are getting rougher and rougher.

    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be swept away, but I keep looking at one ce like a ghost.

    The ce where she is gone.

    I also see it again.

    A woman I don¡¯t recognize, but who is familiar¡­¡­.

    Pure white wings.

    And¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­X!¡±

    X?

    That¡¯s not ¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­X! Wake up! Come on!¡±

    Just a little bit,

    Just a little more¡­¡­.

    ¡°Nox!¡±

    That was it. Someone had suddenly smacked me on the head, and a hot sensation rose from my forehead. I woke up with a headache and, to my surprise, found myself surrounded by Talia and Eleanor.

    But there was something even stranger.

    They were more surprised than I was.

    * * *

    ¡°You mean I was dreaming?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. I knew what was going to happen to you and I really¡­¡­.¡±

    Talia was practically sobbing. She said I cried.

    I knew that, actually. But I thought it was just a dream¡­ Apparently not.

    I was crying in real life, too.

    But it didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡®Why? What did I just see¡­ that made me cry?¡¯

    My memory is fuzzy, so I¡¯m not sure. I think she might have looked at me and said something. But I don¡¯t really remember anything else.

    In hindsight, what I saw must have been a piece of my past, which will probably help me reach the end of this story.

    That much was clear.

    I thought about it for a moment, but then shook my head to dismiss the thought.

    I didn¡¯t have time to think long and hard now anyway.

    It was time to get back to the main story.

    It¡¯s important to survive somehow.

    I honestly don¡¯t know what the Inner Lunatic is trying to convey to me, but if we continue on this path, we will all be killed by the Great Demon Paimon, who will awaken from the Spirit Stone.

    That is something that must never happen.

    Stall for time as much as possible.

    And if there is a change, deal with it immediately.

    That was the only thing I had to do.

    ¡°You¡¯re being a dick. Forget it. Let¡¯s move.¡±

    I pretended not to be disturbed, and so I began to move.

    No one seems to notice, except for Eleanor and Talia, who both seem bothered by my reaction.

    But I can¡¯t even begin to exin it.

    I am a stranger in this world. Maybe not, but¡­.

    At least, that¡¯s how I see myself now.

    Therefore, I hide myself thoroughly.

    It¡¯s the only way I can survive.

    * * *

    A night sky with a full moon.

    It was Luna¡¯s favorite day of the year, but also her worst nightmare.

    In the past, she was abandoned on the day of the full moon and taken by her Master.

    Afterward, she proved herself by joining a group called the Lunatics, where she learned to wield a sword and rose to the pinnacle.

    All at the tender age of twenty.

    Also, so say those who know a true powerhouse.

    Luna is the youngest. She may be the weakest of the four sages and three swordsmen now, but she will be invincible on the day of the full moon.

    The reason is simple.

    She wields a sword called the Moonlight Sword, a sword that catches the light of the moon and uses it to cut through her enemies.

    The fuller the moon, the stronger her sword bes.

    Its power is maximized tonight. This short night.

    ¡°Duff. Get ready.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ there¡­¡­.¡±

    Duff and Luna are now floating above the Sidious Hall of Eldain Academy. They¡¯re using their flight magic to look down and keep a close eye on their surroundings.

    In a little while, they should be heading to the Museum in District 1, one of the Academy¡¯s core institutions.

    Rumor has it that Paimon, a ninth-ranked demon once in, resides there.

    It¡¯s where the Great Demon Spirit Stone is kept.

    Also, a full moon night like this is a good time for demons to go on the rampage. Thest thing anyone needs is a rampage.

    No matter how criminal the Lunatics may be, their goal is to overthrow the Imperial Family, reform from the bottom up, and establish a new nation.

    Thest thing Luna wanted was for there to be indiscriminate ughter.

    ¡°Luna¡­ are you sure you don¡¯t mind¡­ Noah von Trinity¡­¡­ is the Dean of Elidane¡­ a powerful individual.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Luna¡¯s eyes don¡¯t move at all. Just a pair of moonlit eyes.

    All I can sense from the blond golden eyes is the glorious solitude and the mncholy of the past hours of chewing and swallowing. And a terrible, terrible vengeance against the Imperial Family.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    Luna shuffled downstairs, the moonlight her onlypanion.

    Duff moved after her.

    <em>Taas.</em>

    With light steps, barely leaving a sound, they moved.

    They passed the giant fountain in the center that separated the noble andmoner dormitories, and the main building of the first wing came into view.

    And¡­ a museum of the remnants of beings once called heroes, hidden by magic, appeared before them.

    ¡°Finally¡­ we¡¯re here¡­¡­. The¡­¡­ shelter of the fallen.¡±

    Duff called the museum a resting ce for the fallen.

    It was called a resting ce for heroes, but that was never true.

    For it was here that those who had been sacrificed for him, who had be mere dogs of the imperial family, had died and been abandoned with tarnished honor.

    They did not believe.

    That¡¯s why they want to tear it down and rebuild it.

    <em>Turbuck.</em>

    <em>(teobeog.)</em>

    Luna stepped inside in silence.

    Theyers of magic protecting the inside from the outside were meaningless to her.

    Why had she chosen a full moon in the first ce?

    Because it was a night when she could push her skills to the limit.

    And so the two moved on, ying arrow traps from the walls, fiends and chimeras from the floor, and demons born from the discarded waste around them.

    Eventually.

    They reached a massive stone wall.

    It was blocked by a giant sheet of ice, and at the end of it, on a small stool dotted with dots, sat an even smaller girl.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯de! I knew you¡¯d be interested in this magic stone! Master of the Lunatic¡­ and thest heir to the Moonlight Sword, now one of the three new swordsmen. Luna.¡±

    ¡°Noah von Trinity¡­ please step aside. The Crystal Stone is an object that will disrupt the world.¡±

    But Luna already knew that she would not move out of the way. The hand on the hilt of her sword was proof.

    ¡°I think you already know my answer!¡±

    Noah said yfully.

    She released the moonlight, letting it slowly soak into the sword.

    Like all the light in the world, the moonlight flickered across the darkness.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    <em>(seogeog!)</em>

    Something has been cut.

    But Luna isn¡¯t sure what it is, and she knows it¡¯s nothing like the sensation of cutting through human flesh.

    The cavity fills with darkness, and a chill rises from the floor.

    Noah¡¯s voicees from somewhere, his tone changed.

    ¡°I meant¡­¡±

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>(kwaang!)</em>

    Luna deflected a spear of ice from behind her with her sword.

    Through the shattered ice, she could see Noah¡¯s face, which had somehow returned to its original form.

    Yes, that¡¯s the Frost Witch¡¯s true form.

    What she was showing now was her true power, though I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t all of it¡­¡­.

    Luna sucked in a breath.

    She¡¯s not fazed. But neither is her enemy.

    ¡°You know, Luna, I really enjoy fighting strong enemies. Paimon was one of the strongest demons I¡¯ve ever fought.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re letting him awaken, so you can fight him again and prove your superiority?¡±

    ¡°What will you do if I say yes, kid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°You? Me? Ahhhh¡­! For what?¡±

    ¡°For my sake.¡±

    The conversation continues, with neither party yielding an inch, and the overwhelming power that only the Absolute can create.

    Magic binds them together, and they struggle to seize the initiative.

    But the equilibrium of power is not easily broken.

    It was a battle between absolutes.

    At that moment, Duff was already on the move.

    Taking advantage of Noah and Luna¡¯s fight, he uses one fire spell after another to open the ice-sealed door. Little by little.

    Little by little, it began to melt.

    But none of the three knew it.

    Something else was already inside the door, and they could already hear the crackling and cracking soundsing from the spirit stone.

    * * *

    The secondbyrinth in Zone 2 wasn¡¯t too difficult.

    It was actually quite fun.

    I rejoined Leon, Penelope, and Echidna. Together, we yed a game of defense against the iing demons.

    New friends and units, of course. Lana von Sader was also with us.

    Timid as she was, she and I fought our way through the problem.

    This was the essence of the defense game: a stronghold, and hunting down waves of enemies from it in four sessive waves.

    Normally, as a Knight ss, I wouldn¡¯t have enjoyed this at all, but this time was different. Hadn¡¯t I properly mastered ck magic using the tome I had obtained earlier?

    Being able to use magic properly was a huge advantage, and I was able to enjoy hunting down demons.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to stall for time.

    Either by deliberately stepping on the echidna¡¯s feet, or by using spells or techniques that have arge enough action to dy time somewhat.

    I managed to stall the time in a variety of ways.

    All in all, not a big deal.

    Marin was following me, too, and no one noticed her movements. I was happy about that.

    ¡°Somehow you made it to the second one.¡±

    Leon said, wiping away a rare sweat.

    He had the hardest time in the defense game, though.

    The ability to bring the dead back to life would be excellent inrge-scale warfare. From that perspective, his ability was bound to help.

    On the plus side, Iana was able to replenish Leon¡¯s mana for ck magic. It wasn¡¯t a positive for me, as I needed to stall as long as possible, but oh well.

    It¡¯s very important for units to work together and build rapport like this, so I¡¯ll take it.

    Inner Lunatic is all about coordination, and if your units are in sync, there¡¯s nothing better than that.

    ¡°Leon, you look a little tired.¡±

    ¡°Is that¡­ ah¡­ am I¡­¡­ okay¡­? Is it because I¡¯m inexperienced¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, Lana, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Leon replied with difficulty to Penelope and Iana¡¯s words.

    Iana looked in my direction this time.

    ¡°Is he¡­ Nox¡­ nim? Is he okay¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. Don¡¯tpare me to these wimps.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been less than three hours since you showed tears, aren¡¯t you acting too strong?¡±

    Eleanor snapped as usual. But this time, for some reason, Penelope came to her defense.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should talk to my potential groom like that.¡±

    ¡°Oh. My apologies, princess. I hope you¡¯ll forgive my rudeness.¡±

    ¡°Under the circumstances. I forgive you.¡±

    I was dumbfounded.

    No, why are you using my tears to decide whether you forgive or not?

    Furthermore.

    ¡°Nox, are you sure you¡¯re okay¡­?¡±

    Talia continues to worry about me with the same grim look from earlier.

    I want her to stay like this, thest thing I want is for her to try to kill me. I don¡¯t even want you to tell Rover.

    I still want to live.

    Echidna is darting around like a meerkat, keeping an eye on the situation.

    When she¡¯s satisfied they¡¯re safe, she sighs.

    ¡°But what the hell is in store for us in the thirdbyrinth? I¡¯m beginning to worry. If the second one was this hard¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    I replied, knowing, but proudly not knowing.

    Talia grabbed my arm, obviously uneasy. Penelope tilted her head as if to say she¡¯d look the other way this time.

    Hagiya, I dealt with variables whenever they came up. Talia won¡¯t be used to being told I don¡¯t know.

    I¡¯m sure the other units aren¡¯t either.

    ¡®Well, I actually know how to handle things this time, too. I¡¯ve already told you that the magic won¡¯t be released unless you clear the threebyrinth quests. ¡­Of course, I¡¯m not going to tell you the strategy this time.¡¯

    Well, what can I say?

    I have to live and let live.

    The thirdbyrinth quest.

    I thought to myself as I continued to descend into the building¡¯s basement.

    ¡®Next, it¡¯s finally my turn to step up to the te.

    I thought to myself, ncing back at mypanions.

    I can feel a little sadism bubbling up in my gut at the sight of these strangers. Next time, I¡¯m going to be their true education teacher and their leveling assistant.

    What does that mean?

    ¡®Labyrinth Flower. It means¡­ I¡¯m going to be their boss monster.¡¯

    I did.

    I was going to be the boss monster that fights the group directly.

    In a way, it seems like a good situation for a viin. With that thought, I smiled a little as I imagined their future.

    Assholes.

    You¡¯ve been screwing with me all this time, haven¡¯t you?

    You¡¯re about to get youreuppance.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nox? That¡¯s kind of scary¡­¡­.¡±

    I didn¡¯t listen to Talia at all.

    Time to de-stress¡­!

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    [Triggers the effect of the artifact ¡®Moonshadow¡¯].

    [Craft the yer¡¯s alter ego].

    [Customize the appearance of the alter ego].

    Actually, thest of the three in the Labyrinth strategy.

    It never existed in the first ce.

    The reason was simple.

    The boss here?

    Because I already killed it.

    There were many reasons, but one was the most important.

    I wanted the boss¡¯s reward.

    ¡°Random stat 0.3.¡± That was the reward for beating this boss.

    This left me in a quandary.

    If I were a yer, I wouldn¡¯t have had this problem.

    I would have just killed the boss.

    But now I¡¯m the viin.

    I¡¯m Nox von Reinhafer, a specialty viin for Lunatic.

    He says he can¡¯t help the students by defeating the boss.

    ¡®But I can¡¯t give up the reward either.¡¯

    This led me to the following decision.

    I decided to use the appearance-altering artifact called the Moon Shadow to create another me, an alter ego, and ¡®pretend¡¯ to be the boss.

    This way, I could eat the rewards and take them as I please. I can also control the time and¡­¡­.

    It¡¯s a win-win situation.

    I stifled my glee and pulled up the status window that showed me a new stat of 0.3.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Nox Von Reinhafer

    Gender: Male

    Age: 15

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Darkness

    Achievements: None

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Genius with Swords and Martial Arts] / [Genius with Mana Sensitivity] / [Insightful] / [Master of Memorization] / [Steel Mentality] / [Master of Acting]]

    Neutral: [Manifestation of Darkness]

    Negative: [Time Limit] / [Weakling] / [Hand Cold] / [Possession]

    [Stats].

    Physique: 6.5 (+2)

    Mana: 13.2 (+3)

    Luck: 10

    Willpower: 11.3

    Charm: 26.3

    [Hidden Stats]

    Agility (uncivilized): 8

    [Skills] ¨C Active Skills: [Genius¡¯s Time] / [Loser¡¯s Intimidation] / [Shadow Family Intermediate Swordsmanship] / [Southern Swordsmanship] / [Ignite] / [Metamorphosis] / [Dragon Speech]]

    *The remaining yer¡¯s lifespan is 147 days due to the [Time Limit] trait.

    __________________

    The mystery of the new stat is Stamina.

    As Instructor Hans said, Stamina is national strength. While not a dynamic effect, swinging the sword is much lighter than before.

    Thanks to this, both magic and swordsmanship are progressing smoothly.

    At this rate, it might be easier to survive¡­ ¡­¡­.

    ¡®Oops. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Tempts fate.¡¯

    Repeat after me. I am f*cked.

    With that, the team made their way through a rectangr, narrow, damp passageway.

    Before long, they reach a point in thebyrinth.

    This is where the boss monster (formerly) was supposed to be.

    But not now.

    Waiting there now is none other than my new alter ego.

    His name is Sean. {1}

    ¡°What is it, you guys?¡±

    Sean said.

    He¡¯s my alter ego. But it can think on its own and make its own judgments.

    He¡¯s a bit dangerous in that regard, but¡­¡­.

    At this point, it¡¯s best to use him.

    Sean said.

    ¡°You can¡¯t get through here. If you want to get through, you¡¯ll have to take me down.¡±

    Hey, wait a minute. That¡¯s a pretty standard line.

    I mean, it¡¯s not like¡­¡­ is that unimaginative?

    Oh,e to think of it, he¡¯s modeled after me. ssics are the best. I don¡¯t know who it¡¯s from, but it¡¯s good.

    ¡°Who is that¡­?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    I said, cutting off Talia¡¯s attempt at conversation.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a person.¡±

    I dered boldly to my alter ego.

    That¡¯s not a person.

    It¡¯s not a person. ¡­¡­ Because, technically, it¡¯s not.

    ¡°Well¡­ it can¡¯t be human, not with that kind of unnerving energy.¡±

    Leon added. I felt a little hurt.

    That asshole. Does he usually look at me like that?

    They¡¯re all the same here.

    I almost feel betrayed.

    ¡°So what do we do? This doesn¡¯t seem like an easy opponent.¡±

    ¡°We need to take him down.¡±

    Princess. Penelope¡¯s words were immediately answered by Echidna.

    That¡¯s another minus one.

    To treat my alter ego like that¡­ Anyway, I feel pretty bad.

    I don¡¯t think I should use this often.

    It was then.

    Eleanor took a step forward and spoke.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Sean. I¡¯m a traveling wizard. I happened to be near Eldain when my magic was triggered¡­ and I was swept away.¡±

    My alter ego was stammering out a useless exnation as if my foot was numb.

    Damn it. I wondered where my remaining questions and worries had gone.

    Whatever.

    ¡°We have to kill it.¡±

    I said it again, more forcefully, and the uneasy eyes of mypanions swept over me. They have little experience killing people.

    There¡¯s no way they¡¯d be able to jump right in. ¡­.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    <em>(kwaang!)</em>

    There was ¡­¡­.

    The skeleton soldier that Leon had conjured up swung his dagger at him.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Leon shouted back, which made me angry.

    ¡°¡­Yes, but didn¡¯t you say we should fight?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I did, but, um¡­ I mean, what I meant was, why did you suddenlye out of nowhere when you were supposed to attack the enemy from behind?¡±

    ¡°I think my attack was surprising enough¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    I interrupted their train of thought appropriately.

    Shit.

    In many ways, though, it¡¯s easier to be the viin in times like this. Not a single one of them responded to being told to shut up.

    Eleanor¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ¡°Sean¡­? I¡¯ve never heard that name before.¡±

    No wonder. Sean was a warm man with waves of brown in his hair. There are no characters like him, at least not in Inner Lunatic.

    There¡¯s no way you¡¯ve heard of him. Originally, I was going to create a more memorable character, but I didn¡¯t have a choice.

    My magical aplishments weren¡¯t quite there yet.

    Shit.

    ¡± It looks strangely like someone¡­ but then again, it¡¯s not like that person¡­¡­.¡±

    Eleanor muttered and looked at him for a moment. She¡¯s blushing for some reason, but I¡¯m not sure why.

    Anyway, I was in a position to fight, so I charged.

    I drew my sword and shed at Sean.

    However, he lightly dodges my de.

    There are many reasons for this, but the biggest one is that my alter ego has basically taken 50% of my abilities.

    And that my stats have been reduced by 50%.

    That being said, I can still somehow beat the guy in front of me, but not without going all out.

    As for the others, I don¡¯t know what to say.

    And there you have it, a boss for stalling.

    <em>Taas!</em>

    I quickly backed away, sheathing my sword.

    ¡°Looks pretty strong.¡±

    ¡°For some reason, your sword seems to have slowed down as well.¡±

    Eleanor somehow analyzed my movements with a sharp gaze.

    I felt a little uneasy, but ignored it.

    ¡°It¡¯s only because I¡¯m not feeling well. And since when do you say that you¡¯ve been interested in me?¡±

    With that snarky line out of the way, I watched in silence as my coworkers battled my alter ego.

    In the process, I realized I¡¯d overlooked two things.

    ¡®¡­¡­That hurt like hell, huh?¡¯

    The first is that it hurts when my alter ego gets hit.

    In the middle of the fight, as I was holding the ce where my alter ego had been hit, Talia, Eleanor, and Penelope looked at me in disbelief, and I had to keep my head up while being hit.

    The second is¡­¡­ a bit of a big deal.

    The butterfly effect of the character named me meant that the viin moved faster than I thought he would.

    As a result, Paimon¡¯s eyes opened even faster.

    * * *

    Dark Hollow.

    The interior of a stone chamber sealed by Noah¡¯s freezing magic.

    An aged man¡¯s voice spoke.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve finally been resurrected, Paimon¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    I recognize the figure of a boy in a newsboy cap.

    Rick.

    Eleanor¡¯s squire, the Emperor¡¯s minion, and a demon, is there.

    He is currently sacrificing the demon he brought with him, offering its blood on an altar,pletely oblivious to Noah and Luna fighting outside the ice wall.

    Slowly, the seal begins to crack, allowing the spirit stone to absorb the magic. The magic absorbed by the demon¡¯s blood slowly seeps through.

    ¡®I hadn¡¯t originally nned to do this, but¡­ Nox. I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.¡¯

    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have sacrificed so many demons to resurrect Paimon.

    But Rick knew in his gut.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    If he was any good, he would have broken through the Lunatic¡¯syer interference magic by now and reached this ce.

    Of course, as a mere student, he never thinks he¡¯s capable of anything great.

    But unexpected things always happen.

    Luna, fighting outside, was such an example.

    A mere abandoned child, she¡¯s grown up to be a swordswoman, and she¡¯s only twenty years old.

    This alone should tell you something.

    Things happen in the world that we don¡¯t understand.

    That¡¯s why Nox should be wary.

    His victory over the First Emperor, Louis, has already convinced him that his every move is being monitored.

    As such, his actions now are in your best interest, even if they are somewhat damaging.

    -Ah, do you hear me, Rick?

    ¡°Yes, sir. My lord.¡±

    Rick replied dryly to the voiceing from the crystal ball he¡¯d set up across from the spirit stone. It was Louis, the First Prince.

    He had leaked information that he would soon be raiding this ce from Lunatic, and he wanted to somehow resurrect the Archdemon and plunge the world into war once more.

    Why?

    He wants to y the hero by ying the Archdemon himself.

    He also ns to increase the authority of the imperial family and reduce the taxation of Eldain Academy.

    ¡®Foolishly, he believes he can defeat the Archdemon¡­¡­.¡¯

    Of course, there was some logic to his actions.

    For example, the Paimon that would be resurrected now would not be at full strength.

    It takes a while for a resurrected demon or beast to regain its full strength.

    Therefore, the prince ns to summon the paimon and defeat it, utilizing the reputation of the swordsman and sage who sealed it in the past.

    ¡°One man averted a catastrophe that three men could barely avert¡­¡± is how he wants to sell it.

    But it¡¯s not going to happen.

    Rick¡¯s goal from the beginning was to use the Prince to bring down the Empire.

    Helping him is the pinnacle of evil. The one who stands above the Archduke.

    To invoke Baal.

    It was the desire of all demons.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Prince, things are in good hands.¡±

    -It will be handled well. This is my chance to be a hero! This is a chance that may nevere again, so make it count!

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Rick only smirks as he answers.

    Soon.

    Just a little while¡­¡­ just a little while, and the first Archduke will be back on the continent.

    That was the moment.

    With a crackling sound, the giant spirit stone shattered, releasing an enormous wave of magical energy.

    <em>kwakwakwakwang!</em>

    [Aaah¡­¡­.]

    Rick immediately bowed his head with an ecstatic expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Mr. Paimon. My name is Mein Auschulz de Nefer.¡±

    Rick revealed his original name.

    A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as the hulking demon who had appeared cleared away the fragments of the spirit stone.

    [What a¡­ trashy body¡­¡­. No. Rather¡­ is it a miracle I¡¯ve been resurrected?]

    He turned his head and asked.

    [Did you say Auschulz?]

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    [Outside those ice walls¡­¡­ I smell a familiar human scent, tell me].

    His brow crinkled, and he spoke in a voice that threatened to eat Rick alive.

    [I wonder if the one out there¡­ is one of the three idiots who sealed me away].

    Rick smirked, not at all intimidated by the authority.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    * * *

    After a good beating(?), quite a bit of time had passed.

    I was about to hide my alter ego, Sean, when I heard a huge explosion that shook the earth.

    It sounded like a giant was rolling on the ground.

    Why?

    In that instant, I felt a chill run down my spine, along with an enormous amount of horsepower.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Sean and I both blurted out at the same time.

    <em>Bam, bam, bam</em>!

    <em>(kwagwagwagwagwa!)</em>

    The earth shattered. And with that, the physically exhausted legs of the group loosen up.

    I pretended to flop down, too.

    In fact, I was dizzy from the situation, not from anything else.

    Damn¡­¡­.

    There¡¯s something wrong with this again.

    No matter how much I feel it, this energy¡­¡­.

    ¡°Aaaahhhh!¡±

    Suddenly, Eleanor¡¯s scream erupted. She was about to fall to her death on the broken ground.

    I felt my heart sink; if she fell from here, she would be seriously injured at the very least.

    What should I do¡­¡­.

    ¡°Are you okay?!¡±

    It was the moment.

    Before I could evenunch myself, my alter ego. I mean, Sean stepped in and saved Eleanor. Out of breath, he managed to pull her to her feet.

    ¡°Wha¡­ why¡­ did¡­ you, my¡­ enemy, save me¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    ¡®Crazy.¡¯

    (michin)

    Then.

    I was stunned by two things.

    The first was the matter of the alter ego created by the artifact [Moon Shadow]. It was created in the likeness of my personality, but it moved in the likeness of my original personality itself.

    Therefore, the one who rescued Eleanor and greeted her warmly is Yuchan. That¡¯s me as a modern person in the past.

    The second problem was much more difficult to solve, but sadly, it was also the most certain.

    ¡®The Great Demon Paimon has been resurrected.¡¯

    F*ck.

    Shit, where did this go wrong?

    Apparently things happened faster than I thought.

    The Archduke, a ninth-ranked demon.

    A monster that three mythical beings could only manage to seal away. Paimon.

    Shit. What the hell is going on where I¡¯m not?

    I took off running.

    Now was not the time to care about my alter ego or my units.

    There was no time to exin why.

    What if I couldn¡¯t stop him somehow?

    Game 28 would be over from here. I can¡¯t reload my save file, I can¡¯t salvage it, and everything is gone.

    Game over.

    As a gamer, these words were uneptable.

    {1} : ??/syein = Shawn/Sean Bean

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Luna and Noah von Trinity.

    Two mythical beings testing their mettle. Suddenly, a massive burst of magical power erupted from within the cavity where the battle took ce.

    The next thing you know, you hear a wild animal cry.

    It was enough to make anyone realize that this was a dangerous situation.

    With a loud bang, the ice wall that Duff had been melting shattered under the force of physics.

    Dozens ofyers of magic surrounded it, but none of it mattered to the being that had emerged from within.

    The Grand Duke, Paimon, had finally awakened.

    One of the continent¡¯s worst psychopathic demons, responsible for the Night of ughter and reducing countless others to ashes.

    His resurrection was enough to send Luna into a rage.

    Luna gritted her teeth and said.

    ¡°In the end, you screwed up, ¡­¡­Noah. You allowed the Archduke to be resurrected. You don¡¯t care about the salvation of mankind, do you? ¡­Of course, that¡¯s why you¡¯re on the side of the stupid Emperor.¡±

    Luna raised her sword.

    A sword that was transparent in the moonlight. But it would be too weak to reach the enemy.

    There was no guarantee of victory in this fight, Luna thought to herself. Demon Paimon and a night of bloodshed. The countless people who had been killed on that full moon.

    -Luna, promise this Master one thing: You must never¡­ fight the Great Devouring Demons. Do you understand?

    -Why?

    Luna recalled the conversation she¡¯d had with her deceased mentor as a child. The words raced through her mind.

    The power of the demon before her eyes, the cruel visions it conjured, seemed to eat away at her nerves. This is not good.

    She tried to shake off the memories, but it wasn¡¯t easy.

    -Don¡¯t you see why my arm is like this? Besides¡­ I¡¯m going to die soon because of the Archduke¡¯s curse. So you should avoid it from the start, for there wille a time when you will realize that giving up is also courageous.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯

    Luna realized she couldn¡¯t do as she was told.

    If she walked away from this now?

    Countless others would die again.

    A night of ughter.

    The number of people killed that day had reached tens of thousands.

    The memories of that nighty folded up in a drawer somewhere in Luna¡¯s childhood.

    However, she tried not to bring it up again.

    To her, the memory was like a sin, and one full moon offered redemption. At the same time, the light of another full moon brought disaster.

    But when ites down to it, he doesn¡¯t hesitate.

    It must be killed. Archduke Paimon.

    The [Moonlight Sword] glows.

    The first and second eclipses sliced through the air, creating a small ripple.

    It bathed in a white light, then exploded, spreading out and converging into a single point. It was like watching a dragonfly drawn to the light.

    Noah smiled a bloodthirsty smile.

    ¡®I see you didn¡¯t mean it when you fought me, little one.¡¯

    Luna had known she was weakened from the start and had adjusted her strength. She¡¯d had a hunch, but she hadn¡¯t realized it.

    Her master had shaped her into a monster beyond her wildest dreams.

    Of course, there¡¯s no denying that her talent yed a role in this.

    ¡­Of course, not many people know about Luna¡¯s secret.

    But Noah had no choice but to do this.

    It¡¯s not about siding with the Emperor.

    That energy stone was bound to run amok sooner orter.

    ¡®I¡¯ve tried many times to break that piece of junk.¡¯

    But the Great Supply of Demon Spirit Stones is not something that can be easily broken. It was a crystal of sin, oozing with nothing but a thickyer of malice.

    There was only one way to break it.

    To kill the demon when it manifests.

    To this end, Noah has been reserving her strength and waiting for the Devil to resurrect. She didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly, but there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.

    If you¡¯re already in this situation, you need to think of a solution.

    ¡®Luna¡­ Now that I¡¯ve seen what this kid can do, I¡¯ll have to y my hand.¡¯

    The Frost Witch began to emit a st of magic that matched my tinnitus.

    Luna cowered back, seemingly shocked by the concentration of her power.

    Luna used a sword technique that amplified the power of her body and her sword, the first of the [Moonlight Sword] she unleashed.

    The second manifestation was [Full Moon]. It was most effective when the full moon was approaching.

    It was an alien sword technique that tore apart space itself and attacked the enemy.

    <em>Boom¡­!</em>

    <em>(kwadeudeudeudeug¡­!!)</em>

    Noah was pouring in herer magic power just in time for her sword to fly out. A burst of ice magic protected Luna, who was unable to defend herself from the bacsh of the attack.

    Not only that, but it blocked the enemy¡¯s movements.

    It was the best support she could offer.

    Because of this, Luna¡¯s second sword strike flew in one fluid trajectory. It tore through space, fangs bared, ready to devour the dark night and everything under it.

    Any other demon or fiend would have been killed in a single blow from the two of them. Indeed, they thought they would.

    But then.

    [I¡¯m not the only one¡­ who hasn¡¯t recovered his body¡­¡­ but my case is different from yours, Noah].

    <em>Bang!</em>

    With a sickening sneer, Archduke Paimon used his power to forcefully deflect it away. An unconventional sword technique that distorted space, it bounced off and hit the wall.

    Luna and Noah¡¯s expressions thinned at the same time.

    Of all of them, Luna was the one who was shocked.

    She had never faced a monster before. The power of Paimon was once again proven.

    Noah¡­ I can¡¯t read her thoughts, but even though she¡¯s weakened, the sword was fired with the help of one of the Four Sages. It¡¯s even possible for it to deflect my sword under the full moon¡­?

    Of course, since it was an attack from two mythical beings, it was impossible to deflect all of it. Paimon also thought that one arm was a small price to pay for facing them.

    [Well, I should be able to recover from this wound in no time. By the way, Celsus¡­ I don¡¯t see any sign of that bug guy, nor Theo, the madman¡­¡­. Just a disempowered witch and a little girl¡­. Is that all you have?]

    Paimon quirked a brow.

    [If so, you will regret¡­. standing before me. You will die here].

    As if to prove his point, he stomped his foot in one massive motion.

    Then, the entire museum shattered, and the building crumbled.

    Noah and Luna barely managed to clear the debris, but Duff was crushed under it.

    Luna yelled.

    ¡°Duff!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡­. First¡­ We need to kill the Archduke¡­¡­.¡±

    Duff said.

    Luna gritted her teeth. She might not be as badly hurt as the tough Duff, but this situation was not good to say the least.

    Of course, fighting alongside Noah would help a great deal. It¡¯s doubtful that a better hand exists.

    But is it enough to defeat the Archduke in front of them?

    I don¡¯t know.

    You¡¯d have to shake your head.

    Paimon is number nine.

    He was among the top of Solomon¡¯s 72 demons.

    At best, herself, who had just risen to the position of the Sword Master, and Noah, who had already lost her strength. He was an overly demanding foe for the two of them to deal with.

    ¡®But I have no choice but to do it.¡¯

    Luna sheathed her sword and stared straight ahead.

    ¡°Noah, you¡¯ll hear about thister.¡±

    ¡°Whoa. You could get hurt, kid, and now¡¯s not the time to be distracted.¡±

    Noah said cheerfully.

    With a snap, she pulled her magic back up.

    But Luna knew.

    She didn¡¯t have that much power anymore.

    She¡¯d focused almost all of it on that first shot, and she¡¯d only drawn on it twice. That was as far as her magic would go.

    She¡¯s not sure how long she¡¯llst.

    Moreover, the most dangerous thing is.

    [You¡¯re weak].

    Paimon already knew all of this.

    Even on the Night of the ughter, he was a demon who gauged his opponents¡¯ magic, toying with humans, and tearing them apart.

    Unrivaled in his handling of magic.

    He is Paimon.

    [It¡¯s fun to y with you, but I¡¯ve thought of something more fun¡­.].

    With that, Paimon floated into the air and looked down at his surroundings. mes were already rising among the shattered museum.

    The life-draining mes characteristic of demons.

    Paimon looked from Sidious Hall to Faburth Hall and back again, then smirked.

    [There are a lot of people over there, are they your disciples?]

    ¡°¡­They¡¯ve gotten pretty rough in my absence. Dirty.¡±

    Noah said. Luna quickly scanned the area.

    But there were no answers.

    What if the Archduke¡¯s attack came directly at the dormitories, in this vast open space?

    Even if all the professors came out, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it.

    Even the swordsmen and sages themselves couldn¡¯t stop him on their own, could they?

    The professors are not enough.

    At least, not unless other swordsmen and sages intervene. There is virtually no way out of this situation.

    With that, Paimon gestured lightly, spreading sparks in all directions.

    [Watch, then, and see how weak the humans are, how they cannot stand against us].

    <em>Hiss!</em>

    Straight, long waves of me shot from Paimon, curling around him. The mes shot in a straight line toward the dormitory.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­!¡±

    Luna screamed, but it was no use.

    Before she could react and block, Paimon had already closed in on the two of them, swinging his fist wildly.

    <em>¡°keueub!¡±</em>

    Distracted, Luna barely managed to keep her sword upright to block, and Noah used her ice to deflect the attack.

    But one thing was certain.

    That straight line of me would burn everyone in the dormitory to nothingness.

    It was a scene that was all too familiar to Noah, who had seen the night of the killings firsthand. To Noah, the scene seemed to move very slowly and reminded him of a past life.

    Perhaps everyone watching had such a memory.

    A scourge of the past. It was only a few years old at most, and each and every one who remembered it knew the fear of the devil.

    Noah¡¯s heart began to pound frantically.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t protect them even then.¡¯

    Noah recalled.

    The faces of those who had fallen victim to the mes of the past.

    Then, she lost her family and friends.

    Her personality began to twist, and that¡¯s why she chased strength.

    She needed to be strong so she wouldn¡¯t lose what she had.

    But now.

    She didn¡¯t have anything left to protect.

    There was nothing left to protect, only a false strength that would only lead her to hell once more. And the strength she¡¯d been chasing after, in the end, hadn¡¯t been enough, hadn¡¯t even reached the demon.

    Just like now.

    ¡°Toote. It¡¯s already¡­¡­.¡±

    That was the moment she spoke, as if to dere.

    <em>Kwaaaaaaang-! Kwah-!</em>

    With two harsh explosions, Luna and Noah¡¯s gazes fell away from Paimon. Their eyes then turned to where the sound came from.

    Panic shes across their four pupils.

    An impossibly fast sword strike from somewhere, and an arrow from the other direction, both of them straight at Paimon¡¯s mes.

    It only slightly altered its trajectory, but that was no small feat. It had saved both dormitories from Paimon¡¯s attack.

    ¡°What the hell happened¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Dean. Are you going to give up here again?¡±

    The next voice he heard was that of her student.

    The one who had promised an exceptional future. Unusually white hair andvender eyes. A child with a calm voice who always made himself interesting.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    ck sword, looking straight at them. He set Stormbringer back on his feet.

    ¡°If you lose your apprentice the way you lost your family, you will truly have nothing left.¡±

    Nox didn¡¯t even give her a chance to speak.

    ¡°I, Nox von Reinhafer, swear by the time-honored traditions of the ck Sword.¡±

    Noah¡¯s pupils fluttered. She remembered.

    The oath to the ck sword of House Reinhafer. That it must be kept, that its honor must never be tarnished.

    That all who failed to honor it died.

    ¡°I am,¡± Nox said, his voice thick, but with a calm fire in it.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    He spat out thest word as if it were chewed.

    ¡°I will kill Paimon on this spot, and you, Dean, may join me.¡±

    For some reason, in that moment, Noah felt one thing so clearly for her student, who had been weaker than her for so long. Nox, he would keep his word.

    And that she would be saved from her past.

    Meanwhile, in that moment. Luna knew.

    The arrow that had stopped an enemy attack from a direction other than Nox¡¯s a moment ago.

    Who had shot it.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    About 10 minutes ago.

    On the outskirts, away from the scene of the battle.

    I¡¯m running, holding my breath as I try to keep up with the frantic pace. Unsurprisingly, the situation is as bad as it gets.

    Paimon¡¯s early resurrection has thrown all of our ns out the window.

    What if they don¡¯t find a way to resolve it?

    I¡¯d end up with a dead ending where everyone dies.

    In that case, I¡¯d be left with nothing but the product of my efforts up to this point. That means I won¡¯t be able to find anything anymore.

    My lost memories, or anything else for that matter.

    ¡®Goddamn it.¡¯

    (jegl)

    I grind my teeth and clench my fists.

    What the hell were the variables at y?

    Everything was so unclear.

    My attention was drawn to another voice beside me.

    ¡°Damn¡­! I didn¡¯t think Paimon would actually wake up¡­¡­!¡±

    A ragged, irregr breathing sounded from the side.

    The blue-haired girl, Marin, had already caught up with me and was running through the half-destroyed streets.

    We¡¯ve already left behind the elite units that had fallen in Sector 2.

    I hadn¡¯t forgotten to reunite with Sean. We¡¯re stuck here, mixing swords with supply demons.

    I had no intention of ying puppets at this point.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    (jenjang)

    As I spat out an expletive and ran, Marin beside him merely lowered her head with a dazed expression. She didn¡¯t say anything.

    It¡¯s times like these that I miss her [young brat] trait.

    ¡®If it were the usual Marin, I would have scolded her for her foul mouth, but¡­ the situation must be really serious.¡¯

    I don¡¯t stop walking even though I¡¯m thinking about it.

    I know better than anyone else that if I stop now, I¡¯ll be closer to the end.

    * * *

    ¡®What the hell am I going to do?¡¯

    Meanwhile, Marin is understandably panicking at the suddenness of the situation. Gritting her teeth, she silently contemtes the scene unfolding before her.

    It was like a small bird that had been scared out of its wits.

    A demonic and sinister me burned, engulfing the academy. And then the already shattered museum and its surroundings.

    This was definitely the worst thing I could have imagined.

    ¡®No matter how many times I think about it, this is not right¡­¡­!¡¯

    No matter how good she was at her job, this was not a situation she could change.

    Marin cooled her head, trying to organize her thoughts.

    Panicking in this situation would only lead to more negative consequences.

    Right now, she needed to keep her head cool and make the most rational decision.

    ¡®Paimon is at least on par with the leader, Luna-sama. A demon that can¡¯t even be defeated without the full force of several mythical figures. Realistically, there¡¯s very little we can do¡­¡­ about it. For now, Nox von Reinhafer. I need to keep him alive.

    Marin understood.

    The catastrophe described in the tragedies of the past.

    The power of the Paimon, and the suffering it would bring to humanity.

    And not only that.

    She also realized one more thing.

    She realized that she was pitifully powerless against the Archduke, and that the first rule of Lunatic was to save those closest to her, those currently on a mission with her.

    So what should you do?

    The answer is already there.

    Get the hell out of here and save Nox.

    Even if it meant sacrificing Luna in the process, it was the best decision she could make.

    Even if it meant causing her pain, it was the only thing she could do.

    Marin didn¡¯t have enough power to save everyone she wanted to.

    To be powerless on this barren continent meant only one thing. You can¡¯t protect what you want to protect, and it¡¯s taken from you.

    They say it¡¯s the natural order of things, but¡­ Marin was hardly convinced, as she had been disgusted by it from the start and had chosen to follow Luna.

    ¡®I know, this is nonsense to other people.¡¯

    She knows it is. The contradictions.

    I know it¡¯s a contradiction, that it¡¯s a subject that¡¯s immersed in a group of criminals, and that it might seem ridiculous and silly to talk about it.

    But the little girl¡¯s feelings were not so lighthearted.

    Finally, after much deliberation, her tightly pressed lips parted.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer. I will save you, my junior, in my name, because that is what I must do.¡±

    Marin pondered that, almost as a deration.

    It didn¡¯t matter that Nox, the junior, had more power than she did.

    She thought.

    ¡®He probably hasn¡¯t gotten the hang of it yet; this is his first time on a mission of this magnitude, and his first time with an ident.¡¯

    Plus, he¡¯s only just started at the Academy, so there¡¯s still a lot he doesn¡¯t know, and he¡¯s likely to make mistakes.

    So right now, he can¡¯t do it without you leading the way¡­¡­.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense.¡±

    It was then that Nox¡¯s voice interrupted.

    Marin¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment and she turned to face Nox. Her jeweled blue eyes locked onto his.

    Her hair bounced gently with each beat, rippling and delicate. They fluttered like midnight curtains.

    Beautiful¨D

    The transparent blue of her eyes, contrasting with the night, shed a few times, as if she were dying. However, Nox didn¡¯t have enough time to stare at it.

    {Nox POV}

    So I summarize my thoughts as briefly as I can and ry them to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t run away. I take over. If I¡¯m assigned a mission, it doesn¡¯t really matter if I¡¯m new or not. A man of House Reinhafer doesn¡¯t shirk his responsibilities.¡±

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t something our crew can fix¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay with Chief Luna dying?¡±

    With the words, her heart dropped with a thud, as if someone had touched her. At least to Marin, Luna was like her real sister(euni).

    It was only natural.

    People give love so easily, and it¡¯s no wonder that Marin has grown to admire Luna, who has be the head of the Lunatics as a single person.

    But Nox is the viin.

    And I¡¯m the one who knows it best.

    Therefore, I must capitalize on even the slightest hint of admiration.

    I must use it as his weapon, and use it to agitate a unit called the Marine.

    I have to.

    Because only then can I reach the ending of this damn game.

    ¡°Luna, I¡¯m told, was the one who saved you from your torment in theb back in the day. How can you watch someone like that die, and still be able to look ahead with no emotion?¡±

    No emotional agitation, just words spat out with a gritty edge.

    Marin¡¯s face turns pale.

    A manual.

    Rules?

    All well and good.

    But people usually find themselves in a situation at some point where they shouldn¡¯t be bound by them.

    After all, you have a lot to lose or gain depending on your judgment. Even if it¡¯s foolish, therees a time when it takes over your brain and you make irrational decisions.

    For Marin, this was one of those times. She clenched her fists. No matter how much Nox had agitated her, the situation was not about to change. Her mind was still full of dark clouds.

    * * *

    ¡°So¡­ what the hell are you suggesting we do? We can¡¯t stop him, he¡¯s a demon called Paimon that even three swordsmen and a sage can¡¯t handle!

    But¡­¡­ you think you can stop him? Even if your father, Theo,es, it¡¯s not very likely! That¡¯s a demon. That¡¯s the power of a being called the Grand Duke!¡±

    Seeing Marin shake at my words, I continued in the most casual tone I could muster.

    ¡°Shoot the bow.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±

    Marin is more agitated than ever, having been ovee with emotion at the story.

    She repeats what she¡¯s heard, trying to decipher the meaning.

    But she wastes no time, and I speak again.

    ¡°Paimon is preparing for the feast. The mes¡­ they will shoot out in two directions, both heading for the dormitories. I will stop one. But you must stop the other.¡±

    Two mes.

    It¡¯s something I¡¯ve never seen before, not even in Inner Lunatic.

    My country is the result of a storm created by one man, and I have the responsibility to fix it.

    It may not be the most rational thing to do.

    It¡¯s easier to give up.

    It¡¯s easier to walk away and let it all go.

    But that¡¯s not what I want to do, at least not right now.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m talking.

    Give Marin a [Watershot], shoot that bow that mesmerized Luna.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Did you hear that from Luna?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s important right now.¡±

    Marin chewed her lip.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think my [watershot] is on the same level as everyone else¡¯s, do you? Besides, I go berserk after I shoot that bow. Haven¡¯t you already experienced that once? You could¡­ die¡­ and that¡¯s on me, the shooter!¡±

    ¡°You give yourself too much credit. I won¡¯t be killed by you. Marin Marksman.¡±

    I said, and drew my sword.

    A sleek, ck de revealed itself. The sword kept in the family vault, the sword from which the legend of the first House began.

    Stormbringer.

    A sword that feeds on its wielder¡¯s magic and grows in power, a sword that has stolen my lifeforce, and now it is my only hope.

    ¡°Prepare.¡±

    Marin¡¯s eyes flicker.

    She must know. That if she fires this bow now, many will live, but I will die.

    The hidden power she possesses as a Mermaid is awe-inspiring.

    And Marin can¡¯t handle it.

    The fact that she goes on a rampage after shooting an arrow is proof of that.

    No matter how strong I am, there is no way I can stop a bow that even Luna can¡¯t stop. Once she¡¯s out of control, she¡¯ll be untouchable.

    But I have to be the viin here, too.

    Therefore.

    I can¡¯t help but spit out the words that will provoke her the most at this moment.

    ¡°Have you ¡­¡­just fallen in love with me?¡±

    Marin clenches her fists tightly.

    At that moment, I feel the moisture in the air rush to her with a whoosh. (chwaaaaa!)

    It took the form of magic, then water, and slowly seeped into every part of her body.

    Then she drew the bow from her shoulder.

    She had finally made her decision.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it. Newbie.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll have any regrets?¡±

    ¡°You never back down from a fight. I can see why Luna-nim calls you a fierce neer.¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t really like it that much.¡±

    <em>Bzzzrt!</em>

    <em>(Hwareuk!)</em>

    Sparks fly.

    Then, just as I predicted, it bursts into fierce mes, revealing fangs so angry they could devour a continent. No one in the dorm would survive a direct hit from that thing.

    There would be a bad ending.

    But at this moment, I have to put those thoughts out of my mind.

    Even if Marin shoots the bow correctly, this n will fail if I don¡¯t do the same.

    I nce at the protesting Marin and say.

    ¡°I assume you know what you¡¯re supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°The two-pronged me¡­ we¡¯re supposed to hit it just right to change its trajectory, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    So this is one of Lunatic¡¯s young elite units after all.

    You got it.

    Now, then.

    [Stormbringer drains your magic to the limit!]

    [The user¡¯s mana is temporarily drastically reduced, reducing their mana sensitivity!]

    All you can do is walk and shoot at your enemies. Just like Marin pushes out massive amounts of mana with a bow and arrow.

    I know. I know the consequences of this small action.

    How much of a gamble this is.

    <em>Shaaaah.</em>

    I focus, refine the power, and channel it into my sword.

    I bend my knees slightly and lower the hilt of my sword.

    I need to make sure it¡¯s just a little bit more solid andplete.

    <em>Jiiiiing¡­¡­.</em>

    I hear the sound of magic power idling.

    From the upper dantian of the head to the middle dantian, the entire area is open.

    If it¡¯s dangerous, now is not the time for concern.

    The ck sword, having sucked in all the energy it could, reveals a wild, swashbuckling power, fangs bared alongside Marin¡¯s ready bow.

    That moment.

    Marin began to count down.

    We watch the sparks fly in a straight line, oblivious to the fact that one wrong shot could kill us all.

    Marin and I are like targets on a shooting range, waiting for the right moment, looking for an opening.

    ¡°One, two¡­¡­ three!¡±

    On the count of three, I swing my sword with all my might.

    Marin is no different.

    As soon as I let go, the [Water Shot] is fired, and the bow, which contains an enormous amount of magic power, rushes towards the sparks fired by the enemy.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>(kwaang-!)</em>

    The sword shot fired in conjunction with the water shot hits Pavur¡¯s dorm, and the arrow hits the spark that was flying towards Sidious¡¯s dorm.

    The two mes are slightly off course andnd in different ces.

    The shocking destructive force of the st would have surprised and injured many, but at least it would not have caused the level of casualties first envisioned.

    By now, the other professors have somehow gotten back into action and are leading their students.

    Ha, I¡¯m out of breath and starting to feel lightheaded.

    But it¡¯s time to get my shit together.

    I quickly roll on the ground.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>(kwaang!)</em>

    An arrow is aimed at me.

    Marin. As expected, began to run wild.

    ¡°You must be a poor marksman, shooting such a lifeless bow at a junior.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Marin seemed to have already lost her sanity.

    But for times like these, I had a n.

    ¡°Lana von Sader. Why don¡¯t youe out of hiding, or are you voyeurs on a subject that is a taboo for the noble Third House of Darkness?¡±

    I called one person¡¯s name.

    Myself and Leon von Marvas, one of the scions of the Three Great Dark Houses.

    One of the most gamer-pleasing of the bunch, thanks to her beauty and her subus-heritage.

    Lana von Sader.

    ¡°Eh¡­ well¡­ I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve noticed me following you¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡±

    I said bluntly, quickly kicking the ground and rolling away. Marin¡¯s bow is still aimed at me.

    I¡¯m closing the distance, making it impossible for her tounch an arrow¡­¡­.

    This, too, will have its limits.

    More importantly, I can¡¯t afford to spend time trying to stop it.

    A variable has arisen.

    Paimon has risen early, and I must stop it.

    Luna and Noah.

    They¡¯re both characters I can¡¯t afford to lose, but now. I could lose them. That must not happen.

    ¡°Use your magic [Daze] to stop her.¡±

    Daze.

    It was an arcane skill that could only be used by the Sader family, a skill that could daze a yer once to stop them or bring them under its control.

    Of course, it didn¡¯t work on beings higher than herself, but¡­¡­.

    As far as I can tell, Lana is currently on the same level as Paracelsus and Leon.

    That being said, I can only conclude that she is now at a level where she can stop Marin.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s¡­ okay, I don¡¯t want to die either, but¡­ that¡­ if I can replenish my dark powerter, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    There¡¯s no way around it.

    Knowing how subi replenish their powers, I¡¯m tempted to outright refuse, but now is not the time.

    ¡°I ept, then go ahead. I¡¯ll keep that scumbag at bay.¡±

    ¡°oh! excuse me¡­ ¡­ Nox-nim? that¡­ Are you¡­ sure¡­ you can¡­ stop that demon? He¡¯s¡­ an¡­ archduke, it¡¯s going to be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Is it a matter of you not wanting to die, if not, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Something in her eyes made me want to say more, but I ignored it.

    I continued to run at a brisk pace, eventually arriving at the scene of the incident.

    There, hovering in midair, were Archduke Paimon, Noah, and Luna.

    Noah was a little dazed.

    I realized what was on her mind.

    Her past, as written in his settings. The deaths of her family and friends.

    And the inevitable resurrection of Paimon.

    She was one of the most troubled characters in the game, despite her seemingly unthinking nature.

    I thought to myself, wouldn¡¯t it be nice if I could give her a little kick in the pants, just for this one moment?

    Even that, of course.

    ¡°Dean. Are you going to give up here again? If you lose this student, like you lost your family, you¡¯ll really have nothing left.¡±

    I¡¯d have to be an asshole.

    I turn to face her, more determined than ever, and speak in a strong tone.

    ¡°I, Nox von Reinhafer, swear by the time-honored traditions of the ck Sword.¡±

    I feel Luna and Noah¡¯s eyes turn to me.

    I scowl as I scan their four pupils.

    Then I dere.

    ¡°I, for one, will kill Paimon on this spot, and you, Dean, may join me.¡±

    I, a mere student, will kill Paimon here and now.

    [¡­Is that you?]

    At that moment, a fiercely fleshy voice turned toward me.

    [The one that changed the trajectory of my attack].

    ¡°You run your mouth on the subject of filthy demons.¡±

    It was not at all difficult to predict the owner.

    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±

    Paimonughed.

    [You smell¡­ familiar¡­ dark magic and that sword of yours. Yes¡­ I see].

    Paimon grinned maniacally.

    [You must be Theo¡¯s son].

    With those words, Paimon summoned his most powerful magic yet.

    There was no one here who did not know that it was dripping with power.

    Just focus on the current fight.

    It was an act close to instinct. It was all for one reason.

    Because it was the most likely to survive.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    [What do you think you¡¯re doing, rookie! You¡¯re following me!]

    Came Luna¡¯s panicked telepathic voice.

    A voice that was clearly in shock.

    She was obviously worried about my safety.

    This is weird, I thought. This person is the head of a criminal organization.

    She must have a story.

    Not every viin has a backstory, but I¡¯m pretty sure Luna does, at least, because I¡¯ve already filled in some nks.

    For example, the murder of the Empress.

    Even though Luna is the head of a criminal organization, it still felt like an abrupt development.

    Also, with the Inner Lunatic bing a reality, these shbacks are very important.

    It¡¯s entirely possible toe to certain conclusions based on information that I didn¡¯t discover while ying the game.

    But in the meantime, I¡¯m constantly looking for opportunities.

    Even at this very moment, several simtions are ying in my head, interrupted and repeated.

    What would be ideal?

    How should I fight to defeat the enemy, what are the weaknesses of Paimon?

    Am I really missing something?

    I looked at Paimon, trying to stall for time.

    ¡°I heard you were one of the weaker demons sealed by your father, and from what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯re not even worthy of the title of Grand Duke.¡±

    [¡­That¡¯s a funny thing to say, on a childish topic¡­¡­!]

    <em>Pajik-!</em>

    Immediately, a tendril sprouted on Paimon¡¯s forehead, revealing his emotional agitation. As expected, he¡¯s overly emotional, just as he was described in the game.

    I need to take advantage of this.

    But first, and most importantly, I need to learn my enemy¡¯s stats and counter them. I quickly use Insight.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Paimon

    Gender: Male

    Age: ???

    Race: Demon

    Primary Element: Fire

    Achievements: [72 Demons]

    [Traits]

    Positives: [Mana-sensitive genius] / [Spective] / [Robust]{1}

    Neutral: [Pure Evil]

    Negative: [Cruelty] / [Madness] / [Murderous] / [Supremacism]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 23

    MP: 29

    Luck: 6

    Willpower: 27

    Charm: 16

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: [Pyrotechnics].

    Active Skills: [Karmic me] / [Catastrophic me] / [Condemnation]

    __________________

    As expected, his stats and skills surpass every other viin I¡¯ve encountered so far. No wonder. I¡¯ve only encountered demons so far.

    Aside from low-level demon imps, I had never encountered a ¡®real¡¯ demon.

    Calmly, but quickly, I analyzed the creature.

    Basically, its stats are quite a bit higher than Noah and Luna¡¯s, and its skills and talents are not negligible.

    His Ability [Karmic me] is the same one I blocked earlier, a straight line of life-draining fire.

    [Catastrophic me] is a dot-damage skill that explodes on the target directly hit by the attack. It¡¯s random, but dangerous.

    In the case of [Condemnation], you attack your foe with a sword made of mes.

    A bunch of monsters, all of them. In Inner Lunatic, we call such monsters Archdukes.

    The problem is, I¡¯m fighting one right now.

    Shit.

    (jegl)

    ¡®Besides, Professor Lars¡¯ thesis hasn¡¯t been published yet. I can¡¯t risk my life fighting him without the proper equipment.¡¯

    Actually, Luna and Noah should have no trouble taking down a single Paimon.

    Based on the source material, this makes sense.

    The difference in stats isn¡¯t that extreme, and it¡¯s all about numbers.

    Plus, Paimon was always weakened.

    This means that he should be reduced to ash without being able to fully utilize his power.

    ¡­¡­The only w with this is that it only makes sense after a useful crafted item is activated.

    Crafted items. The power of armor, especially from gems, beasts, and demonic byproducts, is unrivaled in the game.

    Why Paimon is so hard to kill at this point.

    It stems from theck of items.

    ¡®Right now, that Paimon alone is enough to make ate-game Noah, once he¡¯s fully set up, a breeze.¡¯

    However, that is not now.

    Time is passing, but not enough.

    I thought, keeping my thoughts taut.

    ¡®Regardless, for now, I must defeat the enemy with what I have.¡¯

    Having made up my mind, I turned back to Luna.

    [I have a n to defeat the Paimon, and I need your cooperation].

    [It¡¯s a monster, and you can¡¯t do anything about it, you¡¯re just a rookie. It¡¯s Theo¡¯s son, and even if you¡¯re talented, that doesn¡¯t change that].

    [That¡¯s why I need your help, and I don¡¯t have time for a long exnation].

    Luna¡¯s brow furrowed at my stern tone.

    It must be troubling for her as well. Is it really necessary to send me, a boy barely out of adulthood, to the farthest reaches of the battlefield?

    Wasn¡¯t the front line of the battlefield reserved for the grizzled, the seasoned, the ones who could generate momentum, the ones who could open the way.

    It is a feat bestowed upon very few soldiers in war.

    It would be a burden to entrust such a task to the likes of Nox.

    I understand that. But¡­¡­.

    Luna can¡¯t deny it¡¯s for the best.

    [Just one question.]

    [Of course].

    [Marin¡­ is she alive now?]

    [Of course. Didn¡¯t I promise you that I wouldn¡¯t kill her? Besides, I need Marin for my n. I¡¯m confident that she¡¯ll be able to ovee her trauma and control that power on her own].

    If you don¡¯t believe me, all is lost.

    Even if we run, Paimon¡¯s fierce mes will crush, burn, and destroy everything.

    The best I can do is, sadly, rely on others and their skills.

    The only reassurance I have is that this other person has immense potential, is a great shot, and is my shooter.

    ¡®Never leave anyone behind. Put your units in the right ce at the right time. Bring back the feeling of the game. But don¡¯t forget that you can¡¯t retry.¡¯

    This is my n. It involves Noah, Luna, myself, and Marin, and no one else. To do that, we had to wait for Marin to wake up first.

    Then, before that, we must analyze the current situation.

    ¡®Paimon is a monster. Physically, magically, but the most shocking thing is on the other side. If we can¡¯t break through that, we have no chance at all.¡¯

    As I ran and watched Noah and Luna battle their enemies, I realized that there was one fundamental, terrible problem: Paimon¡¯s regeneration and defense.

    Paimon¡¯s regeneration and defense.

    I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to say that Paimon¡¯s offense is strong.

    But his defense is a different story. Layers uponyers of magic make it imprable.

    It takes a focused attack, honed to the extreme, to break through it.

    It must be struck again and again, like an awl, to pierce the enemy¡¯s weak points.

    And so it is,

    in order for my sword to pierce his heart, I need Marin¡¯s arrow.

    In other words, I need the [Watershot] that almost killed me.

    ¡­¡­To do this, I must first stall for time until she wakes up.

    [¡­¡­.]

    I don¡¯t think about it long.

    It was too urgent. Luna finally nodded.

    [I¡¯ll leave it to you, it¡¯s better than all of us dying here].

    With that cool answer, I gave her the n.

    First up.

    ¡°Dean, do you still have two morerge-scale spells avable?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the limit, of course.¡±

    ¡°Then, please cast arge-scale sealing magic that epasses this entire area, that is, Zone 1. So that no one else can get inside.¡±

    Noah nodded obediently at my words.

    Such a role was as important as ever in a defensive fight.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ okay. You want me to protect the students?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­think what you will.¡±

    ¡°Disingenuous. Hoo hoo¡­ That¡¯s what makes you so cute.¡±

    [How dare¡­. take a nce in front of me?]

    At that moment, Paimon, who had suddenly intervened, crossed swords with me.

    <em>Bang! Bang! Bang!</em>

    <em>(Chae-ae-ang!)</em>

    Sparks fly from my sword.

    No, it was a me-encrusted sword aimed at my shoulder de.

    It was one of his skills, [Condemnation].

    [Arge impact shakes the attribute ¡®Master of Acting¡¯].

    Even the [Master of Acting] is shaken.

    I focused my mind to the limit and parried his attack with my sword.

    His sword, which had already reached the ground, sent me stumbling back a couple of steps.

    But he doesn¡¯t panic, just smiles.

    ¡®I¡¯m not at full strength yet, and he doesn¡¯t know the full extent of my skill. His greatest talent is magic.¡¯

    Even if I use a sword, it¡¯s made of magic.

    So he has no idea how far I¡¯vee in swordsmanship. Nor does he.

    Theo von Reinhafer.

    Paimon who has seen with his own eyes the power of the sword that once sealed him. That¡¯s why he¡¯s keeping me in check.

    ¡®I can do it.¡¯

    Even if it¡¯s a crapshoot, even if the odds are close to zero, I repeat to myself.

    ¡®I can do it.¡¯

    I may be a cub, but I¡¯m a tiger cub.

    My damn father is a viin, but that¡¯s reason enough for him to fear me.

    ¡®I can do it.¡¯

    I smirked, tensing my sword, and looked him in the eye.

    ¡°So that¡¯s all the power you have. What difference does it make?¡±

    I taunted, pulling back as hard as I could. Watching his sinewy expression, I lighten the load of my power.

    I can change the trajectory of the attack at any moment.

    For now, this is the best way to stall.

    Paimon bursts intoughter.

    [You¡­ you¡¯re such a trickster. Did you think you could bide your time against me¡­? Did you think you were your own father¡­?!]

    -Your opponent grants you the negative trait [Fear].

    [You¡¯re wee, your father was many times stronger than this¡­! Even he couldn¡¯t kill me, only seal me¡­ you will be crushed in an instant!]

    I gripped my sword tightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s something you won¡¯t know unless you try.¡±

    -Positive trait [Steel Mentality] negates negative trait [Fear].

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to forget that I¡¯m here, Paimon.¡±

    With Luna joining in, the battle began.

    After about five minutes of hand-to-handbat, Noah pulled out his freezing magic. With a crackle, the area around us frozepletely.

    Luna and I bided our time, deflecting and parrying Paimon¡¯s swords again and again.

    ¡®Curses¡­.¡¯

    (¡®Cheuk¡­¡¯)

    Of course, my body can¡¯t be normal. I¡¯m already reduced to rags, and I¡¯m coughing up a steady stream of blood.

    My blue school uniform, which symbolizes the old-fashioned aristocracy, is stained with blood.

    My wounded left arm is tied up with my already torn shirt to stop any more blood from escaping the wound. Expensive uniform, but what the hell. Shit.

    My vision is blurry like a firefly.

    Despite my vision being as blurry as a broken streetlight, I keep swinging my sword, thinking about my only chance of defeating Paimon.

    The one person who hasn¡¯t woken up yet, and I¡¯m calling out to her desperately over and over again.

    ¡®Damn it¡­ it¡¯s time to wake up. I have my limits¡­¡­.¡¯

    You can sleepter, but please wake up soon.

    I¡¯m at the end of my rope.

    ¡®Marin.¡¯

    I stared at the demon with venom in my eyes as he grinned and swung his sword at me.

    ¡®Whether you are an Extra or not, prove it here.¡¯

    Even if she was an Extra, even if she was dead and gone from the game. I hope she¡¯s not dead.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s ridiculous to hope.¡¯

    This isn¡¯t about personal feelings.

    She deserves to live.

    She deserves to have a life of her own.

    [The artifact ¡®Stormbringer¡¯ has drained your magic to the limit!]

    [You have no mana left in your body].

    [Caution! Recing your energy, your life will begin to rapidly decrease!]

    I ignored all the messages I heard.

    At that moment, I remembered the detailed backstory of Marin that I had heard from Luna not long ago. Perhaps a single trauma that caused her to mishandle her powers as a Mermaid.

    Perhaps she would have to ovee it before she could awaken.

    But depending on when that happens, everyone here could die.

    With that thought in mind, I stared at the filthy boss mob with three shields in front of me.

    Why the hell am I holding on to this bullshit?

    I cleared my throat with a harsh breath as I shed at the creature with another swipe. Because it¡¯s the only option I have right now.

    {1} : ????/gang-gang-yaggang : strong, strong, weak?

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    Side Story ¨C [H-210 / Marin¡¯s Diary].

    Shortly after I opened my eyes and came into the world.

    The air I first smelled was not pure.

    Stale air mixed with the smell of theb¡¯s chemicals. Theb, with its countless ss tubes, was not the right environment for a child to grow up in.

    I could see children like me curled up in fetal positions in ss tubes filled with vivid green liquid.

    Chemicals and tools like countless test tubes were lined up to fill theb, some of them new and some of them gone.

    There were fewer and fewer ss tubes, too, but of course I didn¡¯t know why.

    I was naked, locked in a ss cage, watching spectacled nobles scribble in front of me day after day.

    I was barely making it through the day, but my condition was not good to say the least.

    I was bored, and I was in pain.

    I was bored, tormented by the knowledge I¡¯d been force-fed since birth.

    ¡°H-210, can you hear me?¡±

    After a few days of this.

    When all the children in ss tubes were gone, except for me. I heard a man¡¯s voice, inorganic and weary.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡±

    I had no choice but to answer like that.

    They called me H-210.

    I don¡¯t know why, but I was one of the subjects in an experiment to recreate the power of a race practiced in ancient times¡­¡­.

    I learned that many war orphans were used as test subjects.

    I suddenly realized what had happened to one or two of the missing children.

    They are all dead. Because they couldn¡¯t prove their worth.

    Sacrificed by those cold eyesses.

    I was terrified, and my emotions were filled with anxiety.

    Nevertheless, I always had to put on a bright smile and pretend to be the most useful person when the heads of the institute sought me out.

    I must convince them that I can best handle the Mermaid blood that flows through me, for that is the only way I will survive.

    ¡°Hello, H-210. Starting today, you will live with me, not in a ss tube. I¡¯m Jay, one of the Institute¡¯s employees.¡±

    Jay.

    The good-looking woman who identified herself as such looked to be no older than twenty-five, at most. She had soft brown hair, shiny and bright.

    I ended up living with her for a while.

    Of course, I had no choice.

    Like a cow being led to the ughter, I could do nothing.

    Just get used to being at the mercy of their choices.

    But even in such a tragic situation, there was a glimmer of hope.

    Jay, because she was my hope.

    ¡°What do you like to do?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have fun when you were in theb, did you? It was hard work.¡±

    ¡°I told them that such inhumane methods are not good¡­ but the higher-ups didn¡¯t listen to me¡­¡­ I¡¯m thest one standing, so I can¡¯t help it. I apologize. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    ¡°Aww, isn¡¯t H-210 a little too stiff to call you by your first name, since your hair is blue and resembles aquamarine¡­ hmm. Yeah, how about Marin?¡±

    Up until that point, I hadn¡¯t been looking forward to it.

    Everyone else had thought of me as a monkey in a zoo. A tool.

    But not Jay.

    She treated me like a person.

    A person, not a tool.

    I became curious and asked.

    ¡°Why is Jay so nice to me? They said I was a monster, forcibly infused with the blood of the Mermaids¡­ I was a weapon to be used and killed on the battlefield¡­¡­.¡±

    Jay smiled warmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll confess one thing too. Since you told me your secret, I¡¯m actually working here out of necessity because my family was taken hostage by those people.¡±

    ¡°Do you miss your family, Jay?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I shook my head, not understanding all she was saying because I didn¡¯t have a family.

    Jay stroked my hair and smiled lightly at me then, a transparent smile.

    I can still remember her face, her body odor, the scent wafting through the room, all of it so vividly.

    Jay said.

    ¡°Marin, if I were to leave you, wouldn¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Jay, are you going to leave me¡­?¡±

    I looked at her with anxious eyes, and she just gave me a hug, and how warm it was.

    I don¡¯t think many people realize how warm it was.

    ¡°That¡¯s what family is.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ is Jay family to me, too, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re so nice to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes! And there¡¯s one more reason I protect you.¡±

    ¡°And what is that¡­?¡±

    ¡°That you¡¯re still a kid.¡±

    Jay smiled.

    ¡°Children need to be protected by adults, okay? You should always be able to protect those younger than you, too, because that¡¯s what makes you a good adult.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll remember that. I think I understand now.¡±

    I felt myself steadying myself as I joined her.

    My handling of my powers as a mermaid became less risky, and I slowly began to open my eyes to my powers.

    Jay and I slept in the same bed in the morning, woke up together, and trained again. Afterward, we would eat a delicious dinner that Jay would make for us¡­¡­.

    At night, we¡¯d read fairy tales to the sound of grasshoppers and doze off.

    When I look back on my childhood, I wonder if there was a happier time.

    No, there won¡¯t be. Definitely not.

    But¡­¡­.

    As is often the case, those days were shattered by the smallest of triggers.

    <em>Ka-Boom!</em>

    <em>(chaeng-geng!)</em>

    One morning, out of the blue, dozens of men showed up at the house Jay and I were living in and started pushing her around and smashing furniture in the house.

    ¡°How long are we going to wait! I told you, we need the power of those mermaids to increase the power of the Imperial Family!¡±

    ¡°Mermaid, don¡¯t call her Mermaid, this child has a name, Marin, she¡¯s a person!¡±

    ¡°No, she is a weapon. And weapons are meant to be used in times of war.¡±

    The men shook their heads emphatically.

    They pushed her away, then walked over to me, who was still sleeping, threw back the covers, and shouted.

    ¡°Get up now. Weapon.¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    <em>Bang!</em>

    <em>(kwang!)</em>

    The man swung his arm, and Jay was struck across the face and dropped to the ground, bleeding. She wasn¡¯t dead, but she was so shocked she couldn¡¯t think straight.

    Jay. For the first time, I was gripped by the fear of losing someone.

    ¡°Dispose of Jay. You have vited the Imperial Household¡¯s military code of honor, and this is a summary execution. Take her away!¡±

    Terror.

    A pressure that made my breath catch in my throat and sent my nerves into overdrive. What am I supposed to do here? Do I have to watch Jay die like this?

    ¡®No.¡¯

    It was the first clear emotion I¡¯d ever had besides anxiety, and it was an unfamiliar sensation for someone who endured day after day of boredom and pain.

    ¡°Stop¡­leave her.¡±

    I pushed myself to my feet.

    I grabbed the person who was dragging Jay and tried to rescue her, but they only scoffed at me and pulled out their weapons.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting carried away with your own personal agendas¡­ Ha, how about this?¡±

    At that moment, the swords are raised, and the man¡¯s sword is pointed straight down at Jay, drawing a sword path.

    It happened in a split second.

    And then.

    <em>sh. Thud.</em>

    <em>(tug. deguleuleu.)</em>

    Jay¡¯s left arm drops, and with it, my pupils lose their light.

    The man muttered with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°This way, you won¡¯t get carried away anymore. Remember that. Next time, you¡¯ll be my right-hand man.¡±

    ¡°How can you¡­ you¡¯re different, even if I¡¯m not¡­ you¡¯re the same human being, so why are you tormenting each other¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You have no right to question me. Just obey.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No.¡±

    I shook my head, clearly feeling the power coursing through my body at that moment.

    As I feel tears well up in my eyes, obscuring my vision, I speak.

    ¡°You¡¯re the weapon.¡±

    ¡°¡­Marin, no¡­¡­.¡±

    Jay¡¯s voice as he reaches out to me with his missing arm.

    But it¡¯s toote.

    At the same time, a wild tidal wave of magic erupted,pletely breaking the limits of my control.

    <em>Ziiiiiing¡­!</em>

    An azure bow materialized, and the enemy¡¯s urgent movements slowly came into focus.

    <em>Piing!</em>

    I immediately lost my cool. I fired a single arrow with all my might.

    ¡­¡­That was the end of my memory.

    When I woke up again, I was standing in front of the head of the criminal organization Lunatic.

    Luna was at my side, and she spoke to me.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Ma¡­Rin.¡±

    I barely spit out the name Jay had given me and looked around.

    The woods around us were thick with darkness.

    It was enough to make me realize that the ce I¡¯d been taken to was not a good ce, at least not in the least.

    ¡°I am Luna, leader of the Lunatics.¡±

    The woman called Luna said, and held out her hand to me.

    ¡°Enter the Lunatic. If you wish to take revenge on the Imperial Family for the pain they have caused you.¡±

    ¡°Jay¡­ what happened to Jay, she¡¯s the one with the brown hair¡­ she¡¯s the one who took care of me¡­¡­.¡±

    I snapped out of my trance.

    Jay¡­¡­.

    Where the hell is Jay?

    Luna listened to my rambling exnation, then spoke in a calm tone.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Jay, she¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°Dead¡­ all of them?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And I need to make one thing clear.¡±

    Luna paused for a moment, then pressed on.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed her.¡±

    * * *

    There was a long silence.

    I couldn¡¯t respond to Luna¡¯s words as they dripped from her mouth.

    When I finally opened my mouth, all I could say was¡­¡­.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ it can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°No, it didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t try to deny it. You already have your memories back, right? The [Watershot] you fired in your rampage. Amplified many times over by the power of the Mermaid, it was a killing weapon, and in the aftermath, Jay was caught in the st, though she would have bled to death had you left her alone.¡±

    The rest of her words fell on deaf ears.

    ¡°I, I saved her¡­¡­.¡±

    In that moment, a blur of memories apanied by an excruciating headache. It was pulling me deeper into the mire of denying Luna¡¯s words.

    I killed her. I, Jay.

    In that moment, I fell into a deep state of self-loathing as I remembered the monsters who had been experimenting on the human bodies for the Imperial Family. What they had demanded of me.

    To strike with great force, to stamp on the enemy.

    To kill people.

    In the end, I realized, I had be what they wanted me to be.

    Abandoning reason, killing the people in front of me. What was left of me after that?

    Even in retrospect, I can¡¯t figure it out. I was a coward.

    I relied on my strength. No, it wasn¡¯t really my strength.

    Something forcefully nted in me by those I hated the most.

    Relying on it, I attacked them in my eagerness to save Jay¡­ and I didn¡¯t produce the results I wanted.

    ¡°Come into the Lunatic.¡±

    Luna said. Her golden hair and golden eyes were persuading me; they were both overwhelmingly awe-inspiring and dazzling at the same time.

    ¡°If you don¡¯te in, you¡¯ll die here, but¡­¡­.¡±

    She rambled on, and at one point looked at me and said exactly that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want revenge?¡±

    The devil.

    Jay had told me once, reading me a fairy tale. The devil preys on the weak minds of humans and makes them sweet offers.

    Revenge, riches, power¡­¡­.

    They offer them what they desire and make it impossible to refuse.

    Are humans any different?

    I thought to myself as I watched Luna, but I finally had to make a decision.

    The anger I felt was more than I could have imagined, and the guilt and pain I felt for Jay kept my feet moving forward.

    And, sadly, Luna¡¯s words were my salvation.

    I wanted to give it back, even if it meant selling my soul to the devil.

    Even though I knew how much the emotion of revenge would lead me down a rabbit hole. I was willing to drag my life through the mire to make a point.

    I was willing to drag my life through the muck to let them know that they, the scum that made me this way and took Jay¡¯s life, were more monstrous than I was.

    So I said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ go with you. Let me join Lunatic.¡±

    I decided to join her.

    ¡°You shall call me Master. You¡¯ll start at the bottom of the ranks, but as soon as you¡¯re able to wield that power, even a little, I¡¯ll move you up the ranks. Merit is the only rule in Lunatic. You have talent.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ for that.¡±

    Even if that talent isn¡¯t really mine, an illusion created by someone else, and even if Luna knows it.

    I needed to chase it like a moth, to use it. {1}

    Just as the scum at the Institute had used me, I would take everything I had and push it to the limits of what I could do.

    For Luna, who had saved me, and for Jay, whom I had killed.

    Paradoxically, it was in killing her that I gained my greatest strength.

    Three years passed.

    I¡¯m seventeen years old, and I still don¡¯t control my power like I used to.

    {TN Corner}

    {1} : ¡°Boon moth¡± could be firefly for a simr colloquialism

    Jay¡¯s pronouns are probably fem

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    ¡°that is¡­ oh! Oh hello¡­ ?¡±

    When I first woke up, I opened my eyes. There was a familiar face in front of me.

    Lana von Sader.

    One of the scions of the Third Dark House, and one of the people I was supposed to protect on this mission.

    But why was she with me on the ground?

    A moment ago, I followed Nox¡¯s words and fired an arrow.

    [Watershot].

    It might have been nothing to a normal person, but not to me.

    My bow, with the blood of the Mermaids in it, was something that even her master, Luna, could not take lightly.

    But¡­¡­ why is the woman in front of me still alive?

    Was she not swept away in the aftermath?

    If not, did Nox von Reinhafer really stop me?

    ¡°Chu, that¡¯s enough, I think you¡¯re going to panic¡­ I held that¡­¡­ in check, so you shouldn¡¯t have to worry about it exploding¡­¡­.¡±

    Lana von Sader stammered.

    It made sense, really.

    A trait of the Sader family.

    It¡¯s called Daze, and it specializes in controlling people by acting as a kind of gears.

    {TN: Puppet strings>gears?}

    Perhaps, if it had worked, it could have stopped my rampage. Nox knew this and asked her to help me.

    The price, of course, is unknown, but¡­¡­.

    ¡°Where is Nox?¡±

    I asked, my voice cracking slightly.

    He¡¯s part of the radical faction that recognizes the existence of the Lunatics and supports them. There¡¯s nothing to be gained by hiding my identity here.

    Lana hesitates slightly before answering.

    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ fighting.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I crinkled my brow.

    Did I hear that right?

    They¡¯re fighting¡­¡­.

    In such a desperate situation, that can only mean one thing.

    Paimon. The arch-demon who has earned the title of Archduke.

    A mere lunatic fringe fighting such a mythical being?

    One barely fifteen years old?

    ¡°We should go.¡±

    ¡°Don, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my decision¡­¡­.¡±

    [Is she awake now?]

    At that moment, a voice, ragged from the ensuing battle, pierces my ears. A voice that is both familiar and relieving.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    He¡¯s been telepathizing with me.

    [Luna isn¡¯t dead yet, and by the way, neither is Dean Noah].

    [It¡¯s not Luna, it¡¯s Dean Noah. ¡­From the way you¡¯re reporting, you look fine, too, rookie.]

    [Yeah.]

    It¡¯s only been a few days.

    Have I grown attached to a child I¡¯ve only known for a few days? If not, is it right that I should feel such relief?

    Now I¡¯m not so sure.

    [The Marksman knows there¡¯s no time for sentimentality].

    Nox.

    As usual, he¡¯s only speaking to say what he has to say.

    I guess that¡¯s how he is.

    If not, should I be angry at the kid for not having a bullhorn, I don¡¯t know. Right now, all I can feel is relief.

    It¡¯s not an emotion I should have in this situation, but it is.

    I quickly gather my emotions and stash them away in the darkness.

    Like when I watched the ss tubes disappear one by one from the bottom of theb, I erase my emotions and remember to force a smile.

    Then, in a calmer voice, I reply.

    [Of course.]

    [I think you¡¯ve already figured out what¡¯s going on. Marksman. Help me. You¡¯re still under the spell of Lana von Sader, so at least you¡¯re in control of your powers now].

    [So?]

    [Shoot the bow].

    Thud.

    (dugeun.)

    In that moment, I feel my heart sink.

    I can feel it pumping like crazy. But Nox¡¯s voice is calm, as always. His low, bass voice doesn¡¯t even change, as if he¡¯s doing what he¡¯s supposed to be doing.

    It¡¯s strangely reminiscent of the sterileb people, but reassuring. Why, I wonder, why do I feel that way about him?

    Nox doesn¡¯t even wait for my question to be answered.

    He doesn¡¯t give me a pause and continues.

    [I am now confronting Paimon with our leader, and as soon as I give the signal, you will shoot your bow at me].

    [¡­What?]

    I could only reply, forgetting to act.

    [Paimon is fast. No matter how good a bowman you are, he¡¯ll easily dodge your attacks, so shoot while I¡¯m holding him, and you¡¯ll be sure to hit].

    [That¡¯s called saying it now¡­¡­.]

    When he said he would sacrifice himself, he said it with such nonchnce. It¡¯s like he¡¯s trying to sacrifice himself now, just like Jay did in the past.

    But I don¡¯t know.

    For whom?

    I didn¡¯t understand, but one thing was certain.

    That Nox von Reinhabfer was someone I could trust, despite what I first thought.

    So I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    [Rookie¡­ why are you sacrificing yourself?]

    [It¡¯s not a sacrifice].

    [Otherwise, who would tell you to shoot themself in the back of the head?]

    I sob a little.

    I run, unable to do anything, until I¡¯m out of breath. I climb over the wall and reach the roof of the building where the battle is taking ce.

    I already know.

    I will not be able to shoot my bow.

    I¡¯m not strong enough.

    I¡¯m not as strong as the neer, Nox.

    I¡¯m not used to killing people, to sacrificing myself.

    And so it is, near the burning dormitory, with the night sky in the foreground. The sparks of war were everywhere.

    [Trust me.]

    I heard a cold voice say.

    [Neer.]

    I couldn¡¯t even hide my trembling voice now.

    It was a shaky, shuddering voice, and I was gripped by the horror of having to kill someone again with my own hands.

    Of course, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t killed other people in my time at Lunatic.

    But to kill someone I thought was mine again?

    I muttered to myself, stupidly forgetting that I was a marksman.

    [If you¡¯re going to do this, why did you save me¡­¡­.]

    Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to let him fight me and Paimon, and then kill him when he was out of control and me and Paimon were at each other¡¯s throats?

    That would have been many times better than having to sacrifice yourself. I would have done the same thing.

    If I had been rational enough.

    But.

    [This is the only time I¡¯m going to say it twice, so open your ears and listen].

    A clearing of the throat.

    I imagine Nox¡¯s throat rumbling as he spits something out at me.

    His gray hair tangled in blood,

    and provocativevender eyes that hadn¡¯t lost their edge,

    and that sacrificial spirit that would kill itself in the end, as if it could see right through my current weakness.

    But Nox¡¯s answer was far from what I had imagined.

    [Trust me, I¡¯m not dying].

    In that moment, for some reason, I blurted out, wiping the tears from my eyes, even though I already knew it was a lie.

    [Can I¡­ trust you, rookie?]

    [Yeah].

    <em>Jiiing.</em>

    As soon as I heard those words, I began to materialize my magic power.

    Craft a bow. The bow glows with a transparent blue light as it takes shape as aplete artifact, and then the arrows are molded with magic.

    Secret of the Mermaids. My bow modifiers are maximized and my physical abilities skyrocket.

    ¡®If this bow were to take a direct hit, no one would survive.¡¯

    The thought crosses my mind for a moment. Knox says he won¡¯t die, but I realize that¡¯s because he¡¯s never been hit by my bow before.

    Even Luna has emphasized that my water shots are dangerous and that I must be careful, so it would be fair to say that his death was preordained.

    But why?

    When Nox says those words, when he says he¡¯s going to live, it gives me a deep sense of relief.

    Because.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh as I cried. The tears that hang like threads are probably invisible to him, and maybe I¡¯ll never see them again.

    But I know.

    That this is really what he wants.

    [Laughs] ¡­¡­Stay tuned, rookie, because I¡¯m about to nail you right in the back of the head].

    [On cue].

    A taut protest. It took only a few seconds for the blue bow to be aimed at his head.

    * * *

    Paimon.

    I never thought I¡¯d have to deal directly with the Great Demon, but now that I¡¯m here, I have to do something about it.

    I¡¯m a pretty quick thinker. I think to myself all the time.

    When I lost my memory of my family because of this.

    And when I have nothing left.

    And even when I was given a life sentence, I was still ying games.

    I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯m pretty sure not many people can do that.

    It¡¯s hard for a human being to rise from the depths of despair.

    I¡¯ve been there, and I¡¯ve been close to dying. In the past, and now.

    It¡¯s the same.

    Nothing has changed.

    Except for one thing¡­ one thing that has changed.

    The way I survive has be very simple.

    If I don¡¯t kill you, I die.

    If I kill, I live.

    Inner Lunatic. A simple truth in a world that was now a reality.

    I repeated this to myself and asked the protesting marine for his timing.

    Then, when Noah was protecting the students and this entire ce with herst ice spell. Nurturingly to Luna, I said.

    ¡°Just once.¡±

    Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Break through that barrier.¡±

    Paimon is currently shielding himself with threeyers of High Magic.

    Its offensive power isn¡¯t very strong, so even I¡¯m holding out¡­ but, as with any defense, it¡¯s pointless if we can¡¯t break through it.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of something, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Luna gave me a look of trust in her eyes.

    I watched as she charged toward Paimon, seemingly convinced. Blonde and beautiful, but more than that, what caught my eye.

    A sword skill that glowed like¡­¡­ moonlight.

    [A young girl who doesn¡¯t even know the water in the world is installing a fountain without knowing!] {Paimon}

    ¡°Moonlight Sword. Third Form.¡±

    Luna¡¯s sword shoots toward Paimon¡¯s heart, swiftly.

    Her voice is clear and beautiful, like marbles rolling off her lips.

    [Moon sh]-.

    I smile faintly.

    She finally took it out.

    [Moon sh]. This is one of Lunatic¡¯s most offensive moves, and it¡¯s a great way to catch an enemy off guard.

    Luna leaps towards him, hiding in the darkness where there is no light. The process is simple enough, but the sight of it is awe-inspiring.

    Then, a brilliant light, apanied by Luna¡¯s voice, cuts through the pitch-ck darkness and bisects Paimon¡¯s body as if slicing through the moon.

    ¡­¡­No, I thought it was something like that.

    [It was quite a strong sword technique¡­ but it didn¡¯t reach me, at most it broke the first barrier¡­¡­!]

    At that moment, I didn¡¯t even hesitate for a moment before charging at him.

    It wasn¡¯t a graceful leap like Luna¡¯s, just a quick dash to close the distance, but it would have to do for now.

    I raised my sword, and when I was within striking distance. I sent a telepathic message to Marin.

    [Now].

    <em>Piing-!</em>

    He felt the bow slowly close in from behind, emitting the loudest crackling sound he¡¯d ever heard. Paimon gritted his teeth and shouted.

    [This lowly, lowly race¡­! Trying to kill themselves!]

    ¡°Who says I have to die?¡±

    I say in a cold voice. With my magic at its peak, I put everything on the line, activating the skill that has always kept me alive in extreme situations.

    [Activates the Active Skill ¡®Hour of Genius¡¯].

    Suddenly, Luna¡¯s body leans forward, her back to the moon.

    I can see Marin¡¯s arrows firing at me, and Noah¡¯s expression as he struggles to keep her magic maintained.

    With that, I smile faintly.

    Then, I assess.

    The time remaining before Marin¡¯s arrow hits my head.

    ¡®One.¡¯

    I think back to when I watched Marin¡¯s bow from the sidelines. I remember the setting that said his bow was capable of at least 400 kilometers per hour, so it¡¯s hardly more than half a kilometer per second.

    When I think about the rooftop archery demonstration, the distance from here to there is about¡­.

    0.3 kilometers.

    That¡¯s three seconds, if not more.

    ¡®Two.¡¯

    Of course, I¡¯m not a mathematician, and this is not an exact calction.

    That¡¯s why I have to rely more on my characteristics and the sensations I¡¯ve lived with in this world so far, because sometimes they guarantee my life.

    Then I count thest one.

    Three.

    <em>Piing!</em>

    The sound whistled past my ears, and I quickly turned my head.

    My cheeks burned.

    But it¡¯s okay. My ear wasn¡¯t blown off, just a small cut.

    Luckily, the¡­¡­ calction is sessful.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>(kwaaaaang!)</em>

    There¡¯s a loud explosion, and another shield is ripped off of Archduke Paimon. This time, a scream erupts from the demon¡¯s mouth as it seems to be taking direct damage.

    [Cough!]

    Paimon¡¯s eyes widen.

    [How dare you¡­ how dare you!!!]

    The Archduke¡¯s scream is heard. However, he quickly turns to a tone ofcency, as if he¡¯s heard thest of it.

    [After all, thest barrier could not be broken. My victory¡­.]

    ¡°Who said it wasn¡¯t broken?¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I raise my sword.

    I focus my mind, feel a faint breeze, and return to the most basic of sword techniques.

    Shadowde, now advanced to Intermediate.

    I put all my strength into it.

    Before I take the leap, I surround myself with an artifact, so I¡¯m all set.

    [Artifact ¡®Stormbringer¡¯ drains your health to the limit!]

    [Artifact ¡®Conquest of the Lunatic Order¡¯ activates its special effect].

    [The yer¡¯s offense is increased!]

    But if I had stopped there, I would never have charged at him. There¡¯s still one more step to take to break through his final barrier.

    I summoned all my strength and drew on my remaining reserves.

    [Activates Active Skill ¡®Limit Break¡¯]!

    [This is an overly strong enemy! A defeating blow will cost an extremely high amount of lifeforce].

    [Caution! Physique from enemies killed with ¡®Limit Break¡¯ cannot be absorbed by ¡®ck Brimstone Ring¡¯].

    [Do you want to activate the skill?]

    Ha. What am I supposed to do now?

    ¡®Activate.¡¯

    Stormbringer.

    The ck sword expands, sucking in all the darkness around it. But it¡¯s not like what Luna has shown us before.

    That was a sword that dispelled darkness.

    This was a technique that shaped the darkness itself to cut through its enemies.

    I took a calming breath and looked at Paimon.

    And then.

    ¡®ck Sword, first half, 1 second.¡¯

    [Ebony Dawn].

    The moment of return.

    The de of the ck sword became one with the darkness and drew a sh, which began to seek out the demonic creature with a destructive power unlike anything I had ever seen before.

    <em>sh!</em>

    <em>(seogeog!)</em>

    The sound of something being cut came first.

    <em>Kwaaaaaaaah!!!</em>

    This was followed by an enormous explosion, and the demon¡¯s form was slowly distorted as it was consumed by more darkness. Paimon¡¯s harsh voice begins to prate your ears.

    [No, no¡­ no¡­ I¡¯m finally¡­ finally¡­ finally¡­ waking up¡­ again!]

    Paimon screams, and my vision begins to flicker.

    My ears go deaf, and I can¡¯t hear or see anything.

    Just the sensation of something being cut.

    It dangles faintly at your fingertips. But it was enough.

    I¡¯d cut him down, and he wouldn¡¯t get back up.

    With that, I lost my consciousness.

    [The yer¡¯s life has been drastically reduced!]

    [Caution! yer¡¯s lifespan is less than 30 days!]

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    ¡°This¡­ this is the power of a single cadet? You really expect me to believe this?¡±

    A rooftop at the edge of Academy District 1.

    A girl with blue hair and eyes that shine like two jewels is sweating profusely.

    Marin, the marksman of Nox and a member of Lunatic. Her current expression is one of shock.

    ¡°Leader Luna herself told me how fast my arrows were, and yet¡­¡­ you dodge them at that distance?¡±

    That wasn¡¯t all. Nox waited until the veryst second.

    Until the veryst second, when his arrow was actually about to hit him in the back of the head¡­ and then he quickly turned his head and miraculously dodged it.

    ¡®Is that possible with human reflexes?¡¯

    Of course, Luna is one of the three swordsmen, and she has the ability to dodge her arrows.

    But for a cadet to be able to do so is another matter entirely.

    There are those who are recognized by the world and those who are still unknown.

    The gap between the two is enormous.

    ¡°Rookie¡­ I think I¡¯ve got a ridiculous one as my junior¡­¡­.¡±

    Later, when she had a chance, she would ask Luna a little more about him. In her opinion, he deserved to have his own mark on the entire continent.

    Being a person with a nickname on the continent is literally the same thing as being a tycoon.

    To have so many talents crushed, to be crushed.

    She¡¯d seen so many others like her, cowering in ss coffins, disappear, and while she¡¯d never been one to jump to conclusions, she couldn¡¯t help herself now.

    Nox is a genius.

    Like none other¡­¡­.

    Maybe even beyond Luna, beyond his father, Theo von Reinhafer. A talent of epic proportions.

    Only then did a thought cross Marin¡¯s mind.

    ¡®No wonder he never showed his true talent on the surface, and why he hid his identity under the stigma of being a cripple.¡¯

    Marin let her imagination run wild.

    It¡¯s possible that Nox von Reinhafer realized that his overwhelming talent wouldter cause problems for others.

    So, to protect himself, and perhaps to protect those close to him, he disguised his true identity and yed the madman.

    ¡®Maybe that¡¯s why he¡¯s been hanging around the maid so much¡­ Finally, it all makes sense.¡¯

    ¡°No wonder. He was so damn handsome¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Of course, it was an unrted and pure appreciation of his face, but there was no one to point it out.

    Marin finally made up her mind.

    She and Nox would grow Lunatic together, him and herself.

    And to create a continent where all of Lunatic couldugh together.

    He had to do it for Jay.

    ¡°In order to do that¡­¡­.¡±

    Esteban von Arkheim. ¡°The Foolish Emperor¡± had to be brought down.

    Of course, I would have to kill his daughter, Penelope, in the process.

    * * *

    A night of ughter.

    This is what the continent calls the mass ughter of the demon Paimon that took ce on a single full moon.

    Itsted for several days and is said to have caused countless casualties.

    A catastrophe whose notoriety lingered for some time after Paimon was sealed away, forcing many to live in a time of war.

    It was called a tragedy because it was a trauma for some and a vengeful hatred for others.

    There were also two great peop;e who survived the tragedy.

    One had lost her childhood mentor; the other had lost her family and friends. They stood there, fangs retracted, having just pointed at each other.

    After Paimon is defeated, they contemte the emptiness.

    Luna and Noah.

    The two met each other¡¯s eyes for a moment.

    Then their gazes turn to Nox, who has fallen unconscious.

    A giant mountain, a monster that should have been before him. The Demon Paimon had already beenpletely annihted, leaving not even a single spirit stone behind.

    The night of the full moon. Luna suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you let Paimon awaken, Noah, since ¡­¡­. To destroy the Spirit Stone, right?¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t answer, but Luna nodded immediately.

    An unspoken sign of understanding, she continued.

    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s always been strange. ¡®Night of the ughter¡¯¡­¡­. Why you, the one who suffered the most in that hell, would be willing to watch a demon awaken, if it wasn¡¯t just simple revenge.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ I was vengeful, yes. It¡¯s a shame my powers didn¡¯t reach that far, that¡¯s all. Kid.¡±

    ¡°I understand. But¡­¡­ next time, I hope you¡¯ll at least exin.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯d be d to.¡±

    Suddenly, Noah¡¯s body begins to revert to that of a child.

    Her clothes fall loose. Her neatly pressed shirt growsrger, then magically shrinks back to its original size.

    ¡°Noah von Trinity. You¡¯ll need to regain as much of your strength as you can when we next meet. You know that a stronger enemy ising, and¡­¡­.¡±

    Demons aren¡¯t the only enemies.

    Noah nodded at the small addition.

    Then, as Luna was about to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this kid, don¡¯t worry. Hehe.¡±

    Noah said with a grin. Luna¡¯s gaze lingered on the fallen Nox for a moment. It seemed she had learned too much already to lie.

    It can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t think Noah will kill him.

    For now, she can only wait and see.

    ¡°Do me a favor, then.¡±

    With that, the moonlit shadow recedes.

    Noah looked into the face of her fallen apprentice and smiled weakly.

    ¡°Thank you. Apprentice.¡±

    <em>Deudeudeudeu¡­!</em>

    With that, the ice wall that had so majestically surrounded them began to crumble with a loud crash. Though she wouldn¡¯t admit it, she was at her limit.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Vernon and Instructor Lars to arrive, having assessed the situation.

    ¡°No, Dean Noah, are you all right?! What in the world is going on with the magic stones in the underground museum?!¡±

    Lars was the first to react.

    Of course, a good student would have read the energy patterns long ago. He would have known who the monster was that had confronted Noah earlier.

    He just couldn¡¯t get past the ice wall.

    The fight with Paimon could be felt a mile away.

    ¡°It just¡­ happened! Hehe.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it happened¡­ How the hell do you do that¡­¡­ ah! My, my chief apprentice¡­!! Nox-kun! Wake up!!!¡±

    Lars continued, looking at his apprentice who had copsed in shock. Vernon soon took control of the situation as well, running at an unnervingly fast pace toward Nox.

    The others quickly rushed in to clean up the mess.

    This was amon urrence at Eldain Academy. Of course, there weren¡¯t many incidents of this magnitude, but¡­¡­.

    In many ways, it was a school for troublemakers.

    And so it went.

    Vernon turned to Noah cautiously.

    ¡°But¡­ even though it¡¯s weakened, who was the one who defeated Paimon? It was the Dean himself, after all¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ what do you think?¡±

    Noah smiled grimly and said so, but she didn¡¯t really have an answer.

    Only Vernon and Lars looked like they were facing a disaster. Weren¡¯t they professors who had to hand in papers to the Imperial familyter?

    They knew that once Noah started hiding, no one would be able to get her to talk.

    ¡®Hey, you do something about it.¡¯

    ¡®Why should I? You do it.¡¯

    They argued and fought, but neither of them could think of anything but one theory.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    The possibility that their apprentice could have killed Paimon seemed too good to be true.

    Lars and Vernon were surprisingly simple.

    In fact, even now, they were merely trying to figure out how to send a written statement to the Imperial family. Though ensuring the safety of their students still took precedence.

    Noah, however, was different.

    She knew.

    She knew there was a connection between all of these events, and that the key yer would be in the center, in the Imperial Family.

    Moreover.

    ¡®It¡¯s in here, you foul-smelling demon follower who dares to be in my territory.¡¯

    Noah scanned her surroundings with narrowed pupils and bit her lip lightly.

    * * *

    Ooohhh¡­¡­.

    I don¡¯t remember anything after I lost consciousness. All I know is that I heard a steady humming of mana while I was down, and the second disconnect that forced me open like I was about to break.

    All I know is that the wounds from the previous interruption near my heart began to heal.

    The recovery was so fast that even I couldn¡¯tprehend it.

    How is that possible?

    [The Moonlight Spell enters the yer¡¯s body].

    [Frostbite envelops you].

    Luna and Noah, because they both took care of me and nursed me back to health. They came at different times and in silence, as if in sync.

    Thanks to them, even though I hadn¡¯t woken up yet, I could clearly feel myself getting lightheaded.

    I knew this wasing, so I was prepared.

    I had dared to enter Eldain, Noah¡¯s domain, under Luna. It was obvious that I would be in trouble.

    The Academy is supposed to be publicly aligned with the Emperor.

    A student affiliated with a criminal organization in such a ce?

    He was in a prime position to be killed for rebellion.

    It was hard to survive without a n.

    ¡®Perhaps the reason they¡¯re nursing me back to health is to get some information out of me?¡¯

    A reasonable thought.

    ¡®Dean Noah is dangerous. No matter how desperate the situation, the fact that she was able to use her powers to persuade you¡­ this is it. You¡¯re in a position where you can¡¯t help but see it, even if you try not to¡­¡­.¡¯

    I hope Luna can give me a good p on the wrist and tell me I¡¯m not on her side. Things can¡¯t go wrong here, can they?

    I¡¯ve only been a student of Eldain¡¯s for a few months, and I¡¯ve managed to kill an Archduke. I didn¡¯t do it alone, but that doesn¡¯t make what I did any less important.

    I hope Noah¡¯s people will at least take a look at me, since I¡¯ve fought hard enough to deserve it. If I live, I¡¯ll be able to make things right, won¡¯t I?

    ¡®¡­¡­This is the first time I¡¯ve ever felt scared to wake up.¡¯

    Actually, as of a few minutes ago, my mind was clear and I felt pretty good.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed. I only know that Luna and Noah took turns healing me and that this was not the right time to wake up.

    There was one more reason besides the ones I described above.

    It was¡­¡­.

    ¡°Nox can¡¯t really be dead¡­? He¡¯s been unconscious for three days now¡­¡­ This is a big deal, I need to call my dad right now and get him some elixirs!¡±

    A thin voice sobbed.

    ¡°Now, wait a minute, Talia, Nox-nim is not that weak. He will surely wake up, but for now, you should watch him¡­¡­.¡±

    A genius maid reads my mind.

    ¡°I knew it wasing. Why did you run out of there like a boon moth?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I¡¯m sure you had something in mind.¡±

    Two of the most popr guys in the game, and more¡­¡­.

    I¡¯ve got a bunch of annoying people in my hospital room.

    If I wake up here, I¡¯m going to get screwed¡­¡­.

    There¡¯s a whole bunch of nagging questions waiting for me, starting with the baptism of fire. I was just thanking Zitri very sincerely for not tickling my feet right now.

    He knows I¡¯m a foot tickler.

    I¡¯m wondering if she knows I¡¯m awake because she¡¯s giving me a little stare.

    I¡¯ll have to be more careful¡­¡­..

    ¡®As buttery as possible. Ha. ¡­¡­When are these assholes leaving anyway?¡¯

    Listening to their conversation earlier, they didn¡¯t even seem to realize I¡¯d defeated a Paimon.

    It¡¯s not surprising.

    No one would ever think that a student could do something like that.

    That¡¯s a good thing. I¡¯d be in danger of getting myself into trouble by spreading rumors.

    Even if I didn¡¯t, the First Prince¡¯s supporters are pressuring me relentlessly.

    If more enemiese after me here, even Penelope, Luna, and Noah may not be able to shield me.

    Maybe they¡¯re not allies after all.

    I have to be careful¡­¡­.

    Anyway.

    I decided to sleep for a while longer. After all, it¡¯s been a long hard day, hasn¡¯t it?

    No one would me me for getting a little rest. It wasn¡¯t long before I heard regr breathing.

    Soon I realize it¡¯s my own breathing.

    How long has it been since I¡¯ve been like this?

    I think for a moment, but then I¡¯m cut off.

    No, it¡¯s because¡­ I¡¯ve fallen asleep.

    * * *

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    Time has passed.

    I can¡¯t tell, but it must have been at least three hours. Now, judging by theck of sound around me, they must be gone.

    I cautiously lifted my eyelids.

    And.

    ¡°You¡¯re up, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Holy shit!

    ¡­If it weren¡¯t for my talent as an actor, I¡¯d probably blurt out something like this.

    A girl¡¯s face suddenly appeared in my field of vision.

    Auburn, neatly coiffed hair in soft waves.

    My crisis sensors kick in.

    Did I mention over the mountain?

    ¡°¡­¡­Eleanor, what¡¯s going on, thiste at night? Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡±

    It was dark by the window, so I took the initiative and opened my mouth to speak, to shoo her away, but I was quickly stopped. She reached up to the corner of my mouth and pressed her body against mine.

    Then she brings her lips to my ear.

    ¡°Let me ask you something.¡±

    And then, my heart sinks.

    The words she spoke, the words I couldn¡¯t help but hear.

    ¡°The man I saw in thebyrinth, Sean¡­ what is your rtionship to him?¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    ¡°The man I saw in the Labyrinth, Sean¡­ what is your rtionship to him?¡±

    I snapped out of my reverie.

    I could feel my head spinning.

    I blurted out the lie in my best gravelly voice.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You know what?¡±

    Eleanor de Rivalin.

    Commonly referred to as the ¡®Fox of Gold¡¯, and the one whose vast capital wouldter be instrumental in killing Nox.

    She licks her lips lightly and traces my jawline with her index finger. Her neatly coiffed auburn hair brushes lightly against my cheek.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer. When you lie, you have one habit: your voice is t, your pupils dte for a moment, and your hands tremble slightly.¡±

    Dammit.

    (jegl.)

    This is where I realize that this reality is based on a game.

    A trait I possess [the gift of acting]. It has saved me many times and helped me survive somehow. But it was no match for the fox in front of me.

    Being a [Prodigy] is, after all, a step above.

    This means that the [Genius] trait is inferior to it.

    In short, my lies don¡¯t work against the Eleanor de Rivalin in front of me. As I¡¯ve realized before, she¡¯s terrifying.

    ¡°So. What if me and Sean are involved?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Eleanor looks at me with a little devilish grin.

    My brow creases slightly.

    What does she want from me?

    Maybe she wants something from Sean, not me.

    She¡¯s such a perceptive unit, isn¡¯t she? Maybe she sees the potential in him. Maybe she wants to use him.

    ¡®Whatever it is, it¡¯s clear that this is not a good situation for me.¡¯

    I wonder what I can do to move on.

    In response, Eleanor stretched out her slender fingers and stroked my hair in an adorable way.

    My expression darkened once more.

    ¡°How dare you touch the body of a duke¡¯s son without permission, aren¡¯t you afraid of the aftermath?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s afraid, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Oh no, now she could read emotions.

    Eleanor de Rivalin.

    I have to admit. That it¡¯s harder to fool her here.

    I let out a sigh.

    At the same time, I think. Continued lies will only fuel her curiosity further. If I don¡¯t satisfy her curiosity to some degree at this point, she will continue to pursue me.

    That¡¯s not an option.

    My current identity is Nox von Reinhafer, a wretch of a man,

    and an unknown viinous character named Sean.

    Because there are two of them.

    ¡­¡­I feel like it¡¯s very much like me to not have a single identity.

    What can I do?

    As a stranger in this world, I can only recognize and ept it.

    ¡°Sean is rted to me.¡±

    I finally blurt out, and Eleanor is immediately intrigued.

    ¡°The eyes are quite simr. Are you rted?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Somewhat.¡±

    ¡°I see. A family secret. I¡¯ve heard stories of the Reinhafers using talented non-bloodline offspring as hunting dogs, and Sean must be one of them.¡±

    ¡­Even if the Reinharbers are assholes, they¡¯re not that bad, are they?

    I have my doubts, but I don¡¯t let them show. It¡¯s not polite to break the ice over there when they¡¯ve already misunderstood.

    Let¡¯s keep myd mouth shut as much as possible, and cover the middle.

    And then there¡¯s the obvious thought.

    ¡®Anyway, Sean, that crazy son of a bitch, went in there and saved Eleanor, and that¡¯s where things got messy, dammit.¡¯

    Of course, I had no choice but to save her.

    But to stop and ask, ¡°Are you okay?¡± was too much.

    You should have kept it in perspective¡­¡­.

    Anyway, I have no right to criticize Sean.

    I¡¯m the same person as he is.

    Anyway, I nodded appropriately, and thankfully Eleanor nodded in agreement. Apparently, she thinks my reasoning is correct.

    Thank goodness. She didn¡¯t look me in the eye.

    ¡®If she had, she would have seen right through it.¡¯

    I was relieved, but her interrogation wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Sadly, she still had more questions.

    Especially about Sean¡¯s behavior.

    She couldn¡¯t resist asking about the part that saved her at the end.

    ¡°The thing is, there was something off about this Sean guy from the beginning¡­ he seemed to have a connection to you, and your posture was simr when you shared a sword with him. Plus.¡±

    Eleanor trails off with a fiery smile.

    ¡°The way you talked was different, but you never seemed to want to hurt us students, even though you were obviously stronger than us, which is kind of obvious.¡±

    This, I hadn¡¯t thought of.

    Perhaps subconsciously, my determination not to hurt the units was reflected in Sean. I couldn¡¯t help it, though, because if I hurt them, I¡¯d have to beat them up in the next episode.

    ¡°So. What do you want with Sean?¡±

    I ask, having concluded that she doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in me. I¡¯m not sure what it is, but I¡¯m guessing that Sean is a very attractive hand to her.

    ¡°I want to repay him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    What kind of bullshit is this?

    I stare for a moment, unable toprehend.

    This time, I put on my best face, determined not to let it show. I had a small glimmer of hope that she would recognize my stubbornness, but it wasn¡¯t to be.

    But Eleanor was still there.

    She lightly covered her mouth with her hand and smiled.

    ¡°Sean¡­ I¡¯ve grown quite fond of him, and I want him. Where does he belong, and how can I get him into my fold?¡±

    ¡°In short, you give me your legs¡­ is that what you¡¯re saying? To get Sean into your circle?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If he¡¯s that good, and he¡¯s our age, he¡¯s worth it, and he¡¯s got a warm heart because he saved my life, so he¡¯s worth taking advantage of.¡±

    Take advantage.

    How dare he say that in front of us.

    ¡®Sean¡­! How the hell did you save Eleanor!¡¯

    I yell again.

    It¡¯s a muffled shout, of course, and there¡¯s no answer.

    ¡°Anyway, just connect me. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    ¡°Wait. He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s busy, and he¡¯s trying to siphon off Reinhafer¡¯s resources. You think that¡¯s going to be easy, even if you¡¯re top of the line?¡±

    ¡°Well, if he¡¯s that good at hiding his identity, I don¡¯t think even the House would be able to touch him, and I¡¯m not about to lose a political fight.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    There was nothing more to say from there.

    Eleanor smiled triumphantly.

    ¡°Tell him toe to the upper Rivalin headquarters of the Eldain Academy in District Four in a week¡¯s time, and let him know that I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t mind returning the favor, then.¡±

    One of her eyes narrowed as she rose from her seat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going, and I hope you¡¯re feeling better.¡±

    You¡¯ve caused me more work than relief¡­.

    But I didn¡¯t want to give her any further indication of my feelings, so I kept my mouth shut. She left the room, and I rubbed my forehead in a daze.

    Soon after, the damned kids who had gone to dinner for a while burst in.

    Talia, Zitri, Paracelsus, Penelope Leon¡­¡­, all of them distracted. The fact that there was one special person in the mix only made me more nervous.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ hi¡­¡­.¡±

    Lana von Sader.

    She¡¯s here for what she promised me. In other words, she¡¯s here to get her powers.

    Damn it.

    (jegl.)

    At best, I saved Marin, and now she¡¯s noting to help me, and I¡¯m the one who¡¯s stuck with this shit. What a shitty marksman.

    I sigh.

    Talia is the first toe running.

    ¡°Nox¡­! You¡¯re awake!¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, you¡¯re a candidate for the Imperial Consort, so you¡¯ll have to put up with this, but you¡¯ll have to brace yourself for a lot of talking.¡±

    ¡°Whew. A nobleman. You must be a pain in the ass. You¡¯re fun, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, a hero can¡¯t help but be a horny¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, all of you. One at a time, please. I don¡¯t think you realize it, but I¡¯m a patient.¡±

    In the end, he even appealed for sympathy.

    It was an uncharacteristic gesture from the Inner Lunatic¡¯s biggest viin.

    * * *

    There¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve said many times in describing the nasty trait of [Weakling].

    It turns you into a half-wit once a chapter anyway.

    Lars was right when he said that periodic use of magic would make it less severe, but this time it was severe enough to make me feel like I was going to die.

    Which means I¡¯m lucky I didn¡¯t die.

    It also meant it was time for the nagging from the units that cared about me.{1}

    Like¡­¡­ now?

    ¡°Master, you are being reckless. I¡¯ve told you many times, but this time you went too far. The family won¡¯t take this lightly, and I¡¯m sure the patriarch will give you special attention¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me, I have no desire to take the trouble to inform the patriarch.¡±

    Ame excuse.

    But Zitri didn¡¯t even bother to listen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already written to him, and this time I have no choice. It¡¯s a big deal for the academy, and as a maid, I¡¯m obligated to report your actions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±

    I grimly epted.

    She¡¯d already sent a letter, so what could I do?

    It¡¯s fate, and I¡¯ll take it.

    Besides, I need to face Theo at least once. Breaking off his engagement to the Steiner family and bing the princess¡¯s proposed consort.

    Plus, I have a story to report about all the shenanigans at the Academy.

    ¡®Huh¡­ Maybe I should have stayed down¡­¡­.¡¯

    The only good thing is that no one but Noah, Luna, and Marin really know about my troubles.

    Hagiya and Noah, if they had their way, would not tell their father, Theo, that I, a mere cadet, had seeded in defeating the Great Supply Demon, Paimon.

    She¡¯s supposed to be in the Imperialist faction anyway, and he¡¯s in the Radicalist faction.

    ¡®Anyway, drawing more attention than necessary will only make more enemies. That¡¯s thest thing I want to do. ¡­¡­ Plus, if you think that what you showed against Paimon was your real skill, you¡¯re wrong.¡¯

    At the time, I had used up a lot of my life to activate my skills, and I had pushed the power of the ck Sword to its limits, even against a weakened Paimon.

    ¡®It¡¯s also true that Paimon¡¯s early awakening has upset the bnce of power. Perhaps I am influencing this world.

    If not, then someone else is ying another trick on this world I¡¯ve possessed, and it¡¯s bothering me. I shook my head, fervently hoping that this possibility was not true.

    I pondered for a moment, then eagerly turned my thoughts away.

    A short while ago, afterpleting a brief medical treatment, I had held a small conference with the scions of the Three Great Dark Houses. It was about my future living arrangements and the reward I owed Lana.

    First, Leon asked me how I had used their technology to revive the sword.

    I told him that I had stumbled upon the scroll and used it, and he was surprisingly trusting.

    -I mean, ck magic is hard, but it¡¯s not like the scroll itself doesn¡¯t exist.

    -Yes.

    I said confidently.

    It is a scroll, and I found it.

    It¡¯s just that I got it by choice.

    Besides, these assholes were brats.

    Unlike Eleanor, I could get away with it.

    That meant my acting skills were good enough.

    Anyway, Leon was satisfied with my answers, offered to help me learn the dark arts in the future, and disappeared.

    He¡¯s a nice enough guy, except for his asionalpse in judgment.

    The question came next.

    ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s¡­ well. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, but¡­¡­ being a subus half-breed, there¡¯s only one way for me to get my hands on dark magic, and I was wondering if you could help me with that¡­?¡±

    There it was.

    A subus.

    They¡¯re a pretty major part of the demons. Most often, they are sleeping horses, known for draining men of their life force.

    They do this by infiltrating dreams and giving visions.

    However, there is no such thing as a water level development as people think.

    Isn¡¯t it obvious?

    The Inner Lunatic was an all-ages academy movie.

    Of course, if you¡¯re asking me if it killed the characterization of the subus, the answer is absolutely not.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I was wondering if you could¡­ hold my little¡­ hand¡­ to¡­ um. I mean, for, like, ten minutes¡­?¡±

    I did.

    Nightmare from Inner Lunatic.

    In other words, there was only one way for subi to restore their magic against male units.

    Physical contact with the opposite sex.

    And it¡¯s the touching of someone who is more attractive than you that gives you the most energy.

    Inyman¡¯s terms¡­¡­.

    Nox, who has an insanely high charm rating, is seen by Lana as nothing more than a walking enchantment potion.

    Suddenly, I¡¯m wondering what kind of idiot ys this game twenty-seven times.

    It¡¯s a bit self-deprecating, but it¡¯s also annoying.

    Why?

    Because I can see Penelope and Talia peering down the window above me.

    Leon was already gone.

    At first nce, it seems that the two of them are interested in what we are talking about.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to restore her magic here.¡¯

    After a moment¡¯s consideration, I nod and gesture toward Lana.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first, there are too many prying eyes.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, yeah¡­¡­.¡±

    Lana trotted along behind me with an innocent expression on her face, cowering from the murderous stares she felting from everywhere.

    A look that oozed fear.

    Like a gazelle feeding on fear.

    ¡®I¡¯m not fooled.¡¯

    But after so many games, I know.

    This unit. The other side of Lana von Sader.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    Subi.

    Typically depicted as demons across movies, novels, and other media, the Inner Lunatic makes no exception.

    Yet within the triad of dark families in the Inner Lunatic, the Seiders stand apart. We recognize them as demons, but they differ slightly from the usual subi.

    They are a hybrid of demons and humans.

    This lineage doesn¡¯t position them as humanity¡¯s enemy. Instead, they¡¯ve taken the human side, expressing loathing for their demonic kin and dedicating themselves to their eradication.

    In summary, we could describe the identity of House Sader as such: ¡°Firstly, their magical prowess originates from their demonic ancestry¡­¡±

    ¡°But being part demon, they must adhere to the traditional methods of power regeneration. Your mixed lineage exins this¡­closeness.¡±

    Presumably, the game developers designed this to entice the male fanbase. I¡¯m scratching my head over this. It¡¯s not as though the other units will witness what¡¯s happening.

    Particrly the princess, Penelope. She poses a threat many times over.

    I¡¯m equally wary of Talia¡¯s st resort¡±.

    I prefer to remain ignorant indefinitely, so I¡¯ve been minimizing my interaction with the other female units as much as possible. It¡¯s a necessity for my own safety, my survival.

    ¡®But that doesn¡¯t absolve me of my promise to Lana¡­¡¯

    I throw a nce at Lana, who doesn¡¯t appear to reconsider my decision. Damn it.

    Just so you know, in Inner Lunatic, pledges given to demons, or at least to demonic hybrids, hold. It¡¯s a staple in the world-building setup.

    In other words, I¡¯m in a spot where I must restore Lana¡¯s magic somehow. That¡¯s the only viable path to saving Marin.

    Great.

    ¡°Could you¡­um¡­hold my hand? For¡­like, ten minutes?¡±

    That¡¯s how I find myself here.

    I¡¯vemitted to aiding Lana von Sader, a descendant of one of the three illustrious Dark Houses and a critical yer, to recover her magic and then abscond quietly.

    In a defeated tone, I inquire.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. But is it sufficient? I assume it required quite a bit of magic to halt the marksman¡­¡±

    As I channel my magic into the youngster, I pose the question.

    Lana grunts in response, standing in front of me.

    ¡°Oh, that¡­yeah, that should do, I guess¡­¡±

    But there¡¯s one question left unanswered.

    Why was Lana von Sader ndestinely tailing me on the day of the incident?

    Her speed and proficiency in sorcery would make it usible¡­but the situation aroused suspicion.

    I bluntly ask her.

    ¡°There are other ways to replenish your power. Did you seek me out for a specific reason on that day?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Lana hesitates, her hands clutched together and eyes trained on me.

    Her eyes narrow before she bursts out.

    ¡°I found you attractive because you were the most handsome¡­! And you were the only one unaffected by my [fascination]¡­¡±

    Ah.

    That jogged my memory about a particr aspect of the game.

    I hadn¡¯t thought of it as I seldom used subus units. Essentially, the Sader family possessed a skill named [Mesmerize] that enabled them to release their pheromones.

    Additionally, they had a passive skill called Pheromone Holic, which maized the opposite sex to them.

    Think of it as a psychic spell.

    But there¡¯s a catch.

    It only affects individuals with an attraction stat lower than yours.

    That means her spell can¡¯t bewitch ¡°dull¡± characters like Nox, the character I control.

    In essence, she has every reason to feel intrigued by me.

    Also, there¡¯s more.

    ¡®Subus-type demons like you recover magic faster when touched by someone you¡¯re attracted to.¡¯

    This rule applies equally to their male counterparts, the incubi.

    Inner Lunatic isuded for its egalitarian principles in many aspects.

    ¡°We should leave. Too many eyes are on us.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡±

    Just like that,

    We relocated to an isted single room in the hospital.

    We held a brief conversation there.

    Our first topic revolved around the rtionship between Lana¡¯s family, House Sader, and the Lunatics.

    ¡°My family and Lunatic were the initial families to agree on ousting the Imperial Family¡­ I¡­ I think¡­ You should consult your father, Theo, for more urate details¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright. I trust you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Lana¡¯s eyes appear somewhat vacant. It seems her energy is mostly drained.

    Being a character who has often faced her mother¡¯s harsh scrutiny in the game, I understand her fatigue. But the thought of what lies ahead turns my stomach.

    Sheposes herself and realigns her thoughts.

    ¡®You still seem unwell, by the way.¡¯

    After carefully studying Lana¡¯s behavior and movements, I can tell she¡¯s far from fine.

    The subus known for her exceptional off-whiteplexion, the talk of the machomunity, Lana von Sader, has deteriorated. Her lips are colorless, her skin frail.

    Her hands tremble.

    She appears to be battling severe power depletion.

    It¡¯s a miracle she¡¯s still functioning.

    With timid eyes, Lana gazes at me and speaks.

    ¡°I¡­ I followed you because¡­ we both belong to the same dark family¡­ and I had some questions¡­ and because you¡¯ve changed a lottely, Nox¡­ You used to be a bit more¡­¡±

    ¡°More what?¡±

    I retort, my offense palpable.

    Used to be what?

    I was a jerk, and now I¡¯m not. So that makes me suspicious?

    Is this their usual act?

    These jerks¡­ I should be fed up with them, but they keep at it.

    At this point, I¡¯m seething.

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s¡­ Uh, sorry¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just recover your magic.¡±

    In typical brutish fashion, I cast my thanks aside. I was about to have my magic drained, but doing this was the least I could manage?

    I settled on the shaky hospital bed and fixed my gaze on Lana as she gradually edged closer.

    An innocent face still veiled by youth, a softly contoured jawline. The subus sported a tight ensemble that entuated her curves and emitted a scent that most boys would find alluring.

    The faint glimmer of her ck hair and the perfume-like pheromones tracing her neckline tickle my nostrils.

    This might be the effect of the passive skill.

    However, it holds little significance to me. Apparently, good looks reign supreme.

    To witness such trivialpensation.

    ¡®Damn¡­ how did I endure in this harsh world?¡¯

    In reality, I¡¯ve never faced criticism for my looks. I¡¯ve barely stepped outside since my life was ced on a countdown.

    But that doesn¡¯t negate the fact that I missed out on a potential advantage. Perhaps the good-looking ones, the beautiful ones, should bear a heavier tax burden as a nation.

    I¡¯m musing over these trivial matters.

    Suddenly, Lana seizes my hand.

    I can hear her swallow.

    <em>Click.</em>

    <em>(Dalkag.)</em>

    I can hear the second hand moving.

    Ten minutes¡­ How did time slip by so quickly?

    As my thoughts meander, Lana¡¯s violet eyes suddenly meet mine.

    She grips my hand tighter and releases it. To me, it¡¯s nothing, but for her, it must have resulted from significant contemtion.

    ¡®She must have done so too, always deriving power from her father or mother, and this being her first time siphoning it from someone else.¡¯

    We hold hands and let the time trickle away, vividly recalling the game¡¯s settings.

    Ten minutes feels longer than expected. The sound of the ticking second hand and Lana¡¯s heartbeat lingering close by serve as reminders.

    Anyway.

    When the time was up, I nced at my watch and rose.

    Or rather, I attempted to rise, because, considering Lana von Sader¡¯s characteristics, I knew this could spiral out of control.

    But¡­

    It appeared I was already toote.

    ¡°Hey, where do you think you¡¯re going? I¡¯m not done yet¡­¡­.¡±

    Her lips part again, and her gluey gaze fastens onto me.

    Strangely, her tone of voice has done aplete turnaround, with all signs of shyness vanishing.

    This could only signify one thing.

    Her damn trait has kicked in.

    Shit, I swiftly pull up Lana¡¯s status window to verify.

    As expected, it showcased a shocking status.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Lana von Sader

    Gender: Female

    Age: 15

    Race: Demon (Subus)

    Primary Element: Darkness

    Achievements: -.

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Brilliant] / [Innate beauty] / [Seductive] / [Mana-sensitive genius] / [Bratty].

    Neutral: [Dual Personality].

    Negative: [Timid] / [Loner]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 7

    MP: 9

    Luck: 8

    Willpower: 6

    Charm: 26

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: [Pheromone Holic].

    Active Skills: [Daze] / [Blood]

    *Character is currently under the [Dual Personality] condition.

    *The character¡¯s personality has flipped 180 degrees!

    __________________

    A [Dual Personality].

    Exactly.

    When Lana depletes her mana, she transforms into an undetectable subus. A genuine demon, favoring skin-to-skin contact and armed with the ability to usurp others¡¯ magic at her leisure.

    Despair washed over me.

    Damn it, just when I had not yet replenished my magic¡­¡­.

    My teeth mped down hard.

    ¡°¡­¡­Settle down, Lana, you¡¯re going to regret this¡­¡­.¡±

    Why did Nox¡¯s character have toe across so distinguished, even in this predicament?

    Damn it. Even now, she¡¯s at my side, relentlessly feasting. An uneasiness gnaws at me, and if this continues, she¡¯ll siphon off every iota of my magic.

    I might be bound to this hospital bed for several more days.

    Who knows what mishaps could transpire in that time.

    Worst of all, I could die from her drain.

    ¡°Halt.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t favor me? That¡¯s peculiar¡­¡­? I¡¯ve never encountered a man who didn¡¯t crave me¡­ Do you want me to envisage it? What type of man is your ideal?¡±

    ¡°Imanded you to stop.¡±

    ¡°A fleeting kiss, perhaps. It won¡¯t be as dreadful as you envision¡­ So it¡¯s okay,e and¡­¡­ embrace me. It¡¯ll ease your mind¡­¡­.¡±

    The tantalizing whisper in my ear confuses me. Despite Nox¡¯s lofty willpower stat, my mind goes nk.

    Then it transpires.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    <em>(Kwang!)</em>

    ¡°You little rascal. Your senior is swamped cleaning up the case, and here you are, secretively flirting with a girl?¡±

    The door ms shut behind me. Given that [Silence] has activated, it¡¯s not the direst situation.

    ¡°Marksman Marin¡­¡­ Are you sure you¡¯re oblivious to what¡¯s transpiring?¡±

    Marin barges through the door, halting Lana¡¯s movement with a flick of magic. She seems to have regained her strength and appears to be recuperating.

    She must have sessfully ovee her fatigue.

    ¡°Hah¡­.¡±

    A deep sigh finally escapes me.

    Had it been a second toote, I would have lost consciousness.

    An inflicted penalty from an abnormal condition soon knocks Lana out.

    I check her pulse, and she seems to have recuperated sufficiently.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    ¡°Repulsive to see you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°As much as it galls me to confess.¡±

    I respond.

    For once, if not for her, I would have perished.

    ¡®Lana¡­ she¡¯s a hazardous character.¡¯

    I remind myself. These characters are troublesome to manage in numerous ways.

    I¡¯ve cleared Inner Lunatic multiple times, but that¡¯s why I don¡¯t recruit her to my team, despite her remarkable skills.

    If Leon is an easily manageable artillery gun, this one is a ss cannon.

    Rather than shattering in a battle like Nox, she fractures from within.

    ¡°So. Are you feeling improved?¡±

    ¡°As you can observe. I had to relinquish some of my power, but I¡¯m managing. And you?¡±

    ¡°Not too shabby, as you can observe.¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Marin¡¯s face as she spoke.

    ¡°Thanks. That¡­ entity¡­ preserved my life.¡±

    ¡°Save your gratitude. I acted out of self-preservation.¡±

    I shot back with a Nox-like retort, which met Marin¡¯s narrowed eyes and crossed arms.

    ¡°The issue isn¡¯t you, it¡¯s the jerk. Why do you extend such respect to Luna, yet deny me the same, given I¡¯m merely two years your senior, as I¡¯ve exined before?¡±

    Once more, Marin¡¯s nagging irked me, so I retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re a petnt child.¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡­! You¡¯re voicing my least favorite usation! Hey! I¡¯m not an egotist! I just outrank you in age, and as an elder, I joined Lunatic first¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°In my book, that qualifies as being an asshole. At least, that¡¯s what my family calls them.¡±

    Marin, disoriented, couldn¡¯t respond. The negotiation had fallen t. I sighed in relief, anticipating some rest atst.

    All that remained was returning to bed and immersing myself in the soft quilt¡­

    * * *

    Let me begin with the oue.

    My dreamy in ruins.

    A barrage of unit confrontations awaited me.

    Above all, Zitri, Talia, and Penelope, as they wouldn¡¯t grant me peace.

    Zitri¡¯s situation was straightforward.

    ¡°So you¡¯re admitting that you, possessing numerous [retainers], not only ventured into a perilous scenario but also indulged in an intimate encounter with a woman from another House in my absence? I¡¯m certain my lord will be enthralled when I ry this.¡±

    ¡°Zitri. Your eyes are lifeless. Give them a rest.¡±

    ¡°Nox, I¡¯ve¡­ been contemting. I still believe it might be preferable to deploy thest resort before, rather than after, the worstes to pass. What¡¯s your take?¡±

    ¡°Drop the act. We reserve thest resort for the ultimate contingency.¡±

    ¡°What did you discuss with Lana von Sader? You engaged her in nearly half an hour¡¯s conversation, then vanished. I¡¯m clueless about how you¡¯ll ount for any ensuing rumors. Do you n to drag the Princess¡¯s reputation through the mud?¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Alright, can you kindly vacate now?

    My head spun as I pondered.

    [Acquired ¡®Headache Lv 5¡¯ due to the Talent ¡®Weakling¡¯].

    [Acquired ¡®Cold Lv 5¡¯ due to the Talent ¡®Weakling¡¯].

    [Acquired ¡®High Fever Lv 2¡¯ due to the attribute ¡®Weakling¡¯].

    Well, what a splendid trio of gifts.

    In addition, Headache and Cold at Level 5! I¡¯ve officially set a new record.

    The issue is, it offers no joy.

    ¡­¡­Damn. How did thingse to this?

    But cornered, I had no option but to curl up under the covers.

    * * *

    Meanwhile.

    Luna and Theo von Reinhafer, the chief of the Lunatic Order, faced off in the drawing room.

    Both Luna and Theo von Reinhafer had a piece of their mind to share about their disciple. Theo, however, surprisingly initiated the dialogue.

    ¡°So¡­¡­ you¡¯re confirming that Nox brought down Paimon¡­ is that urate?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Theo couldn¡¯t help but twitch a corner of his mouth upward.

    Rodwell, the butler, recognized this subtle gesture as a sign of impending family turmoil. Theo swallowed hard, sensing that his hunch was about to materialize.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98¡°Nox von Reinhafer. What the hell is he?¡±

    Luna asked out of the blue.

    Theo was silent for a moment, for even he hadn¡¯t quite grasped the change in his youngest son.

    Theo thought back to the past for a moment. He listed his son¡¯s changes in chronological order and began to recall what happened in between.

    ¡®The first was the fight with the twins.¡¯

    The fight with the twins.

    There, Nox fought Allen and Hearts, proving his talent.

    The Eldain Academy. Nox must have decided there was something to be gained there. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fought so desperately, in a cage, with his talent hidden.

    ¡®The most likely cause is the death of his mother¡­ a trauma that stems from that. The youngest gained an unknown drive from it and headed for the Academy.¡¯

    It was the most likely hypothesis.

    In the past, Nox had watched his mother die on the night of the ughter with his own two eyes. Since then, he¡¯d been half-crazed, rampaging, and unafraid of people.

    Moreover, he was weak.

    If he was gifted, I didn¡¯t know it at the time, but in hindsight he had the potential for genius. Otherwise, as weak as he was, he had the potential for genius.

    I would not have been able to cut down Paimon with my own hands.

    ¡®You avenged your mother¡¯s death¡­ with your own hands¡­¡­.¡¯

    Theo realized that the thought made a pit in his stomach, but then he was back to being the cold father and patriarch he had always been.

    The dead don¡¯te back, and he had a job to do, and he knew it would be the same for Nox, probably.

    So Theo could only stammer an answer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Luna¡¯s brow furrowed at his answer. She thought Theo was hiding the answer.

    She wondered if Nox was one of his secret weapons. Something to keep hidden from the prying eyes of the press and the outside world.

    It urred to her that he might have been born an unsung genius of House Reinhafer, but that he might have been deliberately bad-mouthing him to send him out on a limb, and then gradually awaken him.

    The reason was simple.

    ¡®A power that can only be obtained through the bloodline of the Reinhafer family. A manifestation of darkness that can only be triggered when one is pushed to the limit.¡¯

    It was a short-lived power, like giving yourself over to a demon, but it also destroyed human bodies that couldn¡¯t handle it.

    Luna hade to see Theo to find out for herself, not wanting her new recruit to be pushed to the limit and overwhelmed by the power.

    Like¡­ like Marin.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re lying to me.¡±

    ¡°Parents don¡¯t know everything about their children.¡±

    ¡°The name Dark Masters must make you cry. Since when have you been such a warm father to your sons? Your oldest is already in league with the Imperialists¡­ the devil, to be exact.¡±

    Nox¡¯s problems aside, the conversation turned to more serious matters. Theo needed to get serious about this, too.

    First son, Garen.

    He¡¯d finally gotten his hands on the devil.

    ¡°There will be blood on the continent.¡±

    Theo said, his voice a little shaky, and Luna nodded nonchntly.

    ¡°Theo von Reinhafer. I hope you have not forgotten your promise.¡±

    She turned away, not breaking eye contact.

    ¡°If anyone stands in the way of our ns, even your son, we will kill them. That is the Lunatic way, your contract with us. So don¡¯t let your personal feelings get in the way.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Everything¡­ for the destruction of the Empire and the extermination of the 72 demons.¡±

    With that, Theo said, and Luna turned into a shadow and stalked out of the chamber.

    It was then. A familiar voice came from outside.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ !! The Young Master didn¡¯t forget me¡­ ! Are you finallying to marry me? Are you sure that¡¯s the case, Mei?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ why are you crying¡­ it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to die¡­ Hey, you¡¯re getting it on your clothes, don¡¯te! And I told you before, you can¡¯t marry Master because of your ss difference with him¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh yea! Carl is finally back¡­ Carl¡­ my love Carl¡­ !!¡± {1}

    Rona aside, Elena and Mei.

    Nox¡¯s two newest recruits were causing a stir in the halls. In fact, Theo was a little excited, too.

    Finally, after ten days, my son is back in the family.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have quite a few questions this time.¡¯

    He had a lot of questions, starting with his engagement to the princess.

    Theo coughed a little, trying not to show it, and sat back in his seat. It was his usual dignified posture, but Rodwell knew.

    Theo was quite excited right now.

    * * *

    ¡°So, to put it simply, I am interested in you. So please sign a contract with our Rivalin Merchant. I¡¯ll take care of the reward so you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±

    District Four.

    The very center of themercial district, the very top.

    I¡¯m there now, having a leisurely teatime with Eleanor.

    Actually, to be honest, my head is spinning just thinking about it.

    Right now, I¡¯m in the midst of an even bigger crisis.

    The reason is none other than¡­¡­.

    ¡°What? Sean-ssi. Why don¡¯t you sign with us, you have nothing to lose?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I have family business to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already heard from Nox that you¡¯re the hidden bastard of House Reinhafer, and that you did it for us, even if it was just to get in our way and y the bad guy. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s given you permission.¡±

    I didn¡¯t give him permission¡­?

    The words lodged in my throat, but I managed to swallow them down.

    This is a bit much.

    Even though I¡¯d beaten the boss beforehand and gained some stats. I can¡¯t believe I have to work at the top of Rivalin.

    And with a second body¡­?

    I barely suppressed a sigh as I felt a headache forming.

    At least in front of her, I was going to be the innocent young man ying the viin. After all, the real viin is Nox, the main character, so I¡¯m going to go easy on him.

    Lies don¡¯t work against this fierce fox of gold anyway.

    ¡°That¡­ Miss Eleanor?¡±

    ¡°Call me Eleanor, with my permission.¡±

    For some reason, Eleanor was being friendly to me. She may not have been blunt, but when it came to dealing with Nox, it was almost like dealing with asshole number one¡­¡­.

    ¡®This one just seems like a caring tsundere¡­¡­.¡¯

    Of course, I don¡¯t say this out loud.

    The way I look right now is like a whimpering puppy.

    Damn, I didn¡¯t want to look like this, but this is who I am. It¡¯s more like Yoochan.

    I was nothing more than a gamer who had terrible social skills and never left the house.

    I spent almost all of my time with my games, and I probably lived my life more like a character in a game than I did myself.

    And when I realized that this is where the secrets were hidden. It was a bit of a relief.

    I felt like I hadn¡¯t beenpletely robbed of the Inner Lunatic that had be my reason for living.

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s a bit of a game breaker, but anyway, I said it as stubbornly as I could.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m morefortable calling you Miss Eleanor, but¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an uncanny resemnce between you and Nox-kun, isn¡¯t there? Haha¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to bother you, but¡­¡­.¡±

    Eleanor ran a hand through her auburn hair and red at me.

    Then she shed me a fox-like, pure white smile. Of course, what she was about to tell me was not the kind of thing that made me smile at all.

    ¡°Does Dean Noah know who you are? And your rtionship to Nox?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought Miss Eleanor was a gentle person who didn¡¯t prey on others¡¯ weaknesses?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a merchant, no reason to be a nice person.¡±

    Damn it.

    For some reason, I feel like I¡¯m more involved in various ces when I¡¯m an alt character than when I¡¯m Nox. Why? Is it because I ate my stats for free?

    Is that why, instead of going bald like Vernon, I¡¯m being punished like this?

    ¡°What can I¡­ do?¡±

    I said, my tone hardening slightly. Eleanor rxed her expression and tapped the contract on the tabletop.

    ¡°Sign it, it can¡¯t be a bad deal.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sign it. Aren¡¯t you going to do it?¡±

    ¡°I have to. I¡¯ll do it¡­.¡±

    I¡¯ve been thinking about what I¡¯ve done to other people. Especially thest few things I¡¯d done to Zitri. I wondered if I was enjoying being an asshole too much.

    I realized that maybe I was.

    Now that I actually have an asshole in front of me, it¡¯s almost intimidating, to say the least. I¡¯ll have to get Zitri somethingter.

    Otherwise, she¡¯s probably going to take me back to the family home right now and tell Theo to kick my ass.

    Anyway,

    I had no choice but to sign the paper Eleanor handed me.

    The terms of the agreement were simple. Always be in Eleanor¡¯s neighborhood, protect her identity, and will be provide a substantial amount of artifacts along with gold coins when she asks for them.

    I finally signed it and gave her a quick nce.

    ¡°Okay, so it¡¯s not a forgery.¡±

    ¡°You saw me sign it in front of you, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s a forgery¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡±

    This is real.

    I¡¯m seething with anger, but I¡¯m the timid one here.

    I must control my anger.

    Again, if you have three patience¡­¡­.

    ¡®If you kill one, you don¡¯t have to put up with three¡­¡­.¡¯

    The thought crossed my mind at the same time, but I pushed it aside.

    I was about to head out the door when, out of nowhere, Eleanor came up to me with her back to me and grabbed my hand. My body instantly stiffened.

    ¡°For saving my life, this is my gift, my down payment.¡±

    Eleanor handed me a pendant. Something light and useful.

    My eyes narrow.

    ¡®This is¡­ [the me Spirit Pendant]? Why would Eleanor give me something so valuable, and at such an early stage¡­¡­!!!¡¯

    I stared at her, more puzzled than pleased.

    [me Spirit Pendant]. It¡¯s an artifact that has so manyyers of high-level magic on it that you can¡¯t even look at it for a few gold coins.

    It¡¯s one of the scam items in Inner Lunatic, and one of the items the heroines give each other at the end of the story as they profess their love.

    In fact, it¡¯s the item that Eleanor gives to the protagonist when they finally get together.

    ¡®Actually, it¡¯s fine for Eleanor to have it, but¡­¡­.¡¯

    The real question is, why bring it up at this point?

    We don¡¯t see it until right before the ending.

    What the hell is going on¡­¡­.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t worry, take it easy. I told you, it¡¯s a down payment. Oh, and don¡¯t tell Nox, he¡¯s going to covet it.¡±

    ¡­¡­How much of an asshole is Nox in Eleanor¡¯s mind?

    At least he saved her life once, Sean.

    That said, he¡¯s treated so differently than the viins¡­¡­.

    I was a little disappointed, but I knew that being a viin didn¡¯te with any advantages, so I gave him the benefit of the doubt. Of course, that didn¡¯t solve the problem.

    <em>Sigh.</em>

    <em>(kkiig.)</em>

    After epting the gift, I moved out of the range of the prying eyes. Then, looking at the pendant, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll admit it, it works, and I like that it¡¯s a trick item, and that¡¯s all well and good, but¡­ it¡¯s got a tracker on it¡­¡­.¡±

    For some reason, Eleanor seems to have gotten right into my bullshit, and I don¡¯t know why.

    That f*cked up. Really.

    {1} : Early chapters mixed up knife and Carl because they have the same Korean pronunciation

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99¡°You must have liked that Sean guy quite a bit. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anyone Lady Eleanor brought in so directly.¡±

    <em>Pause.</em>

    Eleanor stiffens at the words of the good-looking boy in the newsboy cap.

    Rick.

    It was him.

    Eleanor closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them, scanning her surroundings.

    After Sean left.

    Eleanor set her tea down, ignoring Rick¡¯s casual conversation. She hadn¡¯t taken a sip when she¡¯d talked to him.

    Now that she had a chance to catch her breath, she drank the cold tea.

    Eleanor casts a calm gaze at Rick as he climbs furiously. Her quill paused in its scribbling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when you got the right to tell me what to do. Your job is to be a ountant, not to interfere in my affairs. And if you¡¯re not careful, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to end well for you either.¡±

    ¡°but¡­ ¡­ Well, that¡¯s right. That kind of person dares to challenge the upper lord. It could happen. Don¡¯t worry! You already know that I¡¯m not that stupid, right?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t speak.¡±

    Eleanor replied nonchntly, but she, too, was sensing that something was amiss with her ountant¡¯s behaviortely.

    Something didn¡¯t feel right.

    ¡®Perhaps it starts with the recent resurrection of the Paimon and its handling by Dean Noah. There may be a connection. It¡¯s too early to tell, but I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯

    Eleanor was perceptive.

    Being a merchant is all about looking people in the eye, watching their behavior, getting to know them, giving and taking what you want.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯d given Sean a gift as a down payment after asking him to sign the contract at thest minute.

    The me Spirit Pendant, a treasure of her own.

    It¡¯s definitely something she can use, something her mother left her. It was supposed to be given to her lifelongpanion, but in truth, it didn¡¯t mean much.

    Men don¡¯t mean much to Eleanor, at least.

    How simple are people¡¯s minds?

    Now that she had seen the inside of so many people¡¯s heads, Eleanor realized that their thoughts boiled down to one thing.

    They want something from the other person.

    Whether it¡¯s affection, gold, honor¡­¡­.

    or anything else.

    That¡¯s why there¡¯s such a thing as a bargain, and she realized that this feeling of love wasn¡¯t so different from that.

    You give a 10, you get a 10 back, and that¡¯s how you feel about each other.

    From that perspective, rtionships with other people were not very pleasant.

    It¡¯s not profitable, it¡¯s not going to make me any gold, so why would I want to exchange emotions?

    To control the range of my emotions and get married?

    It¡¯s ridiculous.

    ¡®Doing something that might cause me to lose money? That disqualifies me as a merchant.¡¯

    It was natural to snort. Love that only gave didn¡¯t mean much, at least to Eleanor.

    But she didn¡¯t even realize it.

    She was, after all, a scion of House Rivallin, and it was only natural that she would follow in the footsteps of the man she hated so much.

    Perhaps it was only natural.

    And so she had given away her mother¡¯s treasured possessions.

    to a man she barely knew.

    ¡®The artifact identifiers have never been able to determine what it does, anyway. It¡¯s nothing more than an old memory. It¡¯s better to be invisible.¡¯

    I¡¯m not sure how much it¡¯s worth, but at least it¡¯s a suitable artifact to give to someone who saved my life.

    ¡­¡­Of course, by that measure, Nox had saved her life once, but that was a different matter for Eleanor.

    Eleanor dismissed her thoughts of Sean and the artifact and red at Rick. Then she smiled coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯d better be careful, whatever you choose to do afterward.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that to heart, My Lady.¡±

    Rick smiled at Eleanor with his usual cheerfulness. Why? Unlike before, there was a faint glint of fear in his eyes now.

    More precisely, there was a clear fear etched on his face in his pupils. He has no idea why, and his own safety shouldn¡¯t be the least of his concerns¡­¡­.

    Meanwhile, Rick grinds his teeth as he recalls the face of a man.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    One of his masters, an archduke who should have ruled the continent. The insanely talented boy who had defeated Paimon.

    ¡®I was right, he¡¯s a dangerous man, and I¡¯ll have to make quick work of him from my position. ¡­¡­ As a bonus, I should be able to deal with the stupid prince.¡¯

    Rick stared at Eleanor for a moment, eyeing the quill as he nned to take out two people at once, then turned away.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a few years since I¡¯ve been sneaking around the top,¡¯ he mused, organizing the now-familiar chart, ¡®and the top has grown quite fat and appetizing.¡¯

    If he started getting ready now, he¡¯d be able to make the deadline.

    This time, though, he tried not to downy one thing.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    A name that now sent shivers down his spine. He was a man to be wary of.

    Not even the prince, who might be stupid but certainly had intelligence.

    -It was a talent he couldn¡¯t afford to lose.

    -I hate to admit it, but he was brilliant.

    The truth is, the prince had talents of his own, and it was outrageous for the prideful bastard to say such a thing.

    The first prince, Louis, was certainly a talent in the imperial family, just below Penelope, who is oftenpared to the greatest talent in the world.

    He was several years older than Nox, and he would have used his power to pressure him.

    But he was no match for him.

    In the end, he was defeated, and Princess Penelope began to pressure Nox, even arranging a sham engagement to take advantage of him.

    In many ways, Nox is a hindrance to Rick¡¯s efforts to help revive the Archduke. He has to keep reminding himself what he can do here.

    But he doesn¡¯t worry for long.

    It¡¯s because he¡¯s been able to think on his feet before.

    Rick, or rather Auschulz, was confident enough in his ability to take him out, which was how he had survived this hellish continent so far.

    ¡®Nox. You won¡¯t get your way this time. I don¡¯t know what you want, or what you¡¯re trying to get your hands on, but you¡¯re going to die.¡¯

    The corners of Rick¡¯s mouth lifted.

    A very feral smile.

    It contained a deep malice that even the word despicable could not begin to describe.

    * * *

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: me Elemental Pendant

    Category: essory

    Rank: Superior

    Property: me

    Stat: Gain Passive Skill [Elemental Affinity (Award)].

    Wear Restrictions: Eleanor de Rivalin¡¯s love or her total affection.

    Special Effects: Grants the passive skill [Elemental Affinity] when equipped. Allows you to pact with fire spirits, with the ss of spirits you can pact with depending on your MP.

    However, the location will still be shared with Eleanor de Rivalin when equipped.

    __________________

    The information on the new items is exactly as I remember it.

    This is to be expected. So far, the information on my items hasn¡¯t changed since the Inner Lunatic became a reality.

    So why did Eleanor give this to me?

    As I recall, it was a memento from Eleanor¡¯s mother. When she found the love of her life, she was supposed to give it to him, pledging her love.

    However, I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s suddenly willing to give it to a character named Sean.

    Is it to spy on him?

    It¡¯s a very mercantile, very Eleanor-esque idea, so I can¡¯t help but consider this possibility. But it also made me wonder.

    ¡®Even so, I¡¯ve never seen this before in-game¡­¡­.¡¯

    It¡¯s weird.

    But more than resolving that, it was the fact that I couldn¡¯t wear it right away that saddened me as a gamer the most.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have enough MP yet. I need to get to at least 15 to be able to summon higher-ranked spirits¡­¡­ and from there, I¡¯ll need to get to 20 HP and 15 MP to be able to make a contract with Smander, the Spirit King.

    I can only describe this as a scam item.

    The only problem is, if I equip it, I¡¯m going to keep telling her where I am, and she¡¯s going to find out that Sean and Nox are the same person.

    Damn it, just don¡¯t give it to her, it¡¯s a pain in the ass. It¡¯s an attributed item, so you can¡¯t just put it on your alter ego.

    Which means that at some point, I¡¯ll have to reveal to her that I¡¯m Nox¡­¡­ and then I¡¯ll have to use this artifact.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be lucky if she doesn¡¯t ask for it back¡­¡­.¡¯

    This is Eleanor, not favorably disposed to Nox, at least.

    It¡¯s her mother¡¯s artifact, so she¡¯s many times more likely to ask for it back. This is where myck of luckes into y again.

    The Luck stat will probably get me the item, but it doesn¡¯t seem to do much to keep me on an even keel.

    ¡®Hah¡­ The good news is that the tracking effect only kicks in after I equip this artifact. As long as I don¡¯t wear it yet, it¡¯s fine, though it¡¯s a waste.

    It¡¯s better than earning Eleanor¡¯s suspicions. She¡¯s [an acting genius].

    I¡¯m a genius.

    It¡¯s impossible to fake it.

    ¡°First of all, I have to go back and make a n. Most importantly¡­ I need to stop by the main house. The academy won¡¯t be up and running right away anyway, so I have time.¡±

    There are a few buildings that have been destroyed in the recent Paimon raids. Even with our advanced magic, it will take at least two weeks to repair them.

    In the meantime, I can visit my home, I suppose.

    ¡®Come to think of it, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been to Reinhafer.¡¯

    While I was d to be reunited with my units, I had to admit that the Reinhafer mansion was not a very safe ce for me.

    Besides, I have a lot to defend this time.

    With that thought in mind, I decided to start preparing the best questionnaire for Theo to ask me with the mind of a job seeker.

    Oh, and one more thing. I also had to find a way to solve a big problem.

    [Note: You currently have 18 days to live!]

    A lifespan that I blew defeating Paimon. If I didn¡¯t do something about this, I was going to die in about three weeks.

    I swear for the first time in a long time.

    I¡¯m f*cked.

    * * *

    -You¡¯re a subus and you haven¡¯t taken the power of the opposite sex yet¡­! How can you im to be my daughter and have the blood of the Sader n?

    -How is it that a subject with your peculiarities can¡¯t bewitch others like this mother? I would rather have another sister inherit the blood of a demon!

    -I hate to see you! Get out of here!

    A memory of the past.

    The little zither echoed softly in the ears of Lana von Sader as she slept. Her shoulders slump as she remembers the voice of her mother, the voice of her matriarch.

    Lana von Sader.

    She has subi blood to bewitch the opposite sex, but she is woefully unskilled at attracting men.

    Not that she wasn¡¯t attracted to them.

    She¡¯s naturally subus-like in her charms and fair features. She was naturally endowed with a sensual body.

    But apart from that, she was unfortunately without numbers.

    She also had a slight fear of men.

    That¡¯s why she hides whenever she sees someone approaching her. This was also the reason why she hadn¡¯t participated in the entrance ceremony in the past.

    How could she hold hands with a strange man, hug him, and¡­ kiss him?

    ¡°Hup!¡±

    At that moment, a hup suddenly leaks out, a small gasp escaping her covered mouth. It¡¯s all too much for Lana, a chaste manwha lover, toprehend. [sic]

    It was then.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I suddenly got a headache¡­¡­.¡±

    With a mild pain.

    Her mind shed back to the time before, when she had lost her memory, and her behavior towards Nox.

    ¡°I, I¡­ what did I¡­ what did I do to Nox¡­ ¡­¡­?¡±

    As she speaks, her own words echo in her head.

    -A kiss will do it.

    -One kiss will do it.

    -One kiss will do it¡­¡­.

    ¡°Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!¡±

    Lana von Sader cursed herself for being born with a dual personality.

    The other self, hidden beneath her timid exterior, was as surely realized as her subus self was under a cier.

    So when she felt her power draining, the self that had been holding on for dear life was awakened by Nox¡¯s transfer of dark magic.

    What if¡­?

    Lana timidly approached the mirror and looked at herself.

    Then she heard a voice. It didn¡¯te from outside, but only from inside her head, and her reflection began to smile, the corners of her mouth twitching upward.

    ¡°You finally noticed?¡±

    It was the voice.

    Lana¡¯s subus self had finally awakened!

    {TN Notes}

    Lana¡¯s name might totally be different when the manwha catches up.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100Before returning to the Estate, there is one thing that must be done first.

    The activation of a system that could not be more important to Inner Lunatic: the crafting and enhancement of items.

    This would require one condition: the sessful publication of Lars¡¯ thesis.

    ¡®For that to happen, one of the main characters would have to fulfill the role of his apprentice again¡­¡¯¡­. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not going to be me¡­¡­.¡¯

    Annoying, but not unavoidable.

    For the record, I¡¯m currently using magic while wearing a bracelet made of strange, unknown machinery and demonic horns.

    Magic, at its most basic, is [utterance].

    For the record, I¡¯d like to exin the devices a bit more.

    The former is a device that forcibly suppresses the user¡¯s magic power.

    It can be said that it forcibly makes me closer to a normal person who can barely handle magic.

    The second is an artifact made from the horns of a Hornbear that Professor Lars recently killed near the Academy. It¡¯s a bracelet that increases the user¡¯s ability to channel magic.

    To summarize, I¡¯m ying the role of an ordinary person who can¡¯t use magic, and I¡¯m testing them to see if they can use magic after wearing the artifact.

    ¡®So much hassle.¡¯

    I let out an inaudible sigh.

    Lars doesn¡¯t seem to mind if I take a big break from researching anyway.

    The bracelet didn¡¯t turn out too badly for a first attempt.

    It doesn¡¯t have a lot of stat modifiers, but I¡¯m just getting started with my research. The value of this thesis will shine through when it eventually reaches the ears of a skilled cksmith.

    There¡¯s no shortage of better things toe.

    It¡¯s just a matter of waiting.

    ¡°Oooh¡­ good, ¡®my chief apprentice, Nox-kun¡¯. At this rate, it shouldn¡¯t be too much of a stretch for us to unveil our thesis at the assembly tomorrow.¡±

    I¡¯m a little offended by this, as it feels like he¡¯s giving power to ¡®my chief disciple¡¯, but I manage to put up with it. I don¡¯t want to go into battle without artifacts like I did in thest battle with Paimon.

    Besides, I¡¯ve gotten something out of helping with this paper.

    My name is listed as a co-author on the paper.

    In other words, I¡¯m sitting on the money if I file a patent request. The original Lars never filed a patent request in the first ce, and before he met me, he probably wouldn¡¯t have in this world, but¡­¡­.

    -I will ask for a patent. It would be criminal not to reward you for helping to make such a great discovery, don¡¯t you think, my chief apprentice, Nox-kun?

    -¡­¡­I see.

    I see no reason to refuse your offer of money.

    It gives me an additional source of ie.

    Even if I didn¡¯t, once the paper is published, I¡¯ll be able to profit immensely from my control of the Chasers, plus the patent fees from the paper?

    This was unbearable.

    ¡°By the way, are you sure you don¡¯t want toe with me to the conference? I¡¯m sure there are professors all over the continent who will sing your praises¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not even used to being there, so go.¡±

    Lars looked disappointed that I wouldn¡¯t be able to attend the conference, but then he relented. Hagiya, wasn¡¯t I originally a nerd?

    He probably didn¡¯t think I¡¯d feelfortable in front of others.

    Lars was being considerate.

    Finally, he nods in understanding.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go and present the paper, then. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    I take off my gadgets and bracelets and set them down carefully, and give Professor Lars the faintest of smiles as he finally finishes his paper.

    From an angle he wouldn¡¯t see.

    ¡®You¡¯ve been putting in the effort.¡¯

    Thest hour. It hadn¡¯t been long, but Lars had stayed up all night, working on his paper, but he¡¯d also taken care of his students and taught the ss with enthusiasm and sincerity.

    What a man.

    He was a character in the game, but after something like this, I have a newfound respect for him.

    Professor Lars¡¯ enthusiasm was indescribable.

    Even I, who have two talents named [Genius], am envious.

    Anyway, I quietly closed the door and returned to the dormitory.

    In front of me, Zitri was already waiting with a couple of thick bags. She put her hand on her chest with a slightly trembling expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally returning to your family.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t expect a warm reception, but I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    We have to bump into each other at least once.

    Zitri and I are ready to go. We wrap our coats around our robes and hide our Academy uniforms underneath.

    Now, it¡¯s time to return to the family home and meet with Theo alone.

    I hope you¡¯re safe and uneventful.

    ¡­¡­ May my life span not be shortened.

    I said the prayer twice, then muttered an incantation to myself.

    ¡®I¡¯m f*cked¡¯

    (x-bal)

    I felt more at peace.

    * * *

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Young Master Knox, have you been doing well?¡±

    I arrived by carriage at the mansion on Reinhafer estate.

    Rodwell was the first to greet me.

    ¡®What¡¯s this guy¡­?¡¯

    In truth, Rodwell wasn¡¯t always this friendly.

    Apparently, he had decided to treat me differently because he thought I would grow up to be a useful member of the family in the future.

    ¡®Though it¡¯s more likely to be the other way around.¡¯

    I swallowed hard and said nonchntly.

    ¡°I see. I would like to see my lord, where is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in his study. I¡¯ll take you to him.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    We chatted for a while, and as we entered the manor, I saw a number of people. They greet me warmly, but I know it¡¯s not really for me.

    Rodwell is probably more popr than I am at this point.

    Not that I mind, as I don¡¯t want undue attention either.

    The estate is quiterge, so I start walking, taking a moment to reflect on the events of the day.

    Thanks to the recent Paimon resurgence, the academy had taken a break. It was still early in the school year, but apparently an incident had urred.

    Demons. And now that the Archduke has awakened and wreaked havoc, there¡¯s no doubt that people have been traumatized, and many faculty members have been injured.

    Although the game already had a scenario like this, I had already predicted it. Every time I encounter a new situation like this, I am strongly aware that this world is paradoxically real.

    Whether I want it to be or not.

    I¡¯m forced to contemte a side of myself that I didn¡¯t see in the game, and ovee it.

    In many ways, I feel a bit sorry for myself.

    I¡¯m the only one who knows the future, and I¡¯m the only one who has to deal with it, and sometimes that makes me feel lonely.

    Especially when people bother me.

    For example¡­¡­.

    ¡°Husband~!! You¡¯re finally here, <em>heup</em>!¡±

    (Seobang-nim) (<em>hup</em>)

    ¡°Ah¡­ Hahaha! You¡¯re here! Nox-nim!? That Elena has been drinking a lot this morning and is a little crazy, so just ignore her and walk on by!¡±

    ¡°More than that, Carl, where¡¯s Carl!?!¡±

    In that order, Elena, Mei, and Rona start annoying me.

    I like Mei because she¡¯s at least trying to help me, but the others seem more interested in other things than me.

    Especially Rona.

    For some reason, Rona is a unit that even Rodwell doesn¡¯t mess with. I don¡¯t know why, but Zitri doesn¡¯t touch her much either.

    It¡¯s killing me.

    ¡°Ignore them.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Rodwell led the way to the parlor.

    Around him, I could hear the murmur of maids and butlers.

    All of them seemed quite surprised by my recent rise to the head of the Academy.

    Hagiya, I¡¯m the stupid Nox, the disgrace of the family.

    The fact that I¡¯m a trashy piece of shit with nothing but my looks, and that I¡¯m showing signs of oveing them, is enough for them to burn me like kindling.

    Still, their conclusion boils down to one thing.

    -What kind of payment did you recieve? Could it be that Young Master Nox had that level of skill?

    -Allen, there was a story that the victory over Young Master Hartz was due tock of equipment.

    The negative rumors are proof of that¡­ there¡¯s no way Nox could have done that.

    But I don¡¯t care.

    I¡¯m just pretending that I don¡¯t use it¡­ but it doesn¡¯t make much difference since the oue is simr. Perhaps Nox has done enough to disrespect them that he deserves this kind of treatment.

    The question is, why should I, who didn¡¯t do anything wrong, have to suffer the consequences¡­.

    I¡¯m not going to talk about this anymore.

    I¡¯m just going to make myself sick.

    <em>Creak.</em>

    <em>(kkiig.)</em>

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    Rodwell led the way, and I sheathed my sword and pushed myself into the chamber with Zitri. There, seated high on a throne, was the figure of Patriarch Theo.

    A single drop of sweat trickled down my back.

    Somehow, the magic in the air is stronger than in any other ce, and it envelops my entire body until I can barely breathe.

    My heart is pounding hard.

    Of course, in contrast to him, my outward appearance waspletely nonchnt.

    I couldn¡¯t help but think of one thing when I saw Theo again. What I didn¡¯t know before, I know now.

    ¡®¡­¡­That man is a monster. I don¡¯t know how I ever stood upright in front of him.¡¯

    Theo von Reinhaber was an outrageous monster.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer.¡±

    His voice, the voice of the man I now call father, falls calmly on me.

    He pats his chair.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve made some progress in your training. You can stand on your own two feet, feeling my energy, so the reports weren¡¯t entirely inurate.¡±

    ¡®¡­Perhaps this heavy magic was ced there by Theo to test me.¡¯

    What a way for a father to test his son.

    If it had been anybody except Theo, I might have punched him in the face.

    But contrary to my expectations, the words that came out of my mouth were calm.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you could have figured that out even if you hadn¡¯t put me through all this trouble. As I¡¯ve said before, I have no intention of doing anything to harm the family name, and my past misdeeds as a scoundrel are enough.¡±

    ¡°I see. So you were aware of it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I need to tone down my assholery, at least in front of Theo.

    He¡¯s one of the three swordsmen.

    It¡¯s obvious that I could get into trouble here.

    There¡¯s a moment of silence, a murderous silence that belies the father-son rtionship.

    Theo¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he spoke.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough that you were chosen as the candidate for the princess¡¯s consort, I know that it was you who killed Paimon, the archduke who crossed swords with me in the past.¡±

    <em>Flinch.</em>

    <em>(umjjil.)</em>

    [Talent ¡®Master of Acting¡¯ wavers].

    I nearly jump out of my seat. Shouldn¡¯t he be horrified, too?

    How does he know about these details?

    Did Noah tell him?

    Aside from the earlier story of the maiden, the story of Paimon was hard to follow.

    My head was spinning.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t Noah a member of the imperial faction? It¡¯s true that she helped me in the past from Prince Louis I, but¡­ after all, she¡¯s the dean of the academy now.¡¯

    How in the world did the rumor get to Theo¡¯s ears in less than a few days?

    There was no way to know.

    Just as I¡¯m beginning to wonder, Theo brushes my questions aside. He spoke as if it were no big deal.

    ¡°The head of the Lunatics¡­ Luna sought me out.¡±

    ¡°Luna¡­ you mean her?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There is no need to hide from her. That you have joined Lunatic, and that you have in the Archduke Paimon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°You have much to hide from your father.¡±

    Iunched into a quick defense, feeling my chest tighten.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got the story, but it¡¯s an exaggeration. I was nothing more than thest man standing. It¡¯s not what you would expect.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to judge.¡±

    What are you talking about?

    He¡¯s saying I¡¯m out of my league.

    Damn it. Theo continued to speak with a casual air.

    ¡°Okay. I can understand that you don¡¯t trust your abilities. But you won¡¯t deny that as the head of the Reinhafer family, I can¡¯t help but ask you a few questions, will you?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am aware of that.¡±

    Theo leaned forward slightly in his jade seat.

    ¡°First, how did you get into Eldain and catch Noah¡¯s eye?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t expected him to ask me that so bluntly.

    My mind went nk. What kind of answer am I supposed to give here?

    It¡¯s not like I have any choice. I paused for a moment before answering.

    ¡°Because I had a reason to stand out.¡±

    Theo continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all the stories, Lars, about how you caught the eye of that stubborn professor, about how you won Luna¡¯s approval. As far as I¡¯m concerned, it¡¯s all just luck and nothing to write home about.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit it.¡±

    ¡°You have grown stronger, and for whatever reason, you are trying to deceive me, which is a grave offense. There is no greater sin than deceiving the head of a family. Not only that, but breaking the family¡¯s marriage covenant and bing a potential consort to an enemy princess hard to ignore. The family¡¯s vassals are also of the opinion that you should be punished.¡±

    I¡¯m sure the vassals would love to push me out.

    The reason is simple: they hate Nox with a passion.

    I couldn¡¯t help but bow my head and reply.

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking for ountability, I¡¯ll take it in stride.¡±

    ¡°Do you know one thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°The things you¡¯ve done are certainly not positive for our family. First of all, you tried to deceive me, but I can¡¯t deny that it could lead to a falling out with other noble families. There is only one¡­¡­ way to justify everything you have done.¡±

    <em>Zeeeeeeeeeeee¡­!</em>

    Theo said as he released an overwhelming amount of magic power. His gaze suddenly sharpened and focused on me.

    Those eyes that seemed to see through everything.

    I knew all too well how dangerous that was.

    Theo continued, gripping the scepter as if it would break.

    ¡°To be strong. To carve your name high enough that no one can look up, and then you can do anything. It¡¯s a sad world.¡±

    I realized.

    Theo¡¯s keen eyes, I realized, sometimes maximize the curiosity of their subjects, making them want to experience him for themselves, to test their own eyes.

    He continued.

    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t interested in this position. House Reinhafer. You have no intention of bing the head of one of the continent¡¯s three great dark families.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    I answered quickly, feeling the uneasy start of a question.

    Theo chuckled dismissively.

    ¡®¡­Wait. Heughed? The same Theo von Reinhaber?¡¯

    I narrowed my eyes and looked up at him, momentarily forgetting to be polite. He regained his expression and spoke.

    ¡°Come out. To the rehearsal hall.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    I replied, my brow furrowing slightly, as Theo removed his outer robe, handed it to Rodwell, and began to walk toward me.

    Before I knew it, Theo was in front of me. I look up at him, not breaking my stance. I know that¡¯s what he wants most.

    Theo looks at me with his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to show you what the position you turned down means.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that¡­.¡±

    ¡°The Supreme ck Sword.¡±

    Theo¡¯s eyes are colder than ever.

    But these are not the pathetic eyes of his past.

    Now his eyes are filled with expectation, desire, and the intent to persuade. I barely contain myself from swallowing hard.

    Theo handed Rodwell his sword and spoke.

    ¡°I will pass on the next form for the Supreme ck sword.¡±

    ¡­¡­ Insane.

    (michin.)

    I could only stare at Theo¡¯s words.

    It didn¡¯t make sense.

    Even if the direct line of the Reinhafer family were to inherit the first three forms of the Supreme ck Sword, it would make absolutely no sense.

    Unlike the first ceremony, which is passed on if you show talent with the sword, the second ceremony is not passed on until you are at least seventeen.

    The third is not passed on until you are twenty.

    That¡¯s the cardinal tradition of House Reinhafer.

    And¡­¡­.

    Theo von Reinhaber was the patriarch, and he was about to break it.

    All for the sake of his youngest son.

    My heart began to pound like crazy.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101House Reinhafer.

    The pinnacle of the continent¡¯s three great dark families.

    They enjoy overwhelming power and wealth, far outstripping the other two.

    They are known to the world by the following names.

    A family that stands at the pinnacle of the knightly realm.

    ¨DUnparalleled.

    (??go)

    There is no need to exin why.

    Theo von Reinhafer.

    The current head of House Reinhafer, and wielder of the Supreme ck Sword, which has been handed down from generation to generation, stands there like a giant tree.

    Furthermore, Theo was known as the Three Sword Masters, and his reputation as one of the continent¡¯s most powerful swordsmen spread far and wide.

    That was why his position was still so strongpared to the other two dark families, whose eldest son and daughter were weakened in the session scheme.

    ¡®The state of the other two Dark Houses is not good to say the least. This is true even if you recall the game¡¯s story.¡¯

    First up, Leon¡¯s House Marvas.

    They have recently been involved in a turf war that has left them on the brink of extinction. Leon von Marvas, the boy patriarch, led them to victory, and they barely survived.

    It can only be described as a miracle, perhaps.

    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the overwhelming talent and determination of Leon von Marvas, the House of Marvas would be dead and buried by now.¡¯

    There was a time when the House of Marvas was at its most prosperous, but that was too long ago.

    The Book of the Dead since the first Marvas family line.

    That is, no mages have emerged who can wield the Necronomicon.

    Their power had naturally waned, and¡­¡­.

    The timing was right for a territorial war to break out between the factions, who were actually bent on the downfall of the Marvas family.

    A situation that would normally have been a losing battle.

    However, Leon emerges as a genius using the Necronomicon for the first time since the first Lord, leading his people to aplete victory in a battle they should have lost.

    This is where he earned his name: Leon the ck Lion and Young Patriarch of the Commanding House.

    Anyway, the story goes that he never quite recovered his strength.

    The second is Lana von Sader¡¯s House.

    This is also the only family to have inherited subi powers, but Lana is unable to fully utilize them, and her power has somewhat waned.

    Lana¡¯s bloodline powers are only inherited by one of her children, and the family¡¯s power has fluctuated and stabilized depending on who the heir is.

    The current patriarch is fulfilling his role well, but Lana¡¯s nature hasn¡¯t allowed her to develop properly yet.

    ¡­Now that I think about it, there is only one family that is considered strong enough to stand alone.

    The Reinhafer family.

    Apparently the name of the family I¡¯ve possessed is a heavy one.

    In any case, they have Theo still alive and well, an exceptional scion in Garen who is rtively superior to the rest of the family, and resources to exploit (albeit somewhat cumbersome to me).

    Theo should have less to worry about.

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure he did.

    ¡°Take the sword.¡±

    Why here.

    Standing facing Theo, sword in hand, in the familiar octagonal training grounds?

    Suddenly, questions run down my spine. A cool breeze.

    I realize that some serious sh*t is about to hit the fan.

    (Xdoen)

    I turn off my mental crisis sensor for a moment.

    I wonder if I¡¯ll actually implode at this point.

    ¡­¡­It¡¯s going to be okay, right?

    Not really. What kind of father would kill his son?

    ¡°Draw your sword or you will die.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    <em>Swish.</em>

    <em>(seuleung.)</em>

    A sleek, ck sword casually stretched out from my waist.

    It was a beautiful sword movement that left no margin for error.

    ¡­¡­Even if Theo hadn¡¯t been pressuring me. [sic]

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started, then. First, lighten up¡­ that¡¯s right, try to block my attack.¡±

    ¡°How dare I, I don¡¯t have the skill to do that¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will control the force.¡±

    I didn¡¯t trust Theo¡¯s words at all.

    Who was he?

    The seven awe-inspiring stars on the continent.

    Among them, isn¡¯t he a mythical being of legendary status, called the Sword Master?

    And what, he controls his strength?

    If I make the slightest mistake, I¡¯ll be crippled.

    Something that should never happen¡­¡­.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>(seuleung!)</em>

    All at once, my eyes narrow, and a gasp fills my lungs.

    Theo von Reinhafer is standing at my side, his own sword drawn.

    And then, at an angle I¡¯ve never seen before, a sword of equally jet-ck hilt, spilling out.

    It is as calm as a paintbrush dropped with ink, smearing across the surface of the water. One by one, it began to sh at my vital points, dozens of times.

    Theo¡¯s ck sword, like a greedy snake devouring light, sought to devour me. It was as dangerous as it looked.

    <em>Ka-boom, boom, boom, boom!</em>

    <em>(chaeaeng! chaeng! chaeng! chaeng!)</em>

    ¡®Insane¡­!¡¯

    (michin¡­!)

    I quickly raised my de, urgently trying to block the arrayay of sword strikes.

    What the hell is this?

    It was something I¡¯d seen time and time again in the game.

    The Supreme ck Sword of House Reinhafer was famous and well known, so I was arrogant enough to assume I was used to it.

    But what I experienced was anything but.

    The smooth strokes of the sword, which I could barely keep up with, made dozens of small shes across my body.

    I¡¯m lucky I¡¯ve managed to parry or deflect all of therger attacks.

    I choke out a ragged breath at the thought.

    ¡°This is the second sword technique passed down in the Reinhafer family. [ck Sword Crescendo].¡±

    As he said this, Theo continued.

    ¡°At this very moment, if I wanted to kill you, I could have shed you dozens of times. How about it, are you a little intrigued?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I grit my teeth. Now there¡¯s a tinge of misgiving.

    ¡®This is¡­ the true power of the Seven Stars, as they say in the Inner Lunatic.¡¯

    Noah¡¯s was already weakened.

    Luna¡¯s power had not yet been fully realized, as she had only just be one of the Three Swordsmen.

    But Theo von Reinhafer.

    Nox¡¯s father, and one of the world¡¯s greatest viins, is different.

    Already, his swordsmanship is otherwordly.

    ¡®A true monster.¡¯

    That was the only way to describe him.

    I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth.

    Up until now, I¡¯ve been working on my own talent to fully blossom. I¡¯ve found many hidden pieces, and I¡¯ve made impressive progress for someone my age.

    My abilities are not inferior to the monstrous units of Paracelsus, Leon, Penelope, and others, and I have even surpassed them.

    But in front of something so great.

    In other words, in front of the Seven Stars, I am nothing more than a mere moth to me.

    The realization sets the former gamer in me on fire.

    His voice ignites the coldness in my eyes.

    So I sheathed my sword again.

    And then he utters a line that a moth to a me should never utter¡­¡­.

    I spit out the words, more un-Nox-like than ever.

    ¡°I¡¯ve parried your attack, so now it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    For the first time that day.

    I faced off against the Seven Stars. Against the Family Head, I raised my sword.

    * * *

    What is a talent?

    Theo¡¯s eyes were deep with insight into the human condition.

    Yet he still couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on the word talent.

    Some are born with it so easily, while others crumble under the weight of it.

    Some are born with it too easily, while others crumble while holding it. Even if the end is fraught with tragedy, he never gives up and keeps pushing forward.

    Watching them, Theo couldn¡¯t help but think.

    What is talent?

    What level of talent was he born with?

    Even so, he could define one thing for sure now.

    ¡®The talent I once had¡­ what Nox has is so much more.¡¯

    Being the youngest son? Of course not. Theo was never going to be that hot and cold personality.

    He pushes his allies further and further, and strives to make them improve, so that no one else is sacrificed.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re the viin.

    It¡¯s okay to be sick, it¡¯s okay to be hurt. After all, it¡¯s proof that they¡¯re alive. The scars, the blood, and even the pain they suffer are proof that they¡¯re alive.

    That¡¯s why, right now, his sword was dulling even more.

    That¡¯s why, as he watched Nox lunge at him with his sword raised, he struck with more force than he had initially anticipated.

    <em>Ka-boom!</em>

    <em>(chaeaeng!)</em>

    A ragged gasp erupted from Nox¡¯s mouth.

    He doesn¡¯t stop, though, and speaks with a mischievous glint in his eye.

    ¡°Is that just the limit?¡±

    [Lord Patriarch].

    Rodwell, who had been watching the swordy, suddenly reached out to Theo. It¡¯s telepathic, and it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s ever spoken to him without permission, and Theo is more than a little taken aback.

    However, he was reassured by Rodwell¡¯s story.

    [You¡¯re a little overzealous with the youngest Master. I don¡¯t think there are many people who can withstand this kind of pressure, even when you¡¯re teaching them. Even Young Master Garen wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this much swordy].

    [I see].

    Without realizing it, Theo was unleashing a finer, more difficult-to-block attack. Nox von Reinhafer.

    It was because my son¡¯s abilities were superior.

    ¡®Excellent.¡¯

    Theo tightened his grip on his sword, holding the words in his mouth as he did so. He had no mercy, but it was too much for the child.

    Indeed, Nox is tattered, almost to the point of raggedness. His uniform is torn to the point of needing to be altered, and his grip on the sword trembles slightly.

    It was evidence of the Stormbringer¡¯s constant need for his magic.

    He turns his back and ys the fool. Then he clicked his tongue.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll end today¡¯s lesson here¡­.¡±

    That was the moment Theo said it.

    A branch of magic suddenly extended out and grabbed his ankle as he was about to turn around.

    <em>Ziiiii¡­!</em>

    He immediately turned his head to look behind him. There was the youngest. Nox is pointing his sword at him, his vision obscured by blood.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Nox gritted his teeth as he struggled to control the pounding of his heart. Then he turned to Theo. How dare he, go against the Seven Stars, the patriarch of House Rinehafer.

    ¡°This uneducated bastard has never learned anything.¡±

    With that, the pure white light shattered.

    What followed was pitch-ck darkness.

    It was.

    An indescribable, intangible, dark energy surged from the Stormbringer in Nox¡¯s hand, and it bared its fangs at Theo.

    The corner of Theo¡¯s mouth lifted involuntarily.

    A sensation he hadn¡¯t felt in a very long time, not since his ascension. It was a chill. A chill that was so slight, yet so terrifying, and yet nourished him every moment.

    It was returning in the form of my son.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    No more words were needed.

    A harsh noise erupted, one that could not be attributed to the swords of a father and son.

    The two men were now fully immersed in the duel.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102¡°Come.¡±

    Theo¡¯s voice drops, and the sword stands upright.

    <em>Ba-dump. Ba-dump.</em>

    <em>(dugeun. dugeun.)</em>

    My heart beats wildly.

    I strain my right hand, which holds the Stormbringer, to the limit, and look at Theo.

    There¡¯s a hint of exhration in his expression, steadfast as ever. I couldn¡¯t help but notice the curiosity in his eyes.

    I didn¡¯t even realize it was happening, but it was clear that he felt differently about me than he ever had before.

    ¡®There can be only one reason, my sense of selfishness has excited him, Theo von Reinhaber.¡¯

    A moment ago, I turned and said to him.

    ¡®Where are you going?

    I haven¡¯t learned anything yet, so let us continue the spar.¡¯ It was a request that might be considered arrogant.

    He agreed, and the result is the current duel.

    For the record.

    I told that story for three reasons.

    The first is to let Theo know how strong and deep the will of a man named Nox is.

    The previous Theo is, of course, one of the strongest in the world.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean I have to give in to him unconditionally, or that I have to listen to his every word.

    If I start to get dragged down, I¡¯ll just keep going at his pace. That¡¯s the worst option in the long run.

    The second is pure curiosity.

    How far can I push him in this moment?

    I wanted to see if I could even touch him.

    ¡®The situation with Archduke Paimon and Marin made it more clear to me: I was unwittingly increasing my own humanity.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t out of goodness, just a matter of emotion.

    In fact, even back in the Chasers, I vowed to protect those in my circle, at least to the point of death.

    It¡¯s much more real, and sometimes miserable, than the pretense of saving everyone, but it¡¯s what¡¯s best for me.

    So, I wanted to make sure.

    Where am I now, where is Nox?

    Wandering the dark, doomed seas of nothingness?

    Or is he at least a little stronger, meaning he¡¯s moving fast enough to reach the end of this game.

    Theo, an absolute powerhouse, was the perfect opponent to find out.

    That means he¡¯s the perfect person to test.

    ¡®And the third and final reason is¡­ I¡¯m actually running out of time.¡¯

    This is a sad one. In my most recent Paimon defeat, I lost over 100 days of life in one fell swoop.

    The skill I used to defeat it, Limit Break, doesn¡¯t extend your life after defeating an enemy, so I now have less than a month left.

    I nce at the information in the status bar, which shows the exact number of days until my death.

    [The yer has 27 days to live].

    At this point, how many days would I spend with Theo in the name of learning from him?

    That¡¯s just in stupid.

    When I first decided to return to the House, my most urgent goal was to defeat a beast strong enough to restore my health.

    And to restore my life span.

    That was one of my main objectives.

    Therefore, I must finish the fight with him as soon as possible and head to the Chasers.

    There¡¯s no reason to waste time here.

    I also have a talent.

    Nox von Reinhafer¡¯s two brilliant [genius] traits can cut a time-consuming process like this to an extremely short time.

    ¡°Funny you should ask for more instruction.¡±

    Theo¡¯s face had returned to expressionlessness, but the brief smile that lingered at the corners of his mouth testified to his current excitement.

    It¡¯s refreshing to know that he¡¯s actually intrigued by his son.

    He was nothing more than an evil man, as far as I knew.

    Surprisingly, since being possessed, he¡¯s been running the family business with grace and the trust of his vassals. And though I have learned that he is leading a rebellion, he is moving cautiously.

    Still, in the back of my mind, I had a deep-seated distrust of Theo von Reinhafer.

    He was dangerous.

    At least I thought he was.

    But¡­ I don¡¯t know if the man in front of me now is.

    He may be crossing swords with his son in a rather murderous way, but he¡¯s been on the front lines all along.

    I don¡¯t understand it.

    Would I have looked like this in other people¡¯s eyes?

    Like he was. Theo, it seemed, was ying the viin.

    I raised my sword. Then I look into his unwavering eyes.

    ¡°I take it you have my permission.¡±

    <em>Shiiiiing!</em>

    <em>(chaeaeng!)</em>

    Without a second thought, I lunge forward and lock swords with Theo.

    A father and son shing swords.

    There was too much killing energy to call it a spar, but that was also the most characteristic of the Reinhafer family.

    To treat every duel like a battle.

    That¡¯s why they have a life force as strong as a weed. Noble and arrogant at the same time, gritty and yearning to survive from the very bottom.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯re terrifying.

    The name Reinhafer.

    ¡°Let me ask you a question.¡±

    Theo lowered his sword for a moment, announcing that he had no intention of fighting.

    ¡°Why did you risk your life to cut Paimon yourself¡­¡­.?¡±

    I rolled my eyes. Why the sudden mention of Paimon here?

    But what he said next was even more shocking.

    ¡°Did your mother have anything to do with it?¡±

    In that moment, I could feel my heartbeat slow to a crawl as I raced to ambush Theo.

    I¡¯d thought I¡¯d caught him off guard for a moment, and I¡¯d nned to jump right in and press him a little harder.

    Apparently he had more questions for me than I realized.

    For the record, Nox von Reinhafer¡¯s mother is mentioned in the game, but only briefly.

    [Nox¡¯s mother died when he was a child, and he became increasingly violent after that].

    I honestly didn¡¯t think anything of it when I saw the scene.

    I didn¡¯t realize how sad it was because I didn¡¯t remember losing anyone in particr, and I didn¡¯t think it meant much because it was a game at best.

    And if you ask me if it¡¯s okay to do horrible things to other people because you¡¯ve been through something painful yourself, I¡¯d say no.

    But now it¡¯s a reality. You have to wonder why the story about Nox¡¯s mother is being told here.

    Perhaps this story is part of Nox¡¯s character arc.

    It seemed like it would have a big impact on getting to that end.

    I asked out of pure curiosity.

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean?¡±

    Theo thought about it for a moment, then continued.

    ¡°Back in the day, during the ¡®Night of the ughter¡¯. I know that you were the one who dealt with the tragedy that urred on that stormy night when I was away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You watched your mother die at the hands of a demon¡­¡­ as a child, and you had to face it alone, and I knew that you had grown increasingly unhinged since then. You pretended not to remember that day, but I knew you didn¡¯t.¡±

    A night of ughter.

    The day Noah von Trinity, Celsus, and Theo von Reinhafer sealed Paimon at full power.

    The worst day when tragedy cast darkness over the continent and light flickered.

    Theo was telling a story.

    The night of the supposed tragedy, when Nox¡¯s mother died.

    I had to keep my mouth shut.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the story was heavy.

    It was because Theo¡¯s face was as hard as ever, as if he was missing someone. His face looks like it¡¯s breaking my heart, and I can¡¯t say anything.

    A deep question creeps into my mind.

    What did it mean to Theo von Reinhafer to be his wife?

    To this day, he has not taken a new wife, except for Psy, whom he has married for political reasons.

    Considering other families have at least four concubines.

    And considering Theo¡¯s history with women has been quite colorful, it¡¯s hard not to wonder.

    ¡®There are still many questions, and perhaps we should rethink Theo¡¯s character. And about Nox¡¯s¡­ biological mother.¡¯

    He¡¯d thought they hadn¡¯t had a bad rtionship, at least, but maybe they¡¯d shared a deeper love than he¡¯d realized.

    What kind of mother was she to nox, and why did she abandon him?

    I don¡¯t know yet.

    So for now, I focus on the simplest thing I can do.

    <em>Shiiiiing!</em>

    <em>(chaeaeaeaeng!)</em>

    Sparks fly.

    I take a hesitant step forward and unleash my swing at Theo.

    Theo is unfazed and parries the de.

    It was another way for them tomunicate.

    ¡°You said I was hiding my power.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I obediently agreed. Then, I concentrated the magic power in the air into my sword and shot it straight at Theo.

    [Ebony Dawn].

    <em>Booom!</em>

    <em>(kwaaaang!)</em>

    Ebony Dawn.

    The first half of the Reinhafer Family¡¯s sword technique, The Supreme ck Sword, shot straight at its master. Theo raised his own sword, a look of anticipation on his face, as if he had seen thising.

    <em>Shiiiiing!</em>

    <em>(chaeaeaeaeng!)</em>

    ¡°It¡¯s still soft.¡±

    (unripe)

    Theo¡¯s words fall away, and his voice, having reached the point of no return, continues calmly.

    ¡°This is how [Ebony Dawn] is to be used.¡±

    At that moment, I felt an unbelievable surge of magic power suddenly wrap around my body like a noose.

    What was that?

    My instincts told me this wasn¡¯t the Ebony Dawn I was used to. This is a direct hit, or at least a serious wound.

    On second thought, I twisted to avoid it, but it was toote.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    What I said to him came back to me.

    It was only when Theo¡¯s deep bass voice resonated in my ears that I realized.

    His attack had alreadynded directly on me.

    Also.

    ¡°You intentionally missed the mark.¡±

    In spite of myself, my eyes take on a disrespectful, murderous look that I shouldn¡¯t have shown a lord.

    A shadowy, thin line extending from my shoulder. A stream of blood coursing down it fills my vision like an eternal darkness.

    A sly grin spreads across my face.

    Yes, this is what it takes to make the jump worthwhile.

    This is why Inner Lunatic is so brutally difficult. This is the game I love.

    Isn¡¯t it?

    As my mind wandered to that point, I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    Paradoxically, the most dangerous moment since I¡¯d been possessed by this world had brought me the most pleasure. A thrill ran through my body.

    I lifted my arm, which should never have been moved, already severely wounded. Then I did as he did, raising my sword. Then I shed at it with invisible speed.

    But it was a far cry from what Theo had shown me earlier.

    The Stormbringer slices out a line of ck, long, solid lines. It shoots directly at Theo, creating a myriad of intersecting lines.

    ck and dense, as if honed to tear his foe to pieces.

    The ck sword shoots straight out, slicing through the enemy¡¯s entire body as fast as lightning.

    [ck Sword Crescendo].

    The second sword form of Reinhafer shone and shot towards Theo.

    ¡®With this, I should be able to¡­¡­ embarrass him a little, just a little.¡¯

    I smiled weakly. My arms became rags, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    Whereas Ebony Dawn focused on the destructive power of a single blow, the Crescendo reduces this intensity to a series of cross-cutting shes.

    A technique that specializes in tearing the opponent to shreds. While itcks the destructive power of a single strike, it is clearly a higher skill in some ways.

    As I release the strike.

    A beatter the status message popped up.

    [The yer¡¯s ¡®Genius¡¯ trait is in effect].

    [You have acquired the 2nd form of The Supreme ck Sword, ¡®ck Sword Crescendo¡¯].

    [Your understanding of the ¡®Supreme ck Sword¡¯ skyrockets after battling a strong opponent].

    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Ka-Boom!</em>

    <em>(chaeng! chaeng! chaeng! chaeng! chaeaeng!)</em>

    The relentless barrage of blows gradually begins to build to a crescendo, like an orchestra. I can¡¯t feel my arms, but I don¡¯t stop.

    I knew the best thing I could do was just enjoy the moment. I believed it.

    A trance. That¡¯s how they say it in martial arts.

    I realized.

    That I am definitely enjoying the current situation.

    ¡°I guess you learned the second form by tracking it with your eyes¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    At that moment.

    The voice that pulled me out of my thoughts belonged to Theo, of course. I scrambled to my feet and deflected the attack.

    ¡°I speak as your father, and as the honored patriarch of House Reinhafer.¡±

    <em>Bam!</em>

    <em>(chiig!)</em>

    The ground dragged, knocking my feet out of the octagonal training grounds.

    My knees bend slightly.

    Theo wasn¡¯t even the least bit fazed by my [ck Ind Crescendo].

    Instead, he blocked all of my attacks and even managed to counterattack.

    He looked at me and gave me a cold sneer.

    Then he walked over to me and said bluntly.

    ¡°One day, you will cut out my heart with that sword. Kill me with your own hands for failing to protect your mother, and usurp the seat of Patriarch. You will¡­¡­.¡±

    It was at that moment that I lost consciousness.<hr>

    TN Corner

    Once the Manwha catches up a little more, I¡¯ll make a separate notes page with all the terms and characters.

    Ebony/ck Ind/Sword Dawn-Crescendo; Sword of the Fado/Supreme ck Sword.

    Please point out any mistakes so I can fix them, and don¡¯t forget to add to your NovelUpdates list!

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103The monitor lights up white.

    From it, a familiar game phrase emerges.

    [Would you like to y the game?]

    [Name the yers, their factions, and their characteristics].

    Inner Lunatic.

    The opening music of a game I¡¯ve yed dozens, maybe hundreds, of times before, and which I¡¯ve beaten to perfection, rings in my ears.

    My heart is pounding hard.

    <em>Click. Click.</em>

    <em>(jjaekkag. jjaekkag.)</em>

    Now I¡¯m sitting at myputer, the calendar on my stark white wall marking the day I¡¯ll die.

    The words are scrawled in red, barely recognizable.

    As I stare at it, a thought shes through my mind.

    What if this is all a dream?

    Suddenly losing my memory, being diagnosed with a terminal illness, abandoned by my family, and immersed in a game.

    I begin to realize that I am an alien in this world.

    I wonder how many people in the world are in the same situation as me.

    The question is even more troubling.

    Why do I have such a spacious house if I was left in a nursery school?

    Who sent me the hundreds of millions of won in my bank ount and what has been my life so far?

    Why can¡¯t I even remember the face of the doctor who gave me a life sentence.

    All my memories melted away like ice cream in the middle of summer.

    I¡¯m standing on the edge of a line where I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not.

    Everything I thought was so vividly colored is fading.

    The room and theputer seem inorganically cold.

    My breath catches in my throat.

    Suddenly, I remember a person.

    The childhood of a sickly boy who became a viin is superimposed on my memory.

    Nox.

    Nox von Reinhafer¡­¡­.

    The boy¡¯s ending was a tragedy.

    * * *

    ¡®What? I must have been dreaming something¡­¡­ that was a terrible nightmare. Probably.¡¯

    I must have slept for a long time.

    When I woke up with such an insignificant thought, I realized that the nightmares that had been guing me were now frequent. The problem is, the memories arepletely gone.

    As is often the case with dreams, they scatter almost immediately after waking up.

    If you ask me why I¡¯m suddenly talking about dreams after copsing in the middle of a duel, it¡¯s because I have a feeling that I had a very important dream and forgot about it.

    Even in my past life, nightmares were a dying breed, but this one was so vivid. But I¡¯ve never had a dream where I didn¡¯t remember anything in the end.

    One scientist, studying dreams, said the following.

    ¡°The dreams we recall are scattered because they are not encoded in long-term memory.¡±

    But how many people can even understand that?

    It¡¯s just ridiculous to add reasons for this and that because I just can¡¯t remember. I just shook my head, thinking that it was just an appropriate reason.

    ¡®What can I do? It¡¯s embarrassing, but¡­ By the way, is my body fully recovered now?¡¯

    After regaining my senses, I checked.

    It had been about two hours since I had regained consciousness.

    Zitri, Elena, Rona, and Mei were all standing by my side¡­¡­.

    For some reason, they were all giving me disgruntled looks.

    I rubbed my forehead, feeling the heat rising in a steady stream.

    ¡°One by one.¡±

    ¡°Howe there isn¡¯t a ¡®single day¡¯ that Young Master Knox doesn¡¯t have an ident, and howe the maids who serve him don¡¯t die of heart palpitations?¡±

    Indeed.

    As expected, Zitri was the first to speak.

    She¡¯s seen all of my recent (?) misdeeds firsthand. She probably thinks I¡¯m the one responsible for them.

    I tried to console myself by saying that these were preceding events, and that I was only preventing the main storyline from being twisted¡­¡­.

    This fight with Theo is something that even I didn¡¯t envision, so I can¡¯t say anything. Even if I had ten mouths to feed.

    But there is one thing I have to remind myself of, and that is that I am an asshole.

    ¡°It just happened.¡±

    I can only be an asshole if I can ovee the narrowing of Zitri¡¯s eyes.

    I reminded myself of that and shifted my gaze to the others. Suddenly, Elina swoops down on me, her arms tightening around my neck.

    ¡°Hmph~! Seobang-nim¡­!! You shouldn¡¯t be doing such dangerous things¡­!! If you keep doing that, I might be a widow!¡± {1}

    ¡°Elena¡­? Ugh¡­ no¡­¡­.¡±

    Mei sighed. Honestly, she doesn¡¯t even know where to start at this point.

    Of course, neither do I. So you¡¯re going to have to do some of the tackling, because I can¡¯t do it for her, so try harder.

    I cheered Mei on, albeit inwardly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get this out of the way.¡±

    ¡°No! Just a little more like this¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Young Master is ufortable.¡±

    Zitri said sharply, and eventually Elena pulled away from me, looking a little ufortable.

    Something was off, though. For some reason, Rona was unusually quiet.

    Normally, she would have jumped up and down and bothered me.

    Her silence bothered me for some reason.

    ¡®But it¡¯s also true that this isn¡¯t the time to worry about other people. Recovering from the fighting is my priority right now.¡¯

    I sighed and remembered the swords I¡¯d shared with Theo earlier.

    A single sh of light, cutting through the darkness that can only be called pitch-ck, it was the first form. [Ebony Dawn].

    It was also a technique I had used often in my life.

    Then the second,

    The sword that quickly crossed the enemy, tearing the target to shreds?

    It¡¯s the second move of the first half, called [Ebony Dawn Crescendo].

    ¡®I¡¯ve learned it, but I can¡¯t yet wield it properly.¡¯

    At best, I¡¯ve only used it once in my duel with Theo.

    My proficiency is still minimal.

    But somehow I feel like I¡¯m growing, and my fists clench.

    The opponents I¡¯ve faced so far can¡¯t be called weak to put it mildly, but this is Theo.

    He was stronger than a weakened Noah or a Luna who had only just be a swordsmaster.

    Maybe¡­¡­.

    After Lars¡¯ thesis, he might even be able to match a weakened Paimon, even if he wasn¡¯t wearing an artifact made of demonic materials.

    ¡®¡­¡­That¡¯s even creepier.¡¯

    Theo¡¯s ck sword was stronger than I had realized, I had to admit.

    But.

    Still, the sword I¡¯m trying to learn is not the one Theo teaches.

    I¡¯m only learning the first three techniques.

    The reason is simple.

    ¡®Basically, the best swordsmanship is divided into three parts: first half, middle, and second half. Again, it is an established theory that a total of nine gugyeols are handed down from there, 1, 2, and 3.¡¯ {TN: ???}

    Then again, if you break the mold and start wielding your own sword, you get a tenth element, but it¡¯s too early to tell.

    Anyway.

    As for this swordsmanship, it is filthy difficult to raise the proficiency, so attempting several is tantamount tomitting suicide.

    It¡¯s okay to mix in one or two moderately low-level swordsmanships to avoid bing an idiot, but if you start mixing in three or more high-level swordsmanships just because you think you have them, you¡¯re going to be an idiot.

    ¡­I¡¯m not just saying this because I¡¯ve been there.

    ¡®Well, the bottom line is that it¡¯s better to dig deep into one sword technique. I have no intention of learning Theo¡¯s Supreme ck Sword.¡¯

    I¡¯m not dismissing its power.

    However, one thing is certain: the moment I learn the Supreme ck Sword, I will be the patriarch of House Reinhafer.

    That is Nox. No, it will lead me to my death.

    Furthermore, I am not obligated to be the head of the family.

    Shouldn¡¯t I be able to pass the torch to the eldest son, Garen? Then again, why Theo is so obsessed with me is beyond me.

    I may be talented, but I¡¯m still just the youngest.

    Why are you yelling at me?

    ¡°Starting tomorrow, you¡¯re all going to have toe with me to the Chasers.¡±

    I blurt out, revealing tomorrow¡¯s schedule to my units.

    Some of them look a little confused, like Zitri and Mei, but they¡¯re quickly convinced. That asshole was always going to get his way.

    I¡¯m sure hepromised on the inside without showing it.

    Rona still said nothing.

    Zitri flicks a nce in her direction, but there¡¯s no sign of the natural mischievousness in her eyes today.

    Something feels off, but I don¡¯t let it show.

    I shake the thought from my mind and gesture with a light tone.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you all head out then? I could use some more rest.¡±

    ¡°Very well, everyone¡­¡­ go back to your rooms for now, and we¡¯ll set out for the Chasers tomorrow morning. Do you want me to contact Master Grine first?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Just like that.

    After I gave the blessing, Zitri finished organizing the situation.

    After the entire unit was out the door, Iy down alone and thought for a while.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    What part did he y in the story of the Inner Lunatic?

    Was he nothing more than an expendable viin?

    If not, something else.

    A potential twist character.

    Nothing is certain¡­ but that doesn¡¯t change what you need to do now.

    Survive.

    In this harsh world. Survive the demons and fiends, y the lowlifes, and move on.

    Along the way, I protect those who stand by my side, and I reach the end of the episode, because that¡¯s the best I can do.

    Brilliant.

    Iy back on my arm pillows, renewing my resolve. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. I gently push myself up and move my gaze to the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Young Master¡­ it¡¯s me, Rona.¡±

    An unexpected person hade to visit me out of the blue.

    Rona, she had found my room.

    ¡®Why would Rona suddenly visit me at this hour?¡¯

    ¡°I¡­ have something to tell you,¡± she said, ¡°and it has to do with your confrontation with the Lord this morning¡­ and what you said there.¡±

    Her next words fueled my questions even more.

    Why was Rona suddenly talking to me about it?

    As I pondered this, I realized that it had gotten quitete at night, so why would Ronae to me out of the blue? I couldn¡¯t help but think that something was amiss.

    ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡­.¡¯

    Looking back at her behavior earlier, I also felt ufortable for some reason.

    She didn¡¯t use me of anything,

    She didn¡¯t look for Carl,

    nor did she bother me.

    Was it her, and not someone else?

    ¡®It¡¯s definitely weird, now that I think about it¡­¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    I said in a gruff voice, and¡­¡­.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the door to open.

    <em>Creak.</em>

    <em>(kkiig.)</em>

    The wooden door creaked open on its hinges, and I jumped out of my skin. I was momentarily in shock.

    The reason was simple.

    The door opened to reveal a girl, neatly dressed in a revealing maid¡¯s outfit. Rona de Nero had tears in the corners of her eyes for some reason.

    I had a hunch.

    In her tears, there were fragments of Nox¡¯s past.

    * * *

    Rona hadn¡¯t been able topose herself long after she entered my room.

    I didn¡¯t ask her why.

    There had to be a reason she was so shocked.

    Rona is, after all, a unit on my side.

    She spread a lot of scandalous stories about Nox and his misdeeds, but the truth is that most of them were false.

    Furthermore, Nox¡¯s reputation was based on his own actions, not on me making up things to use her of something.

    Even that had all but disappeared after my recent possession.

    It is true that her backstory about Nox has also faded.

    Instead, she has shown a warmer side to me and my units.

    When everyone else turned their backs. Even in the worst of times, she held Zitri with warmth, knowing that I had a debilitating congenital condition and making sure I wasn¡¯t in pain every night. {TN:Nuisance Curse}

    The Head Maid never scolded Rona because she knew why she woke upte every day, and Theo left her alone, too.

    In the many fevers I had suffered in the past, she had always stood by my side. If it weren¡¯t for her, I would have been in danger many times.

    Nox the Cripple. If it had been Nox, who was suffering from minor illnesses, he would probably continue to be like that even now.

    With that in mind, I collect my thoughts.

    A unit that has always stood by my side. Why did Ronae to me sote at night. I wonder if she came looking for me.

    With such a pitiful face, erasing every trace of mischief from her eyes.

    For some reason, I feel a tingle in my chest.

    Why?

    Why am I feeling this way, and why is she doing something that isn¡¯t her business? Is she stealing tears for Nox and his father, Theo.

    It won¡¯t take long to find out why.

    I thought, and waited. Rona somehow managed to catch her breath, topose herself, and her lips parted.

    ¡°That¡­¡­ night of bloodshed, when my mistress died. You remembered that night, didn¡¯t you¡­?¡±

    The night of the ughter.

    I hadn¡¯t expected the words toe out of Lorna¡¯s mouth. Why, she was Nox¡¯s mother, Theo¡¯s wife, the hostess.

    So¡­¡­.

    You¡¯re telling me about the death of a character whose name has never been mentioned?

    A story was beginning that I didn¡¯t even know about, and I was mesmerized by Rona¡¯s story.

    I was not wrong.

    Rona¡¯s story is about Nox von Reinhafer.

    The family scoundrel had a secret.

    And why Rona de Nero was so afraid of me. She came to me every day, worried about me, and she cared about me.<hr>

    {1} : ¡°Seobang¡± is Brother-inw but that doesn¡¯t exactly make perfect sense but that¡¯s what author put.

 Chapter 104 Rona de Nero (2)

    Chapter 104 Rona de Nero (2)

    Five years ago now. A night of ughter.

    It was an unusually wild and stormy day.

    Theo, the patriarch, was away battling Paimon, leaving only his wife, the still-young Master Nox, and me at home.

    Most of the others followed Theo to y the demon, and the masters were no different.

    Master Garen, the eldest, had already be skilled enough to assist Lord Patriarch, so it was natural for him to join the demon ying.

    Master Grine was taking sses at the Academy.

    The twin masters were away with Psy-nim, but....

    In any case, it was inevitable that anyone with the name of Reinhafer would have to fight demons.

    But we weren''t expecting it.

    That the Demons were a meaner, dirtier people than we thought....

    * * *

    Rumble-Crash-Bang!

    (jjaeng-geng!)

    When you hear a noise like that, it''s customary to suspect a storm, but what kind of ce is this? It''s House Reinhafer, after all.

    Of course, it takes a lot of horsepower to make each piece of ss. It''s a masterful piece of work, so it can''t be broken by natural forces.

    That fact... only made us more uneasy.

    Because breaking a window with severalyers of protective magic would mean that someone had gotten inside the mansion, and that would be terrifying.

    Snap. Snap.

    (chalbag. chalbag.)

    It wasn''t long before we heard the footsteps of a hulking demon stomping down the hallway.

    The Madam, the Young Master, and I are huddled in a small servant''s room, holding our breath, because we''ve decided that we''re too vulnerable to be discovered in the big room.

    But you know what?

    Demons smell human blood.

    As he was running away with me, he tripped and tore his pants a bit, and in the process scratched the nightstand, which was bleeding, and the demon didn''t miss it.

    He walked into the room we were in and said.

    [I smell human blood. Just because you''re hiding doesn''t mean I don''t know it].

    It wasn''t arge supply.

    It wouldn''t have even been below that.

    But we were terrified.

    We''d already heard the screams of countless temporary troops and vassals outside as they were crushed by other demons. It didn''t matter if we held our breath.

    The thing was moving towards us, ever so slowly, inch by inch.

    Like a child waiting to take a slow bite of a delicious meal.

    "Stop right now. All you want here is my life, so why don''t you stop killing for nothing?"

    At that moment, it was none other than the Lady who stood up from her seat, a warm, holy light radiating from her entire body that instantly engulfed the evil demon.

    But the devil scoffed and didn''t back down at all.

    [You think you can drive us away with that light? It''s only a speck of weakness, and besides... it''s not you we want].

    The words were clear, for the demon''s gaze lingered on exactly one spot.

    Young Master Nox was what he wanted, and for some reason, they were going to kill him. Suddenly, from outside the window, countless dark red eyes began to coldly scan every inch of his body.

    "Rona."

    It was then that she called to me.

    Our eyes met, clearer than ever.

    I don''t know if she''ll ever know, but tears welled up in my eyes as she smiled warmly at me.

    I froze, and all I could do was listen to her muffled voice.

    "I need you to help Nox, he has too much power, and I need your help¡­ his memory will be erased."

    "¡­What?"

    That was all I could say out loud.

    The Mistress nodded in understanding and continued.

    "With his memories gone, even if he''s not the same person you know¡­ would you be able to take care of him, so that he doesn''t draw unnecessary attention to himself, and so that he cane back to our side again someday...."

    I didn''t hear thest of it, as there was a crackling, crackling sound.

    All I know is that a brilliant sh of light pushed the darkness off the far balcony, and when I opened my eyes, I saw the still-young Master next to me and the morning sun streaming through the window.

    I realized.

    She had defeated the demon and died for him and for me.....

    "You can''t just cry like this. You have to wake up. I can''t let herst words go to waste."

    Tears welled up in my eyes, but I managed to hold them back, because I had to protect him, and that was myst promise to her.

    Since then, I''ve made sure to keep him out of the limelight and keep him out of sight of all the vassals, including the vassal wars.

    Even if he thought it was a malicious rumor, if he punished me, I tried to make it sweet, but he''s a very warm person, so he didn''t punish me at all.

    I barely managed to catch him as he was about to sh his wrists with a shard of ss, unable to bear his grief. I may have guessed it then.

    That you had already woken up from that nightmare, and that you remembered everything....

    * * *

    There was no exining what happened next.

    We had survived, but we had been crushed by a massive force of magic and hadn''t seen anything.

    By the time we woke up, you had already lost your memory, and youter told me that you had forgotten that tragic scene.

    But you know what?

    Even then, you were a cold person on the outside, but you were warmer than anyone else on the inside.

    So I thought, maybe he actually remembers what happened that day, and that''s why he''s being so hard on me.

    If only she hadn''t shed her own blood that day.

    I thought that maybe, just maybe, I was living in a nightmare and that she might still be alive.

    In fact, she had nightmares every day.

    I don''t want him to be sick.

    I wanted her to always be there to watch over me.

    But now I don''t.

    If you remembered everything, I wouldn''t be able to be by your side, because I would be the one who deceived you and hid the truth from you, forcing you to continue to live in your miserable past.

    The mere sight of my face would remind you of that day, of the pain, of your breath.

    I can''t even begin to imagine how painful that must be for you.

    So....

    You couldn''t be more kind.

    Even when I spread rumors and you acted like an asshole.

    I would never do anything to make someone really hate me.

    Everything happens for a reason,

    so there was a reason....

    * * *

    Rona de Nero.

    The story of the expendable character has finallye to an end.

    In a nutshell, the story went like this.

    The night of ughter.

    At the time, Theo and the main forces of House Reinhafer had assembled arge army to defeat the demon Paimon and attacked them.

    Naturally, their forces were rtively weakened in the process.

    Dozens of demons took advantage of this and stormed the mansion.

    Nox''s mother was sacrificed in the process.

    Nox himself had been tracked down by the scent of her blood.

    Nox was traumatized and became a mess¡­ or so the story goes.

    "So what?"

    I said, but I looked up nonchntly.

    Rona looked up at me, her round eyes wide with horror.

    "I told you, I might not be able to stay by your side any longer...."

    "It''s already past."

    "But it''s your mother''s business. She loved you¡­ and it''s impossible for you to forgive me for forgetting and deceiving you. I know you hate me¡­ I''d rather have been sacrificed instead...."

    "Stop. Don''t make me say it twice. I don''t hate you. I don''t want to exin any further, so go back to your normal self. Zitri and the others won''t tell you, but they''re worried about you."

    I''ve heard enough about what happened.

    But if there were mistakes, they were Nox''s in the past, and she simply didn''t tell me about them for fear of traumatizing me.

    Where is her guilt in that?

    Furthermore, I realize that she had her reasons for spreading rumors about me. It made me a little ufortable because she seemed to find it quite amusing, but Rona was surprisingly sincere.

    So that''s the end of the matter.

    No more self-pity that won''t help meter.

    I looked at Rona and said calmly.

    "Rona, do you know why I don''t hate you?"

    "I¡­I don''t know."

    "Because the reason tragedy repeats itself is because someone dwells on it."

    That''s it.

    I hastily added, and then organized my thoughts. I get it now. Why Theo spoke of Nox''s mother when they crossed swords.

    Both Theo and Rona told me because they were feeling pain and guilt of their own.

    But what does that have to do with anything?

    It has nothing to do with me.

    I''m a stranger in the outside world, possessed.

    It was just a game setting.

    A narrative that served as a trigger for the character of Nox to be evil.

    Someone had to be sacrificed for this.

    Unfortunately, it was his mother.

    As a gamer, I feel sorry for Nox''s situation, but if you ask me if it''s the same pain as losing my own mother, the answer is absolutely not.

    I never experienced her death in the first ce, never even saw her.

    I don''t even deserve to miss her.

    Perhaps that sentiment is shared by Nox von Reinhafer. The child I had zed over before I was possessed. To him and no one else.

    But the Rona in front of me seemed a little different.

    She opens with a rare hesitation.

    "But... Young Master."

    "Ha," I sigh. Then sheid her usual light hand on my head.

    "Don''t you realize," I say, "that you were the one who stayed by my side for two hours every night, worried about me when I was sick, the one who cursed at me all the time, and the one who always added at the end that I wasn''t a bad person at all."

    I don''t know what happened between Rona and Nox in the past. I probably never will.

    There''s something between them that can''t be conveyed by listening, something deep, something lonely that mixes like a spoonful of mischief.

    I dare to be an extra A. As a stranger, I can only observe and try to understand. [sic]

    But paradoxically, I know better.

    I see how hard Rona has worked for her role as Knox, how devoted she is to him, and how she is beginning to open up and admit it.

    The tears in her pitiful eyes gently dampen the hem of her skirt. As she watches, she reaches out to wipe them away, but her hand freezes.

    It''s easy to see why.

    ''I am not the one she now serves and follows.''

    I am an outsider. I am the one who possessed him and took his body. Perhaps I am the one who will be considered bad by Theo, and by the Rona of old.

    These thoughts quickly filled my head, and for the first time since my possession, I wondered if I had done something wrong.

    Now I realize that I can''t evenfort the small child in front of me from the bottom of my heart. I''m not the real Nox.

    The one I wanted so badly to abandon,

    Nox von Reinhafer, the spoiled youngest son of the Reinhafer family.

    In that short amount of time, I''m devastated.

    It became hard to tell if this was right, if what I was doing was right, so all I could do was throw up my hands, stare at them, and say in a low voice:

    "I know. I know you''re feeling guilty. So just rx. It''s easier for me, too."

    "¡­Young Master."

    I know I sound like a broken record.

    But the truth is that I want her to befortable, even if it''s just a little bit.

    How much Theo loved her.

    How much Nox relied on his mother.

    How Rona felt for me.

    I, the stranger, cannot know¡­ but I do know that in their own ways, they have relied on the character of Nox.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    My thoughts turn to him in the final, final moments.

    I want to ask.

    Nox,

    why on earth did you have to be the viin.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105After receiving the second technique for the Supreme ck Sword from Theo.

    The next day dawned bright and early.

    I immediately set out for Chasers, which was still in full development.

    A six-seater wagon drawn by two horses, with my units riding alongside.

    Zitri, Elena, Mei, and Rona¡­¡­.

    I was a little surprised to see Rona, the maid of honor here, apany me on my personal business, but it didn¡¯t take long to understand.

    She feels guilty about my mother and is worried about me. I told her it was okay, but it wasn¡¯t.

    From what I heard, she even took a vacation, and I can tell by the way she¡¯s following me around.

    Anyway, Nox, this is a bad topic, but I¡¯m fine with it.

    While I¡¯m thinking about such trivialities, Rona, who seems to be in better shape than yesterday, looks enviously at me and Zitri.

    ¡°Haha, Carl¡­ I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to ride on that sturdy back of yours¡­¡­.¡±

    Luckily, she seems to havee to her senses after yesterday.

    In many ways, I can¡¯t help but be relieved.

    It¡¯s quite a hassle for me to have to deal with her being low energy all the time.

    It must be quite a chilling factor for the other units to see her in such a state. In many ways, it is my contention that Rona is best left to be herself.

    ¡­ Of course, it would be nice if people would put up with the gossip about women¡¯s pilgrimage.

    ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing, because it¡¯s not exactly pleasant to see Rona feeling guilty about Nox¡¯s mother, whom I don¡¯t even know.¡¯

    I ride in the lead, lost in thought.

    Surrounding me are a number of knights assigned by the family. They¡¯re here for escort, but I¡¯m the one who¡¯s actually leading the way. They¡¯re just for show, since no big guy has ever dared to touch House Reinhafer.

    It¡¯s just that the son of such a great family is moving, so can you get out of the way in moderation?

    It would be convenient to see that it contains only the meaning.

    ¡°By the way, Young Master. Are you sure you don¡¯t mind not attending Professor Lars¡¯ publication? He¡¯se to me several times and even asked me to convince him to attend¡­¡­.¡±{1}

    Zitri asked, but I shook my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve done much anyway. It¡¯s not my achievement. He got what he deserved.¡±

    I say, ¡°Patent fees,¡± but Zitri looks a little touched that I meant something else.

    I don¡¯t bother to ask why.

    ¡°Seo Bang-nim¡­ stir¡­ I have a question¡­ ¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you want to ask questions, you can wait until you¡¯ve gotten over your hangover. Mei¡±

    ¡°Understood, Nox-nim. Come on, Elena, open your mouth!¡±

    ¡°Shh, shh!¡±

    Elena¡¯s meaningless protests ensued, but to no avail.

    Soon enough, Elena had consumed her ¡°homemade¡± hangover cure and was awake.

    Looking back, I can¡¯t believe it. What the hell did she put in to make it work so quickly, and I don¡¯t feel embarrassed about using my talents in that way.

    She¡¯s a fun character, though.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Master, I wanted to ask you something¡­¡­.¡±

    Even when she was sober, Elena never looked at me.

    She kept calling me that even after I corrected her.

    I decided to let it go, out of annoyance.

    ¡°Why do you want to go back to the Chasers¡­? I heard you bought thatnd¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m going to develop it.¡±

    ¡°Ha, but it¡¯s not even farmed! Thend is rotten¡­ and no matter how much you develop it, it won¡¯t be as much as you hoped¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n.¡±

    At this, Elena suddenly leaned against the back of the carriage and muttered.

    ¡°I love the stubborn¡­! I love the stubborn¡­! I love the stubborn¡­!¡±

    ¡°A little too much today.¡±

    Mei kept me quiet, and I was able to ride in silence after that. Soon, the view of the Chasers came into view.

    But instead of being a barren wastnd of nothingness, something is slowly changing.

    First of all, the crumbling shantytowns are slowlying back to life.

    Several huge houses have been built to house quite a few people, and a new orphanage has been constructed nearby to care for the boys and girls.

    The ce where Elena and Mei had been living together had already had problems with the recruitment of boys, so they immediately changed the water from the top and disposed of it.

    To put it simply, they either cut their throats or threw them in a cell.

    But that was after the fact, and I¡¯m sure Grine would have handled it appropriately.

    ¡®He¡¯s an asshole, but a timid one. He can¡¯t have done much.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t clear thend. It¡¯s mainly demon hunting we¡¯ll be doing here anyway.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve left some of Grine¡¯s men here, as well as some of Theo¡¯s private soldiers.

    In addition, I have my own personal forces that could be quite useful this time around.

    For example.

    I have created a force that can only be loyal to Nox von Reinhafer.

    Some time ago, I posted a notice within the family estate.

    After getting Theo¡¯s approval, I raised a small force. I was authorized to raise a small force of about 300 men.

    Of course, there was a lot of talk of rebellion, but I had no such intentions, so when I pleaded desperately, the talk fell on deaf ears.

    It didn¡¯t matter how hard the vassals tried, Theo, the lord of the house, said yes.

    We are not all Reinhafers, even if we share the same blood.

    If there were two more stars in the night sky, one of them would be brighter. If there are three, there will always be one that is the brightest.

    In that sense, Theo is the highest, most awe-inspiring star, hovering just out of reach.

    In any case, it¡¯s good to see that there¡¯s an army of misfits for Nox.

    ¡­Of course, that¡¯s not the real name, that¡¯s just the nickname.

    The real name is The Great Demon ying Unit.

    It simply means that the organization was formed to y demons for the good of the family.

    When asked if the process of assembling these 300 people was without trial and error.

    ¡®I¡¯d say definitely not.¡¯

    I thought back for a moment to the time when I first posted my recruitment notice in the manor.

    Damn, I can feel my fists clenching as I recall the ridiculousness of it all.

    * * *

    A few days ago,

    a tidbit of news traveled through thends of Reinhafer.

    A scion of the Reinhafer family, and an up-anding knightly candidate who, strangely enough, has been garnering attention at the Academy of Eldain.

    Nox von Reinhafer had returned home.

    By all ounts, Nox¡¯s resume was nothing short of spectacr, including a ster run at the head of the fierce Academy of Eldain.

    Ashen, Paracelsus, ¡®loser of the East¡¯. The ¡®ck Lion¡¯, Leon von Marvas, the ¡®Fox of Gold¡¯, Eleanor, and the ¡®Cold-blooded Princess¡¯, Penelope.

    Chief of this particrly fierce group?

    On the subject of the rotten wretch of House Reinhafer?

    These are the men of the house, the servants. Not even the lords anddies of the manor, because it was so unbelievable that no one really cared.

    So the conclusion tended to be.

    -He must be lying.

    -I¡¯m sure it is, isn¡¯t it? n, you¡¯re up to something, just like Master Hartz.

    -Yes, I¡¯m sure of it. A person suddenly turning into a phantom¡­ Is that even possible?

    The bar on the first floor below the inn was filled with such voices.

    As men are wont to do, they turn into children whenever they talk about martial arts. The only problem is that they sometimes cross the line.

    Meanwhile.

    The wallpaper that apanied the breaking news added fuel to the fire.

    It read

    [In the name of Reinhaber.

    I, Nox von Reinhafer, a member of the honorable House of Reinhafer, have been granted permission by my lord to recruit private soldiers to form an anti-demon militia.

    If there are any who will follow me, we will gather at the Octagonal Ballroom one afternoon in a week¡¯s time for a trial. If you are victorious, or if you are recognized by me, I will pay you a monthly stipend in imperial silver].

    -What do you mean?

    -The youngest master of House Reinhafer has been up to something interesting!

    -Why would anyone apply for a job here? It¡¯s ridiculous.

    -Why, the money is worth it, isn¡¯t it? Who can¡¯t beat the youngest master here in the first ce? Haha, even my four-year-old daughter could do it.

    -Hahaha!

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s talking about something interesting. How about you make a bet with me?¡±

    Then.

    A man in a robe strode in, his face hidden from view.

    All eyes immediately focused on him.

    He was unperturbed.

    ¡°I can assure you,¡± he said, ¡°that the number of people who can pass Nox von Reinhafer¡¯s test will be few and far between. I¡¯ll take a wager on it if I have to.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, I¡¯ve never seen you before¡­ and if I bet on the family name, I¡¯ll only lose money.¡±

    They said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± even though it was a chance to win money.

    The man wore expensive robes and looked like he¡¯d traveled a long way, and the townspeople weren¡¯t too proud to tell him to bet on the youngest member of the family.

    But the man was undeterred.

    ¡°I doubt it.¡±

    It was then.

    The robed man jumped to his feet, gulped down the drink in front of him, and set it down. Then he grinned.

    -What¡¯s so funny?

    -We¡¯re genuinely worried about you!

    -Yes, we are. You seem toe from a wealthy family by the looks of it, haven¡¯t you heard the rumors about the youngest master of the Reinhafer Family?

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    The man didn¡¯t stopughing. The men looked weak, even to him, because it was hrious to see them huddled together, talking about Nox.

    It was.

    The man was one of the men who knew Nox better than anyone else.

    ¡°You know. Funny.¡±

    The robed man¡¯s tone changed abruptly.

    The bewildered voices of the townsmen in the tavern could be heard as they scratched their heads in confusion. The man began to do something unexpected.

    He pulled off his robes, his eyes triumphant, and lightly caught the gazes of those who were cursing Nox. And then he revealed a head of white hair with a distinctive glow.

    -Huh, huh!

    -He, Master Grine¡­!

    -How did you get here¡­¡­.

    -I heard you were training in the Chasers¡­¡­.

    The townspeople, suddenly recognizing Grine, back away in horror.

    Sure enough, it was Grine, Nox¡¯s second brother, who was present.

    He¡¯d been traveling thend, listening to rumors to improve his brother¡¯s reputation. The stories weren¡¯t good, perhaps because he was still a wretch.

    For the record, this was thest thing Grine needed.

    Hadn¡¯t he already given up on getting Garen the First to step aside and switched sides?

    Now he was forced to make a move for Nox.

    As such, he needed to escte this situation and make it interesting.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep everything we talked about here a secret. But I¡¯ll keep my bets. For your information, I¡¯m¡­¡­.¡±

    Grine dropped fifty clinking gold coins into the tavern.

    More than enough money to keep a few vigers alive for months. Grine smirked, raising the stakes of the game to a new high.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll bet this much on my brother.¡±<hr>

    {1} : Publication for paper makes more sense than dissertation.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106After posting a massive recruitment drive.

    It was about two days ago that I realized there were too many people.

    Rona came running up to me out of nowhere and told me that there was arge group of people, so I went out thinking it was about twenty people.

    I could see a bunch of people standing around in a performance hall with swords drawn.

    How did this get so big all of a sudden?

    I was like, ¡°I¡¯m an asshole, I¡¯m trying to organize a unit, and I¡¯m getting shot in the head by this group of assholes.¡± What¡¯s going on? Is my reputation getting better¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not.

    I quickly interrupted my happiness circuitry and stepped outside.

    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±

    ¡°Yep. All 1192 men and 126 women who pre-applied are here. Looks like it¡¯s going to be a pretty long test.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Annoying. It¡¯s going to be in moderation, not all of a sudden, what is this?

    Just as I was thinking that, I saw a figure waving from the back of the room.

    It was Grine, Nox¡¯s second brother, and now my confidant.

    I get it now.

    He¡¯s the one who started this.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t even ask him to¡­¡­.¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t even turned up his nose at me when I returned from the Chasers the other day after hearing about his arrival. I figured he¡¯d been gambling over there.

    But I didn¡¯t think much of it. What¡¯s done is done, right?

    There¡¯s no point in thinking about anything else here.

    After all, if I can hire good resources at a reasonable sry, what could be better than that?

    Things aren¡¯t going so badly.

    I just need to showcase some of my abilities in moderation.

    As easy as this is, is it too easy?

    For a moment, I thought to myself.

    ¡°Just tell me what the test is and how to take it.¡±

    At that moment, a questioning voice cut through the audience.

    ¡®Oho. Look at this.¡¯

    This guy has some serious magic. Someone who is at least at the level of an Eldain initiate.

    I looked at him with that thought.

    He has a scar running vertically across his rough face, and his body is a coppery color. He doesn¡¯t look very strong, but his body is serviceable.

    This is not the kind of man I want in my private army.

    I don¡¯t know who paid for this, but it¡¯sughable. How dare any lord have such a trashy attitude toward a ragtag bastard from House Reinhafer.

    I was convinced.

    ¡®First. It¡¯s Garen.¡¯

    Garen started to keep me in check.

    He must have heard my news, but so be it.

    Someone with this much power shouldn¡¯t be able to take me on.

    I point my finger at him with an innocent expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you. You¡¯ll be the first one up.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    An octagon of smoke.

    Hundreds of people crowded around the spot where I fought my first battle. But I¡¯m not nervous at all. A trait? That would be one reason, of course.

    But right now, my heart is pounding with joy.

    I need to rip off that asshole¡¯s face and show him why he¡¯s an asshole. I¡¯ve got some fun things in store for him.

    ¡°The rules are simple.¡±

    I rhymed dryly.

    ¡°You will try kill me by any means necessary. I dere right here and now that I will not be held responsible if you kill me in this battle.¡±

    The more provocative the game, the better.

    Turn your head to face the entire audience and continue.

    ¡°The same goes for all of you. I want you to be ready to kill me, and I want you to stumble over your pyramid scheme, but keep one thing in mind.¡±

    I smirked, myvender eyes shining.

    ¡°If youe ready to kill me,e ready to be killed yourself.¡±

    * * *

    Daniel.

    The copper-skinned, long-scarred man is lost in thought.

    He grips his sword, his unruly gray hair in front of him. He looks at thevender-eyed boy.

    ¡®This feels strange. Why?¡¯

    When he had first been ordered by Garen to attack the youngest, he had thought it would be nothing more than a battle with the bastard of House Reinhafer.

    A chance to earn 1,000,000 Imperial Gold Coins for killing a mere idiot?

    What fool would pass that up?

    Not only that, but he had secretly spent all of his personal wealth on himself when he heard about the gambit. This was a golden opportunity!

    ¡®Themission, plus the 20 silver pieces I¡¯ve invested¡­ what a deal!¡¯

    The opponent was Nox. A scumbag from House Reinhafer. He was so confident of an easy victory that he hadn¡¯t even considered losing.

    But guess what?

    Somehow, things started to take a different turn. Nox was being overly confident.

    Had he lost his cool, to say the least?

    His im to be the top dog at the academy was probably a lie, and I couldn¡¯t understand how he could be so misleading and smile so coldly.

    Perhaps he¡¯s borrowed the power of an artifact, and if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sure the vassals will protect him¡­ ¡­.

    I¡¯ve heard that the Reinhafers are very serious about their swords.

    It doesn¡¯t make sense for something else to intervene, or for them to cheat.

    Theo would never have willingly given up an artifact for his youngest child.

    There was no point in thinking about it now.

    The battle would begin soon, and he would defeat him, take the gold, and leave this estate.

    Perhaps Nox would bow his stubbornly held head and admit defeat to himself, and he felt a thrill in his chest at the thought.

    They are all tied together under the same name, but Daniel.

    A knight like him cared less about honor than he did about breaking someone and the pleasure he derived from it.

    ¡°If you would all please stand and be ready.¡±

    The vassal speaks in a calm tone. I and Nox nodded, both ready for battle about five meters away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    With that, the voice of the vassal organizing the duel sounded.

    Daniel quickly kicked the ground. With a thud, his vision narrowed and he quickly began to close the distance between him and Nox.

    ¡®What a fool!

    Nox yelled, unable to even react to his speed.

    What a fool, this is the kind of guy who raises an army?

    What does he think being the son of a lord makes him?

    ¡®I will show that arrogant bastard his ce!¡¯

    ¡­¡­It was then that I thought.

    <em>Stumble.</em>

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Your movements are too big. Is that how you fight?¡±

    I heard a voice say.

    It was a little young, but it was starting to get a good mid-bass now.

    It belonged to a boy.

    Intense pain shot through Daniel¡¯s body, and a scene began to unfold that he couldn¡¯t quite believe.

    Nox had somehow managed to dodge his attack and was now holding a sword to his throat.

    What the hell is going on?

    Before you can figure it out, his voice speaks again.

    ¡°I will give you one more chance.¡±

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    An overwhelming wave of energy bursts from him, and he begins to feel his body being overwhelmed by it. It¡¯s too much for him to handle, and it¡¯s strangling his heart.

    It soon spreads to every part of his body, making even the hairs on his body stand on end.

    The sound of Nox¡¯s voice made Daniel feelpletely helpless.

    He had no idea what was going on or why he was in this state.

    It¡¯s not surprising, really. It¡¯s not just talent. Nox had been pushing himself to the limit to survive all this time, and now it was starting to show.

    Even if Daniel is older at twenty-three, this is the Nox who didn¡¯t fake his way to the head of Eldain.

    It didn¡¯t matter if people believed it or not.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    He only proves himself as a viin.

    So arrogant, yet so calm. With that eerily cold gaze that seems to look down on everything.

    Again, he speaks with his sword.

    ¡°You¡¯d better mean it, or I¡¯ll blow off one of your arms.¡±

    * * *

    ¡®This¡­ I thought about it, but it¡¯s too weak¡­?¡¯

    I am genuinely perplexed as I look at Dan or Daniel from the front. The thought ¡°why are you so weak¡± crosses my mind.

    A guy with quite a bit of magic came at me, so I waited until thest second to dodge his attack with enough ki to keep him alive.

    But he wasn¡¯t talented enough, and he was too careless.

    As a result, he didn¡¯t show his true skill.

    This brought unnecessary attention to me.

    Already, some people were clicking their tongues at the fight between Daniel and me.

    From what I¡¯ve heard from Zitri, Daniel was a mercenary drifter who was quite skilled. She¡¯d already figured out that he was in Garen¡¯s employ.

    It was indeed the analytical skills of a [Throne Genius].

    But¡­¡­

    ¡®It has to be this level of skill.¡¯

    Shit.

    (jegl.)

    No matter how much I love growing my units, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that they¡¯re not good enough.

    No matter how realistic it is, Inner Lunatic is still an open-world game where the absolute strongest can easily wipe out hundreds of the weakest.

    I can¡¯t help but be troubled by this.

    So I sighed and decided to give him one more chance after seeing how stupid he was.

    He¡¯s at least useful, and I might be able to get some information out of him about Garen, so I figured I might as well get him on my side for now.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? I¡¯m giving you one more chance. Take the sword.¡±

    So I had no choice but to say it.

    But guess what?

    The unexpected words came out of his mouth.

    ¡°¡®I¡¯m sorry. Please¡­ forgive my rudeness.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I don¡¯t know why this Daniel asshole is suddenly apologizing to me.

    I¡¯m sure I was being generous and giving him a chance¡­ but I wonder what he intends to do with this rotten mindset.

    He probably came to humiliate me under Garen¡¯s orders in the first ce, so it¡¯s absurd that he¡¯s this good.

    ¡®Well, if he had sent someone too strong, that would have raised suspicions as well¡­¡­.¡¯

    Anyway, it¡¯s not funny at all.

    I mmed my fist down on his unfortunate face.

    His face spun and a couple of white teeth popped out.

    ¡°Scum like you don¡¯t have the guts to join the Temp Unit. Now, who¡¯s next to challenge me?¡±

    There was silence for a moment after my words.

    Why? What the hell?

    Isn¡¯t that pretty docile for a bully?

    ¡­Meanwhile, a smile tugs at the corner of Grine¡¯s mouth as he watches.

    At that moment, I finally realized why.

    ¡®That bastard¡­¡­!¡¯

    I wonder how much money he¡¯s making now thanks to his reverse betting?

    * * *

    Grine watches his youngest brother, Nox,pete with a tearful smile on his face. He was sure that his brother would be like that, but he was wrong.

    Nox is probably in top form.

    Grine is genuinely impressed.

    ¡®To grow up like that¡­ Now this hyung has nothing to teach¡­¡­!¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t taught him anything to begin with, but he was taught again and again by him. It was the line that had already had a filter put on it since it had already passed a reasonable amount of time in his mind.

    Much less.

    From the sounds of it, the bet would generate about the same amount of money as recovering the Griffin¡¯s body.

    It wasn¡¯t a lot of money for the second son of the Reinhafer family, but that wasn¡¯t really the point.

    Atst, his youngest brother, his only brother.

    Nox von Reinhafer had begun to impress the lord with his skills.

    ¡®Now all that remains is to give him wings.¡¯

    It would also boost his reputation, Grine was perfectly certain.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107Anyway, Daniel quickly left the stage and there was silence for a while.

    Apparently, everyone was quite shocked.

    Grine then returned to the Chasers to take care of business first.

    I wondered what the hell was wrong with him as he gave me a thumbs up and said something along the lines of ¡°Good for my brother!¡±, but that¡¯s not something I need to think about right now¡­¡­.

    After that, my testing continued.

    Most of them were a bunch of weaklings.

    I¡¯m sure they thought I was hiring privateers because I was afraid to go all the way to the Chasers, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all.

    In any case, I was in a bind.

    I realized that it would be beneficial to take a few useful units with me, but I couldn¡¯t do it this way.

    So I decided.

    ¡°You, and you. Get up on the stage.¡±

    I¡¯m going to designate a guy I see and think is talented and bring him up here.

    ¡­¡­Of course.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ so, sorry! I didn¡¯t realize you were such a great man, and I didn¡¯t know my ce, and I signed up to be a soldier. I¡¯ll go back to farming¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    I sneered, watching the man quickly turn around and run away.

    ¡°Who said you could go?¡±

    I instructed Zitri in an eerie voice as I approached him.

    ¡°Close all the doors leading out of the training grounds. Listen to me, you have already volunteered to be my soldiers. If you abandon them and turn back, I will make you live in a hell worse than hell, in the name Nox von Reinhafer.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The deration was effective.

    No one was dodging anymore.

    However, there were a few who took the punch without hurting, but¡­¡­.

    ¡°You pass.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?! Didn¡¯t you just beat me so badly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in your heart.¡±

    I let the talented ones pass as they pleased. After all, I have experience in raising soldiers.

    I¡¯ve yed the game and memorized how to train soldiers.

    So don¡¯t worry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll push you to the brink of death.¡±

    -Uh-oh!

    -Oops, I think we made a mistake!

    Oops, we let our guard down¡­¡­.

    But what can you do, you¡¯re the ones who applied to be a private soldier for the asshole Nox, and you¡¯re the ones who passed.

    So everything is¡­¡­ your responsibility.

    With that, and a few other ideas, I¡¯m done recruiting.

    * * *

    Anyway, back to the present.

    The recruitment went well, in its own way.

    With Carl and I at the head of the line, we¡¯re followed by a myriad of soldiers in the rear.

    Theo, apparently worried about the youngest, has given me a vassal who is quite useful.

    His name was Christopher.

    He was a giant of a man, well over two meters tall, but quite gentle in appearance, middle-aged and well known among the vassals.

    There was one non-trivial problem, however.

    ¡°That is to say, when you originally transferred to the Chasers Region, I honestly didn¡¯t understand your intentions at all, but with the recent publication of Professor Lars¡¯ thesis, I finally realized that you also possess a wisdom simr to that of the patriarch. You are indeed amazing¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Let¡¯s talk about this one by one.¡±

    It was a lot of words.

    I don¡¯t mean to demean the big guy or anything.

    It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not a big person and I don¡¯t have a big mouth¡­¡­.

    I know he¡¯s a good writer, but I had my doubts. There was one more problem, and that was his fondness for alcohol.

    This is a really, really, unspeakably big problem.

    Because when it came time to take a break in the procession, bam.

    ¡°Of course, no camping trip isplete without alcohol, and this is a specialty rum from Tahalin distributed by the Rivalin family¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡­!! You¡¯re a friend of the West after all!!!¡±

    He takes out a bottle and continues to sip with Elena.

    Is this a party¡­¡­.

    I barely make it to the Chasers area, barely able to keep from getting lightheaded. What the hell is thisbination?

    Even the characters that aren¡¯t in the game are full of personality.

    I swear, the game¡¯s creators are perverts. Why is there not a single one-dimensional human being, even these characters. Why? Why? Why?

    ¡°You¡¯vee a long way since then¡­¡­.¡±

    And with that, Mei turned to look at the Chasers on the distant horizon. The past was nowhere to be seen.

    It urred to Mei that perhaps their pasts ovepped. This ce used to be hell for them.

    So their reactions are quite natural¡­¡­.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s changed so much!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    I asked Elena because she was so nonchnt.

    No, that¡¯s usually a traumatizing point, this.

    ¡°Not at all~ If anything happens, Seobang will protect me again¡­!¡±

    Elena said and hastily added.

    ¡°Muh, of course I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯t take your help, I¡¯ll be up all night making potions and doing my best to make sure you don¡¯t get hurt!¡±

    I sighed inwardly as I watched her clench her fists together.

    Yeah. We should have a character like that.

    We have a lot of them at our parties.

    It¡¯s a problem that we can¡¯t do business as usual, but what can I do?

    I¡¯ve collected them.

    Whether I want them to or not. They¡¯re the ones I can count on now.

    There¡¯s no reason to not hold on to them.

    I decided to start by checking the building where Grine is.

    It was important to see how well he¡¯d done once he returned.

    Plus.

    I had heard that this asshole had won a lot of money gambling thanks to me.

    I do all the hard work and he pockets the money?

    That was enough reason for punishment.

    At least ording to the assholew.

    * * *

    ¡°Haha, of course I¡¯ve been saving up for you. It¡¯s a total of 80 gold coins. I feel like I¡¯m ripping off the lord¡¯s people, but since they¡¯ve been ignoring the youngest member of the family, I figured it was the least I could do.¡±

    Surprisingly, Grine immediately handed over the 80 gold he had won gambling.

    It wasn¡¯t a lot of money for him, I suppose¡­.

    Anyway, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s overly loyal to me.

    I¡¯m worried about how and how much he¡¯ll be shocked if I tell him he can¡¯t stay.

    Well, I was nning to use it in moderation from the beginning¡­¡­.

    It¡¯s a bit of a stab in the heart to see him go this far.

    Anyway, it¡¯s not something that an asshole would do, but it was a bit of a kick in the pants.

    ¡°First of all, I heard about Professor Lars¡¯ thesis. I heard you were involved. As a co-author.¡±

    ¡°No, it just happened.¡±

    ¡°How humble. So much for ¡®our youngest¡¯.¡±

    I wonder why.

    As he smiled, I could see a reflection of Lars in him.

    The human who used to call me ¡®my chief apprentice, Nox-kun¡¯¡­ whenever he could. It¡¯s strange, but I realize that there are no normal people around me.

    I tune it out.

    I realize that I should focus on the task at hand and finish talking about the unitster.

    It¡¯s going to take too long.

    ¡°What¡¯s the pace of development in the Chasers?¡±

    ¡°Well, there aren¡¯t too many migrants¡­¡­ yet. Since the publication of your thesis, there have been a few young men with selfish ambitions trying to get a foothold here, but it wouldn¡¯t do to let them in too soon.¡±

    Grine hesitated for a moment, then crossed his arms.

    To make matters worse, Christopher chimed in.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, Young Master Grine, you¡¯re right, the development has only recently begun, and¡­¡­ having purchased thend from the underworld, it¡¯s hard to attract people quickly.¡±

    ¡°Of course, which is why I brought the knights here.¡±

    He replied nonchntly and looked at his new recruits for a moment.

    Their faces were full of grumbles, as they watched me through the windows of the building, ming me for my pitiful state of affairs, for letting my curiosity get the better of me and following the youngest of the bunch.

    ¡°You have an agenda.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But there¡¯s something I need to do before I can utilize the Chasers.¡±

    ¡°What is that¡­¡­.¡±

    I inhale for a moment, then let it out in a sigh that isn¡¯t really a sigh.

    ¡°The number of demons in this neighborhood. We need to reduce their numbers.¡±

    Reduce the number.

    It¡¯s a nice story, but it¡¯s not the truth.

    To put it bluntly¡­¡­.

    [Attention! Your yer has 10 days of life left!]

    [Restore your life now!]

    My life is down to 10 days.

    Shit. What the hell am I supposed to do in this condition?

    Fucking assholes, you¡¯re supposed to be living first.

    * * *

    A ray of light breaks into a dark room. This is the Patriarch¡¯s room.

    However, the atmosphere is quite different from the drawing room of the Reinhafer family. Why, there is no reason to exin.

    This is not the House of Reinhafer, this is the House of Steiner.

    The woman who would plunge a dagger into Nox¡¯s heart.

    The family of Talia von Steiner, who had recently been granted an unteral divorce by Nox.

    ¡± Nox von Reinhafer¡­¡­.¡±

    Right.

    The patriarch of House Steiner.

    Lord Rover, a knight of white me and a knight of the same rank, if not higher, as the swordmaster, stiffened. He was genuinely and sincerely thinking about how to raise hell against the kid who dared to reject his daughter.

    First, he would tear him limb from limb and feed him to the wolves, and then¡­¡­.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ my lovely princess, Talia¡­! What are you doing here? Oh, don¡¯t worry if it¡¯s that bastard Nox. I¡¯m sure this father somehow managed to tear him limb from limb¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Heehee, you can¡¯t do that¡­! There¡¯s a reason!¡±

    ¡°Reason¡­?¡±

    Rover von Steiner clenched his fists at his daughter¡¯s utterly iprehensible remark. Nox, he didn¡¯t know what this scumbag had said that had so insidiously captured his daughter¡¯s heart, but¡­.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have a reason. At the very least, I must hold House Reinhafer responsible for this. As the head of House Steiner, the Duke¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­ can¡¯t you just look past that, I even gave Nox a tie.¡±

    The words froze Rover in his tracks.

    What?

    He looked at his lovely daughter, doubting his ears.

    He asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Wha, a tie¡­ you¡­ You mean you tied it yourself?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Talia shyly says, with the look of a girl in love.

    Oh, my God.

    ¡®This can¡¯t be happening.¡¯

    Rover feels himself getting lightheaded; how dare he make his daughter knot a tie!

    I¡¯m the only one who can get her to do that!

    The only one who can do that is me, the father¡­¡­!

    ¡°Well, this is what happens. I¡¯ll make him take responsibility somehow.¡±

    ¡°What? Responsibility?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you marry that Nox boy, no matter what. He made my innocent daughter put on a tie, so he¡¯s responsible! That¡¯s justice.¡±

    Rover had no idea what he was talking about.

    All he knew was that his anger at Nox was boiling over.

    How dare he¡­!

    ¡°Emma, tell the others, tell them I¡¯ming to visit House Reinhafer myself!¡±

    ¡°Ye? Yess!¡±

    Emma¡¯s head spun again. What kind of trouble are they going to get into this time¡­.

    The father and daughter were quite a pair.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108To conclude.

    First of all, Zitri, unsurprisingly, didn¡¯t believe me.

    She may know that I¡¯m not a wrecking ball, but she¡¯s also convinced that I¡¯m not pure in my intentions.

    That stare is proof.

    Look at that questioning, improbable expression.

    Is that what a maid who believes and trusts her master should look like?

    I crinkle my brow in mild displeasure.

    ¡°Zitri. You¡¯re being a bit selfish.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Zitri ducked her head, looking quite apologetic this time.

    When it was just the two of us, or even just my units, it wasn¡¯t a good look to be out there suspicious of your master.

    Anyway.

    Regardless of her gaze, my intentions remained unchanged.

    ¡®Kill all the demons in the area. Especially the strong ones.¡¯

    I have less than ten days left to live, and I¡¯ve been chipping away at it relentlessly.

    Originally, I nned to reach the Chasers a little faster and take my time, but the ck Sword¡¯s teachings have slowed me down.

    I can¡¯t help it.

    It has increased my power and strengthened my hand.

    If you gain something, you lose something in your sleep.

    Trouble is, it¡¯s my life.

    F*ck.

    (Xbal)

    ¡°I see, so you¡¯re here to make sure the people who rule this ce know who you are.¡±

    Christopher stared at the big man, impressed.

    He nodded as if he understood, but what the misunderstanding was, he dared not even guess now.

    Grine wipes the bridge of his nose.

    He looks like my brother¡­ or something.

    I¡¯m the one doing the hard work and taking the risks.

    Why are you guys showing such a proud reaction¡­¡­?

    I don¡¯t understand it at all.

    In the meantime, Rona asks, a little worried.

    ¡°Young Master, is this something you have to do yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I answer, leaving no room for doubt. What kind of game is Inner Lunatic?

    Isn¡¯t it a game where the units have too much personality and the trolls spew out of them like fireworks, making the yer¡¯s blood run upside down?

    ¡®It¡¯s best to move solo as much as possible. Don¡¯t trust anybody else.¡¯

    Friend or foe, it didn¡¯t matter.

    It would be best for me to do the job safely and securely, which is why I¡¯ve created the Great Demon ying Unit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±

    I say, trotting ahead. It¡¯s time to start organizing a full-scale operation to extend my lifespan once again.

    And a kingdom far from the Chasers¡¯ jurisdiction. There are also ruins and items hidden in Taharin that need to be scavenged.

    It¡¯s time for Gamer Yoochan to shine again!

    * * *

    When Nox leads the way and dreams of extending his life by hunting down the demons of the Chasers region.

    Behind him, a gaze of admiration and respect fell upon the back of his head.

    The owner was none other than Christopher, who had recently begun to follow Nox.

    He was one of the elite Knights of the House.

    Currently, Christopher was admiring his newest little master.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    The youngest of the family, a disgrace to the house, but now beginning to make his mark. The genius that was beginning to emerge from the egg¡¯s shell was enough to make a man¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    A genius.

    How many people have been fooled by that word?

    The vassals knew it, but Christopher knew it best. His own talents were quite extraordinary.

    But as far as he was concerned, Knox¡¯s talent was real.

    It didn¡¯t belong to other fakes or manufactured people.

    Something innate, instinctive, like the movements of a predator.

    Christopher is the first half of Pado¡¯s ck Sword 1 Herbivore. ¡®I can¡¯t tell you how many times I¡¯ve watched Knox use [ck Doylesome] and not been impressed.

    ¡®That overwhelming dominance you disyed during recruitment. His footwork and subsequent swordsmanship were almost impossible to follow. You don¡¯t even look his age. If I could have seen your childhood with my own eyes¡­ I dare not even begin to imagine.¡±

    It was shocking.

    Christopher was a genius in his own right, living fiercely in the frozen north. No, the term wouldn¡¯t apply to him now, but it had once.

    Even in the frigid mountains, his ckness was never lost, and he was finally admitted to Elidane, and eventually, through merit alone, he became a member of House Reinharbour.

    It was a testament to his stature that he was treated as a knight of the house, even though he shared no blood.

    What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t just follow Theo¡¯s orders to travel with Nox.

    He briefly recalled a conversation he¡¯d had with Theo just before he left.

    [¡°Why would a knight of your caliber choose to follow the youngest member of the family? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re treated well enough here. There is no reason for you to leave.]

    Theo had asked, when he had offered to follow Knox first.

    Christopher said without hesitation.

    [Because I see a talent worthy of the name of genius, Young master Nox, in you. And I want to be there to see it in person, to fulfill my wish and my purpose].

    A wish, and a purpose.

    It was thepletion of a sword of his own, something Christopher had dreamed of for so long. To cut through enemies with the icy cold of the North.

    It is as if he aims toplete the season of the year in which he realizes the snow-centeredness of his sword. A knight would want his sword to leave a mark on future generations.

    It was also one of Christopher¡¯s longtime desires.

    [You mean to say that the youngest¡­ Knox, has seen the light toplete your sword?]

    [Yes. You already know that better than I. What Master Knox possesses¡­ is an indescribable gift of genius. If I could see it from the sidelines, if I could help him even a little. I think I¡¯d get to where I want to be faster.

    Also¡­ if I could personally see your growth from the sidelines, I would love to do the same. If you¡¯ll allow me, I¡¯d like nothing more, Christopher].

    [¡­¡­Okay, I¡¯ll allow it].

    And so, Christopher followed Nox.

    Technically, he hadn¡¯t graduated from Eldain yet, so he¡¯d be stationed in the Chasers area, and the intention was to go hunting together like this during vacations and other fluctuations in his academic schedule.

    Still, he was stubborn.

    Several of his coworkers dissuaded him from following him, but Christopher chose to believe in Knox¡¯s talent when he saw it with his own eyes.

    The result is this.

    The beautiful, understated ck sword now unfolding before him.

    ¡®Your sharpness is alreadyparable to the second, third, and fourth masters.¡¯

    He knew it wasn¡¯t polite, but he couldn¡¯t help butpare.

    To Theo¡¯s other sons, and finally to Garen, the eldest and the family¡¯s greatest genius.

    ¡®Master Garen¡­ he did not show such talent as a child. There is noparison. This is¡­¡­.¡¯

    A shiver ran down Christopher¡¯s spine as the cor shifted.

    ¡®I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to be the next in the line of session.¡¯

    Well, he wouldn¡¯t say anything like this to Nox, but¡­¡­.

    I¡¯m sure he has a hunch.

    That on top of the undue pressure that¡¯s been ced on him, Garen, the firstborn, has already begun to take an interest in him.

    And that only by oveing that will he be able to reach the pinnacle.

    There was only one way to ovee all of that, and that was with the Reinhafer family.

    The ce of Theo von Reinhafer, father, swordsman of three. To ascend to the throne. Along the way, however, Nox would find that his father¡¯s shadow would haunt him more than he realized.

    ¡®No matter how much of a genius you are, Lord Theo is a seven-pointed star, a three-pointed sword, and you don¡¯t get to sit there on talent alone.¡¯

    If he can ovee these obstacles, he will be an immortal knight and carve his name in history. It was to witness this for himself that Christopher decided to follow Knox.

    Together.

    ¡°¡­And so it is. I was going to make you the best knight I could, but what is this spectacle? Do you know anything about it?¡±

    Christopher looked puzzled and turned to the maid who always apanied Nox. He looked at Zitri and gave her a dumbfounded look. Zitri replied with a simrly dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯ve been interested in magictely, but you¡¯d already given up most of it before entering Eldain¡­ and I never thought you¡¯d grow to that level¡­¡­!¡±

    Zitri said in a cheerful voice, but the end of it was trembling.

    What the hell?

    The reason for their panic was, of course, the shocking sight of Nox in front of them.

    Dozens of ck magic spears floating in the sky.

    They were shooting indiscriminately at the clustered demonic beasts [gnolls].

    <em>Boom, boom, boom, boom!</em>

    <em>(kwang! kwang! kwang! kwang!)</em>

    Not a single one of them missed, just like a mage at an extraordinary level would do. Each and every one of them pierced through the gnolls as if by some kind of judo spell.

    Not a single one missed!

    Is this really possible?

    For this to happen, you¡¯d have to have a precise trajectory for the magic to shoot from, and it would have to be unwavering. It¡¯s easy enough to do in theory, but to do it in real life would be absurd.

    But¡­¡­.

    Nox was doing it.

    ¡®I don¡¯t understand¡­¡­.¡¯

    Christopher knew, of course, that Nox manipted magic, and he had a wild and crazy idea that he might be talented enough to rise to the position of swordmaster.

    But he thought he¡¯d be a great swordsman and rise to that position¡­¡­ but he never thought he¡¯d be this good with magic.

    What the hell is going on?

    A warlock is being created in House Reinhafer¡­¡­?

    ¡°Perhaps the youngest master has some sort of birth secret¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? Christopher, I¡¯m sorry, but where does thate from?! I¡¯m curious too!¡±

    Rona said, flushed with color.

    Vigorous curiosity.

    But it was Christopher who couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that the source of her suspicions was him.

    Mei and Elena stared at Nox in amazement.

    ¡°What do you mean¡­ you¡¯ve gotten stronger in thest few months¡­?¡±

    ¡°Seobang-nim¡­¡­.¡±

    Elena¡¯s eyes had already formed a giant heart, and she sped her hands together, never taking her gaze off Nox.

    Of course, to everyone¡¯s bewilderment, Nox only looked dumbfounded and somewhat displeased.

    ¡®¡­¡­F*ck, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s any different than before, a two-hour lifespan? I¡¯m not going to survive the Academy with this!¡¯

    (Xbal)

    * * *

    [The yer¡¯s remaining lifespan is 14 days].

    Let me rephrase, how the hell did I get into this mess?

    I was patrolling the Chasers¡¯ territory a little while ago. I happened toe across a pack of dog-like gnolls on the road.

    Monsters that would make a great mid-tier health potion.

    Naturally, when I encountered them, I thought, ¡®What the hell?¡¯ and started to grind away at them with my skills¡­¡­.

    My health never went back up after each kill.

    ¡®Weren¡¯t the gnolls quite clever and strong, so they must have been judged as intermediate in the game¡­?¡¯

    I thought for a moment.

    The conclusion came quickly.

    ¡®¡­¡­ That¡¯s how strong I¡¯ve be, dammit.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.

    I didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh.

    Once again, an artifact that I use to extend my lifespan.

    I recalled the settings for the [ck Brimstone Ring], namely.

    [Proportional to your current strength, you gain more life when you kill a stronger being].

    In other words, the current gnolls were no match for me, and their experience points were insignificant. Proof that I¡¯d reached intermediate or higher.

    Good.

    Good, but¡­ bad.

    Defeating dozens of them and only getting four days of life¡­?

    Thispletely ruins my future ns at the Academy. My original goal was to recover for at least 100 days while beating the beasts here¡­ ¡­¡­.

    ¡°We need to do something.¡±

    I muttered in a rusty tone.

    ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s Young Master after all. You think that the new residents shouldn¡¯t be in such a vulnerable area¡­ and that¡¯s why you¡¯re taking countermeasures!¡±

    Christopher was impressed. I feel dizzy.

    Why did I be so strong so quickly?

    I thought that even though I¡¯m growing by eating Hidden Pieces, I¡¯d still be able to get eight hours of life from killing enough demons to y with¡­¡­.

    Sighing heavily, it took me 10 minutes to kill dozens of gnolls.

    It was fortunate that [Dark Spear] could be used like an AOE skill, so the time required to hunt was less than before. Wasn¡¯t lifespan negative?

    But no.

    Another problem awaited me. When I turned around after defeating the monster, I noticed that the gazes of mypanions were filled with a strange heat.

    What was that?

    That was the moment I realized.

    ¡°Seobang-nim!!! You look amazing!!!¡±

    Elena eximed, hugging me. The smell of lc dreadlocks was infectious. At the same time, I finally realize what I¡¯ve done wrong.

    Oh,e to think of it, they don¡¯t know I¡¯m good with magic¡­?

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109¡°¡­¡­Anyway. That¡¯s how I ended up learning these things from Professor Lars. He¡¯s so well versed in the theory, it wasn¡¯t that hard to learn.¡±

    I stammered out the best excuse I could think of, but no one believed me, except for a few nk stares.

    It was a shame. That¡¯s how little trust I had in my units had in me. What a shame¡­¡­

    ¡®This is not the time for stupid thoughts. I¡¯m an asshole.¡¯

    ¡°If it¡¯s creepy, don¡¯t trust it.¡±

    I decided to walk out with dignity.

    The looks on mypanions¡¯ faces grew more puzzled, and a question popped into my head, but I ignored it.

    I feel like I¡¯ve been using the Asshole card a lottely, but what the hell.

    No one would dare to criticize me.

    That means it doesn¡¯t matter what I do!

    ¡°¡­By a lot. Well, we¡¯ll leave that for another time¡­!¡±

    Zitri skillfully changed the subject, as if it hadn¡¯t happened to her before. She turned to me, unfolding the map she¡¯d brought with her.

    ¡°Right now, we¡¯re in the Northeastern region of the Chasers¡­¡­ and I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re sure you want to continue east!¡±

    Zitri¡­ I can tell you¡¯re struggling.

    I wonder if your acting skills have deteriorated a bit in the meantime, and the way you¡¯re forcing yourself to raise the back notes is a bit pathetic. If this isn¡¯t a figure y, then what the hell is a figure y?

    I shake my head at the thought.

    To the units that knew her, what she was now was a noble sacrifice.

    After a brief moment of mourning, I nodded confidently.

    ¡°All right, then. We¡¯ll keep moving east.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s dangerous. Young Master.¡±

    Christopher said, interrupting me abruptly.

    He looked at me and continued in a serious voice.

    ¡°There are stronger beasts in the east¡­ no, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    He hastily corrected myself. Apparently my battle earlier hadn¡¯t left a bad impression on him. He chose his words and continued.

    ¡°Most importantly, there is a royal family in the east, the Kingdom of Tahalin, that is hostile to the House of Reinhafer. If word gets out that there are members of House Reinhafer in the area, they might attempt an assassination without much fanfare.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but agree with him.

    Why hadn¡¯t I mentioned it in the past.

    That I had stopped a rebellion in the eastern kingdom of Tahalin on my 27th gamepletion.

    Here¡¯s where it all began.

    The fierce animosity toward the Imperial Family, and with it, the resentment towards the House of Reinhafer. It was the Reinhafer family, of which Nox is a member, that brought down the Tahalin Royal Family.

    Theo von Reinhafer, that is.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not safe for you to go¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°So it is.¡±

    One, who am I?

    Am I not the scoundrel of House Reinhafer?

    ¡°I am going to the Kingdom of Tahalin. Send word that the scion of House Reinhafer is on his way there, and be prepared to serve him eagerly.¡±

    ¡­¡­?

    The expressions on the group¡¯s faces slowly fill with disbelief.

    Shock washes over them, along with a trickle of dread.

    Heading to the Kingdom of Tahalin while using thest name of Reinhafer? It would be suicide.

    But I was stubborn.

    ¡°The snarky person will have to walk alone to Chasers without a word from here.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Once again, a deep silence fell between us. The expressions on the faces of the 300 people who had followed me, blinded by their fumbling silver coins, were priceless.

    They lost their money because they thought I was too good for them, and they followed me here.

    Anyway, it¡¯s a funny situation.

    -Should I jump?

    -I¡¯ll have a chance in the evening¡­¡­.

    ¡°No way. From now on, I¡¯ll shout at them one by one in the morning. If any of them escape, they will be punished along with those who know them.¡±

    I will not kill them.

    I added as an afterthought.

    It was only for a moment that the chanting died down.

    * * *

    It wasn¡¯t long before word of Nox¡¯s arrival in the Chasers reached Tahalin.

    As a neighboring eastern nation, the news of his arrival was bound to make them quite nervous.

    They were once under themand of Emperor Esteban, or Nox¡¯s father. They had been vassalized by Theo von Reinhafer, and thus still harbored ill will toward the Reinhafer family.

    What¡¯s more, ording to the letter that had arrived, Nox, the youngest of the Reinhafers, would be visiting. It was strange not to feel nervous.

    However, not everyone saw him as a burden.

    Take, for example, the man with whom the Reinhafer family ill will has reached its lowest ebb.

    Such was the case with Kushan Adrian, the Red Scorpion.

    ¡°Is it true that the youngest member of the Reinhafer family is arriving here?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°You know no fear. Does he think his father can protect him even here?¡±

    Kushan smiled wryly at his advisor.

    Tahalin remains distrustful of the Reinhafers. It¡¯s an iron-blooded policy, and its methods of absorption are radical, and no one is willing to conform.

    Furthermore, there is no way to reach Tahalin without crossing a long desert.

    Unlike the Chasers, whose diet and lifestyle are naturally simr to that of Reinhafer, the people here have apletely different and exotic way of eating and living, which is bound to affectbat.

    Why would anyone want toe to a ce so cut off from the outside world?

    Kushan stood in front of the mirror, though he remained unclear.

    The scar across his stomach from the massive sword strike was clearly visible. A scar that shouldn¡¯t be visible on someone like him, a boy barely past the age of adulthood.

    It was a wound Kushan had received at the hands of the ck Sword Knights once led by Theo.

    At the time, he had lost both his father and his first and second brothers, and he harbored a deep-seated malice toward Theo and the ck Knights.

    He was consumed with rage.

    Even though he was the only one worthy of the throne. He is in the position of prince to lead the country wisely, but he has not yet taken the throne.

    Currently, the kingdom is ruled by the wizard Kramsar, the right-hand man of the previous king, who has acted as an uncle to the current prince and princess.

    It was a form of regency, but Kushan trusted him so much that he was actually d to have him in the position.

    ¡®Kramsar¡­ I¡¯m so grateful to him. If it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯d already be¡­¡­.¡¯

    Kushan was genuinely grateful to Kramsar for relieving him of his responsibilities as a prince.

    At the same time, he had made an unceremonious decision regarding the treatment of Nox at this very moment.

    ¡°Theo von Reinhafer¡­ I will let you know how much it hurts to lose a member of your own family, even if it is only a wretched youngest son, Nox von Reinhafer. Even if he¡¯s only the youngest, you¡¯ll know a little of what it¡¯s like to lose him, how much I suffered, how I lived through that hell.¡±

    Braided red hair, dark skin, and pants that were wide and pped and cinched at the ankles. A desert warrior in a helmet that resembled a turban.

    He twirled a small kukri like a poisonous tooth.

    He would hunt Nox von Reinhafer down, one way or another.

    Like a skilled desert hunter, like a poisonous scorpion, he was determined to sting his prey and wait for him to fall.

    Even though he knew the target of his vengeance was wrong, it didn¡¯t matter. Anger was an emotion that sometimes lied, and it could make a man lose his reason.

    ¡°Well, then, I will prepare with that knowledge. You have made a momentous decision, so get some rest.¡±

    The man who answered Kushan¡¯s words quietly disappeared into the shadows.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the man was alone.

    A man with the appearance of an old man.

    But it wasn¡¯t long before his wrinkles began to peel away, transforming him into another, more alien and creepy form.

    Purplish skin, pale lips, inverted eyes.

    It was him. The one who stood by Kushan¡¯s side and advised him.

    Kramsar was a demon.

    * * *

    After leaving the development of the Chasers to Grine, I decided to cross the desert for the first time and head for Tahalin.

    It¡¯s not a great ce, and they hold a grudge against House Reinhafer. I¡¯m hoping to find some useful hidden pieces there.

    ¡®And Kushan Adrian¡­ he¡¯s the kind of guy who rebels and dies quickly in political history, but he¡¯s not a big deal.¡¯

    There¡¯s plenty of room to sway him to my side.

    A minor problem, of course.

    No, there was one very serious problem.

    For instance, Nox¡¯s biological father.

    That very same Theo von Reinhafer had wiped out his entire family except for Kushan¡¯s sister?

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    (¡®jegl.¡¯)

    ¡­¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be easy.

    Compared to Paracelsus, Leon, Penelope, and Lana, if I could get them. They¡¯d be right up there with them in talent.

    I¡¯ll get them somehow!

    But first, I¡¯ll need to increase my lifespan by hunting.

    [Attention! You have 9 days left in your life].

    [Defeat the demons and restore your life].

    In the meantime, I¡¯ve been spending my time traversing the deserts of the eastern part of the country.

    I know I¡¯m rambling, but I¡¯m now at the point where the only way to restore my health is to kill a nearby demon.

    Something I can¡¯t survive without gambling big.

    This is not good.

    But what can I do¡­¡­.

    ¡®It¡¯s never been easy before. ¡®

    On the contrary, it seems that the effect of [Steel Mentality] is definitely being applied to calm my mind as my lifespan decreases.

    ¡­Except.

    <em>¡°kollog!¡±</em>

    Rona shouted as she shed at the beast in front of her.

    It was strange.

    My body would suddenly stiffen like this?

    I¡¯ve never experienced anything like this before¡­¡­.

    [Penalty is applied for having less than 10 days of life].

    [You are granted the negative trait ¡®Dead Reckoning¡¯].

    [All physical abilities are reduced by 20%].

    [The trigger chance of the negative trait ¡®Nuisance¡¯ increases exponentially!]

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    Shit¡­ The searing pain came back.

    (jegl)

    The alien sensation of spitting up blood.

    This is the first dizziness I¡¯ve felt since defeating Paimon.

    Dizziness begins to set in.

    The [Bane of Life] shines through once more.

    This is one of the worst coborations with [Time Limit], and one that has haunted me many times over.

    And this time, it¡¯s not a good one.

    Rona de Nero.

    Her cold, hard gaze is fixed on me.

    Ha, I sighed and made a hissing motion with my fingers. Rona sucks in a shaky breath and quickly looks away, tears forming in the corners of her eyes.

    I had anticipated this, so I quickly used the clean magic on my uniform. I had requested it along with the Warp spell, so the tailor had put it on.

    It¡¯s a spell that helps in many ways, so it¡¯s quite useful.

    As a noble, it takes care of a lot of inconvenient things for me.

    I stepped up next to the flustered Rona and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Keep it a secret. I¡¯m headed to Tahalin to recuperate. So you¡¯ll just have to wait until then and we¡¯ll work something out. Do you understand?¡±

    Rona could only nod, her jaw clenched tight.

    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t long after that that I regained myposure.

    I see the sand city slowly revealing itself in front of the long procession. The rounded buildings are reminiscent of ddin.

    This is what a fantasy desert city should look like.

    As I nodded to myself, I heard a voice beside me.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived, Tahalin¡­ As you can imagine, you¡¯ll have to be careful from there, even if you¡¯re a seasoned traveler. Of course, this Christopher will take care of you, so you shouldn¡¯t have any reason to worry. Haha, when I was here in my princely youth¡­¡­.¡±

    Coming from a big guy who¡¯s really good at what he does, I¡¯m inclined to believe him. The only problem is that he talks a lot, and it¡¯s reflected in the traits we just identified.

    [Two Mouth Talker].

    It was.

    Christopher, the only sane person in my party, was a crazy two-mouth talker who could talk for two hours about ttes are¡­.¡± like a baseball yer.

    But I tuned him out.

    There were worse people out there, so what¡­¡­.

    The only thing I¡¯m worried about is my body, and it¡¯s not the time to worry about anything else.

    Anyway. Ignoring Christopher¡¯s tales of the diet and manners of the Kingdom of Tahalin, I urged my horse toward the bordends of Tahalin.

    Only to be met by dozens of soldiers blocking my path.

    ¡°Who are you, identify yourself!¡±

    I grabbed the hood I was wearing to keep my body temperature down.

    ¡®This is how these bastards greet the House of Reinhafer, even though they sent a letter first? They¡¯re tainted with malice from the start.¡¯

    It was ridiculous.

    I grinned wryly and removed my hood, looking nonchntly ahead, as if the blood I had spilled a moment ago had all been a lie.

    ¡°Do I need to exin myself?¡±

    White hair andvender eyes.

    And a ck sword of arrogant temper, riding an Obsidian. There are plenty of phrases to describe Nox von Reinhafer.

    And they¡¯ve been very sessful with his enemies.

    ¡°You¡¯re out of line!¡±

    ¡°Standing in the heat for so long makes me so angry I want to kill someone.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I will take you inside immediately, the prince, Kushan Adrian, is waiting for you in the pce!¡±

    I chuckled to myself and urged my horse to follow them.

    Even if it¡¯s not a camel, a good horse adapts well even in this kind of environment, while thinking such a trivial thing.

    * * *

    Audience room.

    ¡­I was led to a terrace or something.

    To tell you the truth, Tahalin is not a country with a very powerful king. The vast expanse of the desert is filled with all sorts of human figures, and it¡¯s not easy to integrate them, and it makes me nervous.

    This may be a preconceived notion, but in the game¡¯s setting, the people here are often selfish and cold.

    Pickpockets aremon, bandits lurk in the shadows, and there are plenty of them.

    This is evidenced by the fact that a group of Lorne bandits once tried to take Grine hostage.

    ¡°Wee, I have your letter, Young Master Nox.¡±

    There was only one other traveler in the Realm.

    A low, trembling voice. A boy with red hair and tanned skin spoke to me.

    I smiled wryly.

    Kushan Adrian.

    So this is how you¡¯re going to show me that you¡¯ve had a grudge against me from the start? I am reminded that he is still a child.

    I felt it necessary to kill his momentum before I could turn him to my side, so I lifted my sword and mmed it into the table on the terrace.

    <em>Bang.</em>

    <em>(kwaang.)</em>

    Kushan looks up at me with wide eyes, slightly surprised.

    I spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°A prince who is not even the king of a vassal country, a scion of Reinhafer, hase to sit down and say hello.¡±

    The air around me stiffened.

    Even my allies could see the gravity in their expressions.

    But who am I now?

    I am Nox von Reinhafer, the second worst man on the continent.

    I cleared my throat.

    ¡°Do you want your country wiped off the map, or will you kneel before me here, and if you don¡¯t choose right now, I¡¯ll start with you.¡±

    Kushan and I locked eyes.

    So that¡¯s the unit I¡¯m going to capture.

    He looks at me and doesn¡¯t seem intimidated at all.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110If you look aroundmunity sites in the real world, there¡¯s a little trick (?) that says if you want to get a good look at a guy, see how he behaves in two situations.

    One is when they¡¯re driving, and the second is when they¡¯re ying a game.

    Usually, when you¡¯re ying a game, there are two types of anger.

    The first is when you¡¯re enhancing an item and it breaks. I¡¯m not going to exin this one.

    It¡¯s like bullsh*t.

    (Xgat)

    The second is situations like this one.

    Inyman¡¯s terms, when a character has no idea what they¡¯re doing, and they¡¯re not even aware of their powers?

    I hate this with a passion.

    Let me be clear.

    At this point in time, there is no other unit in the same age bracket with the talent and destructive power of me, Nox von Reinhafer.

    So.

    Sit down, you son of a bitch.

    (Gaesaekki)

    * * *

    There is a moment of silence.

    I can see the shocked looks on the faces of those around me.

    But there are those who take it in stride.

    Especially those who are familiar with the rtionship between House Reinhafer and Tahalin.

    Christopher, for one, has a history of participating in the destruction of Tahalin as a member of the ck Sword Knights.

    ¡®Young Master is now the Prince of Tahalin. He¡¯s trying to kill Kushan Adrian¡¯s momentum once and for all. Moreover¡­ The provocation is the same as if it came from the other side first. Even though the young master arrived first, he didn¡¯te forward and sat and waited.¡¯

    Christopher thought.

    Kushan Adrian. That red-haired, dark-skinned fellow was as cunning as his father.

    He tantly tried to disrespect Nox, the youngest member of House Reinhafer. No matter how much of a prince Kushan is, he¡¯s still in a master-servant rtionship with the Reinhafers.

    Esteban may have absorbed them, but Theo was the one who actually conquered them.

    Under the circumstances, this was akin to a dog biting its master.

    It was no more or less than that.

    ¡°It must have been very ufortable for you to have me sitting in your presence.¡±

    Kushan Adrian looked as if he hadn¡¯t expected Nox to react this way, but he managed to keep his face as calm as possible.

    Nox, however, did not blink.

    ¡°Are you going to make me say it twice?¡±

    ¡°I will kneel.¡±

    Kushan Adrian.

    The Prince of Tahalin rose from his seat and obediently ced his knees on the floor.

    It wasn¡¯t a full prostration, but it was enough to show the disparity in their status.

    Knox didn¡¯t care anymore.

    He had his reasons, after all.

    He just needed to prove his ce in the process, and his overwhelming talent, so he¡¯d cut off the beginning.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Nox said as he took a seat on the terrace.

    Outside, the window was filled with snakes and urns and all sorts of fantasy world animals. The desert was amon sight in other fantasy settings.

    It was familiar to Nox.

    ¡®Well¡­ let¡¯s see, first of all, what we need to get here¡­¡­.¡¯

    * * *

    ¡°Is there a reason you didn¡¯t stop the Young Master from going to Tahalin?¡±

    Lord Patriarch.

    A chorus of voices came from the darkened room.

    Rodwell. The loyalist of House Rainhafer speaks calmly to Theo.

    Theo opens his eyes, which have been closed for a moment.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You have already chosen Young Master Knox as a worthy sessor. However, Tahalin has animosity toward House Reinhafer. You may find yourself in a dangerous situation.¡±

    If the others had heard, they would have been horrified.

    The vassals, too.

    Nox von Reinhafer. The youngest and most knowledgeable of the Supreme ck Sword, still a few months out of the gutter, and the heir apparent to Reinhafer?

    How many would believe it so easily?

    But Rodwell was convinced.

    Theo had already made his decision.

    ¡®Young Master Knox¡¯s demonstration of the Second Form of the Supreme ck Sword [ck Ind Crescendo]¡­ it¡¯s not an easy technique for someone who has seen it once to follow.¡¯

    [Ebony Dawn] itself is a very difficult technique.

    The ck sword draws a single blow-.

    Its destructive power is worthy of its name, but many people face a huge barrier when ites to dealing with the dark element.

    But Knox made light work of it.

    The Knight of the House who watched over him once said.

    -On one asion¡­ Young Master Nox took one look at my swordmanship and copied it, and even if it was not yet perfect, his mastery and understanding were already awe-inspiring.

    -I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right to say this, but¡­ in my opinion, this is the greatest talent among the young masters.

    The vassal was the knight who tutored everyone from Garen, the eldest, to Nox, the youngest, in basic swordsmanship. He was quite famous and talented.

    As one of the vassals of House Reinhafer, he was a knight so skilled at teaching that even Theo recognized him.

    ¡®Even he admitted it. Young Master Nox¡¯s talent is overwhelming.¡¯

    Moreover, Rodwell is also a knight.

    He, too, had seen the recent duel between Nox and Theo.

    The overwhelming horsepower that flowed from the octagonal training grounds, the strange currents of air. The ck and white energy that flowed between them was enough to make even I gasp.

    Was that all?

    Nox was even able toplete the second form of the first half, the [ck Ind Crescendo]. It would be disingenuous to categorize such a feat as mere talent after only one viewing.

    So Rodwell steeled himself and thought.

    That Nox was a possibility. That, with Garen as his de facto enemy, there were no other candidates.

    ¡®If they don¡¯t make Young Master Nox the candidate for Patriarch under these circumstances, then who do they make?¡¯

    Rodwell finally managed to get the disturbing thought out of his head.

    There was Grine, the second, of course, but he wasn¡¯t exactly a force to be reckoned with, and the same could be said for the twins.

    Sons of Five.

    And the brightest of them all, Nox von Reinhafer.

    He was once a pariah, a disgrace to his family.

    His youngest son¡¯s talents are a ray of sunshine for Theo, who has an eye for insight even greater than his own.

    Therefore, Rodwell said so to alleviate the troubled thoughts of the family head. He said that hadn¡¯t he already made up his mind in his heart.

    Youngest Master. Now he would be the one to usher in a new era of Reinhafer.

    ¡°Because I thought it was a talent I could live with. By the way, Rodwell¡­¡­, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to match your insight. I¡¯m surprised you can read my mind so well already.¡±

    There was a moment of silence, and then the words trailed off.

    Theo was forced to admit it.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I have decided on Nox as my sessor, and I intend to ce him in this position. House Reinhafer, the pinnacle of the Great Dark Houses, and I intend to ce him in the most powerful seat in the house.¡±

    Theo was dumbfounded.

    Of one thing he was certain.

    His son¡¯s talent surpassed that of anyone he¡¯d ever seen, and it surpassed that of Celsus, the only other swordsman of the Three who had ever called Theo his own caliber.

    ¡®But we must be careful. How did that man, Celsus, end up?¡¯

    Theo had a hunch.

    There must have been someone from the imperial family involved in Celsus¡¯s death, perhaps a demon worshipper.

    And that he had a target on his back not too far away.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for Nox to be the continent¡¯s loser by drawing more attention than necessary. If I don¡¯t at least reach a level simr to or below his, I won¡¯t be able to defend myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Perhaps that¡¯s why you had the ck Sword Knights escort him to the desert this time. You¡¯ve always liked to be sure of things.¡±

    Theo nodded.

    Rodwell was right, this time the Chasers of Nox. Moreover, he was to be apanied on his journey to the Kingdom of Tahalin by Knights of the ck Sword, who would follow him in secret.

    Nox¡¯s skills were now more than adequate to be his sessor.

    There is nothing more damaging to a family than to lose such a resource to a frivolous asion. So Theo would keep Nox as safe as possible.

    Until thest possible moment.

    Even if he is facing the tragedy of having to kill himself.

    ¡°The ck Sword Knights are good at covering their tracks, and each one of them is highly skilled. There shouldn¡¯t be too much trouble.¡±

    ¡°I think so, too.¡±

    Rodwell nods in agreement.

    Theo thought about it for a moment, then added, looking out the now-darkened car window.

    ¡°If the House Council finds out that I taught him the first half of the second swordsmanship, I will not escape censure. I have, after all, broken one of the rules of House Reinhafer, but¡­ I doubt any of them will be bold enough to voice their displeasure directly to me. Such is the weight of power.¡±

    Theo grinned wryly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll grow Nox to his peak as fast as I can, and then Reinhafer will have whatever he wants.¡±

    ¡°Whether or not that is the case, I serve you, Theo von Reinhafer, as a faithful servant to my lord and to House Reinhafer.¡±

    Rodwell bowed his head.

    A faithful servant, indeed. Theo nodded with satisfaction.

    It was a rare expression of emotion for him.

    Theo closed his eyes for a moment, thinking.

    Terrible moment. The moment when you know you¡¯ve lost and you can¡¯t move any further. My son said.

    [Where are you going now?]

    [This unruly bastard hasn¡¯t learned a damn thing yet].

    Theo looked there.

    A fiery, zing sense of honor¡­¡­.

    Sometimes it feeds off of human talent, molding it in the name of the game, but he sensed none of that in Nox.

    Theo was content to marvel that it was his youngest. The corner of his mouth, still slightly upturned, was proof of that.

    Of course, only Rodwell had noticed, and it would have to be kept a secret for the rest of his life for the sake of the family.

    Anyway.

    Nox von Reinhafer. The youngest of the family, and now beyond the pale, his power was slowly beginning to touch awe.

    Even Theo had to admit it.

    Which brings us back to the question.

    How long had Nox known how to handle his talent?

    ¡®Since the beginning.¡¯

    Theo was convinced now.

    ¡®He¡¯s been fooling me from the beginning. He wasn¡¯t an asshole, he was just putting on an act. Funny, Nox¡­ he¡¯s my child, but I can¡¯t even read his mind.¡¯

    A talent that might even surpass him.

    Theo couldn¡¯t help but be sincerely excited for Nox.

    Even if he sees what he will do in the future, even if he cuts down Paimon, his future path will be full of blood. But I didn¡¯t think it was going to be a goal.

    For that is what Reinhafer¡¯s restraint should be.

    As he had been.

    To wear the crown, one must bear its weight.

    The weight of Esteban von Arkheim, the ¡®Foolish Emperor¡¯.

    The current king did not have it, and he was preparing to rebel.

    ¡°Rodwell. Me, not Reinhafer. You, too, know that the end of Theo von Reinhafer is near. So¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be wistful. For I will always be with you, my lord. Even in death. Please ept my loyalty.¡±

    No one could hear the conversation between the two, but one thing was already certain.

    The irond House of Reinhafer was slowly beginning to crumble.

    And it had begun with¡­¡­ the Patriarch. It was would be Theo¡¯s death.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111The Kingdom of Tahalin.

    In order to exin this, we must first talk about the Arkhheim Empire, which is currently the most prosperous empire, and home to my family, House Reinhafer.

    Basically, Tahalin is a ¡°vassal state¡± of the Arkheim Empire.

    To put it simply.

    The people of Tahalin are essentially the dogs of the empire: they must pay tribute every year at harvest time, and they can be conscripted into the army at any time without a choice.

    The discrimination the people of Tahalin face in Arkheim is staggering.

    So much so, in fact, that even those who yed the game felt that the Empire had gone too far.

    I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how much anti-Empire sentiment there is among those who actually lived through this tragedy.

    ¡®I thought so too, to a certain extent, until I found out what happened behind the scenes.¡¯

    We¡¯ll talk about the behind-the-scenes stuffter.

    For now, the important thing is to agitate the prince in front of me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you understand. Why the youngest member of House Reinhafer has suddenly traveled to Tahalin. You must want to kill me right now. You have met the child of your parents¡¯ enemies.¡±

    For a moment, Kushan¡¯s shoulders slump, but then they settle back into ce.

    Apparently, he¡¯s not very good at acting. Well, it doesn¡¯t show up in his talents, so it¡¯s not like he¡¯s blind. Anyway, Kushan continued.

    ¡°I am sorry for what happened to you and your mother, but it is beyond my control now. I was weak, and I was defeated by your father, Theo von Reinhafer, Lord of Reinhafer, and that is all.¡±

    ¡°Do you hate me?¡±

    I stubbornly asked one more time.

    Then, for the first time, Kushan¡¯s face crumpled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand ¡­¡­. Are you doubting Tahalin¡¯s loyalty, or are you trying to collect more taxes¡­¡­.?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve had enough of that nonsense. Those taxes aren¡¯ting back to me, and there¡¯s no reason for an emissary toe and exin such an important matter to you.¡±

    I panicked and blurted out as much as I could.

    ¡®You¡¯re crazy, what are you saying, are you out of your mind?¡¯

    That¡¯s how ridiculous it is.

    I¡¯ve yed Inner Lunatic many times, and I¡¯ve done projects to save the kingdom of Tahalin.

    The taxes Tahalin pays to Arkheim are already ridiculous.

    Add to that the fact that they would rather die than go to war.

    I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re even talking about it.

    This is when it bes clear that Kushan¡¯s hostility is out of control.

    Nowhere was this more evident than in the status bar.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Kushan Adrian

    Gender: Male

    Age: 17

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Earth

    Achievements: [Direct Line of Tahalin ¨C King Candidate]

    [Traits]

    Affirmations: [Poison genius] / [Dagger master] / [Martial arts master] / [Serious].

    Neutral: [Loyalty ¨C my abilities have not blossomed because I have not met anyone to whom I can give my full loyalty] / Currently has some trust in the court mage Kramser (about 40%)].

    Negative: [Self-destructive] / [Self-absorbed] / [Overwhelmed with responsibility] / [Indecisive] / [Flirtatious] / [Temperamental]]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 11

    MP: 7

    Luck: 5

    Willpower: 4

    Charm: 23

    [Skills]

    Passive Skills: [Venomous Calibration].

    Active Skill: [Poison Dagger Intermediate]

    *Warning! Hostility towards House Reinhafer has reached its limit.

    __________________

    The main traits of Kushan Adrian that can be seen here are the following.

    That he is overly self-pessimistic and mentally immature.

    In the past, when he rebelled in the 27th game, he was tricked by others into starting a war when his intentions were around 90 percent.

    He is vulnerable to making decisions on his own and needs to rely on others.

    In many ways, he is not a good fit for a king.

    Perhaps he is now tenuously dependent on Kramsar, his regent, his substitute in the absence of a king.

    Sadly, he doesn¡¯t even know he¡¯s a demon.

    I sighed to myself, thinking I should get back to work.

    Then, I realize he¡¯s looking at me.

    ¡®Well, not as handsome as I am, but certainly as handsome as a prince in a game, with a rough and tumble personality that shows he¡¯s been living in the desert.¡¯

    It¡¯s a distinctly different look from Paracelsus.

    I think of his red hair and red eyes framing his nearly chestnutplexion.

    His attire is typical of the desert, with a turban and various special effects artifacts.

    Most importantly, Kushan wields a traditional sword called the Kukri, which was adapted from a weapon used by the Gurkhas of Nepal. {1}

    The only thing that distinguishes it from other weapons is that it has a curved de.

    ¡®Your equipment is already great.¡¯

    Yeah, I¡¯ll take rotten over good.

    It seems that the name Prince means more than I thought.

    I felt unnecessarily proud that he would y well even if I didn¡¯t customize his equipment.

    ¡­¡­Of course, it¡¯s going to be a dirty job getting him.

    I look him up and down for a moment more, and my gaze lingers at one point.

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡¯

    A scar on his chest, prominent against his tanned skin.

    It¡¯s a scar that was probably made by Theo.

    In the past, when the ck Sword Knights led by him ughtered the Kingdom of Tahalin, he had shown Kushan the first act of the [Supreme ck Sword] out of mercy.

    [Ebony Dawn].

    In the aftermath, Kushan was deeply scarred.

    ¡­¡­I also realized that none of the humans associated with Nox were normal.

    It¡¯s funny that he carved that scar into his body out of mercy, and the same goes for Kushan, who flew off the battlefield to stop the three swordsmen.

    There were times when I thought the game was funny, but not now.

    This is real.

    I¡¯m not a psychopath. Even I can¡¯t help but wonder, was this story necessary?

    I can¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for Kushan at the end of the game, when we¡¯re dealing with the fall of a man and he ends up killing himself.

    ¡®But I am confident that I can prevent all this tragedy.¡¯

    In addition, I will obtain the items I need from the ancient ruins hidden in the northern part of the Kingdom of Tahalin, and I will also gain the power of the ¡®thing¡¯.

    The main story of Inner Lunatic is progressing faster than I expected. It¡¯s important for me to get my hands on the power sooner rather thanter.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve arrived here, in Tahalin, with my limited lifespan.

    I was thinking.

    Suddenly, Kushan, who was facing me, spoke up.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a tax matter¡­ is there any other reason you¡¯vee to the Kingdom of Tahalin?¡±

    It¡¯s an overly rude question.

    It implies that the knees he bent to me a moment ago were never of his own volition. I reply bluntly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to exin¡­ well¡­ but for the sake of simplicity, consider me here for sightseeing purposes and to explore the ruins. If you don¡¯t take care of me until I get back, you¡¯re going to die. You know what I mean?¡±

    I didn¡¯t like what he said, so I said it in moderation.

    Fortunately, the guy nodded, as if he hadn¡¯t thought of anything like that until now.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    He bowed low, then rose from his seat.

    Kushan rang the bell to summon the servant who stood behind him.

    ¡°First, see to it that the Young Master finishes his meal and is shown around the kingdom. Bring him a tamer who is the pride of the Kingdom of Tahalin and is skilled at taming animals, and if he needs anything else, be sure to treat him well. Again¡­¡­.¡±

    At that moment, I quickly nced over and found someone.

    Then I took a deep breath and immediately cut off Kushan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Wait, let me change the person who will guide me around the kingdom.¡±

    <em>Hueub, ha</em>¡­¡­.

    ¡®Please¡­ let¡¯s not make a mistake. Please¡­¡­.¡¯

    In order to fulfill my n, I have to act like a ¡®real¡¯ asshole from now on.

    I hypnotize myself. I¡¯m a crazy bastard, I¡¯m an asshole, I¡¯m an asshole who skirt chases, and I¡¯m a crazy bastard who loves it so much¡­¡­.

    (michinnom; michyeobeolin; michinnom)

    ¡°You beside me. You¡¯ll be the one to introduce me to the kingdom.¡±

    I barely part my lips with those words, and a sudden wave of exhaustion and self-doubt washes over me.

    In the direction I barely managed to point my finger through the pain, there was a woman.

    A dark-skinned woman who bore a striking resemnce to Kushan. Even to my eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but think that such a beautifulplexion wasn¡¯t normal.

    ¡°But this girl is¡­¡­.¡±

    Kushan¡¯s eyes fluttered open. But I just ask him nonchntly.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, Aria, go and serve your master as best you can.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Aria.

    I already know why Kushan doesn¡¯t want this child toe with me.

    Why?

    Because she¡¯s his only sister.

    He¡¯s afraid that I, an asshole, might touch her.

    ¡­¡­To be honest, I think I¡¯d misunderstand too.

    I know I shouldn¡¯t be doing this on the subject of ying Nox, but¡­¡­.

    -Zitri¡­oh my god. It looks like the real Young Master has opened his eyes to women¡­¡­.

    -Rona, what should I do¡­? I don¡¯t have a manual for this kind of situation¡­!

    -I don¡¯t want him to see another woman¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­ I don¡¯t want to die!

    -Shh! Elena¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on right now(?), but this might be a crucial moment, so be quiet¡­!

    The stories of the units behind me are quite harrowing.

    Luckily, they will not be heard by those in front. It¡¯s the same kind of power I gained when I became possessed by the character Nox.

    It¡¯s a shitty power to call it a power, since it¡¯s never helped me before¡­¡­.

    I shielded my face and looked at Aria Adrian as she approached me. She resembles her brother in general, but she seems more docile.

    However, I know something is wrong with her.

    A ck snake slithers up and wraps itself around the slender girl¡¯s neck. Invisible to the rest of the world, the snake is choking the life out of Aria.

    And then there are the empty eyes¡­¡­.

    There was no mistaking it.

    ¡®She¡¯s already gone.¡¯

    Aria Adrian bowed her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not good enough, but please take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I nodded, ying the satisfied bastard.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Is this right?¡± a few times.

    The stares around me, the prying eyes.

    They were all making me dizzy.

    But right now, I¡¯m more concerned about saving people than I am about the prying eyes.

    I told you earlier that I told Kushan to kneel for a reason, and I don¡¯t have to exin why.

    A true scum of the earth, a corrupted demon sorcerer.

    To defeat Kramsar.

    And to do so, I need to be an asshole.

    ¡­¡­Why did I end up like this?

    I don¡¯t know, but what can I say?

    Given my situation.

    Inwardly, I wished they¡¯d just go away, but I continued in a gruff voice.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. You all get some rest, Elena.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay! Seobang-nim!¡±

    ¡°Seobang-nim again¡­ Ha, I don¡¯t know. Anyway, follow me. You¡¯reing with me. Christopher too.¡±

    ¡°<em>Chung</em>! I understand, as the proud head of the Knights of House Reinhafer, my mission is to serve the youngest, Young Master Nox! This Christopher¡­¡­ is deeply impressed¡­¡­.¡±

    I haven¡¯t even gotten to the end¡­ and I¡¯m already feeling a little dizzy.

    The rest of the characters are staying in some sort of amodation at the Tahalin Royal Castle. Fortunately, there are no major dangers.

    ¡°Young Master, are you sure you¡¯ll be okay without me?¡±

    Zitri asks, concerned.

    I nodded and put on a reasonably cheerful face.

    Why?

    [Your Health stat is temporarily reduced by 1 due to the effect of the Talent ¡®Time Limit¡¯].

    [Due to the effect of the attribute ¡®Time Limit¡¯, Blood Lv2 is applied].

    Because my short life span is starting to get to me.

    However, I¡¯m a scoundrel who possesses the [Master of Acting] trait.

    ¡°Zitri. You¡¯re taking too much care of me. What¡¯s the matter, do you want to rest again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to drink any more tea from you ¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even though your master is giving it to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Zitri was silent.

    Mei secretly worried about sending Elena off on her own.

    The others were fine with it, but the pitying nces from even Rona made her feel like she was doing something she couldn¡¯t do.

    For the record.

    I¡¯ve seen some of the ck Sword Knights attach themselves to others, so I¡¯m sure the safety of mypanions will not be a problem.

    Perhaps Theo¡¯s orders were to spread out and protect them.

    ¡®He wants to make me a Patriarch somehow¡­ no way!¡¯

    I thought to myself as I finished my light meal on the terrace.

    A wrinkled old man waiting nearby watches me move away at a brisk pace, then smiles to himself.

    I take only a sip of the wine on the table.

    It contains a bit of poison, but it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡®This must be enough to poison me¡­¡­.¡¯

    I don¡¯t see many people.

    The profession of alchemist is not yet poprized.

    I¡¯m sure he thought Nox wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee the poison, but that¡¯s a sadly foolish mistake.

    I crinkled my brow, remembering yesterday¡¯s little hup with Elena. I took another sip of my drink.

    -Eh¡­ I mean¡­ you should take this potion beforehand¡­ so that the poison won¡¯t enter your body at all, and you¡¯ll recover quickly. And just in case¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡­. No drinking in front of anyone but me, your future wife, I promise¡­!

    At the time, I was given a safe poison purging potion by Elina, along with a bizarre promise.

    Thanks to her, I am now perfectly poison immune.

    Kramsar has apparently decided to try to mess with me by forging some unknown Tahalin-specific poison, and I¡¯m not having any of it.

    The longest ying gamer in this game (probably)!

    That would be Gamer Yoochan.

    He doesn¡¯t know it, but I know all the poisons on the continent, and I have a million ways to ovee them in my head. I have nothing to worry about.

    I step outside and look crossly at Christopher and Elena.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you guys can feel it, but this guy¡­¡­.¡±

    Christopher immediately raised his eyebrows and reported back to me.

    ¡°Yep. Aria Adrian, the only sister of Prince Kushan Adrian, rumored to be extremely fair, and currently¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°To the point.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s under the influence of illusion.¡±

    Yeah.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m carrying a useful unit with me.

    First of all, I have Kushan¡¯s sister.

    In other words, I¡¯m going to break Kramsar¡¯s Curse spell on Arya Adrian.<hr>

    {1} : Kukri doesn¡¯t really make sense here the author should have used Khanjar or Jambiya for the daggers and Scimitar for the sword iirc.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    Twenty-sevenpleted runs.

    If you thought you¡¯d never be able to save the Kingdom of Tahalin, you¡¯re not alone.

    A route no one else has ever taken.

    Don¡¯t you just love a new path?

    Goro, {sic}

    I, too, was obsessed with this new path¡­¡­ and finally seeded in saving Tahalin.

    Though I was unable topletely free it from Imperial rule, I was able to achieve outward independence.

    To be sure, Inner Lunatic was a open world.

    Even though the first part of the game was yed from the Empire¡¯s perspective, it was not impossible to save Tahalin.

    However, two conditions would have to be met early on¡­¡­.

    The first is the mental care of Kushan Adrian.

    Some may ask.

    ¡®Why would I y a game where I have to take care of NPCs?¡¯

    I do.

    But once you¡¯ve done this, you¡¯ll be rewarded with a whole host of rewards.

    Special powers, along with myck of life. Plus the inclusion of three useful units in Kushan, Arya, and Liese.

    In the grand scheme of things, that¡¯s not a loss, but arguably a gain.

    So when I first met Kushan, I crushed his self-esteem.

    I had no choice in the matter.

    As I saw in the status window earlier. He¡¯s already down to nearly 40 percent of his loyalty to the demon Kramsar. He¡¯s not quite halfway there yet¡­¡­.

    This is a bad thing, because it means he¡¯ll trust Kramsarpletely.

    You stop listening to other people.

    ¡®To prevent that, you have to make him think for himself. Let him decide for himself whether what he¡¯s doing is right or wrong, and whether he¡¯s getting what he deserves.

    By increasing hostility toward me, I reduce the room for Kramser¡¯s instructions to intervene.

    It¡¯s not a bad n.

    It may not seem to make sense, but it has worked quite sessfully for several Tahalin saves.

    After all, demons are sneaky, and they can easily take over and brainwash you.

    To counteract this, it¡¯s better to use a zero setting, which is to say, to traumatize the target so badly that they can¡¯t think at all.

    What I¡¯ve done may seem cruel to him now, but after he¡¯s defeated Kramsar, he¡¯ll understand my deeper intentions.

    The second condition is the girl who was brainwashed by Kramsar who is with me now.

    We must restore her to her former self. Currently, she is in the process of guiding us to our desired destination.

    Again, not voluntarily, but involuntarily.

    As if realizing my intentions, Christopher telepathically asks from the side.

    [¡°Come on, Young Master. No matter how magically gifted you are, the magic she¡¯s afflicted with is ck magic, a curse. Even if it were Kushan Adrian, the Scarecrow Prince, you¡¯d be risking an all-out war with Reinhafer.]

    [Apparently, the spell on Arya is ck magic, the kind used by demons, and it¡¯s hard to break it using normal methods. But don¡¯t worry. I have a way].

    I replied calmly, and then looked at Arya with a nk stare as she walked ahead.

    ¡®No room for failure.¡¯

    I thought to myself, recalling an artifact I had acquired in the past.

    A tome I¡¯d gotten as a reward for killing the demon Ludwig.

    I¡¯d spent quite a bit of time poring over the tome, which was called [ck Magic Essence].

    The positive talent of [Mana Sensitive Genius] helped me learn spells more quickly, and of course, the book contained recipes for various drinks.

    Also, where Ariy was headed now.

    I have no doubt that the units there will help me greatly in my work.

    Because of this, I am confident.

    ¡®It¡¯s a good enough curse to lift, Liese, if she¡¯s willing to coborate¡­¡­¡­.¡¯

    I break off the thought and look around.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s go somewhere out of sight.¡±

    ¡°Aye. Understood, Young Master Nox.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Arya replies impassively, and Elena trots along beside her, looking as if she¡¯s just happy to be walking with me.

    I feel a little ufortable with my arms crossed, but I can¡¯t help it.

    Elena is going to be the most important part of this mission.

    ¡­Ha, if I had known this, I would have brought Mei along.

    I¡¯ve realized that I was wrong.

    What the hell¡­¡­¡­.

    I can only me my past for backing me into a corner at a big party.

    A few momentster.

    Passing through the disparatendscape around us, we came to a hostel on the outskirts of town.

    It¡¯s rarely visited, and because it¡¯s so out in the middle of nowhere, people don¡¯t really see the value in it, but I beg to differ.

    ¡®There are at least three things we can get here.¡¯

    The first is Arya¡¯s curse, the second is the blossoming of Elena¡¯s abilities.

    The third is ess to a special unit called Liese.

    Mulling it all over, I pulled open the entrance to the ramshackle shelter.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to stay the night.¡±

    My tone is calm, but imposing.

    The petite girl manning the inn¡¯s counter nced at me for a moment, then bowed her head in refusal.

    ¡°Customer. I¡¯m sorry, but this is not an inn suitable for hosting nobles. You¡¯d be better off looking for another good ce¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, how are the preparations for the rebellion going?¡±

    At my words, the girl guarding the inn counter immediately reaches into her subspace and pulls out a dagger.

    An attack that stabs towards me.

    But his attack can never reach me.

    ¡°You¡¯re not being very polite to my master.¡±

    First, Christopher aims his sword at the woman¡¯s throat,

    ¡°Don¡¯t bully my husband!¡±

    In the second, Elena, holding a potion bottle, red at her with malice in her eyes.

    ¡°You seem intent on repeating the disaster.¡±

    Finally, in the darkness, the voice of a supposed member of the ck Sword Knights echoed.

    It was all I could do to speak to her, mockingly.

    ¡°You¡¯d better listen to me, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    * * *

    The southern part of a barren continent.

    A wagon drawn by two horses rattles for a moment, thenes to a stop at a spot.

    As she watched the direction they were headed, she realized that the ce was very familiar to Talia.

    House Reinhafer, where she had once trained as a knight.

    Standing in front of the imposing gates, Talia shivered for a moment.

    The reason was simple.

    She had arrived at ¡­¡­ by ident.

    ¡°Dad, are we really going¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my daughter. How dare the man who made our little girl put on a tie announce that he won¡¯t marry her? I can¡¯t stand the thought of it. I¡¯m even willing to fight that man, Theo, if ites to that.¡±

    ¡°That sounds a bit like¡­¡­ dad would lose¡­¡­.¡±

    Talia said timidly.

    But her words seemed to fall on deaf ears.

    For the record, the story of how they ended up in this Reinhafer¡¯s Estate was simple.

    A few days ago.

    Talia and Robert von Steiner had written to the Reinhafer family. They had received a unteral request for a divorce, and they would have to take responsibility for it.

    The Reinhafers were just thinking about discussing the matter, and as a result. He wasted no time in pulling his carriage up to the door.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Robert von Steiner.¡±

    A moment of thought.

    Then Rodwell, the head butler, approached and greeted him.

    He¡¯s a butler in the family and a very skilled knight, so he¡¯s a favorite.

    A man he would have liked to have scouted out.

    But since he was the butler of the Reinhafer family, a close friend of his, he had to put up with it.

    ¡®Of course, if I¡¯m not responsible for my daughter¡¯s tie problem, I¡¯m not going to go over it. It¡¯s friendly, it¡¯s nasty, it¡¯s not forgivable.

    Inwardly, Robert thought so, but he didn¡¯t show it, just smiled a friendly smile.

    ¡°Ah, Rodwell.¡±

    Robert greeted him warmly and shook his hand.

    Soon, he had the carriage parked and headed into the estate.

    All eyes were on him as he moved about, wondering if the lords had heard the news of House Steiner.

    The arrival of a duke¡¯s head of household was a big deal, and it was a strange sight to behold.

    Only Talia was left out of the excitement. She sighed and looked troubled.

    She sighed and thought, ¡°Why can¡¯t my father understand my feelings when I told him I don¡¯t want toe?¡±

    If she just tried a little harder, maybe Nox would fall for her¡­¡­.

    Young Talia believed Emma¡¯s made-up story about their romance with a grain of salt, and that¡¯s what she was thinking.

    She has no doubt that Nox will eventually be her captive!

    But her father, being the short-tempered man that he is, decided to make sure things were in order.

    Otherwise, the case wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far.

    ¡°Come this way, my lord, the patriarch is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Rodwell quickly led the two of them to Theo¡¯s parlor.

    Theo was soon seen sitting in the rarely used parlor, and Robert offered his hand in greeting.

    ¡°Look who it is, Theo, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Robert. Please, have a seat. We have a long story to tell. Talia, it¡¯s good to see you. Have a seat.¡±

    The three people shook hands and took their seats. Anyone who didn¡¯t notice the cool breeze blowing between them would have to be insensitive or a man unloved by his wife.

    Their eyes were smiling, but there was never a smile underneath.

    This was especially true of the Steiner family.

    Robert von Steiner was the worst.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the stories. I hear that Nox has won the top spot in Eldain this time? Congrattions. He¡¯s your son, after all, despite all the rumors.¡±

    ¡°Thepliment is undeserved.¡±

    He gave the proper greeting, but they didn¡¯t speak first. Robert sipped the tea in front of him, feeling a bit on edge.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get past the pretense and talk.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice.¡±

    ¡°Why, of course I realize that the opportunity to marry a princess is not amon one. But it is by no means a betrayal of the pact between the dukes. She is not yet a proper heir to the throne. Was Princess Penelope¡¯s talent the cause of your judgment?¡±

    Robert was right.

    The normally unthinking man had been the Duke¡¯s chambein. His ability to read national politics was second to none.

    Theo considered his words for a moment, then continued in a calm tone.

    ¡°I have noment on that incident either. The Reinhafer Family was unterally contacted by the Imperial Family and had no choice but to ept the offer.¡±

    ¡°It seems that the rumors ¡­¡­ were true after all.¡±

    ¡°There were rumors?¡±

    Theo asked, and Robert nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Rumors, Nox¡­ rumors that your youngest was so incredibly beautiful that he was able to charm all the women around him, even the Princess. Somehow. My daughter came back from her knighting lessons and told me all about Nox, too. I guess everything happens for a reason after all¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Daddy!¡±

    Talia eximed, then stopped herself.

    She paled as she remembered what Emma had told her.

    -Miss Talia, you¡¯re not allowed to scream at the top of your lungs at House Reinhafer, okay? You understand? Because if you do, my head could go flying off with it, please¡­¡­¡­.

    Emma¡¯s instructions, before they first arrived at the mansion.

    On the way home, Talia realized she should ask her father not to yell at Emma so much.

    That she had yelled at her, too.

    Talia¡¯s face flushed.

    ¡®How nice¡­¡­.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t think so, but this¡­¡­.

    It was more embarrassing than she could have imagined.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113¡°¡­¡­So, you¡¯re telling me that you didn¡¯t even know there was a proposal from Princess Penelope, and that you only found out after Nox returned? Also, that Nox is out of town on an urgent matter right now¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Robert asks in disbelief, and Theo replies in a nonchnt manner.

    Sandwiched between them, Talia had been silent for what seemed like days after her outburst earlier.

    No one could me her, of course.

    But ever since she¡¯d recently learned to read auras, Talia had realized that she sometimes got a little too much of them.

    Her egocentric tendencies had been stripped away.

    Anyway, she was rolling her eyes now.

    ¡®What if you two end up fighting¡­?¡¯

    Of course, the fight here would be a real sword-for-sword battle.

    Talia knew that such a thing could not happen.

    If her father were to fall, she would have to¡­¡­.

    Thalia couldn¡¯t picture Robert winning.

    ¡°After¡­. Talia, go outside for a moment.¡±

    It was then that she heard her father¡¯s voice.

    She shook her head, unable to understand, but she was soon on her feet.

    She realized that now was the time to listen quickly.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡­.¡±

    I made sure to say it with a little sympathy in my voice. Wouldn¡¯t that make them fight a little less?

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    ¡°Huh¡­ please be okay¡­¡­.¡±

    It was when she went outside and said that while sweeping her hand across her chest.

    I could hear a few conversations going on inside.

    It was quite loud with all the voices, but I couldn¡¯t hear what was being said.

    Security magic.

    Basically, when you¡¯re a Duke, your parlor is going to be equipped with a spell like this.

    It also made Talia even more uneasy.

    So much so.

    She was about to bite a nail she hadn¡¯t bitten since she was four.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>(beolkeog!)</em>

    Suddenly, the door flew open.

    The voice that came back was enough to shock her.

    ¡°The conversation has ended well. It seems that both of you havee to a satisfactory conclusion. It has been decided that the marriage between the families will take ce as nned.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Deacon Rodwell said.

    It was shocking to say the least.

    It seems like just yesterday they were ring at each other like they were going to kill each other¡­¡­.

    He¡¯d left himself out of it, had a little chat, and things had been resolved so easily?

    And then to have it decided so easily, without Nox present, without his input?

    ¡®Thest time I took knighting lessons, it was just a promise¡­¡­.¡¯

    This time, both Robert and Theo must have driven a wedge.

    Talia clenched her fists tightly together.

    Then she eximed.

    ¡®Dad¡¯s¡­ the best¡­¡­!!!¡¯

    Dad was the best.

    * * *

    In a world where there are countless curse-type magics, dispel is one of the lesser-known ones.

    This is also true of Inner Lunatic.

    I, for one, would be lost if I didn¡¯t have a deep familiarity with the spell beforehand, so I don¡¯t need to say more.

    For reference, Professor Lars von Celestia once exined this in depth.

    This was back in the days of nighttime self-study.

    -To put it simply, it¡¯s a process of untangling a tangle of threads by reversing the equations that make up the magic. However, if you think it¡¯s easy, you¡¯re wrong.

    -Basically, the equations that make up a spell are the equivalent of submitting dozens of papers, and no wizard can deny that it¡¯s difficult to do the math and untangle them in an instant. I can vouch for that.

    -In fact, to be honest, it¡¯s probably best not to do it yourself.

    -Simply put, it¡¯s best to seek out a specialist when breaking a curse, such as¡­ the recently decimated race of elves.

    -Haha, that is, if you can find one of those snooty, hiding-away types.

    Because of the teachings of such a master¡­¡­.

    I am currently ckmailing a woman.

    Her name is Liese.

    There are many words to describe her.

    Imprinter, elementalist with many spirits, and now a reclusive mage who keeps her identity a secret.

    In addition, she was a member of the Astel, one of the rarest of the elven races.

    ¡®The Astel are an outcast among the Elves for their friendship with humans. They now live outside their circle. Individuals of great power, but never able to belong to a pack, never able to swarm.¡¯

    I said, raising my hand lightly.

    ¡°Enough, everyone sheath your swords.¡±

    ¡°But she was the one who tried to attack you.¡±

    Christopher said firmly, but I shook my head.

    Even if she came at me again, I could just activate [Time of Genius] and quickly parry her attack.

    Furthermore, Liese isn¡¯t very good at martial arts ording to the game¡¯s setting. Her only skills are in Elementalism and Harmonization.

    Those are the only two disciplines she¡¯s good at.

    Also, Elementalism basically has an absolute time limit on how long it takes to summon your spirit. A sword is not the fastest weapon to get someone to talk for nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to speak with you alone, so please excuse me.¡±

    ¡°The master wishes to speak with you in private, all four of you, please leave the room¡­¡­.¡±

    Christopher said in a heavy voice, so I interrupted him.

    ¡°Same goes for you. Christopher.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, but I¡¯m an escort, charged with protecting you¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Elena, you¡¯ll be joining us. If anything happens, you¡¯ll protect me.¡±

    ¡°Huh! Okay! Yes, I¡¯ll do that!¡±

    Elena responded with exaggerated gestures.

    Christopher¡¯s back looks a little lonely.

    But he had no choice but to listen to me, so he decided to wait outside.

    As he bites, Liese¡¯s eyes begin to turn amber.

    She asks.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    You reply nonchntly.

    [Talent ¡®Master of Acting¡¯ is activating].

    ¡°A formerly practiced elf. A member of the Astel n, Archon Liese.¡±

    Liese¡¯s eyes widen.

    Her expression softens, and the ck hair we saw when we first met begins to turn blonde.

    I knew Elena would let out an exmation, so I had already used Silence to muffle the sound.

    ¡°Huh eh eh!?¡±

    (¡°heueeees!?¡±)

    A voice bursts out after one beat. Hesitantly, I crossed my arms.

    I looked at Liese, who had returned to her elf form with a curious expression. Liese untied her hair and spoke.

    ¡°You already know who I am. I figured there¡¯s no point in going through the motions.¡±

    ¡°A wise decision.¡±

    ¡°That hair and those eyes¡­ you must be Young Master Nox von Reinhafer, the youngest of the Reinhafer family.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She recognized me after all.

    I cut straight to the chase.

    ¡°We already know that you are organizing a resistance to revive Tahalin, and that your headquarters are in the basement of this inn.¡±

    Liese¡¯s expression hardened for a moment, but then, as if in anticipation, she returned to her usual bluntness.

    ¡°What do you want me to do for you?¡±

    ¡°Will you lift this child¡¯s curse?¡±

    I asked bluntly, but her expression was subtly crumpled.

    Liese shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m in the position of rebelling against the state, and to save the princess of the kingdom¡­ don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a ridiculous thing to do?¡±

    ¡°A rebellion¡­ If you stage it, Tahalin will fall. Whether it seeds or not, the country will be lost to the Empire, but I can stop it.¡±

    ¡°And why would you do that?¡±

    Liese asked, sounding genuinely curious.

    Hagiya, of course.

    Even if the Reinhafer family was a dark family, and even if they were being treated as a divine family these days, they were still dukes of great power, weren¡¯t they?

    What¡¯s more, Liese doesn¡¯t even know yet that the Lunatic and Dark Houses are working together to revolt.

    So it¡¯s strange that questions don¡¯t arise.

    Why would the youngest member of House Reinhafer want to do something so dangerous?

    Why does he want to save Tahalin?

    In the past, it was none other than the ckde Knights of House Reinhafer who killed the majority of them.

    But rather than give her an answer, I choose to change the subject.

    ¡°I know what this country of Tahalin means to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean?¡±

    Liese tried to sound nonchnt, but it fell t.

    I already know all of her backstory.

    I began to remember why Liese, the High Priestess of the game, was tied up in this backwater, and why.

    * * *

    Side Story ¨C [Serin the Desert Thief].

    Archoness Liese.

    She was a prodigy elementalist, one of the most talented among the elves with excellent mana sensitivity.

    From a young age, shemuned with many spirits, and at the age of only sixteen, she made a pact with a supreme spirit, earning her the title of High Elementalist.

    This proved to be a curse for her.

    An immense talent.

    This could be seen as a blessing in disguise, as talent without a fence to protect it can sometimes be a disaster.

    Born a member of the Astel, an ethnic minority.

    She was swept from ce to ce for years as a wanderer, unprotected by her people.

    It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s been attacked by countless people who¡¯ve tried to take advantage of her.

    In terms of brute force alone, Liese wasn¡¯t very strong.

    However, elementalism had a higher mary value than other magic and was coveted by many nations. This made her a fugitive.

    There were many who hired knights or used mages to attack her.

    Every day she suffered, and her mind grew duller and duller.

    After much deliberation.

    Eventually, she suffered for so long that she decided to hide her identity.

    She decided to hide her name, disguise her identity, and infiltrate another country.

    But here¡¯s the catch.

    After traveling through countless countries, Liese finallynded in Tahalin.

    Tahalin.

    Liese had arrived in Tahalin two years earlier, just before the war with the Reinhafers.

    Even here, she evaded the Empire¡¯s search, and was attacked by a mage and defeated.

    She stood between life and death.

    It was here that she was discovered by a woman, and her true identity was revealed: her name was Serin. A small, skinny girl from the outskirts of Tahalin.

    She became Liese¡¯s savior.

    -Hide here. I¡¯ll tell the others you escaped.

    Serin knew who she was, but she didn¡¯t tell anyone, and she helped Liese hide.

    It was not the kind of mercy she would have extended to a non-human elf of her own kind, but she did so without expecting anything in return.

    After oveing such an urgent situation, Serin spoke to Liese, who was about to run away still wounded.

    You don¡¯t have to run.

    I won¡¯t hurt you.

    Liese didn¡¯t believe her, but her wounds prevented her from getting far, and she cked out.

    When she woke up. Liese realized.

    She realized that Serin had nursed her back to health day and night, and that she was alive because of her efforts.

    Afterward, the two stayed together for a while.

    It wasn¡¯t all bad.

    Liese and Serin¡¯s personalities were well matched.

    Serin was a natural leader, and a vagabond¡¯s idol.

    She was a natural leader and the idol of the bums. Even though she knew that stealing was what Serin had to do to survive.

    She believed that Serin¡¯s actions could be justified to some extent.

    Before we get into the morality of the individual, the copse of the system would hurt each other in many ways.

    At the same time, Liese couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    -Serin, do you really have to keep stealing? Is there any other way?

    Stealing.

    It was the only way to share what belonged to overfed nobles with their children. However, it was also true that it was not a very legal method.

    If there was no choice, it was the best she could do.

    At least, that¡¯s what Serin thought.

    She stammered.

    ¨C I can¡¯t help it. If we don¡¯t do this, the children of this shanty town won¡¯t be able to survive¡­ ¡­ I¡¯ll have to take some risks

    Liese felt her chest tighten and locked eyes with her.

    -Why don¡¯t you just leave this ce?

    -I¡¯m sorry, but without me, all those sick kids in the shantytowns of Tahalin will die, and I don¡¯t want that.

    Serin had been stealing to feed all the children in the neighborhood who were her age or younger. Despitemitting a crime, I don¡¯t know if this expression is reasonable.

    But at least to them, she was a girl pretender.

    Liese felt a pang of sadness as she watched her.

    Even if she was an aplished Elementalist, even if she could use magic. She didn¡¯t have the power to create something out of nothing. The same was true for healing magic.

    So all she could do was ration clean drinking water.

    Some might ask.

    Why didn¡¯t the Archoness bring any money with her?

    Well, no fool would flee and bring Imperial gold coins.

    Imperial gold and silver coins were the only currency that could be used anywhere, and they were enchanted.

    It was meant to prevent counterfeiting and illegal activity, but the coins she received for her sry were also enchanted to track her location.

    A sort of shackle.

    As a result, Liese, who was penniless herself, found herself in a position where she was constantly indebted to her. She began to wonder what she could do to help her.

    And so, using magic, he secretly developed this shanty town. A small inn, ramshackle but with a decent ce to sleep.

    But the n was neverpleted.

    Before I could see the finished product,

    Serin was hanged from the gallows.

    Dead.

    One winter, a girl who steals to save the family she doesn¡¯t share her blood with. She hung like a felon on the gallows, thin as a dry branch.

    Liese echoed thest words Serin had said.

    -Won¡¯t Tahalin be a beautiful city one day? If the right king is crowned, and the boys and girls who are dying of hunger are taken care of!

    -Till then, I don¡¯t want to leave this ce.<hr>

    {TN Corner}

    I hope there¡¯s a better name than an SSRI for Serin when there¡¯s an official TS.

    Tahalin is a cute on-the-nose modification of Tehran.

    Thanks for reading here, and don¡¯t forget to add to your NovelUpdates list.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114¡°I know you had a human friend who saved your life, and I know she died, and I know it was from the war with House Reinhafer. One.¡±

    I finish my reminiscence calmly, then continue.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it has to change. This country is rotten to the core. But if we try to shake it up from the bottom with war, Arkheim, who has always had his eye on this ce, will consume it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­So. How do you propose to remedy this situation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to put a prince on the throne.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    I hear Liese¡¯s sigh, seemingly forgetting her manners for the first time.

    Elena¡¯s anxious gaze turns to me. I ce my left hand over hers as she grabs my sleeve.

    Too much agitation will not help the increasingly innocent unit that is Elena.

    I listened intently to Liese¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Let me be clear: do I me Reinhafer? No! You¡¯re wee! Honestly, I have no connection to Tahalin, and as far as I¡¯m concerned, elves are outsiders here, forced to hide their race, but¡­ the Prince. Kushan is different. He has to me Reinhafer.¡±

    Liese gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Since when did children be destitute, orphans relegated to shantytowns? It¡¯s because no one has been crowned since the war, and the high nobles have been looking out for their own interests! If he had been crowned sooner, if he hade to his senses¡­¡­ and taken the opportunity to make things right, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this, and that child¡­¡­ Serin wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    As emotionless as possible,

    and perhaps even inorganic, as I could muster.

    Lest she think I had a flimsy understanding of her feelings.

    I wanted Liese to know, deep down, that it was the only consideration I had for her after the loss of her friend.

    But I can¡¯t allow this to continue. I squinted at Kushan¡¯s information in the Character View system.

    [Character¡¯s confidence in Kramsar increases to 50%].

    [Character¡¯s confidence in Kramsar increases to 60%].

    [Character¡¯s confidence in Kramsar increases to 70%].

    ¡®I¡¯ve persecuted him for dying as long as I can, I¡¯ve persecuted him for agitating as much as I can¡­¡­ but in the end, he relies on others, and I can¡¯t help it, because that¡¯s how he was designed from the beginning.¡¯

    In a sense, Kushan is truly a character who will never be the king¡¯s vessel.

    But I know. Tahalin became a vassal state about two years ago.

    That means he was only 15 years old at the time. That means he was too young to be in charge of something so important, the future of a nation.

    But he couldn¡¯t help it.

    It was his seat, and he could not avoid it. He had to endure, hold on, and fix it.

    The weight of the name Kushan Adrian was too heavy for him to abandon them all, and this resentment was justified.

    Just like Kushan¡¯s resentment of House Reinhafer.

    It was understandable.

    ¡®Maybe¡­.¡¯

    Maybe they are alike.

    It suddenly urred to me.

    What kind of a writer am I to feel sorry for one and pity the other? I chuckled at the absurdity of it all.

    Then, wide-eyed, Liese clenched her fists.

    ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯re confirming my story?¡±

    Liese says bluntly. I nodded, stepped closer to her, and then affirmed lightly.

    ¡°I said you were right. Kushan. That bastard messed up. Even if he lost his parents, his family, he should have tried to help the rest of his people. Your friend died because of him, but.¡±

    I gripped Liese¡¯s shoulders, straining against her neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your feelings of revenge get the better of you. Elf. If you¡¯re going to do this, make sure you¡¯re going to protect everyone. Your current methods are flimsy.¡±

    Now, it¡¯s time to drive a wedge.

    Stay as calm as possible, even my breathing.

    I¡¯m in the position of having tofort the blonde, green-eyed girl in front of me, not console her.

    What¡¯s more, I¡¯m about to tell her a lie, a lie that¡¯s cunningly mixed with the truth.

    At the thought of this, I feel my heart pounding in my chest like crazy.

    I calmed myself.

    [Talent ¡®Master of Acting¡¯ is stretched to the limit].

    ¡°I know a friend of yours, Serin.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What does that mean?¡±

    A shaky voice. Liese took my words in a near sobbing voice. I could tell from the way she was looking now.

    How much Liese cared about Serin.

    However, I exude hypocrisy.

    Lies and truths casually. Riding a tightrope on that line.

    ¡°You would have told her to leave this ce, but she wouldn¡¯t have done it. Because she loved this ce.¡±

    ¡°How could you¡­ know that.¡±

    You can¡¯t help but realize it.

    Anyone who¡¯s watched all the behind-the-scenes episodes of Kingdom of Tahalin can¡¯t help but know what tragedy or catastrophe came between them.

    But do I really know this?

    Well, if you ask me, I¡¯m not sure.

    I didn¡¯t go through it myself.

    I didn¡¯t see it with my own two eyes, I didn¡¯t hear it, so I was just looking at it through a monitor. I can only tell her that same murky, gray story.

    ¡°Is that what she wants, for the country to fall?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is the choice you are making now, to sow discord, the choice she would not have wanted you to make?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time.¡±

    I ask, both as Yoochan, the gamer, and as Nox, the one who¡¯s merged into this world.

    ¡°Do you think this child is guilty?¡±

    It¡¯s Arya Adrian. I ask if this girl, suffering under Kramsar¡¯s brainwashing, is ¡°guilty¡± of anything.

    There is a moment of silence.

    Just a few seconds, a heart-stopping second. But those few seconds seem longer than any other, and they make your heart pound to the limit.

    Just like that.

    After all the time had passed.

    A voice of approval finally escaped Liese¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­First, let me hear what you mean by a method, and then I¡¯ll decide.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Prince Kushan, as I¡¯ve already told you before, Nox von Reinhafer¡­ he¡¯s a very dangerous man, and if you don¡¯t get rid of him now, he¡¯ll be a great threat to Tahalin in the future¡­¡­.¡±

    Behind the chair Kushan sat in.

    An old man whispering behind him with his eyes closed.

    Kramsar has no idea what is going on right now.

    He decided that the first priority was topletely brainwash this foolish prince.

    Therefore, he deres.

    Let¡¯s eliminate Nox von Reinhafer.

    ¡®Nox von Reinhafer¡­¡­ is the youngest son of a scoundrel, so I thought he was trash¡­ but he is quite dangerous, and must be dealt with somehow if the Archduke is to be restored.¡¯

    Kramsar.

    A demon who serves a different Archduke than Rick.

    A woman who rides a horse through the harsh desert, she dispenses justice and judgment in ways that are alien to demons.

    ???? geulemoli (Gremory). {sic}

    Hidden among the ruins of the northern kingdom of Tahalin was an ancient site dedicated to the worship of Gremory.

    It would not be long before I would have to dust it off.

    I calmly let my thoughts wander to Kramsar.

    Demon worship.

    Determined to do what no man should do, he became the greatest court mage of all. The power of the Gremory, it cannot be dismissed with empty words.

    ¡®We must break the seal. Only then can I be the true leader of Tahalin, for my sake and yours.¡¯

    His words are tinged with bitterness.

    He intended to bring all of Tahalin under his control.

    Then he would summon the demons, and then the archdukes, one by one, and bring them with him to conquer humanity.

    The first of which would be the princess. Arya Adrian¡¯s corruption.

    ¡®Nox¡­ there may be a reason why he took her. She¡¯s in danger if we don¡¯t do something fast¡­¡­.¡¯

    There was more.

    The worst of the past was intertwined between the Archduke he served and the Reinhafers, and it would be bad if it wasn¡¯t stopped sooner rather thanter.

    The Archduke he serves is at odds with House Reinhafer.

    He was determined to kill Nox as soon as possible.

    The one to be sacrificed in his stead is Kushan Adrian.

    The prince of the country, the one to be eliminated.

    While he was thinking about it.

    Suddenly, Kramsar heard the voice of the boy in front of him.

    ¡°Kramsar¡­ tell me. What the hell am I supposed to do? If I keep this up, I¡¯m going to end up in the worst possible situation with Arya¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I, Kramsar, am working to ensure the safety of Princess Arya. You will hear from me soon enough.¡±

    ¡°I am a coward.¡±

    Kushan dropped his head in despair.

    ¡°I sold my own brother into the hands of my own people. I should have stood up to them, even if it meant being decapitated right then and there¡­. But I never did. I was indecisive and stupid.¡±

    Even so, Kushan had found Arya¡¯s behavior strange in recent years. His sister, the one he relied on and trusted, had been coldtely.

    Because, he thought.

    His ipetence had finally turned her away.

    His ipetence had caused his only blood rtive to disown him.

    Of course, his own weakness was partly to me for this feeling, but Kramsar was the one who had gotten between them and manipted her emotions.

    But he was the one who couldn¡¯t figure it out for himself.

    He despaired.

    ¡°This morning, I poisoned the wine of the feast I prepared for Young Master Nox when he first arrived.¡±

    The sound of Kramser¡¯s voice then was like hope to Kushan.

    A savior.

    His words were like a savior to Kushan, who always regretted them a beatter.

    He nced up, and Kramser continued, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s a concoction of [Sr Herb]¡­ When consumed with the [Silver Screen Scorpion¡¯s Tail], it is an extreme poison that immediately restricts the movement of the entire body. Using this poison, Nox, I believe you should be able to paralyze him. He will not be able to move, nor will he be able to shout¡­¡­ I will take care of the others, so you, Prince, sneak into Nox¡¯s ce and take revenge on him.¡±

    With that, Kramser pointed to the kukri in Kushan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I say again. Take the Weapon of the Good King¡­¡­ and dye it with the blood of House Reinhafer, for that is the only way to avenge him, and the only way to return Arya to her rightful ce.¡±

    It was a whisper of insidious lies.

    No sane person would ever ept this offer.

    Common sense dictated that the scion of House Reinhafer was murdered here, so how could he avoid suspicion?

    And then there were the nearly 300 knights that Knox had somehow brought with him.

    They may not be strong, but they have ears to hear and eyes to see.

    In many ways, the n is doomed.

    But Kushan, brainwashed by Kramsar, had already fallen for the n.

    Kramsar smiled wickedly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me what happens now. I¡¯ve already begun to build my power, and I¡¯ve managed to sway all of the hungry nobles to my side. Even if the Reinhabers hit Tahalin, all I have to do is stall long enough and resurrect the Grand Duke, and I win the game.

    He was right.

    The Archduke¡¯s resurrection was imminent, and he was ready for it.

    The only question was how to get rid of the useless, savvy heir, the prince, in the process. No good coulde of it, unless the other side did it for him.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. I¡¯ll do it. I will avenge my father, my mother¡­ and the bleeding hearts of the people of Tahalin with this very de.¡±

    Kushan vowed again, but there was one thing he wasn¡¯t sure about.

    The target you have to avenge yourself. It is by no means Nox, Theo von Reinhafer. Maybe it was the ck Sword Knights who participated in the tragic battle.

    For now, he had only one thought.

    ¡°I will have my revenge¡­¡­ Theo von Reinhafer. I will make you pay for all the years I¡¯ve lost my family and groaned in pain.¡±

    With the same vengeful intent as the first time, he rose from his seat.

    It was time to kill Nox.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115Arya Adrian.

    For about two years now, the princess of the Kingdom of Tahalin has been having nightmares and moaning in pain.

    The backs of fathers and mothers bleeding to death every day. And when the knightse to mind, no matter how strong we try to be, we are weak.

    Neither did she.

    Even more so for Arya, who is two years younger than Kushan.

    I was young, and my heart was weak.

    This is why it was the first target of Kramer.

    Kramsar said.

    -Kushan Adrian, it was your brother¡¯s ipetence that caused the death of the King and Queen. Your brother¡¯s ipetence is to me. Do not cover your eyes.

    -Do you still believe in him? He must be nothing but a coward and a weakling, afraid to even ascend the throne. Why don¡¯t you just give up now?

    -Letting go makes everything easier¡­¡­.

    -Wait, wait, wait. Think back to your happy childhood. The days when the good king and queen hugged you¡­¡­.

    At first, I didn¡¯t believe him.

    He couldn¡¯t quite exin it, but he was filled with a lowly desire.

    That¡¯s why Arya kept him away.

    But her brother, Kushan Adrian, sadly trusted him, so Arya had no choice but to stay close to him and listen to his stories.

    And so, from some point in time.

    Gradually, she began to believe that Kramsar was telling the truth.

    My brother¡¯s ipetence. It is what has ravaged the country, and led him to believe that Tahalin is only held together by Kramsar.

    Gradually, she grew distant from her brother.

    Little by little, I was being brainwashed by him, and then Kramsar spoke out of nowhere.

    Think back to a happy childhood. My brain instinctively signaled me to reject it, but the offer was too sweet.

    The dreams of her parents, who were not yet dead, and the people who used to think she was beautiful, soothed her fragile heart.

    And just like that, Arya Adrian became a puppet.

    You have no choice but to do what Kramsar says, when he says it.

    It was then that she realized.

    That both she and her brother had been yed by a fallen man, a supposed court wizard. That he would never give them their kingdom back.

    Already brainwashed, she was trapped in a mental fence.

    No matter how hard she screamed, her words would not escape her, and she would only continue to move as Kramsar instructed.

    ¡®I wonder if that¡¯s it¡­¡­.¡¯

    It was time for her mind, her weak mind, to slowly take over her body.

    ¡°Arya Adrian. Are you there?¡±

    Suddenly, I heard a clear, bass voice.

    She couldn¡¯t see straight, but it was the first time in years that a question had been addressed directly to her.

    [Who, who, who, can you get me out of here, please¡­ please!]

    Arya cried out in frustration.

    If I lose his voice, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get it back. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get my self back.

    However, thankfully, the man¡¯s voice remained calm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do that if you want. I say that because that¡¯s what I was thinking anyway, of course.¡±

    The voice said it as if it were a given.

    It was then.

    ¡°My strength is starting toe back a little bit¡­ What the hell is going on¡­¡­?

    She still had no idea what was going on outside.

    But one thing was certain.

    A voice from outside his own weakness, telling him that it would save him, that it would get him out of this ce.

    * * *

    Leaving Arya in Liese¡¯s care, I returned to the court with Elena and Christopher. The temperature had dropped noticeably. The desert air had be stifling.

    I took a calming breath and looked around.

    ¡®It¡¯s still a while before I can fully break the spell. I¡¯ve tried, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.

    Do it.

    In other words, despite his confidence in breaking the curse, there was a reason he went to see Liese, the desert elf.

    That¡¯s because it¡¯s hard to do it all on your own.

    It takes a long time to break this curse, even when a group of distinguished professors get together and put their heads together.

    However, elves have this instinctive process ingrained in them from an early age.

    I have the talent [Mana Sensitive Genius], which is quite useful, but it also has its own racial limitations. I wanted her to join me, as a group of Zagoro would allow us to lift the curse more quickly.

    Additionally, the resistance she leads.

    I needed a reason to contact them somehow, as I needed to borrow their power as well, and I thought it was just in time.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us for dinner?¡±

    I was politely greeted in the lobby of the pce by an old man.

    I know the identity of the old man. Kramsar.

    Scum of the earth, devil¡¯s follower, here in Tahalin.

    I made a sickening sneer.

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    ¡°I am a lowly wizard of the court. I have been instructed by Kushan Adrian to escort you to your seat, and I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking where the twodies who apanied you went?¡±

    ¡°There was an inn I could use, so I rented it. It is there. I¡¯m hungry, then, so let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±

    I said, ying the douchebag, annoyed.

    Our next stop was the dining room of the Tahalin Royal Pce.

    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t all that different from the luncheons I¡¯d enjoyed. It was small, evenpared to the Reinhafers.

    However, there were quite a few ingredients that were rarely seen.

    ¡®Most of them are rejuvenating, and in the meantime¡­ [Silver Scorpion¡¯s Tail]. That¡¯s a given.

    Iughed inwardly, trying not to show it.

    Their intentions were too clear.

    ¡®Poisoning. That doesn¡¯t work for me.¡¯

    Smiling, I began to eat in earnest.

    I also made sure to chat with Christopher and my units as much as possible.

    ¡°Anyway, parrots are the best creatures. It¡¯s so shocking to see them repeating my words¡­! I¡¯d love to have one if I ever get the chance.¡±

    Zitri is telling a story about a parrot.

    For some reason, I really liked them. I thought about taking one home with me.

    She¡¯s been through a lot, too.

    ¡°There were quite a few usable herbs, some of which only grow in the desert, and there were quite a few tastings avable, so it was quite fun to watch.¡±

    Mei seems to like it, too.

    Even Rona, who was the only one who didn¡¯t speak, had something to say.

    ¡°Master, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I replied nonchntly, shoving food into my mouth.

    You¡¯ve been worrying about me a lottely, and it¡¯s been a little painful. Rona is best when she is Rona.

    In many ways, I feel more ufortable now than I did when I wasn¡¯t listening.

    <em>Tap.</em>

    Just then, Christopher put down his utensils and broke the silence.

    ¡°Thank you for the offer of 300 soldiers¡¯ rations, may it bring honor to the kingdom of Tahalin. In that spirit, I would like to recount the first time I received rations from you¡­¡­.¡±

    Two-faced talker.

    As he began to talk, I listened with one ear and began to spill the words. What I hear is sound, and I spill it¡­¡­.

    The process was repeated.

    However, there was one thing I never forgot to do.

    That is, being wary of the old man sitting next to Kushan.

    Why not¡­¡­.

    The day wasing when I would have to take his head off.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    I emptied my te of [Silver Screen Scorpion¡¯s Tail] and said meaningfully.

    Prince Kushan¡¯s face was dark, and Kramsar asked with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Here¡¯s another te, a special treat I only serve to my honored guests. I hope you enjoy it.¡±

    * * *

    Simrly, a dark night has fallen, and it¡¯s pouring.

    The mansion on House Reinhafer is inexplicably silent.

    The tter of rain against the window echoes down the empty hallway.

    Noise that could be considered jarring.

    But no one cares.

    The only thing that broke the silence was a knock at the door.

    <em>Tap. Tap. Tap.</em>

    ¡°¡­Rodwell.¡±

    ¡°Yes. My lord. I¡¯vee to see you about one thing.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The heavy conversation of two middle-aged men echoes inside the Reinhafer.

    There was not the slightest tremor in Theo¡¯s already awe-inspiring voice. No matter what the report, he would not be swayed.

    Rodwell, however, was different; he had a certain urgency about him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The Kingdom of Tahalin¡­ It is said that the Knights of the ck Sword, whom you have set aside, have begun to make their move. It also seems that you were already aware that they were apanying him, but you did not give them any instructions¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Dare I say it, Theo¡¯s face crumples a bit.

    There¡¯s no emotion in his voice, but it¡¯s something he can¡¯t help but think about.

    Knights of the ck Sword.

    Isn¡¯t that what the Knights order are, a group of only the best of the best?

    Uniting for Patriarch, living for Patriarch.

    Like shadows, those who serve them are the Knights of the ck Sword. But have they been forced into action?

    This was not good news to say the least.

    ¡°The youngest might be in danger.¡±

    Rodwell asked, as if reading my mind.

    ¡°It looks like Young Master Nox is in danger. Shall we call for reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°Permission granted.¡±

    Theo was quick to answer.

    Rodwell was a little surprised by his response.

    ¡®Lord Theo, you are not the kind of lord whomands troops by emotion.¡¯

    Even if you¡¯re a child, if you haven¡¯t proven your worth, you¡¯re out.

    Because he was Theo, he didn¡¯t expect him to make an immediate decision on Nox¡¯s job, so Rodwell internally considered alternatives.

    ¡®If you hadn¡¯t given me permission, I would have tried to move the ck Sword Knights first, even if it meant being scolded a bit¡­¡­.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t have to.

    Theo is already starting to worry about the safety of his youngest son, Nox.

    The reason for this was immediately evident in the conversation that followed.

    ¡°Rodwell.¡±

    ¡°Yes. My Lord.¡±

    ¡°Tell everybody, if Nox doesn¡¯t make it back to House Reinhafer.¡±

    The throne of Lord Patriarch, where Theo was sitting, shook violently once, cracking slightly.

    Even though the chair was made of one of the strongest materials avable, it could not withstand his strength.

    Theo said, showing a rare expression.

    ¡°Wipe the Kingdom of Tahalin off the map. ¡­Mobilize supplies and prepare for all-out war if necessary.¡±

    Rodwell felt goosebumps break out all over his body at Patriarch¡¯s instructions.

    Theo, who is even more of a patriarch, values Nox even more highly, and there¡¯s evidence that he¡¯s right.

    ¡®We have to bring Young Master Nox back alive somehow.¡¯

    Late at night.

    About a fifth of the ckde Knights stationed at House Reinhafer have begun to move in secret.

    The reason is Nox.

    This was because of his youngest son, who was called Unparalleled.

    * * *

    A fog-like darkness that descends with a thick nket of silence.

    It¡¯s a tranquil silence in Nox von Reinhafer¡¯s room.

    Kushan Adrian.

    I clutch the sword I inherited from my father, the Sun King, in my hand and inch forward.

    ¡®Yeah, stab him with this and it¡¯s all over. I can get revenge on him¡­ on Theo. It¡¯s for the best.¡¯

    In the midst of the thoughts that fill my head, I begin to move slightly. Then I hear his regr breathing as he sleeps on the bed.

    I gasp even more.

    I know.

    That the current Nox von Reinhafer is immovable.

    You probably don¡¯t know it, but you¡¯re wandering around in a paralyzing poison.

    This was done by Cramer himself.

    The chances of survival would be extremely slim.

    One kill and it¡¯s all over. There¡¯s never been a better time to dispose of the family scum that killed your only family member.

    When the wind blows through an open window and rattles the curtains dizzily.

    I climbed grimly onto the bed.

    Then, hold the dagger in reverse.

    Kukri that specializes in stabbing.

    Moonlight streams in, revealing the off-white face of Nox von Reinhafer.

    Bleached gray hair. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve been switched with someone else.

    When I¡¯d finished my checks, I took a deep breath and drew my sword.

    And then.

    ¡°me your father.¡±

    Chanting quietly, he plunged the dagger he held in both hands into his heart.

    <em>One.</em>

    It didn¡¯t feel like a sword digging into flesh and stabbing.

    As I open your tightly closed eyes. A question arises.

    Why?

    It was that moment.

    My pupils narrow, and goosebumps creep up my spine with panic.

    What the hell is this? What¡¯s going on¡­¡­.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    <em>Thump!</em>

    His heart sinks, and he sees a man in Kushan¡¯s eyes.

    Body parts, to be precise.

    ¡®It¡¯s an eye.¡¯

    Eyes.

    Lavender-colored eyes.

    The one who shed himself in the face because he was wrong, the one who left a deep wound in his stomach.

    A pair of eyes that remind me of Theo¡¯s, with their smug, [loser¡¯s intimidation], turn to me.

    He held my dagger lightly in his hand.

    Without spilling a drop of blood.

    The question cameter.

    How?

    ¡°How can you¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°How can you eat poison and still move?¡±

    My hands are shaking. Your eyes are bloodshot.

    Nox von Reinhafer slowly begins to rise to his feet.

    My body is slowly pushed backward.

    Strength that defies belief at fifteen.

    But it was happening, and I couldn¡¯t handle it.

    By the time I realized it, it was toote.

    Nox in an iprehensible situation.

    The voice of the youngest son of the Reinhafer family rings out clearly, almost demonic.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to tell the guy who tried to kill me, is there?¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116Episode 116. Harmony (4)

    From the beginning.

    I knew Kushan Adrian would attack me.

    But why?

    I¡¯ve seen simr scenes in game.

    I wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    I didn¡¯t hear any poison at all, and it wasn¡¯t hard to spot the signs.

    Besides, I have Christopher lurking nearby. He can jump into the fray at a moment¡¯s notice if something happens that threatens me.

    And I have the Knights of the ck Sword, so I¡¯m practically invincible.

    And so, as I waited for night to fall, he approached.

    The dagger stabs at me.

    I gritted my teeth, stood up and told him.

    ¡°You are a fool. Trying to murder a member of the Reinhafer family.¡±

    Pupils flutter.

    Lost, wandering eyes meet mine and scatter dizzily.

    I turn the dagger in my hand.

    His face crumples as a slight pain shoots through his wrist. I look at him and ask.

    ¡°Who¡¯s n was this?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ did this all on my own ord¡­¡±

    ¡°You think you¡¯ll hide it until the end. Christopher.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Master. Your faithful Christopher is standing by, ready to do whatever you ask of him now¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°The first thing I want you to do is to keep your mouth shut. The second thing I want you to do is get this guy on his knees.¡±

    <em>¡°Chong!¡±</em>

    Christopher replied immediately, kneeling down.

    I walked over to him, grabbed the ck sword I kept at my bedside, and spoke again.

    ¡°You have eyes that want to use me. Let me ask you something: ¡­ what do you think destroyed you, this kingdom, and your sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t answer that either, so how about this?¡±

    ¡°Are you sitting where you should be?¡±

    Kushan couldn¡¯t help but jump at the question.

    Of course, in the face of the enormous, unknowingly powerful Christopher, even the slightest movement would be met with resistance.

    ¡°What do you think you¡­ know¡­! You, the youngest child of a huge family who has never been a burden¡­!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know a burden until you carry it.¡±

    This may be a cliche answer.

    I said it even though I knew it might not resonate with him. I know it¡¯s the best I can do now to influence Kushan, to make him my unit.

    ¡°Do you know why I won¡¯t kill you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­!¡±

    ¡°For there is still value in that faded throne of yours.¡±

    ¡°I never wanted¡­ such a value¡­!¡±

    ¡°You were born with it, even if you didn¡¯t ask for it. If you don¡¯t take it, who else will, and who else will rece you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    I watch his eyes go nk and then they connect.

    ¡°Be the new king of Tahalin, and if you do, I will tell you the truth.¡±

    With a cold smile, I give him the most important facts first.

    He probably doesn¡¯t know.

    [The target¡¯s loyalty to the Kramser is 80 percent.]

    What a despicable lie you¡¯ve been deceived by.

    How the disaster it caused has left countless others in its wake.

    But I made sure to prioritize the first part.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s get one thing straight. I didn¡¯t do anything to your sister.¡±

    I don¡¯t identify as a womanizer.

    This is surprisingly hurtful.

    No matter how bad Nox is, this isn¡¯t it.

    I¡¯ve never even made eye contact with a woman, and this is how I¡¯m judged?

    It was unbearable.

    * * *

    The basement of a pce in the kingdom of Tahalin.

    It¡¯s a very secret ce that¡¯s been under construction for a few years.

    It was mainly used for high-ranking nobles and Kramser to gather and kill time by discussing important matters of the kingdom.

    For example, it¡¯s good to take some gambles¡­

    Information such as which ve masters were selling good ves.

    The ce was closed to the public because it was filled with rotten people.

    Even for Kushan Adrian, the prince and wise heir of the kingdom.

    Just then, a voice rose from among the assembled nobles.

    He has a cigar in his mouth and is ying poker.

    The people are starving and don¡¯t care, and the vodka drinking makes you wonder if the word guilt has already disappeared.

    A grizzled man who had lost a lot of money spoke first.

    ¡°So. Why the hell did this Noxe to Tahalin this time?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. I checked with my sources, but I don¡¯t know and I¡¯m getting nowhere.¡±

    ¡°Funny thing is, youe to Tahalin with three hundred men in a rag-tag band, and you think you¡¯re something. He must be crazy with the prestige of his family.¡±

    ¡°I want to, but¡­ what can I do? I¡¯m no Reinharbour Street bastard with Theo. We¡¯ll just have to send him on his way.¡±

    ¡°Hagiya¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, this could be an opportunity for all of us. Everybody listen.¡±

    A man listening to thementations of the nobles interrupted.

    The de facto ruler of the pce. It was an old man, Kramser.

    ¡°This may be the best opportunity we¡¯ve ever had.¡±

    ¡°What? Old man, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to deal with the prince. I mean, now might be the time.¡±

    All the nobles¡¯ jaws dropped at the provocative suggestion.

    I knew Kramser would set his sights on the throne one day, but I didn¡¯t think it would be now.

    The response was a mixed bag.

    ¡°But it¡¯s still a little early for¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, now might be a good time¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, man, you can¡¯t say big words like that so easily!¡±

    ¡°Okay, everyone, listen up.¡±

    Kramser said, ying the part of a benevolent sage.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t all the people see the prince¡¯s scandalous behavior this morning? We just need to use it to stir things up a bit.¡±

    ¡°By scandal¡­ do you mean the where he got down on his knees?¡±

    ¡°Certainly¡­ a prince of a nation, let alone an empire, bending the knee to the youngest member of a ducal family. It was an embarrassing thing to do.¡±

    The nobles agreed.

    Kramser gained momentum.

    ¡°The people¡¯s discontent is also reaching a fever pitch at this time, so why don¡¯t you all get up and join Nox¡¯s crew in organizing them now?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡­ you¡¯d be in the position of attacking the youngest son of Reinhafer, wouldn¡¯t you, and if you got caught, you¡¯d be all over the ce¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. The Theo von Reinhafer I know is a cold-blooded man who wouldn¡¯t give his youngest son a second nce.¡±

    ¡°That would be great, but¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Plus, it¡¯s just a matter of timing.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, when?¡±

    ¡°Already, I¡¯veced his food with an insidious, ultra-poisonous substance that only grows here, thebination of [Sunflower] and [Silver Scorpion¡¯s Tail], so no other country will even be able to identify it as poison.¡±

    At his words, a nobleman let out an exmation.

    ¡°Aha, so you¡¯re saying that Nox is already dead and that we should wait until then to rebel and take over the country?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. Kushan Adrian. The wretch came to me and told me that if I didn¡¯t immobilize Nox, he¡¯d take his breath away himself.¡±

    A nobleman pped his hands in response to Kramser¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha! So we can me the prince for Nox¡¯s sacrifice, and start a war to get rid of him. That¡¯s Kramsar for you. Excellent thinking.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡±

    Kramser smiled benevolently and gave instructions to the assembled nobles.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s set the deadline for tomorrow at dawn, and we¡¯ll all gather our armies and meet, and then we¡¯ll take down Kushan and sweep the kingdom in one fell swoop.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re only going to trust you, Mr. Kramser.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for the foolish prince to step down.¡±

    Seeing the reaction of the nobles, Kramser scoffed to himself.

    Who knew humans were such tractable creatures?

    Those who are too greedy to make a single good decision.

    They were scumbags, but they could help him with his ns now.

    If all of them rallied, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to take over the kingdom of Tahalin.

    It¡¯s all in your hands.

    ¡°I will devour it, mouthful by mouthful¡­ When the Archduke is soon to appear on the continent again, there will be a bloodbath once more.

    Kramser smirked at the thought.

    One, he didn¡¯t know.

    Someone asked if [Silver Scorpion¡¯s Tail] should have a stamina boost, as well as other effects.

    That is, they have the ability to enhance [invisibility], and of course some brilliant alchemist could create a drug that would erase their invisibility.

    They realize that their story is being heard by arge, unspecified number of people.

    Before long, all the nobles and kramsers are scattered.

    The curtain lifted, revealing Nox, Kushan, Christopher, and others.

    ¡°How¡¯s that.¡±

    Nox continued, looking at the spot where they had been.

    ¡°What¡¯s the truth in your face?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Disgusting, vile bastards.¡±

    Kushan Adrian gritted his teeth and stared at the floor, at the food the nobles had eaten and left behind, at the dregs that littered his stomach.

    Knowing that his people were still starving in shantytowns, it was shocking that they were being pampered in these ces.

    Some were nobles who under-reported their taxes because they hadn¡¯t had a good harvest, while others were used of beating amoner ve to death and got off scot-free.

    ¡°I believed everything that ¡­¡­Kramser said: if he was right, it was right, and if he wasn¡¯t, it wasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°me it on your weak nature to leave judgment to others.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s so painful, and now I¡¯m wondering what the hell I can do¡­ to make this all right¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, ask these two, not me.¡±

    Nox spoke in a calm voice and cast his gaze in one direction.

    There were two women walking there.

    The first was his sister, Aria Adrian, who he thought was unmistakably sold to Nox, and the second person to walk out was a girl he didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°Arya¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hyung-nim¡­!¡±

    Kushan shuddered as he pitifully called Aria¡¯s name.

    I felt ufortable. Wasn¡¯t this the distanced sister that¡¯d been calling him Crown Princetely, allwhile distancing herself from him?

    So why is she calling himself big brother today? (hyung-nim)

    ¡°Brother, are you okay¡­?¡±

    The voice slowly extends beneath the surface, like paint dipped in water, and begins to worm its way into his mind, for it belongs to the brother he once remembered.

    Kushan felt the corners of his eyes flush.

    ¡°Aria¡­ how the hell is this¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been brainwashed by Kramser.¡±

    Nox crossed his arms, as if it were no big deal.

    But Kushan still didn¡¯t understand. A man who could manipte the minds of men by manipting curses in this way could not possibly¡­¡­.

    ¡°Okay. You¡¯re right.¡±

    Nox answered his own question.

    ¡°He¡¯s a demon. A devil worshipper.¡±

    At that moment, everything that had seemed so disparate began to fit together like a puzzle.

    His outrageous demands on himself in the past.

    Also, how his parents had been quarrelsome since his father¡¯s time as king, and the war with House Reinhafer.

    Plus¡­ a change in her sister, Aria.

    That¡¯s weird.

    As he thought about it, a sudden headache began to pound through his head.

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    Nox looked at him, staggering to his feet.

    ¡°You, too, have been somewhat brainwashed. Now that you know the truth, some of it ising loose, and it¡¯s giving you a headache. It¡¯ll all be over in a little while. And you¡¯ll know what you need to do to calm down.¡±

    It was at this point that Nox spoke up.

    <em>Vwoosh!</em>

    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a hand flew toward Kushan, and his head snapped back. It caught Nox off guard.

    Who the hell¡­?

    It¡¯s strength was actually meaningless to Nox.

    There was only one human, or elf, who could give him a run for his money.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t think straight by now, I¡¯ll hang your head from the top of the city clock tower.¡±

    Liese.

    Under the rule of Regent Kramser. Having lost her own friend to tyranny and Kushan¡¯s weakness, she spoke coldly and clenched her fists.

    Tears pooled in her eyes, but they didn¡¯t fall.

    Nox and Christopher know what¡¯s going on. Kushan¡¯s sister, Arya, watched the scene for a while, unmoved.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117Kushan and Liese.

    For a moment, they talked, confiding in each other.

    Afterward, there was silence again.

    As they looked at each other and said nothing, I took a moment to reflect on their situation.

    First, the subplot I knew.

    Kramsar, the court wizard, who consumed the country as a brainwashing regent.

    The entity was a demon, and his purpose was to resurrect Gremory, one of the 72 demons.

    In doing so, he first usurped the power of the nation of Tahalin, and then used House Reinhafer to overthrow the centralized government.

    Kramsar first brainwashed Kushan and Arya¡¯s father and mother, the king and queen, to turn against the imperial family.

    This enraged the Arkheim Empire, which directed the geographically close House Reinhaber to subjugate Tahalin directly.

    This was why Theo, Rodwell, and the ck Sword Knights had conquered the Kingdom of Tahalin.

    I was quite shocked when I first learned this secret.

    Is this really a game that doesn¡¯t require a 19 rating?

    I thought.

    Anyway, the war was fought and many lives were lost, including the King of Tahalin¡¯s.

    Theo and Rodwell, Christopher. At the mercy of the ck Sword Knights.

    But I know.

    But I know that while neither side should be defended, neither side should be fiercely criticized. Indeed, in war, either side, winner or loser, is evil to the other. A fact of life.

    But why bring up this ufortable truth?

    ¡®Because at least we won¡¯t be mistaken about who to me.¡¯

    Kushan shouldn¡¯t have attacked me with his brainwashing. He should have ascended the throne, quickly fixed the worst of the situation, kept Kramser at arm¡¯s length, and filled the king¡¯s vacant seat.

    If he had, Liese¡¯s dear friend, a girl head of household, trying to ovee poverty in the slums, would not have died.

    Everything is consequential, even when it¡¯s toote, and sometimes that leaves people living in despair. People don¡¯t grow without revisiting the past.

    To move forward, even if it¡¯s ugly. Even if it¡¯s miserable, you can¡¯t turn your back on the past.

    ¡®They both went through the same thing.¡¯

    No one can deny that they lost someone they cared about in the aftermath of war.

    But here and now, why are two people who felt the same pain taking it out on each other?

    This is the essence of the Tahalin Kingdom episode.

    This is war. That there are no winners and no losers.

    To show that, I believe this episode was designed.

    ¡°Liese.¡±

    At the sound of her name, Liese suddenly seemed toe to her senses. She, too, hade to a realization.

    Two years ago, Kushan was nothing more than a boy who had lost his family, and his responsibilities were too heavy.

    That he had been through the same thing.

    The same is true for Kushan.

    Now, he will be able to solidify his will and trust in one person.

    As the trait that will take him to the top of his game manifests.

    [Kushan Adrian¡¯s trait ¡®Loyalty¡¯ blooms].

    [Kushan Adrian¡¯s Loyalty to the yer, ¡®Nox von Reinhafer¡¯, skyrockets to 100!]

    [Kushan Adrian will now show undying, unwavering loyalty to the yer].

    ¡®That¡¯s it. Kushan Adrian. I have one of my best units.¡¯

    I nodded with a satisfied expression.

    The next two women¡¯s voices rang in his ears.

    ¡°I can see everything clearly now, thank you. Nox von Reinhafer. You¡¯ve taken some of the sting out of my foolish anger. You don¡¯t seem to be the man I¡¯ve heard rumors of.¡±

    Liese¡¯s greeting. And what follows is a girl. Arya¡¯s.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my brother¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°No, I only cleared the way. He did the rest himself. And.¡±

    Seeing her focused gaze on me, I calm down.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little early to be thanked. ¡­It¡¯s time to prepare for war, to kill the real enemy.¡±

    That moment.

    Suddenly, a fierce usatory voice echoed outside.

    -Waaaaaah! Let¡¯s dethrone the ipetent Prince Kushan and usher in a new era!

    -Let¡¯s crown Kramser-nim as the new king¡­!

    The angry voices of countless people from outside.

    I cleared my throat.

    ¡°So stand up, everyone. Put aside your hatred and resentment.¡±

    Kushan¡¯s eyes filled with a crystalline light.

    Now he would not panic, nor would he be troubled.

    He¡¯ll just keep moving forward.

    He would be one of the best.

    Just like Marin did,

    because I will help him.

    * * *

    Kingdom of Tahalin.

    A small but venerable kingdom whose history has been shattered in an instant.

    The new court wizard. Kramsar¡¯s overreach was the main cause.

    In retrospect, Kramsar¡¯s beginnings were not so great.

    Demons don¡¯t start out as demons.

    Kramsar was simply a human with no talent.

    He was a criminal, nothing more, nothing less.

    Some people are born and grow up to be recognized for their talent or bloodline, but most people don¡¯t have that kind of life.

    Kramsar had a talent as barren as thend itself.

    He was literally nothing more than an extra-A.

    Except for one thing.

    There was one thing that set him apart from the rest: an uncanny desire to climb thedder, any way he could.

    Not hesitating to trample on others, if necessary. That despicable desire.

    The infamous 72 Demons.

    His contact with the Archduke Gremory.

    -Child, you are weak.

    When Gremory first approached Kramsar, she said so.

    And then she said

    -I see the desire in your eyes. But, sadly¡­ your lowly talents and humble origins hold you back. You will wander unfulfilled, and in the end, you will be buried in the sand.

    ¨C This is not fair. Opportunities should be given equally.

    I can give you a chance.

    When the demonic fascination reached Kramser, he thought.

    Atst, my fervent prayers have been answered.

    Now he could be something special.

    After all, this demon. Gremory¡¯s power was transferred to Kramsar.

    Kramsar spent many sleepless nights thinking about how he would use this power to consume the entire kingdom of Tahalin, and¡­¡­ has finally reached this ce.

    With thousands of soldiers at his side, Kramsar carried a zing torch to the royal pce.

    The residence of the king he once served.

    Now he was a traitor, leading his soldiers to find and attack it.

    He had made an irrevocable decision. The problem was, there were a lot of hungry, rotten nobles who agreed with him.

    Beneath the city walls, a dotted line of nobles and their men can be seen. Their purpose, of course, was clear.

    -Secure royal recruits at all costs!

    -There is no country to be left to ipetent princes and princesses!

    -Waaaaaah!

    Amidst the wild shouts.

    It was then that a familiar voice spoke up.

    ¡°Kramsar. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Prince Kushan Adrian¡­¡­.¡±

    The corner of Kramsar¡¯s mouth twitched sourly as his gaze traveled to Kushan. He stood on the massive walls of the royal pce, looking down at him with a calm face.

    Kramsar watched Kushan¡¯s demeanor with interest.

    ¡®He was a vengeful prince, a ruined man. What is that look?¡¯

    The sight of Kushan, already armed, was unfamiliar to Kramser.

    The prince he knew was a coward.

    A coward who couldn¡¯t crack an egg, even though he had the bloodline of a prince and a great talent for battle.

    For some reason, he suddenly began to sink his teeth into himself.

    ¡®So, the brainwashing is off. The prince and the princess. How strange.¡¯

    ¡°I trusted you, Kramsar.¡±

    In the pitch ckness. Kushan¡¯s unusually dark red eyes and hair flicker with the flickering torchlight, creating shadows.

    Kushan speaks in a determined tone.

    ¡°But you did not defend the kingdom after all, you attacked me. You only wanted to take thend my ancestors worked for.¡±

    ¡°Two years wasted in vain, without ambition, and you say that when you know who you are, Prince. You are carefree, can¡¯t you see behind me?¡±

    Kramser pointed to the countless soldiers behind him and shouted.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear the voices of your people, outraged at your ipetence? The Good King himself would curse you from his grave!¡±

    It was a wise move.

    A voice that would win the sympathy of another longtime Tahalin noble, and take away any lingering hesitation in his heart.

    At this rate, the prince would die at the hands of an angry mob.

    ¡®There will be nothing to stain my hands.¡¯

    Kramsar thought to himself, a sickening smile on his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to do other people¡¯s chores, but I guess I¡¯ll have to.¡±

    Then it happened.

    A head of mysterious white hair, sucking up all the color around it, suddenly soared over the ramparts. Along with it, a piercing gaze cast below.

    Nox von Reinhafer smiled a sickening smile at Kramser.

    ¡°You. That¡¯s a pretty funny thing to say.¡±

    <em>Grunt.</em>

    <em>(eudeug.)</em>

    The sound of gnashing teeth came from somewhere.

    The source was clear. Kramsar. He red at Nox.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer¡­¡­ What¡¯s my business with the precious son of Reinhafer?¡±

    A polite tone.

    But Kramser¡¯s words were filled with a killing intensity that made him want to kill his enemy right now.

    If he lived to tell the tale to the Reinhafers, the Kingdom of Tahalin would indeed be erased from history without a trace.

    ¡®The Reinhafers are dangerous.¡¯

    It is not for no other reason that Reinhafer¡¯s position among the Three Great Dark Houses is secretly the highest.

    Absolute force and Theo von Reinhafer. The existence of the ck Sword Knights is nothing short of invincible.

    ¡®A wretched subject, lucky to have a family name, whose arrogance reaches the heavens.¡¯

    Of course, his thoughts werepletely shattered by Nox¡¯s next words.

    ¡°The man who started the war two years ago, selling out the Good King of Tahalin. What a devil¡¯s dog.¡±

    Kramsar¡¯s face hardened, more fierce than ever.

    Suddenly, the eyes of the torchbearers huddled by his side are focused on him.

    Nox smiles.

    A sharply youthful mockery on a beautiful face.

    Goosebumps crawled up his spine.

    ¡®He knows¡­¡­..¡¯

    He was sure of it.

    Nox von Reinhafer knows who he is and what happened here, two years ago.

    Only one thought raced through Kramsar¡¯s mind.

    Nox must be killed here, now.

    No matter what it takes.

    Even if there are grave consequences.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118¡°Foolish scum, you don¡¯t seem to understand that what you are doing is treason.¡±

    Nox began and continued.

    ¡°Think about it. When the quarrels with the King and Queen of Tahalin became more frequent, and the distance between the Arkheim Empire and Tahalin slowly grew. All because of Kramsar. Ever since he took root here and became a court wizard.¡±

    Nox von Reinhafer¡¯s words were a mere rant, but they were enough to raise the voices of countless others in a murmur.

    This had more to do with his origin as a direct descendant of Reinhafer than anything else.

    That, and his persuasive tone and graceful gestures.

    -He, by the way¡­¡­.

    -When the Good King told us to distance ourselves from the Arkheim Empire, it also coincided with his arrival¡­ What the hell is this¡­ Ugh!

    Among the murmuring voices.

    The number of peopleining of headaches suddenly increased.

    ¡®The same thing that happened to Kushan and Aria. They¡¯re feeling the pain as their brainwashing begins to unravel.¡¯

    Now a deep question must be lingering in their minds.

    Will the Kramsar they trusted so much not betray them?

    The question will bite them in the ass, slowly consuming them.

    That was one of the ways Nox had nned it.

    It was then.

    ¡°Do not be fooled, all of you, by the man who destroyed Tahalin like no other! Do you believe the words of the Reinhafers?!¡±

    Kramsar shouted, not giving up, using his magic to try and brainwash them.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer, I will no longer respect you, and unless you can provide proof that I am a follower of the devil, I cannot guarantee your life here!¡±

    ¡°Guarantee¡­ that¡¯s a funny word.¡±

    <em>Turbuck.</em>

    <em>(teobeog.)</em>

    Nox suddenly takes a step, moving steadily toward the base of the ramparts.

    His gray hair, absorbing the light here and there, swallowed red, transparent white, earthy colors, etc., and then vomited them out repeatedly.{?}

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    He mocks.

    The night fell dark in Nox. With his back to the pure white moon, he slowly began to descend the barrier.

    The transparent light on his back as he descended the stairwell illuminated his swift strides, and hisck of hesitation made his determination clear.

    Aristocratic¨D.

    Some might say it was a discriminatory remark, but at least what Nox was showing now fit the bill perfectly.

    ¡°Nox-nim, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master, there is an enemy below¡­!¡±

    ¡°Seobang-nim!¡±

    ¡°Wait, all of you. Don¡¯t take a single step. That¡¯s an order.¡±

    Nox turned away from the urgent shouting and descended the stairs to the lower level, where he met the many eyes of the besiegers of the castle that had gathered around him.

    It was as if he was used to being the center of attention, as if he deserved it. There was no difort in his behavior.

    Meanwhile.

    The others, not daring to point their swords at him, were quick to look from one to the other.

    Their behavior also seemed to Nox to be unspeakably sleazy and despicable, so he couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    ¡°It¡¯s filthy.¡±

    Only then did they realize they had been insulted. The ice-cold room began to stir.

    -What kind ofnguage is that!

    -Yes! The reason we need to hear that from Reinhafer is because¡­¡­.

    ¡°Funny, isn¡¯t it. I, the wretch whom you have ignored, havee down here alone, and no one has been the first to point a weapon at me. Are those weapons in your hands ornaments?¡±

    The room is silent.

    But still, no one steps forward.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    His words carry the air of a defeated man, immobilizing them.

    ¡°If you hold the sword.¡±

    It was the moment.

    Nox¡¯s hand moved to the hilt of his sword. ck magic surged through him like a zing fire, and the cold hilt emitted a sharp light.

    A snap.

    ¡°I assume you came prepared for the Veil.¡± {1}

    * * *

    First strike.

    In fact, I can assure you that there is nothing more important in battle.

    Also, if you ask me if I really came down here alone, with no one to watch my back.

    ¡®Not to die. Not with two lives¡­¡­.¡¯

    Dark gazes fill the shadows I cast.

    They belong to the Knights of the ck Sword.

    If I¡¯m ever in danger, they¡¯ll leap out in unison and raise their weapons in defense of me¡­¡­.

    It was safe to say that war would begin immediately.

    One might say.

    You have to kill them, you can¡¯t tell the story without killing them, etc.

    But from what I know of the Inner Lunatic, their behavior is set in stone going forward.

    Of course, this isn¡¯t a game.

    It¡¯s real life, and if you¡¯re asking me if they have any redeeming qualities, I¡¯d say no.

    But¡­¡­.

    Everyone has one life.

    That includes me, and I have no intention of sparing those who point their swords at me. If it is the only way to survive, even if it is morally wrong, I will do it.

    ¡®Besides¡­ we can never change this rotten kingdom without killing them. They have rebelled once, and they will rebel again.¡¯

    How to save Tahalin.

    It begins with the destruction of those within, those who refuse to follow Kushan¡¯s will.

    I intend to help with that a bit.

    The reason is simple.

    Kushan¡¯s powers have only just blossomed. It¡¯s not quite used to killing people yet.

    It¡¯s fair to say he¡¯s not strong enough to cut down his own people.

    But there is a way to make him stronger.

    It¡¯s me stepping up. I will correct his mentality and show him the true nature of his lord.

    I won¡¯t even give him the chance to hesitate.

    -He, he really killed him!

    -How dare you¡­ Even if it¡¯s Reinhafer, this is uneptable! Meddling in the affairs of our kingdom¡­!

    ¡°Who was it that pointed a sword at me?¡±

    Iughed.

    ¡°And who was it that tried to point a sword at me?¡±

    Gazes again, this time pinpointing Kramsar.

    They must be thinking.

    This is how Nox von Reinhafer gets involved in a battle?

    It would introduce a new variable, and their ns to take the kingdom by storm would be thwarted.

    If they did, all the nobles involved would end up on the firing squad.

    In other words, they would be forced to do something dangerous: me Kramsar for dragging them into the rebellion.

    ¡°Kushan Adrian.¡±

    I say his name softly, but clearly.

    His gaze settles on mine.

    ¡°Show them that tonight a new king will be born in Tahalin. You must do this with your own hands.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I understand, Nox-nim.¡±

    The tremor in his voice has already subsided.

    Suddenly, the kukri of Kushan, leaping from the ramparts, begins to dance.

    Ruddy hair and pupils, ughtering people with skill.

    Daggers that are different from longswords. The allure of curvature is clearly imprinted in their eyes. Of course, the same is true for me.

    Those who have seen Kushan¡¯s skill are in awe.

    It¡¯s unfortunate that it¡¯s his own people, but it¡¯s the best choice he can make now, so no one questions it.

    Then, another voice.

    ¡°Attack them all!¡±

    Liese.

    A vast number of moderate resistance fighters, brought in by the Elemental Elves, rush forward and begin to attack Kramsar.

    Unlike Kramsar¡¯s faction of well-fed nobles, these are men who have suffered from their exploits from the bottom up.

    Naturally, their anger is heightened.

    ¡°Holy¡­ shit!¡±

    At that moment, Kramsar quickly began to unleash his magic.

    <em>Ziying!</em>

    <em>(jiiing!)</em>

    A blue force field surrounded him, protecting him. A small portal appeared next. It was attempting to transfer Kramser to another dimension.

    But it couldn¡¯t.

    ¡®Sloppy.¡¯

    I draw on my magic, interrupting his prearranged n. The blue portal he¡¯s created begins to slowly close.

    Kramser can only stare at the scattering shards of magic with vacant eyes.

    ¡°¡­Uh, why the portal!¡±

    ¡°Is that the skill of a court mage you were bragging about?¡±

    I smirked.

    Clumsy.

    That was my first thought when I saw his magic.

    His face turned a deep blue.

    ¡°Stop, please¡­ Did you dispel it? In that short time¡­ A portal?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, thanks to some professor¡¯s deadly gambit.¡±

    I remembered the professor who had been annoying me and showing me hundreds of magic circles. I remembered Lars. I can¡¯t help but cringe when I think of his distraught face.

    He¡¯s a man crazed with magic.

    (minchin)

    ¡­Though it¡¯s helping me now.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    I walked up to him, grabbed him by the scruff of the neck, and lifted him up.

    Then I shouted loud enough for everyone to hear.

    ¡°You all want proof that this scum is a demon? I¡¯ll show you before you die, if you want.¡±

    ¡°That, stop it!¡±

    I focused my magic on my fingertips and began to pour the clean, refined magic into his body.

    The blue energy slowly seeped into his body¡­ until, at some point, the cycle stopped.

    It suddenly began to flow backwards.

    <em>¡°Keheuk!¡±</em>

    <em>(keulleog!)</em>

    Thick blood spurted from his cough.

    Along with violet magic.

    This was to be expected.

    There are two types of magic in the Inner Lunatic, after all.

    The first is the corrupted power of demons, fae, and fiends.

    The second is refined magic, used bymon wizards and knights.

    Naturally, these two have conflicting properties.

    At some point, if one bes too much, it can backfire and hurt you.

    So.

    In this situation, that violet energy he¡¯s spitting out is proof that he¡¯s a demon.

    ¡°Watch.¡±

    His face slowly fades to a ckish-purple color, and his pupils be cloudy.

    -What the hell!

    -How could Kramsar-nim¡­?!

    A rumbling sound is heard.

    Surely, it was the demon¡¯s proof.

    ¡°Court Mage Kramsar is a demon, a filthy scum. Of course, you are worse scum for following him.¡±

    With that deration, I powered up my sword.

    This murderous sensation of cutting someone¡¯s breath away. I try not to let myself be addicted to it, but I can¡¯t suppress the thrill of the moment.

    The dends squarely on Kramsar¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Quaaaaagh! Shit¡­ dare! On the topic of shame in Reinhafer!¡±

    (jiral)

    ¡°Yes. I am the disgrace of Reinhafer. What does that have to do with anything?¡±

    At my cold words, Kramsar cries out and grabs my shoulders with both hands. He must have realized that this might be thest time he¡¯d ever see me.

    The force of his grip was considerable.

    He breathes raggedly.

    ¡°Oh¡­ shit. <em>Kehuek</em>, spare me¡­ just once¡­ and I¡¯ll¡­ share the power of the Archduke with you¡­ if you do!¡±

    (jenjang)

    ¡°You think I need that?¡±

    Kramsar¡¯s face crumpled ferociously as he spoke. His brow crumpled fiercely, and the words he¡¯d been hiding inside burst forth.

    ¡°Do you even know who the devil I serve is? One of the 72 demons, the Archduke himself, [Gremory]! If such a man knew that his loyal servant was dead, you¡¯d be dead in a heartbeat¡­!¡±

    ¡°Foolish.¡±

    <em>Pow!</em>

    <em>(puug!)</em>

    A gurgle, and blood is vomited.

    It was thanks to a little force on Stormbringer and stabbing the sword through his heart. I didn¡¯t want to hear any more of his nasty words.

    And, it¡¯s extremely cold.

    He chews as if he¡¯s spitting out a tale that a lesser man would have spat out just the same.

    ¡°If you had told me not whom you serve, but what kind of a bastard you are and what utility you are worth to me.¡±

    Kramsar¡¯s two globes suddenly rise upward, and the blood he vomits from the corner of his mouth drenches his entire body.

    ¡°You might have had a chance to live.¡±

    I let go of my grip on his throat. With a thud, the body of his Kramsar fell to the floor.

    His body, devoid of any warmth or magic, began to dissipate as if on fire, enveloped in a mysterious violet glow.

    ¡®Archduke¡­ It¡¯s Gremory¡¯s doing.¡¯

    [Gremory].

    The one who turned him into a demon and started this tragedy.

    She is a demon.

    And as a demon, in exchange for giving her overwhelming power, she would take the body and soul of her target when they died.

    Perhaps it is the same now.

    ¡°Finish it.¡±

    I coldly directed the removal of the remaining rebel minions.

    Kushan bowed his head stiffly.

    The indiscriminate ughter had begun, just as it had two years earlier when the Knights of Reinhafer had been overrun here.

    No matter how many nobles¡¯ private soldiers there were, it didn¡¯t matter much. They have faith in the court wizard Kramsar.

    They didn¡¯t expect the Resistance to intervene.

    -Flee!

    -Scatter!

    ¡®But you should have taken all of that into ount when making your judgment.¡¯

    My head goes cold. They will pay for their foolishness a littleter. I don¡¯t feel sorry for them, though.

    Maybe that¡¯s what Nox was born to do.

    My sword continues to cut through the enemies that surround me.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    <em>(chwaas!)</em>

    Also, I know.

    [You have killed an enemy, your life is increased by 4 hours].

    By killing my fellow man, I can live a little longer.

    Lowly, filthy¡­¡­.

    I¡¯m diseased like a dog.

    For a mere four hours.

    As I shed through my enemies in a trance, the dawn began to break.

    A pool of blood soaked his graying hair, staining his uniform white shirt a muddy ck. Kushan¡¯s hair, too, is redder and darker in color.

    Why?

    It was when I looked at him that I finally felt the character of Kushan Adrian wasplete.

    There is red blood and gore all around, most of it the work of Kushan Adrian, but he has no regrets.

    He killed his own people with his own hands, but sometimes that¡¯s one of the virtues of being a king, he now realizes.

    By him.

    With the crack of dawn, the war was over.

    Kushan Adrian has now properly ced one knee on the ground, and he bows his head in deference to me.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhaber-nim. Please ept my loyalty.¡±

    ¡°The King of Tahalin¡¯s loyalty to the rascal of Reinhafer¡­¡­ you prepared to endure, even if the people look down on you?¡±

    ¡°It was you who pulled me out of the pit. I, Kushan, no.¡±

    Kushan clenched his fists and pounded the ground once.

    ¡°I, Kushan Adrian, the new King of Tahalin, do hereby dere that I owe a lifetime of gratitude to you, Nox-nim, not to Reinhafer, and I will uphold that loyalty.¡±

    ¡°And so do we, don¡¯t we, Princess Arya.¡±

    Liese and Arya have be quite close by now.

    Arya nodded in agreement.

    ¡®Okay. Three units acquired. That¡¯s good.¡¯

    I smiled inwardly.

    And with that, one long episode wasplete.

    The Kingdom of Tahalin.

    And three key units.

    This is a great achievement.

    But.

    Every story has an epilogue.

    ¡®There is one more. The 72 demons that corrupted Kramsar. [Gremory]. If she is not defeated, the tragedy will likely repeat itself.¡¯

    Therefore.

    ¡°From now on, I will organize a small group of elite men to follow me.¡±

    I will move to y the second 72 demons from now on.

    Thus, the time for securing longevity has arrived.<hr>

    {1} : As in the veil of life and death. If they draw their swords, they must be prepared for the consequences.

    Pretty sure Gremory has Fem pronouns.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119Dawn was breaking.

    By the time the ck Sword Knights, led by Rodwell de Ernarok, arrived in the Kingdom of Tahalin, the scene had already been cleaned up.

    Blood stained the streets and the ground. And the sight of the new king, Kushan Adrian.

    They were dismayed.

    Rodwell thought to himself.

    ¡®Kushan Adrian is alive. That means¡­ No way, Young Master Nox!¡¯

    His eyes narrowed, and his facial muscles crinkled uncontrobly.

    It was a natural reaction.

    For as much as the Kingdom of Tahalin despises Reinhafer, the House of Reinhafer does not like the Kingdom of Tahalin.

    It¡¯s not hard to see why.

    The war between them two years ago. That is the cause.

    It is not easy to be intimate with one another when the wounds are still healing.

    Rodwell turns to Kushan, a fierce look on his face as he steps closer to his master.

    He draws his sword and speaks.

    ¡°Prince Kushan Adrian.¡±

    ¡°Rodwell¡­ de Ernarok.¡±

    ¡°Where is Young Master Knox, if¡­ if you have harmed him.¡±

    <em>Chuck!</em>

    <em>(cheog!)</em>

    At the sound of Rodwell¡¯s voice, the swords of the Knights of the ck Sword in unison swung forward, pointing at Kushan and the others.

    ¡°You will never survive our ck Sword Knights.¡±

    ¡°Rodwell, withdraw your sword.¡±

    It was then.

    Familiar, cold. But more than ever, Rodwell recognized the voice.

    His master, of course, was Nox von Reinhafer.

    The youngest, the so-called disgrace of the family.

    ¡°¡­¡­Young Master Nox. The family has been worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can see that, seeing as how you¡¯ve brought such arge number of ck Sword Knights, and they¡¯re all elite level.¡±

    ¡°It would be strange if they didn¡¯t bring such arge force to defend the bloodline of House Reinhafer.¡±

    ¡°The Lord is a cold man. This action must be your own. go back and tell the family head that I called you and that you had no choice but toe here.¡±

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    He said that he would take responsibility for what had happened, as if it were a given that he would be Theo¡¯s chosen vessel.

    In that moment, Rodwell felt all theyers of prejudice against Nox von Reinhafer that had shrouded him slip away.

    Changed?

    It wasn¡¯t much of a change at all.

    A monarch is a monarch because he is responsible for those beneath him. The Nox before him, he thought, was finally beginning to show signs of being a true monarch.

    As a loyalist of Reinhafer, this was something he could not help but be impressed by.

    Rodwell immediately bowed his head and spoke.

    ¡°This is something that the Patriarch has allowed me to do.¡±

    ¡°The Lord¡­?¡±

    Nox¡¯s voice sounded slightly panicked. As the scion of the family, he felt that this treatment was undeserved.

    The ckde Knights were the elite knights of Reinhafer, and it was not often in their history that they were honored.

    Rodwell continued calmly.

    ¡°One thing, Young Master. May I ask you one question?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why is it that Kushan Adrian and you are together?¡±

    There was no doubt in his question.

    Just a deep question.

    He was simply asking why he and the Master were together.

    As Nox pondered for a moment, Kushan Adrian approached and bowed to Rodwell.

    ¡°Lord Nox, you have saved our kingdom of Tahalin, and protected it from evil. I have chosen to pledge my allegiance to Nox von Reinhafer, and if there has been any misunderstanding, I implore you to ept my apology and let go of your anger.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    For the first time in the years since Rodwell had served as the family¡¯s butler, he looked puzzled.

    Reinhafer and the Kingdom of Tahalin were enemies.

    And Young Master Knox had saved them?

    And that serious expression on Kushan¡¯s face?

    When Rodwell forgot his manners and looked at Nox, he merely shook his head mildly in annoyance.

    ¡°¡­¡­Something like that.¡±

    * * *

    A few dayster again.

    Having just managed to get Rodwell and arge group of ck Sword Knights sent back, I¡¯m walking through the desert, lost in thought.

    ¡®I can finally see the end of my days in the hot, hot, hot desert¡­¡­.¡¯

    [The yer¡¯s remaining life is 9 days].

    I sigh a little as I check my remaining lifespan.

    This is¡­ well, as much as I¡¯ve ughtered Rebels, it¡¯s still nothing.

    Even with the Negative trait still attached to my body.

    I sighed and continued to read the message.

    [Short-term negative trait in effect].

    [Talent ¡®Dead Count¡¯ is in effect].{1}

    [yer¡¯s physical abilities will be further reduced by 5%].

    [When your health is restored to 30 days or more, the trait will be removed].

    [Dead Count].

    In many ways, this talent was meant to constrain the yer¡¯s behavior.

    It reduces stats by a percentage, adds penalties, etc.

    On top of that, you need to have at least 30 days of life to remove the talent¡­¡­.

    In many ways, it¡¯s a mess.

    ¡®No, the negative trait exploded when it was less than 10 days left, so why does it only heal when it¡¯s 30 days old or more? If they¡¯re going to do it, they should just do one.¡¯

    I was frustrated, but I had nowhere to point, so I just kept my mouth shut.

    Yeah, this is all my fault.

    Out of all the many Inner Lunatic traits, I chose [Time Limit]¡­ ¡­¡­.

    It¡¯s a self-inflicted disaster.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    ¡°Hmph? Master, are you ufortable somewhere, and if so, I, Christopher, will pitch a tent and keep watch over you for your safety¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, nope. Please, be quiet.¡±

    I managed to get the word please out.

    Ha¡­ What a bunch of crazy units.

    (michin)

    Every single one of them, young and old, has no vor.

    I¡¯d rather have the Leon guy, even if he¡¯s oblivious.

    Now that I think about it, I¡¯m pissed again.

    Damn it.

    (jegl.)

    ¡°Seobang-nim, are you sick¡­?¡±

    I shake my head at Elena¡¯s question.

    I¡¯m not the kind of person who can easily say I¡¯m sick anyway.

    I¡¯m supposed to be an asshole, a cold person in front of others. I can see why it¡¯s harder to y a bad guy than a good guy¡­ I can see why actors who specialize in viiny are highly valued in real life.

    ¡®Phew. Let¡¯s put these thoughts aside and think ahead.¡¯

    Anyway.

    It¡¯s true that there are a lot of annoyances, but it¡¯s not necessarily a negative situation.

    I¡¯m not going to die right away, and the negative traits will be unlocked if I hang in there.

    Why? It was simple.

    ¡®Because I¡¯m about to get a bunch of lifespan.¡¯

    Of course, there¡¯s a reason for my confidence.

    Our current destination is one of the 72 demons, the Demon of Honesty and Heartbreak. The ce where [Gremory] was sealed.

    It¡¯s one of the ¡°ancient ruins¡± in the game.

    Also, I will reap many benefits from subduing Gremory there.

    Life is only one of the rewards I will receive. It¡¯s not just longevity I want, it¡¯s the power I can use when I need it.

    ¡®Of course, many gamers probably didn¡¯t even know that a demon called [Gremory] existed in Inner Lunatic. She likes to stay in the corner, and it¡¯s damn hard to find her in the first ce, especially with all the crystals and stuff in the desert.¡¯

    Gremory is the only one of the 72 demons who doesn¡¯t intervene in the main story.

    She also had the potential to do me a lot of good.

    Having a unit that doesn¡¯t affect the flow of events would mean the difference between being able to utilize it properly or not.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡­ it¡¯s finally here, I had no idea there were ruins like this in the northern part of Tahalin, even I, Christopher, had no idea¡­! You are indeed a learned man, and you are indeed a descendant of the Reinhafer family. I am truly impressed, I Christopher¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say again, please be quiet. Christopher.¡±

    This time I left out the ¡°because it¡¯s hot¡± part.

    Only after a grunt did Christopher shut up.

    Finally, he sighed and stretched his stiff body.

    <em>Heh!</em>

    <em>(hihing!)</em>

    Suddenly, the wind whirled and came to a stop.

    There was nothing but a harsh desert with a relentless sandy wind. At the end of it, however, he could see an unfamiliar blur.

    I was sure of it.

    If memory serves me correctly, this is where the ancient ruins are hidden.

    I stifled my excitement and called the group to attention.

    ¡°Kushan, Elena, Christopher. From here on out, do exactly as I say. I will not forgive you if you go forward unnecessarily.¡±

    ¡°Chung!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir, my loyal body. I will do as you say.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you say¡­ I¡¯ll do it¡­ ¡­¡­!¡±

    After hearing the different answers.

    The four of us cautiously made our way to the area where the haze had risen.

    I released my magic power and dangled it lightly over my fingertips. As I gingerly touched it, I felt the space distort.

    As if to hide something.

    ¡°[Higher Realm]¡­ As expected, this is where that filthy demon is hiding. Elena, can you use it?¡±

    ¡°Mu, of course!¡±

    Elena said, and cautiously reached out into the thin air.

    Soon she begins to chant in a small voice.

    ¡°An earth spirit, a fairy¡­ a gnome. Answer your master¡¯s call here¡­¡­.¡±

    With a full-blown incantation. A mysterious pure white glow began to emanate from her fingertips. My eyes, no, my insight, were not wrong.

    I watch her actions, feeling a strange sense of satisfaction rise in me.

    One might ask.

    What is it she¡¯s doing now?

    ¡®Borrowing the power of a Higher Elemental to break this Higher Barrier.¡¯

    I open Elena¡¯s newly updated status window with glee.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Elena

    Gender: Female

    Age: 21

    Race: Half-Elf

    Primary Element: Wood

    Achievements: -.

    [Traits].

    Positives: [Cheerful] / [Potion-making genius] / [Dexterous] / [Open-minded] / [Master of Elementalism ¨C Blooming (NEW)]

    Neutral: [Natural] / [Ditsy] / [Gold Digger]

    Negative: [Ignorant] / [Drunkard]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 6

    MP: 4

    Luck: 5

    Willpower: 8

    Charm: 22

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: [Crafting Blessing].

    Active Skills: -.

    *This unit receives an additional modifier when contracting with a Wood Elemental.

    *Pact Elemental: Gnome

    __________________

    From the start, Elina¡¯s [Mastery of Elementalism] trait made her a unit that would be useful in this regardter on.

    I didn¡¯t bring her in just to make potions.

    ¡®However, her talent for Elementalism had not yet blossomed, and needed to be nurtured.¡¯

    It¡¯s simr to how Kushan¡¯s trait of loyalty has allowed him to rely on me to fully utilize his abilities.

    Also, Elena¡¯s condition for opening up to Elementalism is¡­.

    was to be taught by someone with greater elemental talent than herself. Liese fit the bill.

    As I watched Elena release the barrier, I recalled a conversation I¡¯d had with Liese not too long ago.<hr>

    {1} : [dead count] ([?? ???]/[dedeu kaunteu]) additional debuff when [time limit] is too low, might¡¯ve messed that up earlier.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    Inner Lunatic.

    There are so many different fighting styles in this game, and so many talents to match.

    Countless geniuses, not counting the ones I added as talents, such as Genius of Swords and Martial Arts and Genius of Mana Sensitivity. Talents are real.

    To begin with,

    ¡®Elementalism¡¯ is exceptional.

    This is a ss that contracts with spirits that exist in the natural world or the spirit world to fight in battle, but it is difficult to train and was shunned even by high-profile users.

    This is understandable, as the destructive power itself isn¡¯t very strong, while the risk and stat requirements are ridiculous.

    However, there are times when this ss can shine.

    That¡¯s when it¡¯s utilized as a sub-ss.

    ¡®Elementalists are sometimes both mages and high-ranking knights, and the fact that they can call upon spirits to help them inbat and in life in general adds a lot of variety to their life andbat patterns, and as a subss, it¡¯s hard to beat that.¡¯

    Adding additional variety tobat repertoire is a tremendous benefit.

    Not only that, but you¡¯ll be able to easily navigate difficult situations with a little help from the spirits in all aspects of your life.

    Of course, the problem is that I don¡¯t have any talents yet, so I can¡¯t learn them¡­¡­.

    I do have a moderately talented unit in my party.

    Elena.

    She was a unit with the [Potionmaking Genius] talent, but she could be a Elementalist as a subss.

    Of course, Elena isn¡¯t very talented yet, so she¡¯s just a generalist, but this can be upgraded to a genius.

    Even if you¡¯re not a genius, there¡¯s usually a special trigger or artifact that allows that talent to blossom.

    They¡¯re not easy to make, but I¡¯m a gamer who¡¯s yed a lot of Elementalists. Also, as I said before, Elena was one of my favorite units.

    In other words, it¡¯s not difficult for me to develop her to the point of genius.

    ¡®Besides, the trait we need here in the desert is Land. There¡¯s no one better suited for that than Elena, and even though she¡¯s an Archon, she¡¯s not free from the bindings of her element.¡¯

    For the record, Liese deals with fire.

    This will help her a lotter, when I bloom her Elemental stats.

    Anyway.

    That¡¯s it for the Elementals.

    I think I need to immerse myself and focus on the current situation.

    Something is finally starting to happen with Elina.

    <em>Ziiing¡­!</em>

    The azure light magic from Elena¡¯s fingertips began to form a shape.

    It took the form of a small weasel.

    A weasel with pure white fur and a bushy tail. It was a familiar creature to those in the know.

    ¡°This is¡­ a gnome.¡±

    ¡°You recognized it.¡±

    Christopher said, and I nodded in moderate agreement.

    The spirit that Elena had now seeded in summoning in a cold sweat. It was a being called a Gnome, one of the earth elementals.

    Gnomes are basically spirits that make their homes and lives underground, and they¡¯re mostly found in European mythology. Originally, they were often depicted as white-bearded men wearing hats.

    In Inner Lunatic, they take on a slightly different form.

    The White Weasel.

    Cute little spirits that burrow into the ground and make their homes there.

    That¡¯s what gnomes are here.

    ¡®Why, because they¡¯re cute. They¡¯re meant to appeal to the female fanbase. Like our cute little Karl.¡¯

    As if reading my mind, Karl gave a small nod, humming.

    Being reanimated as an undead makes this easier. He can read my thoughts pretty well.

    In more ways than one, it makes things easier.

    ¡°Certainly, if the ruins you speak of are here¡­ this child can help us.¡±

    Kushan says, and he agrees.

    He would, too.

    For in Inner Lunatic, gnomes are treated primarily as spirits who can find their way around or tap into the magical currents (leylines) that flow through thend.

    Their greatest use, if there is one, is in situations like this.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s very difficult to find your way in the desert, as you know, but with him, it¡¯s possible.¡±

    Christopher and Kushan Adrian seem to have bonded.

    They don¡¯t respect each other, but that¡¯s about as far as they¡¯ve gotten. It¡¯s all I need when dealing with them anyway.

    ¡°Seo, Seobang¡­ I did a good job, right? Hehe¡­¡­.¡±

    Elena said, fishing for apliment.

    For once, I could only nod.

    She hadn¡¯t even taken a sip of her drink while doing this.

    Was this really her job?

    I said with all my heart.

    ¡°Yes. For not drinking. Seriously, well done. I¡¯m sincere, so don¡¯t doubt me.¡±

    Amanding tone.

    As far as I was concerned, it was the bestpliment she could have asked for.

    However, she was disappointed with my response.

    ¡°Yeah, but I was hoping for apliment on how hard I¡¯ve been working on that¡­ Elementalism¡­¡­.¡±

    Judging by the slight puffing of his cheeks, I must have gotten it wrong.

    But so what?

    What I want to praise most is this.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long way, but you can find it. It just takes a little longer. But¡­ not drinking is a different story. I didn¡¯t think it was possible for Elena¡­¡­¡­.¡¯

    Anyway, Elena is careful when it counts.

    I put my hand on her head, thinking to myself that she¡¯s grown up. Then, it was released again and she smiled at me.

    Handsome is the best, after all. I sighed heavily, feeling it all over again.

    ¡°Now, before we begin, I want you all to tie this rope around your wrists. we¡¯ll know where each other is and pull immediately if there¡¯s danger.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    I waited for the two units to wrap the rope around their wrists.

    Once everything was ready, I reached out and began to lightly stroke the area where the auras had blossomed, sending energy flowing into them.

    Soon, a familiar voice called out.

    [Caution! You have entered the territory of the Demon of Honesty and Heartbreak!]

    [You are trapped in a desert maze!]

    [If you do not find your way out, you will die].

    ¡®I¡¯m past the point of being frightened by this.¡¯

    Anyway, I can¡¯t survive without defeating Gremory.

    Soon I¡¯ll have to return to the Academy and follow the rest of the curriculum, and I can¡¯t afford to buy lives this way.

    I need to do something big!

    ¡®Betting in your sleep goes against you.''{??}

    Grine.

    It was a tip from the rotten bastard.

    That moment. A gnome¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts.

    <em>kkiing¡­!</em>

    The gnome ced a hand on the back of Elena¡¯s hand with a flick, and tilted his head as if to warn her to be careful of her surroundings. As if something wasing.

    I immediately recalled Karl out of sight.

    The others would probably think I had sent it back to subspace for a moment, but I had actually unsummoned him as an undead.

    I spoke in a calm tone.

    ¡°Here we go. Everyone stay where you are, and don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t move or you¡¯ll be swept away by the sandstorm. We need to find our way, so everyone follow Elena.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be leading the way¡­?¡±

    Elena was a little worried, but the others were already ready.

    ¡°Chong!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust your judgment, Nox-nim.¡±

    As I listened to the voices of the units, I stared at the sandstorm that had suddenly risen from the distance and begun to move toward us.

    Then it crashes into each other, creating a whirlwind that quickly obscures our view.

    ¡®It¡¯s a sandstorm.¡¯

    It was a familiar phenomenon.

    Recall thest time I captured a Sand Golem in Chasers?

    At the time, I had experienced a sandstorm, one of several phenomenamon in deste desert terrain.

    It¡¯s simr to a snowstorm, except that you¡¯re stranded with sand blocking your view.

    <em>Kkiing!</em>

    The gnome began to lead Elena around and show her the way, as if to say that she could trust him.

    Elena, eager to fulfill her assigned duties, clenched her fists and began to lead the way.

    For some reason, it¡¯s a little creepy that she¡¯s squeezing my hand and not the rope, but whatever.

    About an hour passed like that, maybe?

    Suddenly, the gnome stops and looks back for a moment.

    The sand out seems to have stopped, thankfully, and there¡¯s arge sand dune at their feet, with a high fault line.

    The gnome then exchanged unintelligible words with Elena, and then, well¡­¡­.

    He jumped up and down, abruptly throwing himself down the dune.

    Elena squeezes her eyes shut and throws herself after him¡­¡­.

    Huh?

    ¡®This isn¡¯t exactly the way I thought I¡¯d get directions.¡¯

    Of course, I had traveled here often to meet Gremory. However, there were a couple of minor (?) problems with the map of the Northern Taharan Desert.

    The first was that it was hard to find the path in the dirt. This has been resolved.

    Gnomes helped.

    The second was that¡­¡­ always changed where the entrance was.

    I barely stifled a gasp that threatened to escape.

    The threads that tied me to Elena began to pull and drag me down the dune. I wasn¡¯t expecting this. Shit.

    ¡°Ugh! In the past, when I was taking lessons at the Knight Order, the same apprentices liked me so much that they threw me off a cliff and into the water. It¡¯s the same thrill.¡±

    Christopher scoffs.

    ¡®That¡¯s bullying. That¡¯s crazy.¡¯

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t spit that out. I¡¯m falling, but I¡¯m not even going to give a scolding¡­ Kushan never thought there would be a ce like this, he muttered.

    You assholes¡­

    (saekkideul)

    I don¡¯t know, but aren¡¯t you guys falling from a height of about 20 meters?

    What the fuck is wrong with you that normal people can¡¯t¡­¡­.

    Okay, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m done here.

    I¡¯m not that surprised either.

    ¡®Well, there¡¯s actually a dungeon in the cier zone that you have to break the ice in, soak in, and endure for two and a half hours to open, so¡­¡­ 20 meters is nothing.¡¯

    I nodded in agreement. Then I thought to myself

    Why?

    Because from now on, I¡¯m going to have to deal with the mastermind of all events.

    The archduke who will grant me life.

    Because I have to go meet the demon of honesty and heartbreak.

    * * *

    In the depths of the Great Ruins.

    A woman sits in the depths of the abyss.

    She is beautifully off-white, but her expression is not so good. That¡¯s because of the being that invaded my territory a moment ago.

    Gremory.

    This demon, known as the Demon of Honesty and Heartbreak, was unique among the 72 demons.

    Unlike the other lying demons, she could not tell a lie. She could reveal the location of treasure, past, present, or future.

    That was her identity.

    However, her name as a demon was not without prestige.

    Gremory is a demon, too.

    Otherwise, she would not have entertained the idea of using Kramsar to bring down Tahalin.

    She wanted only one thing with Kramsar.

    The life force to revive herself, and the untold malice of men to harm others. With these, she sought to gain even greater power.

    For a very long time, she was sealed in this abyss-like ruin.

    She has attempted to resurrect herself, but has been thwarted time and time again, and has yet to be seen by the world. However, there was a solution that could break the seal.

    It would feed on the ugly emotions of humans and sacrifice its life force to be resurrected.

    ¡°I tried to use Kramsar for the good of the ¡­¡­ generations, but it all went down the drain thanks to that little brat from who knows where.¡±

    Her pale lips curled in a cold sneer.

    A handsome boy, with graying hair andvender eyes.

    He had stepped into her territory.

    How dare he think that the 72nd demon, Gremory, was here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you a lesson. Try it. The ordeal of these ruins. Honesty and heartbreak.¡±

    Sheughed softly, Nox von Reinhafer. She waited for the boy who had ruined her ns to approach.

    Expecting to see his face crumble.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121[Zafyr is a heathen only eats pizza with pineapple, anchovies, and olives]

    ¡°Ooohhh, that¡¯s quite high, haha, even I would have felt quite sick if I didn¡¯t have a shield, but who am I! After all, as a member of the ck Sword Knights of the Reinhafer Family, only a true knight can endure this much pain as part of his training¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Christopher. Shut up. It¡¯s motion sickness.¡±

    ¡°Chung!¡±

    Christopher grunted as he fell.

    I told him to shut up because I was seriously getting motion sickness¡­¡­.

    Luckily, he seems to be a good listener.

    Sometimes excessive loyalty gets the better of me¡­ but I wonder if I would have abandoned it if I didn¡¯t have it.

    Anyway, the bottom line remains the same.

    The units around me are a bunch of crazies.

    Kushan nodded and continued. To my surprise, he kept his arms crossed as he fell.

    ¡°You always seem to be in such good spirits¡­¡­. It must be because you have a good monarch after all. He¡¯s not evenparable to me. You, Nox-nim, are a true monarch.¡±

    ¡®What? Is this a new way of doing things, or am I out of date?¡¯

    Kushan is spouting nonsense, and I¡¯m tempted to shoot back, but I hold it in.

    I realized that this was the first time I¡¯d ever seen it, so I figured it might be a little weird. ¡­¡­.

    I guess you could say I was being generous.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Elena has a strand of her windswept hair halfway to her mouth, falling rapidly downward.

    Her purple locks cascade downward, showing off her lc dreadlocks.

    Despite this, she is still trying to fulfill her duties¡­¡­ unnecessarily drooping, creating a feeling of guilt.

    Falling(?) down a dune after a gnome is not something most people have the courage to do. Anyway, it means that she has truly be my unit.

    But she didn¡¯t give me a pat on the back.

    I¡¯m sure some people thought it was because I¡¯m an asshole, but that¡¯s not necessarily the case.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    <em>(kkwaag!)</em>

    Because she was clutching my hand and sobbing.

    I think it was intentional.

    I don¡¯t have proof, but I¡¯m pretty sure it was intentional, and I¡¯m the kind of asshole who can punish a unit based on intent alone. Just try to get this back.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to pursue thister.¡¯

    Mulling over the punishment in my mind, I activate my magic as I approach the ground.

    <em>Ziing!</em>

    The magic power stretched out from the top and spun into a sphere, forming a giant defensive shield about four meters in diameter.

    This was also something I had learned from Professor Lars.

    [Crawled from Durstysts]

    It¡¯s a type of mana shield that is formed by releasing mana.

    It¡¯s amon spell used by high-level mages and can be cast freely. However, it is notoriously difficult for lesser mages to control.

    Even I hadn¡¯t mastered it.

    ¡®I¡¯m not yet skilled enough to use it inbat¡­¡­ but it should be fine for this.¡¯

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The shield met the ground.

    With a loud bang, a cloud of sandy dust rose up to envelop us.

    I didn¡¯t feel much of an impact. The effectiveness of the [Mana Shield] was incredible.

    It didn¡¯t take any damage, and it didn¡¯t consume much mana. It seems that magic is best learned from a good teacher.

    ¡®Professor Lars¡­ your skill is obvious.¡¯

    I dusted myself off and surveyed my surroundings.

    Christopher was pinned to the sand. I wondered how his shields had gotten him into that position, but the sight of him upside down made me want to say no more, so I kept my mouth shut.

    As for Kushan, he¡¯s been living in the desert for a long time, so it¡¯s no problem.

    Hended steadily, like a nimble cat, without a care in the world.

    Elena was the problem.

    She had switched positions with me and was now almost on top of me.

    ¡­¡­.

    I hope she¡¯s getting off.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re gonna get off.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, yeah¡­.¡±

    I blurted out without realizing it.

    For a moment, I felt a little sorry for her, wondering if I was being unfair to her after she had worked so hard to learn Elementalism for me.

    ¡°Even the cold master¡­¡­ is cool¡­!¡±

    I decided to stop thinking about it, and began to take in the sights around me.

    The ce where I broke through the boundary under the dunes.

    It was the same ce I remembered, the one that sealed the [Gremory]. I was relieved to see that not much had changed from the game, and I could finally catch my breath.

    ¡°I guess this is the right ce, Young Master! Your insight, as is typical of the Reinhafer family, is brilliant. I, Christopher, am deeply impressed and shall bow to your wisdom¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    As I cut Christopher off, I heard a voice on the other end of the line. This time it was Kushan, and unlike Christopher, he had something important to say.

    ¡°Something ising. Nox-nim, you¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­. An insectoid.¡±

    <em>Shiing.</em>

    <em>(seuleung.)</em>

    I unsheathe my sword, then immediately begin to transmute magic energy into Stormbringer.

    ck Magic. The emblem of House Reinhafer, the dark elemental power, begins to ze.

    A power that reminds Kushan of a nightmare from his past, perhaps a disaster.

    <Swiped from Durstysts>

    But he is unfazed, and draws his own kukri.

    ¡°There seems to be quite a few of them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I tugged on Elena¡¯s wrist, forcing her toe behind me.

    I take a step backward, sizing up the distance between us and the monsters.

    Kushan¡¯s back is to me. He seems to have had the same idea.

    This is a goodbat unit after all.

    Christopher¡¯s sword is already drawn, and he squares his shoulders proudly.

    ¡°How dare a worm dare to approach our young master of the Reinhafer family. What a rude bunch! Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine. This Christopher, even if you don¡¯t step up to the te, I¡¯ll take care of them in no time and bring their heads before you¡­¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°No. I will fight.¡±

    I said, negating Christopher¡¯sment.

    The reason was simple.

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s only for a short amount, I¡¯ll take the vitality.¡¯

    Longevity is a multifaceted thing.

    I had learned this the hard way in my recent battle with Paimon.

    ¡­For reasons I can¡¯t tell anyone, of course.

    * * *

    [yer¡¯s lifespan has been restored to 14 days].

    [The negative trait is still in effect].

    [To remove the effect of the trait ¡®Dead Count¡¯, please restore your life to 30 days or more].

    Ouch.

    Too bad my lifespan didn¡¯t increase from 14 days.

    But what can I do?

    The problem is that I¡¯ve be too strong now.

    ¡®By the way, so is Kushan, but Christopher¡¯s sword¡­ it¡¯s strong. So it¡¯s Theo¡¯s favorite knight¡¯s sword? That¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Frozen Sword.

    Christopher¡¯s sword, like the others, had a total of nine formations. First, middle, and second halves, three in total.

    Each was just as destructive as the next, but the delicacy of each was shocking.

    ¡®It was like a sculptor carving a statue out of ice. It was a sword that could only be described as beautiful. ¡­unlike Christopher¡¯s.¡¯

    A sword that spits out cold air to consume its foes.

    It was not as beautiful as Theo¡¯s, but it was just as out of my reach. I couldn¡¯t help but see him anew. He wasn¡¯t just a man of words.

    A Knight of the ck Sword, after all.

    He looked like he had risen to the rank of Knight Commander.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s sorted.¡±

    Kushan said dryly, wiping the blood off his kukri with a handkerchief. {Hemolymph}

    ¡°Yeah. Elena, you¡¯ve had your work cut out for you. You¡¯ve helped me in so many ways this time, including learning Elementalism.¡±

    I pulled Elena aside and praised her as well. Aside from navigating via gnomes, she had been quite useful, throwing potions to attack enemies and helping me and mypanions whenever she could.

    She blushed and replied.

    ¡°It¡­ It must have been effective that I practiced with Mei in my spare time to help Seo-Bang-nim¡­ !¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Mei helped you?

    Thinking for a moment, I raised a brief tribute to Mei.

    ¡®She must have been hit by Elena¡¯s potion, recovered, hit again, recovered again. It¡¯s a shame, but it¡¯s the way it is.¡¯

    I was quickly convinced.

    Amazing Mei¡­¡­.

    ( ??- nyeoseog)

    She¡¯s a saint, really.

    She sacrificed herself to help me.

    Now, wouldn¡¯t it be okay if I gave her a little raise?

    I even thought about it.

    ¡°Hey, this way¡­¡­.¡±

    Elena led me in the direction of the gnome.

    At the end of her direction, a huge iron gate awaited us. It was quite an alien sight in this sandy ce.

    The iron gate made an unpleasant nking sound.

    <em>Squeak.</em>

    <em>(kkiig.)</em>

    Once we stepped through the slightly rusted gates, we were greeted by a very familiar sight. A statue, cold and unmoving, and a group of sphinx-like cats perched nearby.

    And in the deepest recesses, an abandoned skeleton that looked like it had been there for quite some time.

    Is that all?

    The area was littered with venomous scorpions, many of which I¡¯d hunted down earlier in the day.

    But I know.

    That very little of this is real.

    <em>sh!</em>

    <em>(seogeog!)</em>

    Christopher stepped forward and shed at the first one.

    A sphinx statue. But it hasn¡¯t even moved, so I¡¯m pretty sure I know how Christopher fights.

    I¡¯m going to make it as heavy as possible.

    Christopher¡¯s sword shes quickly returned to its original form.

    ¡°Oh, no! How could this happen? I clearly saw the enemy being shed by this Christopher¡¯s sword, and I must have felt it too¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Be still, all of you, for much of what you see here is illusion.¡±

    I quickly cut him off before he spoke any longer.

    Then, a dazed voice leaked from Christopher.

    ¡°¡­¡­? What do you mean¡­¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Technically, it¡¯s pretty much everything.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ illusionary magic¡­ that¡¯s what you want to call it.¡±

    Kushan agreed.

    Kushan and Christopher. And Elena, looking a bit nervous, took up her own weapon and assumed abat stance.

    It was an urgent situation, where you never know when or where something will appear.

    However, after hitting the tuk-tuk {sic} with a calm face, I found my way.

    I opened a giant door, stepped through it, and three more doors appeared.

    {Thank you for reading at Durstysts}

    This is where my knowledge of the dead woulde in handy.

    I continued walking in the direction of the fallen skeleton.

    ¡°Young Master, how do you find your way so well?¡±

    Elena asked, as if I thought my path was always the right one.

    I¡¯mfortable with it, but¡­¡­

    I wonder if she trusts me too much.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s because I¡¯m easily skipping the path I should have wandered in the first ce. So it¡¯s kind of like cheating.¡¯

    This dungeon.

    That said, there are a couple ways to make the Northern Tahalin Ruins less challenging.

    The first is to continue traveling in the direction of the skeletonized door, as you are now.

    In the ruins, you¡¯ll encounter three different paths, with the skeleton serving as a signpost to help you find your way.

    The second is the hunting of demons.

    ¡°Prepare for battle. This is not an illusion.¡±

    It¡¯s easy to tell if a demon is real or not.

    Deep in the ruins, check to see if the skeleton is wearing a ring on its left index finger.

    If the skeleton is wearing a ring, then the creature is real and not an illusion.

    Why?

    Because the ring itself is a special magical device that can summon demons.

    That¡¯s why this dungeon is so difficult.

    It cuts off your connection to the outside world.

    The Archduke Gremory designed the ruins with the intention of using them to torment humans and eventually steal their life force.

    The Trials of Honesty and Heartbreak are what you get for going in the wrong direction¡­ but they don¡¯t really mean anything. You won¡¯t have to go through them because you¡¯ll be on the right path.

    At least for now.

    And just like that, after about five turns.

    I finally reach thest room.

    ¡°Be careful from here on out.¡±

    I say bluntly.

    At the same time.

    Soon, I hear a bizarreughing from somewhere.

    <em>Kkyahahahaha¨D!</em>

    If I knew what this being here was like.

    Augh that would make me nervous if I had any idea how powerful she is.

    However, I waspletely unperturbed and continued to walk over.

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Kushan. Be still.¡±

    I shook off Elena¡¯s grip on my sleeve and began to slowly approach the ruins.

    As I do, I can feel the poisonous scorpions crawling up my body, stinging me.

    But.

    [The yer realizes that what they are seeing is an illusion].

    [Does not take damage].

    [I ignore the poisoning].

    I straighten up.

    I draw my ck sword, point it at a fallen skeleton, and speak to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to get up, then I¡¯ll cut you.¡±

    <em>Creak.</em>

    <em>(kkigig.)</em>

    The skeleton¡¯s neck turns, and before I know it, blue mes are in its eyes.

    I don¡¯t panic when I see his pupils.

    (Please support the official release)

    I¡¯m expecting it.

    Then, I get a pretty interesting response back from him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got an interesting ¡­¡­ kid in here. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence that you killed Kramsar, do you?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not¡­¡­.¡±

    Kushan and Christopher ask, puzzled by the talking skeleton.

    I blurt out.

    ¡°Gremory.¡±

    A smile tugs at the corners of my twisted mouth, and magic begins to surge from the tip of my sword, a warning to the obvious enemy.

    ¡°One of the 72 demons, the one who will mark the beginning and end of the tragedy of the Kingdom of Tahalin.¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    ¡°No, no way. Are you saying that the skeleton is the Archduke [Gremory]?!¡±

    Christopher spoke first in a surprised voice.

    I nodded, and then put a little more force into my sword.

    My sword is now reaching the base of the neck. I feel ite to life, and the skeleton slowly begins to take on the form of a human being.

    A beautiful woman, off-white in color, with dark ck hair, pupils engraved with a unique pattern, and the symbol of the demon Baal exposed between her vicle. A mountain goat symbol is prominent.

    This is one of the archdukes like Paimon, the demon who brought the curse on Kramsar.

    [Gremory].

    ¡°It¡¯s a curious thing, I¡¯ve never seen a human in these ruins who wasn¡¯t affected by illusions, and I¡¯d like to ask them how they did it.¡±

    With that, Gremory gently pushed my sword away with her raised fingertips.

    A brief trickle of blood forms on the tip, but it heals quickly; the Archduke¡¯s resilience is too much for me.

    ¡®Paimon was like that once. He had tremendous defense. Even in his weakened state.¡¯

    But he doesn¡¯t reveal the truth. He simply asks her as bluntly as he can.

    ¡°Why did you n to use Kramsar to curse Tahalin and consume the kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there only one thing a sealed demon wants?¡±

    ¡°Resurrection.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Her meek admission, but I found it funny.

    For one thing, she could never be resurrected in the Inner Lunatic that I knew.

    And for another thing, she could never hurt me. She may have great power, but she has limitations.

    And at this moment in time.

    I had a hunch that the perfect time to bring it out had arrived.

    ¡°I understand that an angel sealed you in the past.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±

    For the first time, her stoic expression twisted.

    What the hell is he talking about?

    The look on her face said it all.

    Of course, I don¡¯t know the whole story.

    I rxed into Gremory¡¯s bewildered expression and thought back to a time when I was enjoying the game.

    Gremory. One of the 72 demons, why did she have to be stuck in these ruins, underutilized in the main story?

    The reason for this was hidden in the past.

    * * *

    [In the past, there was an archangel whose name is unknown].

    [She descended to earth and sealed away a myriad of evils, one of which was Gremory, the demon of honesty and heartbreak].

    [Gremory deceived people in the name of honesty].

    [Her definition of justice, what she called good, was a contradiction in terms, and she deceived countless people and caused them to hurt each other].

    [A good that was cruel to man, a terrible scourge].

    [It was a different kind of evil, with different greed and curses, and it was eating away at humanity].

    [As such, she became an emblematic outpost of the word heartbreak].

    [Her goodness was manifestly twisted].

    ¡­¡­.

    It was an excerpt from the literature of the past.

    And the special beings who appear there.

    Angels.

    No one would question the existence of angels in a game set in a world where demons exist. They are at odds with each other, always fighting to the death.

    Some novels, games, and other works present angels as evil and demons as good.

    Most works treat them in a stereotypical way.

    Yeah.

    After all, the symbolism of an angel is goodness itself.

    The devil is evil itself.

    This was also true of the Inner Lunatic.

    As much as it depicts evil in its worst forms, it certainly depicts goodness in its presence.

    However, there was a question in Inner Lunatic.

    [Zafyr is a heathen only eats pizza with pineapple, anchovies, and olives]

    While demons are constantly featured in the main story, angels never make a single appearance in the main story.

    Inexplicably, at least until Part 1, the angel¡¯s ce in the story remains in the form of an Easter egg, a fragment of history.

    So I assumed that the story would be resolved in Part 2.

    Apparently, there were quite a few people who thought the same thing.

    But now I need to learn more about angels.

    I find myself constantly searching for literature and resources, trying to find some sort of record of them.

    I havee to the conclusion that their existence is likely to hold great secrets of the Inner Lunatic.

    Also,

    To do so, I need to use the Gremory before me.

    ¡®She was sealed by the Archangel, and then imprisoned here in the Great Ruins, which is practically a prison for her.¡¯

    This also means that Gremory knows something about the archangel who sealed her.

    Angels.

    Who they are and how they sealed her. She already knows the vague details.

    So I walked up to her and opened my mouth.

    ¡°There is something I want to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Am I obligated to answer?¡±

    ¡°If you answer my question, I will spare your life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± [Zafyr is a heathen who only eats pizza with pineapple, anchovies, and olives]

    It was a radical proposition.

    A demon in a human subject. And he was offering to spare the Archduke¡¯s life.

    ¡®Because you¡¯re such a crazy person¡­¡­¡¯

    Gremory was puzzled.

    What about all the humans she¡¯d met?

    Most of them were shaking, nervous, or running for their lives.

    But Nox. No, he did not.

    Which made her panic many times over.

    For making such an outrageous suggestion.

    Gremory stammered.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand¡­ I, Gremory, am one of the Archdukes, and I can kill a human like you in a heartbeat¡­¡­..¡±

    I smirked and responded in a low whisper.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m going to fall for that crap?¡±

    I take a step toward her, energizing my sword.

    ¡°I already know. Because of your contract with the angel, you can no longer harm people. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I can feel my heart pounding wildly in my chest.

    Bingo.

    Gremory. She can¡¯t hurt people.

    That restriction was imposed on her in the past when she lost a battle with an archangel.

    That¡¯s why she used Kramsar as a ruse to resurrect herself.

    {Thank you for reading at Durstysts}

    Bribing a human with power, then using him to drain them of their corrupted emotions and life.

    That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to get her hands dirty.

    And so it was with Kramsar.

    A scumbag who had somehow made a name for himself as a court mage.

    But of course, it doesn¡¯t work for me.

    At least she can¡¯t kill humans herself. She is incapable of rebellion of any kind.

    I came to this ce knowing that.

    To me, she¡¯s simply a life-extending emergency food supply. If I kill her, I will instantly gain more than 100 days of life in one fell swoop.

    Even if there is a limit to the Ring of ck Basalt, that kind of increase is natural.

    However, I said I would let her live for one reason. <Swiped from Durstysts>

    Life can be gained by subduing or sealing her, and there¡¯s one more thing to scavenge in these ruins.

    The corner of my mouth twitches upward.

    ¡°I assume you are prepared to answer¡­ so let me ask you a question.¡±

    I said, then locked eyes with Gremory and clenched my fists. For some reason, I could feel Gremory¡¯s expression stiffen.

    I think she might even be trembling slightly¡­¡­.

    ¡®How ridiculous.¡¯

    Anyway, on the subject of demons.

    A cub. Embarrassing. {Thank you for reading at Durstysts}

    * * *

    Gremory.

    72 One of the demons, and one of the most powerful of all.

    She is ¡­¡­ and is currently being ckmailed by a human.

    She looks like she¡¯s barely past adulthood.

    Lavender eyes scanned her up and down. She feels creeped out.

    Why?

    I can feel the questions creeping up your spine. A cold sweat runs down my back. I feel nauseous in the pit of my stomach.

    The boy in front of me was clearly off.

    ¡®There¡¯s something about him. Kramsar¡­ there was a reason that clever bastard got away with it¡­¡­! If I had known this would happen, I should have kept them out of the way with a bunch of demons earlier¡­¡­.¡¯

    Sadly, doing so would have only prolonged Nox¡¯s life, but she didn¡¯t know that.

    Which was a shame, really.

    Anyway.

    The boy was about to ask her something.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    She didn¡¯t know what the scion of House Reinhafer was trying to ask her, or why he knew of her contract with the angel, but¡­¡­.

    It urred to me that this was dangerous.

    Why?

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Because the Nox von Reinhafer in front of her was indeed trying to kill her.

    That couldn¡¯t be right.

    Gremory was about to be resurrected.

    If only Kramsar had tried harder, if only he had been faster.

    She could siphon off the life force of the fallen humans, and it wouldn¡¯t be hard to get out of these ruins.

    It shouldn¡¯t have been hard to break free of his archangelic bonds.

    But to screw things up like this?

    ¡®No way!¡¯

    Because.

    Gremory could only swallow her pride and ask.

    ¡°My-what are you going to ask me?¡±

    ¡°First of all. What was the name of the angel who fought you?¡±

    Nox replied, as if he expected her to take him up on his offer. But she couldn¡¯t help but snort.

    ¡°Ha! You think I¡¯d remember an angel¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    <em>Stab!</em>

    <em>(pug!)</em>

    Even as Gremory replied, Nox¡¯s de dug into her shoulder a little, and a look of horror crossed her face.

    This was an embarrassment she couldn¡¯t hide.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Either you answer me straight, or you don¡¯t, and realize that your life depends on it¡­¡­.¡±

    Nox smiled faintly.

    ¡°I suppose you didn¡¯t tell me that.¡±

    ¡°You madman¡­!

    Gremory felt her heart pounding frantically.

    To the devil, no less. Was he expecting a cowardly answer from an archduke like herself?

    It was impossible, she thought, but the sword digging into her shoulder convinced her otherwise.

    I must live to fight another day.

    (Please support the official release)

    ¡°Bird, I can tell you what she looks like¡­ and the power she used.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll start there.¡±

    Thankfully, Nox said, removing the sword from Gremory¡¯s shoulder.

    He didn¡¯t want to take it outpletely, lest he have to stab it again. Gremory hated the bastard. and stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°First of all, it wasn¡¯t a damn¡­, it was an angel with a pair of big, white wings.¡±

    <em>puhwas!</em>

    ¡°That¡¯s about as obvious as saying the devil has horns. If you¡¯re ying around and buying time, I¡¯ll kill you immediately.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Huh. Gremory sucked in a breath, then red fiercely at Nox.

    Then.

    ¡°I think it had a wingspan of about two meters, and I don¡¯t know¡­ its eyes werevender, and I think they were kind of jewel-like¡­ but I guess that¡¯s not really important¡­¡­ Ah! Put that jet-ck thing down for a second, you¡¯re making me feel uneasy!¡±

    That was it.

    The demon of honesty and heartbreak.

    One of the strongest of the 72 demons, the equivalent of an archduke.

    Gremory¡¯s confession began.

    Only then did Nox rx his grip on his sword and begin to listen.

    Meanwhile.

    Elsewhere, Nox could hear the murmur of voices as they watched him, three nondescript figures who had apanied him.

    ¡°I thought you were worthy of the name of House Reinhafer. But to deal with a demon like that¡­? You¡¯re only a first-year student at the academy, isn¡¯t that impossible? This Christopher is so embarrassed that he can¡¯t even speak properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that the extent of your inability to speak?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m shaking so hard I can barely speak. You should have seen me in this situation before, even though I¡¯ve traveled the world and yed demons before¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡­.¡±

    Christopher and Kushan exchanged a look at Nox.

    Elena watched Nox¡¯s cold stare at Gremory and gave him a small cheer.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what it is, Young Master, but you must win¡­! We can¡¯t have more girls here!¡¯

    Regardless, Elena was cheering for Nox with a sense of urgency of her own.

    She remembered the feel of Nox¡¯s hand on her own, and hoped that he would make quick work of the enemy in front of him. [Crawled from Durstysts]

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    Roughly piecing together Gremory¡¯s words, I gathered information about angels.

    The result was this

    ¡®A woman with pure white wings andvender eyes cut herself, and has been restricted from using her powers as a demon ever since. They didn¡¯t tell her why they didn¡¯t kill her, but they did say that she would have a chance to repent someday¡­¡¯

    The story was smooth.

    Once a sword is held to the throat, everyone is equal.

    At least in this world.

    But there was one aspect of the story that raised questions in my mind.

    The angel¡¯s appearance.

    Eyes the color ofvender.

    In the Inner Lunatic, eyes like these are only found in House Reinhafer.

    They appear to have a monopoly on them.

    Naturally, it¡¯s strange for an angel to have such an appearance.

    ¡®Are the angel and Theo rted?¡¯

    If there is a connection between the mysterious archangel and Theo, it would make sense. However, wasn¡¯t Reinhafer a Dark Arts master?

    Why does the story y out as if there¡¯s some connection between them? Is the Gremory before him really the weakest of the 72 demons, and was she just sealed away for no reason?

    I don¡¯t know.

    (Please support the official release)

    As the questions piled up, I realized that I couldn¡¯te to a proper conclusion, so I made my next request.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s the next one.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is there a next?¡±

    Gremory looks a little tired.

    After all, unless you¡¯re a big talker like Christopher, it¡¯s easy to get lost in the conversation.

    In many ways, this is the point where I reevaluate Christopher once again.

    But I had no intention of showing her any mercy.

    ¡°Yes. Give me the ordeal of this ruin¡¯s honesty and heartbreak.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? Do you even know what that means?¡±

    Gremory said in disbelief.

    She seemed to genuinely think I was insane.

    It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s baffled by my suggestion, given that I¡¯ve managed to avoid trials as best I can.

    It¡¯s something I wouldn¡¯t do if I had two lives to live.

    But I¡¯m not like everyone else.

    I¡¯ve already seen the ending of this damn game dozens of times.

    That was Yoo Chan, and this is Nox.

    Therefore, I boldly demanded it.

    I demanded that the Trial of Honesty and Heartbreak, the Trial of Catastrophe, be given to me.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡­.¡±

    Shrug.

    ¡°No. Well, maybe. I¡¯ve heard stories before about perverts with stupid tastes who like to be spanked in public.¡±

    She quickly confirmed.

    The quick change of demeanor was typical of her in games in the past.

    Only one thing bothered her.

    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m stupid? I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m confident I can insult Reinhafer and survive, and I wouldn¡¯t take such a big gamble if I were you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    She remained silent, not daring to correct herself.

    She¡¯s got pride, too, so let¡¯s leave it at that.

    For now, I decided to take stock of the situation.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to take a moment to review their statuses. I should also check in on Christopher, Arya, and Liese.¡¯

    On second thought, I decided to check the statuses of Christopher and Gremory first. I figured I could always check on the others.

    First up was Gremory.

    [Crawled from Durstysts]

    __________________

    [Basic info]

    Name: Gremory

    Gender: Female

    Age: ???

    Race: Demon

    Primary Element: Divine

    Achievements: [72 Demons]

    [Traits]

    Positives: [Mastery of the sword and martial arts] / [Loyalty] / [Honesty] / [Generosity] / [Mouth of truth].

    Neutral: [True Evil]

    Negative: [Tears] / [Heartbreak] / [Lightness]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 27

    MP: 23

    Luck: 7

    Willpower: 20

    Charm: 20

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: [Reaper] / [Earth Resonance].

    Active Skills: [Healing Wave] / [Sword of Honor].

    __________________

    [Zafyr is a heathen only eats pizza with pineapple, anchovies, and olives]

    [Truthful Tongue] / [Lightness] / [Honesty] / [Heartbreak] and more.

    Her traits were both demonic and not-so-demonic, giving off a very strange feeling. Hagiya, isn¡¯t the tinnitus she had from the beginning a demon of honesty and heartbreak?

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what else she has, but she¡¯s worth keeping alive. The most important trait is [Truthful Tongue].

    It¡¯s a trait that makes it impossible for her to lie to anyone. In other words, it¡¯s a trashy trait with a penalty.

    To survive on this filthy continent, honesty is poison.

    Even if it was the devil, it was the same.

    But on the flip side, it¡¯s perfect for me to exploit.

    ¡®Next up, Christopher.¡¯

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Christopher

    Gender: Male

    Age: 37

    Race: Human

    Primary Element: Ice

    Achievements: [Captain of the ckde Knights]

    [Traits]

    Positives: [Cheerful] / [Strong voice].

    Neutral: [Two-mouth talker]

    Negative: [Overly loyal] / [Insensitive]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 21

    MP: 16

    Luck: 6

    Willpower: 7

    Charm: 15

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: [Strong Vocal Chords] / [Frostbite Aptitude].

    Active Skills: [Ice Make (Intermediate)] / [Frostde First 3 Forms] / [Frostde Mid 3 Forms] / [Frostde Second 3 Forms] ¡­

    __________________

    [Zafyr is a heathen only eats pizza with pineapple, anchovies, and olives]

    As expected from a noisy guy, he has a lot of relevant talents.

    However, its power is unbelievable. He had already reached the level of Frozen Sword Master, and although his magic power was somewhatcking, his physical strength, if exaggerated, was just below that of a Sword Master.

    In many ways, I realized that there was a reason why Theo was so fond of him.

    After a quick check, I spoke up.

    ¡°Tell me more about your ordeal of honesty.¡±

    I knew the facts, but I asked just to be sure.

    Gremory stammered.

    ¡°The¡­ Trial of Honesty is a test where you can answer one question without telling a lie and immediately pass the test.¡±

    ¡°And the condition for not passing?¡±

    ¡°To speak a lie.¡±

    Gremory reached out and created a small chamber of mana for the Trial. He would enter it and undergo the trial.

    It was something I knew well, having already experienced it many times in the game.

    ¡°Once inside, the trial will begin. I¡¯ll ask you a question, and if you don¡¯t give me an honest answer, something you¡¯ve staked will be taken from you. What you wager is up to you, but if you wager something of high value, and you seed, you¡¯ll get the best artifact the ruins have to offer, and if you wager something low¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get a low reward.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, and there¡¯s one caveat¡­ I¡¯ll ask you a question about someone you¡¯re rted to, and if you answer the question with the truth, your answer will be passed on to them.¡±

    In other words, if you say, ¡®I don¡¯t like it when Rona talks about me behind my back,¡¯ it will be passed on to her.

    In the form of ¡®Devil¡¯s Whispers¡¯.

    However, I don¡¯t get nervous, I just smile sheepishly.

    I continue to walk toward the interior of the room, and listen to the system notifications.

    [You must wager something of value as the price of your ordeal].

    [What will you bet?]

    The word bet.

    In fact, for everyone, not just gamers, it¡¯s a gamble.

    Whether it¡¯s enhancing an item or making a choice.

    The bigger the bet, the bigger the reward.

    The smaller the risk, the smaller the reward.

    The game always clearlyys out the rewards and gives them out whenever you seed.

    And, as is often the case, the masters of the game are the ones who know how to cheat. You can always improve the odds of that gamble a little bit.

    So I said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet my life.¡±

    I wagered what little life I had left.

    Gremory looked at me in shocked disbelief.

    Has that guy in your eyes gone mad? I didn¡¯t care about the suspicious look on my face. Because I was thinking of doing this anyway.

    At least I¡¯m not going to die here.

    With that certainty, I gambled.

    I waited a moment.

    Then I heard a clear, crisp voice.

    Thank goodness.

    I only have a few lives left, but they seem to be worth a lot.

    The next system voice said.

    [You have wagered your life, the life of Nox von Reinhafer].

    [The difficulty of the trial will be adjusted to the highest possible level!]

    [If the yer fails toplete the trial, they will die].

    * * *

    {Thank you for reading at Durstysts}

    When ying Inner Lunatic.

    Each time I visited the Great Ruins, the ruins, and Gremory, asked me.

    A single question that I have asked in the name of the Trial of Honesty and Heartbreak.

    The question always changed, but the one constant was that it always cut to the heart and soul of the faction, position, and vote of the character I was currently raising.

    It hasn¡¯t changed in the fact that it has cut to the core and the heart of the matter.

    I don¡¯t know how she does it, but it never ceases to amaze me that, at least for me, she always hits the mark.

    Thanks to her.

    I always knew, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    To others, it was just a question about the character they were ying, but to me, it was the protagonist of a story I cared about.

    Because the question had such a huge impact on the ending of the story, that if it was even slightly twisted, it was all over.

    Why?

    Because the life-or-death question usually went something like this.

    ¡®Are you plotting a rebellion against the emperor?¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t you want to kill the brother who killed your parents?¡¯

    ¡®Are you nning to kill the patriarch and bring down the family?¡¯

    This wouldn¡¯t be a problem if these were the only questions you were asked, but Inner Lunatic is not a nd game.

    Why?

    Because, as Gremory said earlier, if you answer in the affirmative here, news of your actions will reach the units you¡¯re ostracizing.

    This is a recipe for disaster.

    For example. If I answer affirmatively to rebel against the Imperial Family, news of my intentions to rebel against the Imperial Family will reach the ears of the Emperor.

    Revealing your secret to someone.

    This test is called Honesty, and it is called Heartbreak, because it is difficult in and of itself.

    This is why it¡¯s best to do it at the end.

    When you are strong enough to rebel against the Imperial Family.

    When you can take revenge on your family.

    Sometimes it¡¯s not worth it unless you can kill the patriarch, as it often results in the sudden death of a character you¡¯ve been nurturing.

    ¡®Of course, no question is too risky for a small price to pay. But I¡¯m in a situation where I have to take risks. I don¡¯t care if I look good to anyone, my goal is to get to the end of the story.

    The reason you haven¡¯t taken the trials in the previous five rooms is that the biggest gamble requires you to meet Gremory face-to-face.

    And since you can only take the test once, I took the shortest route possible, defeating a bunch of monsters to get here.

    Then I asked her directly for the trial.

    To get my hands on what I wanted.

    I thought.

    ¡®I¡¯m just a stranger, after all. I have to admit it, it¡¯s an undeniable fact.¡¯

    Nowhere in this world am I wee,

    There is no ce for me anywhere.

    Or if there is, it¡¯s a character. It¡¯s most likely for Nox von Reinhafer, not me.

    If so, it doesn¡¯t matter who I hate. It doesn¡¯t matter who I¡¯m hated by.

    The Emperor, anyone.

    The chances of them having any influence over me just because I hate them is extremely small.

    I¡¯m just Nox von Reinhafer, a scoundrel.

    That¡¯s the part I y.

    That¡¯s why I came to these ruins the fastest.

    To get what I want quickly, to be stronger.

    So I had no choice but to bet.

    I only have a few days left, Nox. Maybe all of Yoo Chan¡¯s life.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Soon, I hear Gremory¡¯s question.

    [Crawled from Durstysts]

    [Will you kill your father, Theo von Reinhafer, if necessary?]

    It¡¯s not the question I expected.

    I expected to be asked if I wanted to kill the Imperial Family, or if I wanted to kill a demon, or if I didn¡¯t really trust my units.

    I was expecting questions like that.

    I knew they would be disappointed in me, but I figured I had no choice. I had to see this story through to the end, if only to protect them.

    To be hated by someone.

    It had be all too familiar to me, inhabiting the body of a damned bastard named Nox von Reinhafer.

    So I thought it was okay.

    But the question that came back to me was about Nox¡¯s father. It was about Theo.

    The question rings in my ears one more time, like an echo.

    As if to give me onest chance.

    [Will you kill your father, Theo von Reinhafer, if necessary?]

    My submerged mind sends up a silent ripple. The frantic pounding of my heart chastises me, gradually increasing in intensity.

    Yes.

    This is better, I realize.

    It¡¯s a question that reminds me of my goal, which, paradoxically, is what Theo von Reinhafer really wants.

    ¡°Yes. I can kill Theo von Reinhaber. No¡­¡­.¡±

    I continued, clenching both fists tightly.

    ¡°Not necessarily my father, but anyone who stands in my way. I will kill anyone for what I want.¡±

    [The yer has passed the ordeal of honesty and heartbreak].

    The next moment, I heard the system¡¯s passing message.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    Theo von Reinhafer.

    The patriarch of House Reinhafer is lost in thought.

    Sitting on his throne, thinking for days, contemting over and over again.

    About his youngest son, Nox von Reinhafer.

    ¡®Nox, he must kill me one day. To prevent the tragedy from repeating itself. It is the only way.¡¯

    I knew.

    I thought I knew better than anyone.

    That there are secrets in House Reinhafer, and that he has a responsibility to bear because of his tragic past.

    ¡®As did my Father. And his own Father before him¡¯

    The previous generation, the previous family head, was no different.

    At the end of the day, they all died a tragic death.

    What he was going through now was even worse.

    To end it, to stop passing on the tragedy, someone had to kill him, someone who was his own child, someone who was worthy, someone who truly deserved this position.

    Only then would this hellish curse be lifted. [Crawled from Durstysts]

    Theo had known this all too well, long ago.

    But why?

    Theo had been watching Nox¡¯s growthtely, and for some reason, he¡¯d been feeling a little agitated.

    The child had suffered tragedy with the death of his mother.

    But he¡¯d ovee it, and whenever he thought of his son taking revenge against the Archduke Paimon, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a tingle in the pit of his stomach.

    Irony, they say.

    It was said that the heart of the patriarch of House Reinharbour was braver than a lion, hard as steel and imprable.

    Theo himself had thought so.

    No, he had fooled himself, but since the death of his former wife, something had begun to change within him.

    Moreover, Nox von Reinhafer.

    Every time he watched his youngest son¡¯s progress and ambition, he suddenly thinks of it.

    I wonder if I could give him the title of Lord Patriarch, not by my heart like the rest of the family, but by my will alone¡­ such an unattainable fantasy.

    But it¡¯s all for naught.

    It was so from the beginning, but the devilish whispers I heard a moment ago only added to my conviction.

    [Nox von Reinhafer to Theo von Reinhafer¡­]

    [He is willing to kill you if necessary].

    A demonic whisper.

    (Please support the official release)

    I¡¯ve heard it before, on the Night of ughter.

    Tragedy had struck¡­ and he had lost what he held dear, but somehow he had endured.

    He knew that if he fell apart, everything would fall apart.

    He pushed his son harder.

    He was harder on his children, rougher on them.

    He didn¡¯t care if bad things were said about him.

    If I don¡¯t do that, it¡¯s because I think it¡¯s not possible.

    But¡­¡­.

    I didn¡¯t think all that behavior woulde back to haunt me.

    ¡®So, Nox hates me after all. I¡¯m his enemy for failing to protect his mother. No wonder.¡¯

    I vaguely guessed.

    He struggled within the depth of hell and has now emerged.

    That it was to kill him.

    It was, and now I must understand.

    Fatherhood is a dark ce.

    Because that¡¯s an emotion that doesn¡¯t belong in House Reinhafer.

    ¡°Rodwell.¡±

    ¡°Yes. My lord.¡±

    ¡°How long do you think this will take?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ are you¡­ talking about¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nox. Until he plunges his sword into my heart and bes Lord Patriarch. I¡¯m asking how long you think it will take.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Patriarch.¡±

    Rodwell¡¯s voice trembled.

    He had just returned from histest mission.

    He had always suffered with Theo at times like this.

    The only one he knew could never touch his heart, and he knew it would end in death.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡­ I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s going to be a lot sooner than expected, or so I¡¯m led to believe.¡±

    ¡°I see. That means it¡¯s not long now.¡±

    Theo stood up from his seat and stared out into the darkness.

    He stared out the window.

    Rain poured down.

    It wasn¡¯t unusual, but the timing was.

    It was an unusually heavy downpour, enough to make him think.

    Theo had been lost in his own thoughts.

    He closed his eyes silently, remembering his dead wife.

    * * *

    After speaking an answer that no one but Theo could hear.

    I slipped out of the room.

    In front of me stood the demon Gremory.

    She shook her head in disbelief.

    ¡°How the hell can you be so callous to a subject that is your father¡­¡­.¡±

    [Zafyr is a heathen only eats pizza with pineapple, anchovies, and olives]

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    I replied, not wanting to hear more, and then demanded.

    ¡°Just give me the reward.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Gremory soon pulled an artifact out of subspace and handed it to me, noticing the slight edge in my voice.

    It was pitch-ck and dark, but once in my hands, it quickly revealed itself. The expected artifact had appeared.

    [You have acquired the artifact ¡®Mirror of Sealing¡¯].

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Mirror of Sealing

    Category: Other

    Rank: Supreme

    Properties: None

    Stats: -.

    Wear Restrictions: ¨C

    Special Effects: Seals the surrendered target in a world of mirrors. The target is diminished in power and can never leave until the wielder allows it.

    __________________

    ¡°Mirror of Sealing. This is an object that can seal even the strongest of beings within it, once they have been subdued. Plus, it can be used to create all sorts of interesting situations.

    I looked up, a faint smile tugging at the corners of my mouth.

    Then I felt Gremory flinch and take an unnecessary step back.

    She must have sensed something ominous¡­¡­.

    It was toote. (Please support the official release)

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡­ No, that¡¯s not right, that¡¯s¡­ dangerous, you have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Active Mirror of Sealing. The target is the 72nd Demon, the Archduke. Gremory, the demon of honesty and heartbreak. That is you.¡±

    ¡°Uh, uh, uh, uh! Cra, crazy!¡±

    (¡°eo, eoeoeoeo!? mi, michin!¡±)

    [Artifact activated].

    [¡®Mirror of Sealing¡¯ seals the targeted Gremory].

    ¡°Yaaaaaaaah!!!¡±

    [72 Demon, Archduke ¡®Gremory¡¯ has already been defeated].

    [You have gained 131 days of life from the use of the artifact].

    [Your remaining life is now 145 days].

    [The negative trait ¡®Dead Count¡¯ is removed].

    ¡°Okay, with that, we got Gremory¡­¡­.¡±

    I returned to mypanions cheerfully, like a child with a bug catcher¡¯s.

    The three look at the mirror in my hand and scratch their heads.

    Kushan Adrian was the first to speak up.

    ¡°I¡­ Nox-nim, what is that¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a piece of trash that almost destroyed your kingdom. In the future, she¡¯ll be your chief deputy in ying demons.¡±

    ¡°Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Hearing a loud noise from within, I lightly pped the mirror once, and the noise was soon silenced.

    It must have felt like the world was spinning.

    If it were Marin, she would have been very sick.

    I nodded lightly to myself, but Christopher looked worried. He looked at me with a confused expression and asked.

    ¡°Young Master¡­? Isn¡¯t a demon a dangerous creature to say the least? If you take it back to the mansion with you, I don¡¯t know what kind of trouble you¡¯ll get into. Even if the patriarch disposes of it immediately¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get caught, that¡¯s it. Let¡¯s end this conversation here.¡±

    ¡°I, I believe in anything you do¡­!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the same for me.¡±

    Kushan replied, perhaps sensing a strange sense ofpetition.

    Elena clenches her fists again.

    Now she had a life, and she had captured this damned demon.

    Of course, its power has been downgraded, and it won¡¯t be much help in battle, now that it¡¯s stuck in a mirror and unable to do anything.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m going to use him as a radar, apass for demon ying.

    Did I ever tell you?

    ¡®The best use of the ck Basalt ring in Inner Lunatic is to keep the demons at bay.

    Demons.

    It is said that ying them will give you the greatest amount of life.

    ¡®That should ease my worries a bit for the time being.¡¯

    Hearing Gremory¡¯s screams, I ended the hunt satisfied.

    Not a bad harvest. Now it was time to return to the estate.

    ¡°Kushan, Arya, you and Liese will stabilize Tahalin for the time being, while I attend to the House, and I¡¯ll return to Eldain as soon as possible. As for the other matters, I¡¯ll let Grine take care of them first. He¡¯s got his work cut out for him, so you won¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    I was going to take all three of them into my unit anyway.

    Plus.

    I¡¯m also nning to bring Elena and a few others into Eldain.

    There are only three tickets per family, but that¡¯s just for the family.

    After all, nobles have a lot of money, and they cane up with all sorts of tricks. Especially if you¡¯re a high noble.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back now, I can finally get some rest.¡±

    I prepared to leave the desert, grateful to finally be able to sleep in afortable bed.

    Whoa, I¡¯m finally going to get some rest.

    * * *

    Embarrassed by what I thought was ¡­¡­, I was in for a serious surprise when I returned.

    It was an unexpected person who was waiting for me when I returned to the estate after leaving Tahalin¡¯s oversight to Kushan Adrian, Arya, and Liese.

    ¡°Eh¡­ that is¡­ Hey, how are you?¡±

    Caught, red-eyed girl. Talia.

    One, why is she here?

    Her knighting lesson ended a while ago, and there¡¯s no reason for her to be here¡­¡­.

    ¡°You must be that Nox von Reinhafer who bewitched my daughter. You¡¯re certainly handsome, I think I recognize the old me.¡±

    At that moment, a familiar figure burst into the room.

    Robert von Steiner. {Thank you for reading at Durstysts}

    Talia¡¯s father, the patriarch of the Steiner family, was here.

    A chill runs down my spine and goosebumps rise.

    No way¡­ right? (Please support the official release)

    ¡°¡­¡­Dad, that looks like a scrape¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, you dared my daughter to tie a tie, so you¡¯ll have to take responsibility. I will arrange for your marriage to my daughter to take ce regardless of the empress¡¯s affairs. I mean ¡®somehow¡¯¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Lord Robert, that¡¯s something you should discuss with my lord, not me.¡±

    I plead, desperate to create a corner to get out of.

    Zitri and Elena are looking at me with a bit of suspicion.

    Here we go again, they say.

    But I¡¯m innocent.

    I¡¯m not guilty of anything.

    ¡­¡­Just being handsome?

    That¡¯s not my sin either.

    Nox, what do you expect me to do about this asshole being handsome¡­¡­.

    I feel a little bad that I only use him as my face when it¡¯s convenient for me, but it¡¯s not really my fault. This is the one.

    Just as I was thinking about it, Robertughed with roguish smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m already done talking to my best friend Theo. So it¡¯s safe to say that there¡¯s no¡­¡­ way out, isn¡¯t there, daughter?¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­ well, I didn¡¯t have a choice¡­¡­, really.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    She¡¯s lying.

    Talia is definitely lying right now.

    Damn it.

    (jegl.) [Zafyr is a heathen who only eats pizza with pineapple, anchovies, and olives]

    How the hell am I going to get out of this?

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Hello, my name is Talia von Steiner.

    The reason I¡¯m suddenly holding such an unlikely pen is because¡­¡­.

    Tadah! ¡î¡ï

    Starting today, I¡¯m going to write in my training journal every day.

    No matter what I do, my dad always gives me a hard time for not doing it¡­but¡­¡­.

    Wait and see!

    You¡¯ll see it¡¯s different this time! [Crawled from Durstysts]

    * * *

    I woke up at four-thirty in the morning, fought through the sleep, and turned on the stretches.

    Then, after some quick stretches, I furnish the training room!

    As usual, the Steiner family¡¯s training hall is crowded.

    By five in the morning, there are already quite a few people practicing, and thergest and strongest room is reserved for those with the talent to be the next family patriarch.

    ¡­¡­Sadly, that¡¯s not me.

    Ugh, so who¡¯s using it?

    My sister, that¡¯s who.

    Chelsea von Steiner.

    Said to be the greatest talent in the entire history of the Steiner family. And¡­ someone I must somehow surpass!

    I¡¯ve been training to beat her since I was twelve.

    Three years!

    I¡¯ve been training hard to beat her.

    I¡¯ve been asking others to teach me how to hold and swing a wooden sword, how to sit on a stool and be doused with cold water, and all sorts of other crazy sword techniques¡­¡­.

    But I¡¯ve never beaten my sister, who¡¯s a year older than me. How is that possible? What does she eat that makes her so strong?

    Is it some kind of overwhelming, inherent talent that people talk about?

    I don¡¯t know.

    But that¡¯s not what I really don¡¯t understand.

    Sister.

    (Unni)

    I still haven¡¯t figured out why she hates me so much.

    One day, I¡¯m going to beat her and find out why!

    Until then, cheers!

    * * *

    Hehe. Today marks exactly ten days of journaling. I¡¯ve gotten a little rambly, but I¡¯ve managed to keep up with my journaling¡­¡­.

    I think this is good enough!

    As I¡¯ve been practicing every day, my diary has gotten fuller.

    In fact, I even got teased by my dad because I forgot to write in my journal for a few days¡­¡­.

    Anyway!

    I think that¡¯s a pretty good effort!

    Believe me, I practiced without a single day off!

    ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s just a diary, so I don¡¯t have to show it to anyone, so who cares¡­?

    Anyway, something pretty fun happened today.

    I was epted for sword training by the Reinhafer family, one of the three great dark masters, who are also close to our Steiner family!

    I¡¯m so happy¡­!

    If I learn a little more there, maybe I can actually defeat my unni, right?

    It¡¯s not that I want to be the Matriarch or anything, but¡­ I just want to ask, why did you say those things to me that day in the duel?

    And what¡¯s bothering her so much.

    Am I really nothing more than a little sister who has no recourse?

    * * *

    Finally, my first day at House Reinhafer!

    Emma and I have been living here for about two months now.

    There were a few people my age here, older brothers like Allen and Hartz. The youngest, Nox?

    Well, there was another kid who was called a bully.

    My Dad said he might be my future groom¡­ Honestly, he¡¯s handsome, but well. I¡¯m not sure.

    Why? {Thank you for reading at Durstysts}

    He told me at dinner that he was going to enroll at Eldain Academy, but¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ He¡¯s always running around the training grounds, right?

    You¡¯re not practicing swordsmanship. ¡­¡­.

    If you¡¯re going to be the groom of the Steiner family, don¡¯t you think you should be stronger than me?

    But¡­ Nox seems a little different from the Reinhafer I thought he was.

    I thought there would be a bunch of people learning and showing off their swords, and I got that feeling while learning, but not Nox.

    I think it¡¯s weird, but I¡¯m also curious.

    I¡¯ll have to talk to him tomorrow.

    ** Do you think he¡¯ll be able to get into Eldain?

    I don¡¯t think the odds are very good, but it¡¯s kind of fun.

    Well¡­

    People say that the most fun thing is to watch the battle!

    * * *

    It¡¯s been a few days now.

    I¡¯ve been taking swordsmanship lessons at the n.

    The first thing I noticed¡­ The Reinhafer family¡¯s swordsmanship lessons are very well-organized.

    First of all, it was different from the basic swordsmanship used by the Steiners, and the breathing method was subtly different, so I wondered if the way I handled the sword was more familiar.

    I think it was good because it helped me in many ways.

    But¡­¡­.

    Now, a monthter, if someone asks me if I¡¯m strong enough to beat my sister¡­¡­.

    Well. I don¡¯t know.

    In fact, I¡¯m never going to get there¡­¡­. That¡¯s probably the right way to put it.

    She¡¯s a monster on another level. I can¡¯t even touch her shadow.

    Is there really no way I can beat her¡­?

    Will I never be able to say anything to her?

    * * *

    Something really shocking happened today.

    I told you there was a duel between Nox von Reinhafer¡­ and his brothers.

    And Nox, the youngest of them all, took on both brothers at the same time and won!

    Do you think this makes sense?

    Listen closely as I tell you the story.

    At first, Nox was clearly losing.

    I¡¯m not sure if it was Allen or Hartz, but I¡¯m pretty sure he was getting beaten up by his brother. But Nox soon started fighting back, and soon enough, he was copying his brothers¡¯ sword techniques and knocking them out!

    He watched them do it, and then he copied them.

    This is ridiculous.

    I told you, Nox just kept running around the training grounds.

    At least for the time I was watching.

    I actually stopped him once and asked if I could help him with his training¡­ but I¡¯m pretty sure he coldly refused.

    He didn¡¯t do any sword training.

    I immediately got up and ran after the duel.

    That¡¯s¡­ how could he suddenly be able to use his brother¡¯s sword?

    Why did he even win against two of them in one fell swoop?

    Talent.

    Yes, the one thing I needed.

    Because he had the talent that my sister had and I didn¡¯t.

    I ran after him down Reinhafer estate, thinking I¡¯d found what I needed.

    I knew it wasn¡¯t polite¡­¡­ but I couldn¡¯t help it.

    I was that desperate. (Please support the official release)

    Because I needed to ask him something.

    I mean, I had to get stronger.

    But the Nox I met, the Nox who was sitting in the flowerbed after the battle, alone, do you know what he looked like?

    He was bleeding and shaking.

    It¡¯s like someone who trains for dozens of hours every day and doesn¡¯t even show signs of being tired.

    And it was so much like the knight I admired.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed.

    As I looked at Nox, I was sincerely remorseful.

    He¡¯s been working hard in his own way.

    Those actions that I thought were nothing really mattered to him.

    It made me realize that, as far as I¡¯m concerned, it¡¯s not the only way¡­ At least he¡¯s proven it, so that¡¯s something.

    Anyway, I apologized to Nox.

    I apologized for not seeing you better.

    Nox was unperturbed by my apology and asked me to keep this a secret, either to get back at the family for ignoring him (I¡¯m guessing!) or to keep it a secret.

    I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s out for blood.

    What the hell does he know about the illness anyway?

    It¡¯s starting to bother me in a weird way¡­¡­.

    I¡¯ll have to look it up on my ownter.

    * * *

    The night I was listening to Emma¡¯s nagging as usual.

    I saw Nox suddenly disappear, and I secretly followed him.

    I didn¡¯t realize it untilter, but the ce she disappeared to was Mia¡¯s Forest¡­.

    I found out it¡¯s a forest that eats children.

    But the reason I can keep writing in my journal now.

    It¡¯s because Nox saved me¡­¡­.

    Hehe, this is embarrassing¡­.

    I chased after him, hoping he had some kind of powerful cultivation technique, but I got really lost.

    I feel really bad for Nox.

    Anyway!

    Nox saved my life!

    The knight who was one of the three swordsmen, of course. It was like seeing Celsus.

    He was active in the Night of ughter, and he was the one who protected so many people¡­!

    As a knightly duty, I must repay himter, right?

    I owe him my life.

    Someday, when he¡¯s in need, I¡¯ll be there for him.

    At least I¡¯ll be able to tell him that he¡¯s not an asshole from what I¡¯ve seen, he¡¯s just a little cold.

    ¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure how much that will help, though.

    *sigh* By the way¡­¡­.

    I heard from Emma that the story of Nox and I going back and forth has been going around.

    Well, now that I think about it, maybe it¡¯s not so bad after all.

    Maybe because he¡¯s getting stronger?

    Somehow I don¡¯t think so.

    Am I being snobbish?

    Or maybe there¡¯s something else at y.

    I don¡¯t know, but I hope Nox doesn¡¯t hate me anymore.

    Because I hate being hated the most in the world!

    * * *

    After a long time.

    I mean, it¡¯s been months since I¡¯ve been admitted to Eldain.

    I¡¯m back at House Reinhafer.

    Why?

    Well, because of an argument between Nox and me¡­¡­.

    My father came with me, and apparently things have gotten pretty serious.

    He¡¯s talking to Lord Theo, using him of breaking the marriage contract. Theo says it was unavoidable since the Princess, Penelope, intervened.

    They¡¯re both right, and I¡¯m stuck in the middle.

    I¡¯d like to see you two fight as little as possible¡­¡­.

    As I was thinking to myself.

    Suddenly, my dad asks me to leave the room.

    I freaked out and did as I was told, but prayed that it wouldn¡¯t turn into something more serious.

    You never know, the second I walked out the door, those two could have drawn their swords and attacked me. Dad is such an idiot¡­¡­¡­.

    Nox is treated like an asshole by his family, but if you know him, you know he¡¯s not one of those people.

    I wait at the door for about 10 minutes, my anxiety mounting¡­!

    Suddenly, the door bursts open, and outes Rodwell.

    He tells me a shocking story.

    ¡®We¡¯ve decided that your engagement will go ahead as scheduled.¡¯

    ¡­¡­?

    At first I doubted my ears.

    No, that¡¯ll be too¡­¡­

    Wait, what?

    All of a sudden you¡¯re telling me that the marriage has been approved by both parties!

    I honestly don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s something you can just decide to do when Nox isn¡¯t around.

    My father is my daddy! {1}

    Dad is the best¡­¡­!!!

    You know, the one who knows best what his daughter wants, and he¡¯s just going through the motions?

    I¡¯m so d I was born into the Steiner family!

    I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve tied Dad¡¯s tie about twenty times because of it¡­ but hey, I¡¯ve gained more than I¡¯ve lost!

    ¡­¡­By the way, I¡¯m a little worried. {Thank you for reading at Durstysts}

    I¡¯ve heard that the Princess has been talking to Nox unterally about a marriage contract, and you two never tell me what you¡¯re going to do.

    There¡­¡­ Nox me, that¡­¡­ I think I¡¯ll like it, but¡­¡­

    You know¡­ what if?

    I don¡¯t think he¡¯d hate me, but¡­¡­.

    At the very least.

    It¡¯s just¡­ liking and being in love are two different things.

    ¡­¡­.

    I¡¯m worried, but I can¡¯t help it!

    I¡¯ll just have to wait for Nox toe back!<hr>

    {1} : ??? ?? ???! appaneun yeogsi appaya! ; hopefully somebody smarter than me knows a better idiom.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    Okay, first, let¡¯s recap the situation.

    How the hell did things get so out of hand?

    It happened a few days ago, shortly after I returned to the Chasers from the Kingdom of Tahalin.

    It began with a letter from Rodwell, delivered to me by Grine.

    * * *

    Greetings, Young Master Nox, this is Rodwell.

    This is the first time I¡¯ve ever greeted you by letter, and it¡¯s timely, as I¡¯m sure that by now you¡¯ve somehow managed to finish up your business in the Kingdom of Tahalin and are about to return.

    In fact, it¡¯s not¡­¡­ at all, but there is one thing I need to tell you that has brought me to the pen in such a hurry.

    I apologize for your fatigue, but I must urgently inform you of the arrival of a distinguished visitor to your household.

    Lord Robert von Steiner, the father of Lady Talia, hase in person to speak with you about Young Master Nox¡¯s engagement with Miss Talia.

    I fear that this could be a serious matter, and I am writing to you in the hope that you will return as soon as possible.

    Lord Robert-nim says you can return at your leisure after you¡¯ve finished your work, but that means¡­ he¡¯s made it very clear that he won¡¯t leave the house until you do.

    The family¡¯s employees are all terrified.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because the trigger for the breakdown of the marriage was so unexpected¡­¡­.

    The atmosphere seems to be particrly tense.

    At this rate, they may have to live in fear every day. Unless youe back to the mansion, that is.

    So please. Could you pleasee back as safely and as quickly as possible?

    I desperately wish you a safe and speedy return home.

    Yours faithfully, Butler of the House.

    Rodwell de Ernarok Dream.

    ¡°¡­¡­Robert and Talia havee to visit Reinhafer Manor?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, after Robert-nim, you should have the title of Lord.¡±

    ¡°Ah, uh¡­¡­.¡±

    Even at Zitri¡¯s pointed remark, I remained stunned and reviewed my situation.

    Why was I being put through this ordeal¡­¡­?

    A silly thought slowly begins to creep into the back of my mind.

    In fact, I¡¯d always assumed it would happen to me someday.

    But then Penelope von Arkheim¡­¡­.

    It¡¯s a tale of two halves.

    Even as a knight of the White me, and the patriarch of the prestigious House of Steiner, it would be prudent to not further the conversation here.

    What on earth has set him in motion?

    ¡®Well, whatever it is, I¡¯m either going to get beaten up by Robert, or I¡¯m going to get killed.¡¯

    It¡¯s a hard letter to take positively, no matter which way you look at it.

    In the first ce, isn¡¯t Robert¡¯s position now that his beloved daughter has been unterally given away to a man with whom she is engaged?

    What¡¯s more, he¡¯s a terrible father, and he¡¯s rumored to be a notorious jerk among gamers. So infamous, in fact, that he¡¯s considered the biggest, toughest mountain you¡¯ll ever have to climb to win Talia as your heroine.

    That would be Robert von Steiner¡­¡­.

    the Knight of the White me.

    ¡­¡­I ponder, and then recite an answer that is missing one screw.

    ¡°Zitri. Wouldn¡¯t we have a better chance of survival if we ran away?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t think House Reinhafer or House Steiner would be too pleased, they¡¯d probably follow you and try to eliminate you somehow, which I don¡¯t think would be a very wise move.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your helpful advice.¡±

    I put on a serious face, sincerely listening to Zitri¡¯s exnation.

    Meanwhile, Elena spoke up with a naturally virtuous expression.

    ¡°Young Master, where are you going?! Is it an elopement for love?! Please take me with you!¡±

    ¡°Elena? It¡¯s not a love escape, it¡¯s just an escape. Why do you think people often do it just before they die¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mei. Be careful with your words. Who do you think dies? He still has a few days left to die. A few days is a long time.¡±

    A few days is a long time.

    At least, I know that for sure, as I¡¯m living a life with a time limit.

    But none of the units seem to understand me.

    Only Rona is chattering excitedly.

    ¡°Young Master, how many legs do you have?! One, two, three¡­ I don¡¯t even know if counting makes sense anymore¡­¡­ ouch!¡±

    ¡°Rona, it looks like you want to experience what hell is like first, Hagiya, and as a servant¡¯s duty, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to pave the way first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I said, giving Rona a hearty squeeze.

    She rubbed the sore spot and lowered her eyes. It was typical of Rona to mp her mouth shut so quickly. What a pity.

    ¡®I wonder if my units have finally realized the gravity of the situation.¡¯

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Rona in her bully mode.

    The others¡¯ faces stiffen as they finally realize the gravity of the situation.

    ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t we head back for now?¡±

    I nodded at Zitri¡¯s rmendation.

    What a [Throne Genius] Zitri. {Thank you for reading at Durstysts}

    I trust her more than I trust myself sometimes.

    At least when my brain isn¡¯t working properly?

    In situations like this one, I tend to take Zitri¡¯s word for it. At least I¡¯m not being rational. I should have something to fall back on.

    ¡°I guess so¡­¡­.¡±

    I muttered with a sigh.

    The carriage ridested a few days. Sadly, it didn¡¯t take long to reach the mansion. Of course, in it, I didn¡¯te up with any solutions.

    Upon my return, before I could even report to Theo, I was confronted by Robert and Talia.

    Damn it.

    Why am I so unlucky?

    It was one of those moments where I questioned the value of a 10 Luck stat.

    * * *

    ¡­¡­Back to the present.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer.¡±

    The voice is fierce, like a low growl, like an animal, as it calls, or rather, snarls, at me.

    It is, of course, Robert. Talia¡¯s father, a knight of the White me. I feel goosebumps rise all over my body.

    I wonder if he knows what¡¯s on my mind.

    Christopher, who stood beside me, gave a slight salute to Lord Robert in greeting. Without asking permission, he begins to chatter away.

    ¡°Long time no see. Lord Robert. Toe all the way to House Reinhafer, when I, Christopher, told you how much I wanted to see you, but you only visit when I¡¯m not around¡­ and you never bothered to look me up. I suppose you¡¯ve finally decided to have a real conversation with me¡­¡­.¡±

    I was appalled.

    ¡®What a crazy unit. You¡¯ve even bored that white knight, Rover, with your tongue.¡¯

    Or maybe not.

    Robert threw up his hands in genuine disgust.

    ¡°Calm down. Christopher. I¡¯m here to take care of him, not you.¡±

    Christopher scratched his head at Robert¡¯s words, then began to speak in a tone of pride.

    ¡°Eh? I must admit, Young Master, you¡¯re quite an aplished man. You¡¯ve recently demonstrated your limitless potential with the sword, and¡­ oh yeah, and what about your magic! It¡¯s nothing short of phenomenal¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Zitri.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Young Master.¡±

    Zitri reacted immediately to my words, whispering something to Christopher. Christopher¡¯s expression quickly turned sour, and he bowed, then returned to his room.

    That¡¯s my maid.

    The [Throne Genius] trait doesn¡¯t just happen to everyone.

    There¡¯s a unit or two in the second half, but it¡¯ste in the game.

    At this point, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a unit that can surpass the Zitri.

    Robert sighed and I broke out in a cold sweat. He¡¯s obviously tired of talking.

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡­ now we can talk, you¡¯ve got a pretty good maid, and she¡¯s pretty, too, though not as pretty as my daughter, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    I nce at Zitri and give a modest affirmation, and I can feel her gaze on me.

    But what can I do?

    I have a life to live first.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not different that I came to you¡­ ¡­ It is for the progress of the engagement talk that was discussed earlier.¡±

    I can feel my heart sinking.

    There was no benefit to me in continuing this story. Desperately choosing my words, I nced at Robert and spoke.

    ¡°I understand that the matter is over, but has anything changed?¡±

    ¡°It has changed¡­¡­ No matter what. No.¡±

    Rover¡¯s expression narrowed for a moment, and his eyes scanned my entire body.

    I resist the urge to vomit with my [Master of Acting] talent.

    Beside me, Talia clings to her father¡¯s side, trying not to let the truth get to her.

    Finally. (Please support the official release)

    Robert¡¯s gaze snaps back to my face, and I can clearly see the smile on his face.

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that you broke off your affair with Talia when you, for example unterally became the Princess consort, and that things would have been different if you hadn¡¯t?¡±

    I¡¯m at a loss.

    I have nothing to say.

    I don¡¯t know if I should apologize to either of them.

    Robert continued.

    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t feel too bad. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t your choice.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?! No matter how beautiful the Princess is, you¡¯d have to be an angel from ancient texts to match, my daughter Talia¡¯s beauty, haha!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    I agreed.

    And then I realized something.

    Ah, this guy¡­¡­.

    As long as I praise his daughter, I¡¯ll be able to survive.

    * * *

    The night before my serious talk with Robert, I returned to my room and flopped down on my bed after reporting to Theo first.

    Normally, Zitri would have washed up and gone to sleep. Ordinarily, I would have said something, but I kept my mouth shut, knowing the gravity of the situation.

    Rona was still sore from the smack, and Elena was tossing and turning from the newest addition to the family.

    ¡°What the shitstorm is this?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve let your inner voice leak out.¡±

    Zitri informed me kindly.

    I nodded and sighed inwardly.

    ¡®Even if I didn¡¯t, Theo would have heard me saying I was going to kill him, so is it okay¡­¡­ to be so nonchnt?¡¯

    It¡¯s a dangerous situation, no matter how you look at it.

    Zitri asked.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do it? Marriage.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just hope it¡¯s something I can handle now.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, things don¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    And that was how I spent the rest of my time with Zitri, making meaningless conversation.

    <em>Rat-tat-tat.</em>

    <em>(ttog-ttog)</em>

    There was a knock on the door.

    Why?

    This feeling of knowing who was outside?

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ me¡­ Talia¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I decided to review a few settings for Talia von Steiner first.

    First.

    The person who plunges a knife into the heart of Nox von Reinhafer in the future?

    It¡¯s Talia.

    Two.

    What has the power to pressure me, who had a marriage discussion with Nox, and was unterally broken?

    Talia, too.

    Third¡­¡­.

    A heroine with an incredible backstory and a father who would give anything for his daughter?

    That¡¯s Talia.

    This means that if I make the slightest mistake here, I¡¯ll be killed by Robert¡¯s hands, not my own.

    No matter how much Theo says he¡¯s looking out for me now¡­¡­.

    I don¡¯t expect him to save me from this.

    ¡®Besides, he¡¯s going to save his son, who just dered he was going to kill him? The same Theo? No way¡­¡­.¡¯

    No matter how much I wanted it, hearing it from the mouth of the actual child is a different matter, isn¡¯t it?

    <em>Haa.</em>

    ¡°So, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The night had fallen. I¡¯ll just have to listen to the story.

    Eventually, Talia answered, stammering.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d like to talk to you for a while, if you don¡¯t mind, maybe go for a walk?¡±

    Come on, Nox. [Crawled from Durstysts]

    This is where your facees into y.

    Make a way out somehow!

    With that thought, I opened the door.

    Outside stood Talia, dressed in a white dress, her back straight, her shoulders slightly slumped, and her expression grim. She¡¯s proving that what I said earlier was a lie.

    ¡®As for lies, Eleanor is the best.¡¯

    With that thought, I let her lead me out the door.

    ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, at that time.

    I realized that Robert was looking at me and Talia¡­¡­.

    Sadly, I hadn¡¯t noticed at all.

    Well, I had other things to worry about.

    Lowly, Robert¡¯s voice echoes toward the two figures disappearing outside the window.

    ¡°That asshole¡­¡­.¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    ¡°¡­¡­Maybe it¡¯s because the moon is full tonight¡­ it¡¯s really bright, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    As I answered modestly and walked alongside Talia on the promenade within Reinhafer¡¯s territory, I suddenly felt a tidal wave of self-doubt wash over me.

    ¡®Ha¡­ this is really bad.¡¯

    It¡¯s because the situation I¡¯m in isn¡¯t one that can be easily ovee with empty words, or because the innocent unit in front of me used to be one of my favorites.

    It¡¯s only been one main story arc, but I feel like a lot has changed. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because my perception of Nox von Reinhafer is starting to change.

    I have to admit that I¡¯m still finding it hard to reject some of the surrounding units.

    For example, Talia and Princess Penelope.

    Honestly, I can¡¯t say the same for the Princess because it¡¯s a bit of a coercion¡­¡­.

    It¡¯s clear that these were units I shouldn¡¯t have gotten along with, and that associating with them was a huge gamble on my part.

    But so what?

    It was my choice, too.

    Who I am today is a product of my past, so it¡¯s pointless to me anyone.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What?¡±

    I asked calmly, and Talia looked away for a moment, her red eyes sparkling like jewels, before locking eyes with mine.

    A gaze that met softly.

    Talia¡¯s pupils were like a pure white moon with bleached gray hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s a marriage pact, after all. I suppose the family¡¯s position is important, but¡­¡­ your own wishes are the most important thing anyway.¡±

    ¡°I guess¡­yeah. I guess. It¡¯s not such an easy matter after all¡­¡­.¡±

    Her demeanor hesitant. A moment of silence.

    Anyway, it¡¯s quite bright tonight. [Crawled from Durstysts]

    The moon and stars are beautiful, and hanging low. Sometimes it feels like this world is almost like the one I used to live in.

    Of course, back then I could barely see the stars, and all I could see was the view out the window while I smoked, but whatever.

    ¡®Come to think of it, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a cigarette.¡¯

    Just when I thought I was making good on my promise to myself.

    Suddenly, Talia grabbed my sleeve and spoke up.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know¡­¡­ the hard stuff yet, and in fact, there are too many things that are missing for me to really say anything, but¡­¡­ at least I don¡¯t hate this marriage.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    I¡¯m a little scared.

    It¡¯s not just because Talia¡¯s words are overwhelming.

    I¡¯ve experienced Talia as a character. I think back for a moment to her ythrough data from when I was ying Inner Lunatic, when she was nothing more than a unit.

    What was Talia like then?

    Did she say the same things she says now?

    Was she¡­¡­ What kind of person was Talia?

    I don¡¯t really know.

    I feel like my memories of the past are fading away.

    I¡¯m starting to adjust to this world, and I¡¯m truly epting it as reality, so I¡¯m only using my memories here as a guide.

    I know I shouldn¡¯t blindly approach someone with it, orfort them.

    I know how much that can hurt someone.

    I know better than anyone how much pain a rush to judgment can cause, and that¡¯s the guy who ys this shitty character, Nox von Reinhafer.

    So don¡¯t make that mistake.

    Together, they¡¯re living, breathing people, at least.

    So, with eyes that had sunk to the bottom of their sockets, I looked at her and slowly opened my mouth. Slowly but surely.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to make decisions like this yet. I¡¯m sure you already know this, but right now, I¡­ I have a job to do.¡±

    Hard words. But what is it?

    The response was not what I expected.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. That¡¯s why you¡¯re working harder at the academy.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡­ I¡¯ve always seen it. Even in Eldain, I saw you keep trying. I¡¯ve seen you locked in the library until nearly midnight every night, and I¡¯ve seen you reviewing swordsmanship in the training hall, so I¡¯m sure. Oh, that guy¡­ he can¡¯t really afford to care about anyone else right now.¡±

    I wonder why.

    ¡®It was the unit I was most afraid of at first¡¯

    Talia von Steiner, to me, is a disaster.

    To Nox, she was the embodiment of the White me.

    She killed Nox, and at the end of the day, she left him with two pale pupils. Plunged a dagger into his heart, along with their twisted delusions.

    They had been enemies to each other, haunting each other like ghosts.

    But¡­¡­.

    It has be something that exists only in my memory.

    Looking back, when bad things were said about me, or when I was in danger. It was Talia who was the most concerned about me.

    She was the one who reached out to me when I didn¡¯t have any partners in [Joint Martial Arts] ss, and she was the one who stood by my side long after I copsed after defeating Paimon.

    Now, I can¡¯t help but ept it.

    The gap that exists between the Talia von Steiner character I remember from the game and the woman in front of me now¡­¡­.

    The gap is subtle and deep.

    ¡®She¡¯s not a game character. She¡¯s a different person, a real, living, breathing human being who exists in this world.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t tell you anything yet.¡± {Thank you for reading at Durstysts}

    So I just tell her that, from the bottom of my heart.

    It¡¯s the only thing I can think of to say, even if it¡¯s irresponsible.

    Then, out of nowhere, Talia says.

    ¡°You¡¯re not in love with the Princess, are you?¡±

    I smirked.

    ¡°At least, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    ¡°What about the others around her?¡±

    ¡°None of them, really. Like I said, I can¡¯t afford it and¡­¡­.¡±

    More than anything,

    I know better than anyone that I am a stranger here.

    Right after my first possession, of course.

    I thought I was human, that I might be swayed by the sight of a beautiful woman.

    But I was wrong.

    Right now, I think I¡¯m in a state of unspecified anxiety that¡¯s clearlying from somewhere.

    I am not yet mature enough to let someone in, not yet fully integrated into this world, and this life is not mine to begin with.

    I have to admit that the character Nox von Reinhafer is no more, but that doesn¡¯t make his past any less mine.

    ¡®But I don¡¯t intend to let it go forever.¡¯

    Little by little, I¡¯ll relive Nox¡¯s past, a past that may now be mine, and I hope to understand it.

    It can be about my mother, as Rona taught me in the past, or it can be about anyone else.

    I¡¯m willing to move forward with anything if it means I can ept Nox as a person, little by little.

    Because I think that¡¯s the first step to understanding them.

    It was at that moment that I heard a clear voice.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s good enough.¡±

    With a bright smile, Talia released her uneasy grip on my sleeve, and then she came up behind me, throwing her arms around my shoulders.

    Before I knew it, Talia¡¯s innocent form was pressed against my slender back and the faint scent of fresh scent wafted between us.

    ¡°I still have a chance, don¡¯t I? I¡¯ve got the title of Nox¡¯s fianc¨¦e, too, so I¡¯ve got the upper hand right now! Hehe¡­that¡¯s it.¡±

    After muttering that, she smiled with a pure expression.

    Beautiful, who could not think so at this point, it was a charming smile that made me think so.

    Especially a character who loved the Inner Lunatic, and who managed to blossom out of her inferiorityplex.

    For Yoo Chan, who loved Talia von Steiner, it was even more poignant.

    For example, even if it¡¯s very different from what I¡¯m used to seeing on my monitor.

    ¡°You know, I have a sister.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°My unni.¡±

    Talia did so quietly, clinging to me. She began to reveal her most vulnerable parts to me.

    ¡°She¡¯s really, really strong¡­ I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as strong as you, but still! And she hates me¡­¡­. But¡­ what can I say¡­¡­.¡±

    She trailed off, wrapping her arms around my neck.

    ¡°I still want to talk to you about why she hates me, and to do that I need to be strong, because that¡¯s what you said.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m bringing this up all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Because after all these years, I still haven¡¯t caught up with you because I¡¯m not good enough. But I¡¯m an idiot, so I haven¡¯t given up, because I believe that somehow, some way, I¡¯ll always be stronger. So.¡±

    Talia¡¯s breath touches my ear, her voice warm and light as a spring day.

    ¡°I¡¯m not giving up on you either.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Hmmmm, that¡¯s enough. Thank you, my angelic daughter.¡±

    A guest room at House Reinhafer.

    Talia and her father¡¯s voice echoed in the room where Robert was staying.

    For the record, Talia was tying her father¡¯s tie.

    She¡¯d gotten him to promise not to bully Nox anymore, but she¡¯d also promised to tie his tie every week for the twentieth time.

    ¡°Haha, here we are. Reminds me of when you were a kid.¡±

    ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about the old days¡­?¡±

    ¡°You must have been so innocent back then! It¡¯s so refreshing to see a girl who cried and begged her dad to marry her find someone she likes so much. Anyway, my little girl takes after her father, and she¡¯s got one hell of a face.¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Haha, okay. Okay. So why don¡¯t you stop tightening my tie?¡±

    ¡°Because I saw you watching.¡±

    Talia talked with a lot of air in her cheeks, and before I knew it, Robert had calmed down and sat his daughter down in the chair in front of him.

    ¡°Talia.¡±

    His voice was suddenly calm.

    Talia had watched her father for so long that she had a hunch.

    He was about to say something important to her.

    And that it was connected to something that troubled him most deeply.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be too hurt by what happened to your sister. You¡¯re both precious daughters to this father, and that won¡¯t change in death. She¡¯s just¡­ a little worn out right now, so don¡¯t push her too hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah. Okay. I¡¯m a big girl now¡­!¡±

    She pouted for a moment and hugged her father.

    A father is a father after all?

    Robert had already realized exactly what was troubling Talia.

    He knows that the gap between her and her sister, Celle von Steiner, has grown wider and widertely, and he knows that it¡¯s making her anxious.

    He knew all about it, and he told her.

    But none of that mattered to Robert.

    ¡°You¡¯re not like your sister.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know, but¡­ there¡¯s something I want to tell you, too. And¡­¡­.¡±

    Talia wiped the bitterness from her face, and then she remembered someone¡¯s face.

    Then she smiles brightly.

    ¡°Now I have someone to cheer me on, hehe.¡±

    Along with her sunny smile, Robert¡¯s expression takes on a deeper depth.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nox, he¡¯s at it again¡­¡­!¡± [Swipers like Zafyr don¡¯t return the shopping cart to the stall]

    <em>Schiing!</em>

    <em>(seuleung!)</em>

    When he took out the love note sitting on the table, Talia jumped to her feet in surprise.

    ¡°Oh, Daddy!¡±

    She giggled.

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s a joke! Judging by the hups, it must be him. Nox. That child is changing you little by little.¡±

    ¡°Oh really!¡±

    Talia eximed angrily, but couldn¡¯t help but affirm.

    ¡°What the ¡­¡­I¡¯m pretty sure it is, though I don¡¯t really know.¡±

    As she answered shyly, Talia remembered Nox¡¯sst words to her.

    -You can go after her if you want. Just put the hurt aside and clear your head. It¡¯ll make it easier on you.

    However, Talia did not hear hisst whisper.

    Because she had fallen asleep on his back. Hisst words. She missed that one word.

    The veryst thing Nox said was

    -At least the Talia von Steiner I know is strong, and I know she¡¯ll get through this.

    He said. (Please support the official release)

    Those were not words he spoke to the Talia on the monitor he¡¯d never met. They were words of advice to a girl who hade so far, who had never given up.

    At least, that¡¯s what Nox believed.

    * * *

    After our walk, I closed my eyes for a moment and opened them.

    Before I knew it, the next morning had dawned.

    I realized why Robert and Theo had insisted on marrying Talia and me, and why.

    ¡°¡­¡­Your father, Theo, is one of the leaders of the Dark Houses, after all, and I know he¡¯s trying to organize a rebellion against the imperial family. I wish you every sess.¡±

    House Steiner has caught wind of our rebellion ns.

    They¡¯re pretty enthusiastic about it, too. ¡­¡­

    ¡°If the Imperial Family falls, our daughter and you will take over! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡®What a¡­ madman¡­¡­.¡¯

    It¡¯s not the most appropriate thing to say to someone who might be an elder, but I couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    I felt it again immediately after being possessed.

    Why does my life always turn out so badly?<hr>

    TN: Taking a mental health break.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128Anyway,

    my engagement to Talia went ahead as nned, regardless of my wishes.

    In many ways, I didn¡¯t even get a chance to protest, and Theo looked at me with a sort of smug look on his face¡­¡­.

    I sincerely wondered if Theo was ying a trick on me, but ultimately dismissed it.

    I didn¡¯t have any proof.

    For your information, this is a religious institution that exists within the family.

    A primordial god, said to have created man. It is a church of the Ardennes, worshipping the Ardennes.

    Colorful light pours from the stained ss windows that cover the ceiling and walls.

    The beauty is indescribable.

    I realize that it¡¯s different from what I¡¯ve seen in the game.

    Unless, of course, the situation I¡¯m in is dire.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ I really, really didn¡¯t realize that this is how you do things, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡±

    Talia stammers and apologizes.

    Well, it¡¯s not really her fault.

    In the first ce, the current engagement is being conducted in secret anyway.

    It was never supposed to be known to the Imperial family, and if anyone is to be med, it¡¯s the patriarchs of Reinhafer and Steiner.

    There¡¯s no way Talia would have known about something this important.

    Besides.

    ¡®I mean, I can tell when she¡¯s acting, anyway.¡¯

    I¡¯m the only one who can tell when she¡¯s lying and when she¡¯s not, and she doesn¡¯t have the new [Acting] talent, so I¡¯m pretty sure of that.

    I ran a hand through my hair and replied.

    ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no way you could have known that.¡±

    As if on cue, I hear a distinctive, raucous voice.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ this Christopher, I truly admire you! Your attentiveness! Your passion! That¡¯s what makes a girl ady, and that¡¯s what makes love so beautiful in the end! Truly, I am moved¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Christopher-nim?¡±

    Zitri called, smiling in a sweet voice, and a look of contemtion came over his face, and soon Christopher¡¯s mouth fell open.

    Suddenly, as I watch, I have a question.

    ¡®¡­¡­ By the way, I told Zitri to keep Christopher as quiet as possible, but how did that happen? What did she say to him that made him do that?¡¯

    I was a little curious, but this wasn¡¯t the time for questions, so I kept my mouth shut.

    I said my vows and went through all the formalities of a knightly betrothal. Then I handed Talia a special ring that contained my magic power as proof of my vows.

    A ring that temporarily restores 10% of your magic.

    It¡¯s not something you¡¯d want to wear, of course, but ¡­¡­ in a pinch, it¡¯s a different story. An artifact with a not-so-bad effect.

    ¡­Though the meaning behind it is enough to cause much trepidation.

    Then.

    I hear the muffled chatter of my units once again.

    The first is Rona¡¯s.

    -I knew you would be like that one day. Have you grown up now? ¡­ What is this sad feeling¡­ ¡­ ?

    -Senior, are you sure this is right¡­? If anything happens with the Imperial Family, they¡¯ll have to tell them¡­¡­.

    -Eh~! Even if it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s fun! Besides, this is Reinhafer, Zitri, you¡¯re too worried! Moreover¡­ do you think that Young Master would only look at one woman for the rest of his life? He must have at least a few concubines¡­¡­?

    ¡®Okay. Let¡¯s give Rona one more smack for now.¡¯

    I made a decision first and listened to the rest of the voices.

    -Ah, no¡­¡­ seobangniim¡­ hup!

    (husbaand)

    -Elena¡­¡­? Because it¡¯s good even for today. Can¡¯t you just not call him Seobang? If you do, you¡¯ll be sent to prison for adultery¡­¡­.

    -Eh? What is adultery¡­?

    -¡­¡­.

    -hihing!

    I don¡¯t know how a Karl got into a church.

    But whatever¡­.

    ¡®Does it matter because it¡¯s cute¡­?¡¯

    And just like that, the engagement schedule was finalized.

    Before I left for the academy again, I had a chance to speak with Robert briefly, his sword half-sheathed, but in a pleasant tone.

    ¡°Take good care of my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®If only you¡¯d sheathed that sword and talked to her.¡¯

    I wonder if they don¡¯t teach you that you need to sheath your sword to have a good conversation.

    Of course, he hadn¡¯t actually said the words out loud, which was dangerous in more ways than one.

    There was silence between us for a moment. A bit of difort.

    Then what?

    The words came out of nowhere from Rover.

    ¡°You will grow to love her.¡±

    He said, his sword still sheathed.

    When I lifted my head and made eye contact with him, he smiled and gave me his fatherly warmth. He smiled and gave me his typical paternal look.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t love her yet, you will. That¡¯s the kind of girl she is.¡±

    ¡®She¡¯s a winner.¡¯

    Seriously, I couldn¡¯t help but think.

    To not love his daughter.

    That I hadn¡¯t quite made up my mind yet.

    Robert knew it all.

    But he just kept telling me that I woulde to love her.

    Without armed demonstration(?) or coercion.

    In the end, I didn¡¯t respond, because I knew better than anyone that it would hurt his daughter.

    So, after the conversation with Robert was over.

    Talia, myself, and Zitri were ready to go.

    The long journey to the Kingdom of Tahalin was finally over. My journey in the desert is over and it¡¯s time to get back to where I belong.

    Once I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll purchase a few more uniforms from Tailor Puler to rece my tattered ones and put my coat back on.

    Then I turn to the two units that will be heading to the Academy with me and say.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s return. To the Academy.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to be as helpful as I can this time.¡±

    Hearing their voices, I walked away.

    The second chapter toe.

    I must prepare for the main storyline that will once again cast a dark cloud over the academy.

    And to do that, I need to get my units into the Academy as soon as possible.

    ¡®It¡¯s not going to be pretty this time either. I have to take a bunch of sses before the second main story.¡¯

    Basically, Inner Lunatic is an academy.

    And what is the core of an academy?

    sses.

    And now the sses from hell areing.

    You can only rely on [Memorization] and the two [Genius] traits as irond.

    * * *

    ¡°Oooooh, isn¡¯t that my ¡®chief pupil¡¯ Nox!¡±

    The first person to greet me upon my return to the Academy was, to my regret, Professor Lars.

    He seems genuinely pleased to see me back, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s eager to discuss the papers I presented at thest conference and how they did.

    Not surprising, since it was such an important topic in the game.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re still the same professor.¡±

    ¡°Haha, of course I am, it¡¯s only been a few days, I can¡¯t be that old, hahaha!¡±

    ¡®No, I¡¯m saying you¡¯re still the same, I¡¯m saying you¡¯re still crazy about magic¡­¡­.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t know how to answer that, so I just nodded for now.

    I chatted with Lars for a while, and took the opportunity to tell him about my future business ventures at the Academy.

    Lars said with a twinkle in his eye.

    ¡°At the same time as your and my papers were published, the dwarves contacted me with their magic.¡±

    ¡°The dwarves?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That tricky, stubborn race contacted us first, which is surprising enough. I am prepared for more surprises, so feel free to be surprised.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­.¡±

    I¡¯m not surprised, because I¡¯ve already seen it a few times in the game¡¯s story. I wondered if I should fake it, but then I stopped thinking about it.

    He¡¯s an asshole, after all.

    A moderate nod would be enough to elicit a good response.

    ¡°So¡­¡­.¡±

    Besides, he¡¯s not the kind of guy who listens to me that intently.

    ¡­¡­Unfortunately.

    Lars sounded excited.

    ¡°Do you know what they said? They said they¡¯d work on harvesting materials from the beasts based on our thesis and using them to make artifacts or enhance them. Of course, we were promised plenty of examples of our thesis, and their forges have been epted into the Academy, and I¡¯m sure there are a few already.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    For once, he actually sounded sincere.

    A brief glow of warmth settles over the researchb of Head Professor Lars.

    The artifact crafting and enhancement system was finally open.

    The damned ten luck stat.

    I¡¯ve been watching this for a long time, and I can onlye to one conclusion.

    In most situations outside of enhancing, crafting, and drawing, this stat is not very effective.

    Unlike in past games.

    ¡®If not, this shit luck cannot be exined. It¡¯s just a pity that there are times when I¡¯m better at games.¡¯

    But goodbye to that pain¡­!

    I clenched my fists invisibly.

    Now I could finally get a better grip on the Temr.

    My head throbbed as the events of the past shed through my mind.

    I barely held back the tears that threatened to fall.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    I felt a chill run down my spine at the sensation.

    I soon realized it was just a feeling.

    I had one more call to make that would give me a real headache.

    After a brief conversation.

    <em>Ziiing.</em>

    The little crystal ball started vibrating in my hand.

    Sure enough, the caller was Eleanor.

    ¡®What¡¯s up with Eleanor all of a sudden?¡¯

    Why would she be contacting me when we still have a until our joint martial arts ss? It¡¯s a fairly obvious question, but one that worries me in more ways than one.

    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing she didn¡¯t contact Sean, though. ¡­Well, even if she did, she might as well have created an alter ego.¡¯

    You never know when or where she might call me out and harass me.

    Anyway, I guess it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.

    But.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know about Shane, but I¡¯m Nox the Scoundrel right now, so I¡¯m going to ignore Eleanor¡¯s demands.¡¯

    It¡¯s not part of the lesson anyway. I thought to myself.

    ¡°Well, then, Professor, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my chief student, Nox-kun. See youter!¡±

    * * *

    ¡°By the way, this is really interesting. Especially that your thesis, in coboration with Professor Lars, has led to the formation of a newmercial district!¡±

    Zitri said in a rare tone of excitement. I nodded, feeling proud of myself, even though I hadn¡¯t done much.

    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s not a bad feeling.¡±

    ¡°The feel of the Fourth District has changed quite a bit, too. There are demons everywhere¡­ Come to think of it, did you anticipate all of this when you established the Chasers area?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    I¡¯d been feeling sorry for myself for not having anyone who understood, but Zitri was right.

    She can read my mind, which makes me feel especially good at times like this. I wonder if [Throne Genius] is different after all?

    I can feel how deeply she is involved in my mind.

    By the way, her expression is also very bright.

    Her porcin-white skin is not even slightly tanned by the sun, but shines through. And her hair is falling down carefully.

    It¡¯s a shame that the character of Zitri has be a victim of tragedy. It¡¯s like the Inner Lunatic¡¯s viciousness has been proven.

    It didn¡¯t matter now that I¡¯d saved her, but it was still a bit bittersweet.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that you¡¯re getting back on your feet, Young Master. I was actually a little worried about you.¡±

    ¡°I see. You¡¯re worried too.¡±

    I think it¡¯s because she thinks I¡¯m trying to clear up the karma I¡¯ve umted as an asshole, but s, that¡¯s not the case, so¡­ I¡¯m at a loss for words.

    I feel unnecessarily sorry for Zitri. For this.

    But of course, it¡¯s not something that can be helped.

    ¡®No matter how much the future has changed, I have to keep the asshole position in the main story, to keep it from getting too far off track.¡¯

    Nox von Reinhafer is not supposed to be at the Academy.

    The fact that such a character is so disparately positioned here as a senior means that he can be a variable at the beginning of a new story.

    As such, I have to reconcile the various characters already present here at the worst possible moment.

    I don¡¯t treat them as human beings, but as units, as I did in past games. I have to treat them like units.

    Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to give the right orders at the right time.

    ¡®Anyway, the first thing that has to be prioritized in order to y the game. And that is to get the artifacts right.¡¯

    My stepse to a halt in a section of the Fourth Commercial District.

    <em>Bang-! Bang-!</em>

    <em>(kang-! kang-!)</em>

    The sound of a sledgehammer pounding on an unfinished weapon.

    The sounds of tanning and harsh shouting slowly begin to emerge.

    It¡¯s a scene that seems out of ce in District 4, a district dominated by nobles, but it¡¯s a scene that I and Professor Lars have constructed.

    [Dwarven Workshop].

    It is indeed.

    This is the deepest forge in all of Eldain.

    It was a dwarven workshop.

    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±

    I say boldly, stepping into the forge. I made sure to cast a water-based spell to protect Zitri and my skin from the scorching heat.

    Since the spell only covers my body and the target¡¯s body, I don¡¯t need to lower the temperature of the surroundings, so it¡¯s enough for me to look around.

    Zitri¡¯s face turned slightly red from the mes.

    ¡°¡­Who¡¯s that?¡±

    At that moment, a dwarf¡¯s annoyed voice came from inside. It was a voice that was tinged with displeasure¡­¡­.

    I wanted to punch him in the face.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer. I¡¯m here tomission some equipment.¡±

    The dwarf scanned my face, then hummed and crossed his arms, obviously confused by the sudden request to forge a weapon.

    He also looked quite tired, as if this was not the first time he had done this.

    ¡°Hehe. You must be a noble family master, but in order to forge a weapon, I need demonic materials first. If you can get them, I can forge it for you, but you¡¯ll have to go to¡­¡­.¡±

    <em>Rumblelelee.</em>

    <em>(uleuleuleu.)</em>

    With that, I poured out a bunch of demonic materials from the subspace as if I had been waiting for it.

    Naturally, these were all materials I¡¯d gotten from the ¡®Great Demon ying Unit¡¯ in the Chasers region. They were useful in many ways.

    The Dwarf, who saw the pouring griffons, golems, and materials close to high-end, spoke with his gship tone.

    ¡°¡­? You¡¯ve already acquired this much¡­? I thought the ck market hadn¡¯t released such a quantity?¡±

    I crossed my arms, not bothering to exin, this time from my side.

    ¡°How about this¡­ do you think you can make the equipment Dwarf?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Follow me.¡±

    The dwarf said, finally giving up, and then added in a small voice.

    ¡°And my name is Arson, and I would prefer you call me by my name, not my race, as it is not polite among the dwarves to call me by my race.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Dwarf.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I ignored him, as I should have, like a dwarf.

    When I saw the forge, my heart began to race.

    Here was a golden opportunity to craft and enhance items, and it was also a chance for my Luck stat to finally shine.

    Oh, and by the way.

    ¡®I may be able to learn the secret of the First Patriarch¡¯s sword, Stormbringer.¡¯

    Swallowing hard, I made my way to the darkened workshop lobby.<hr>

    TN: Thank you all for the well wishes.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129Dwarves.

    Inner Lunatic is a fantasy world, and as such, it is home to many different races.

    Among them, there are a few major yers with unique characteristics.

    One such group is the dwarves, who are known for their nocturnal behavior, and it¡¯s not hard to find information about them in Inner Lunatic.

    ¡®They are nervous, have a high heat tolerance, and love ¡­¡­ crafting items and money.¡¯

    While these are typical fantasy game dwarf traits, Inner Lunatic¡¯s dwarves have one thing that sets them apart from other games.

    The dwarves have an extreme aversion to being called by their race name.

    ¡®To make matters worse, the game keeps calling them Dwarf 1, Dwarf 2, and so on, as if to tease them. They¡¯re the easiest race to tease and the most rewarding. That¡¯s the dwarves of the Inner Lunatic.¡¯

    So I was really looking forward to meeting them.

    I wanted to see with my own eyes whether they actually reacted that way or not.

    And here we are.

    ¡°I wonder if the other races hate us dwarves that much? When they see us, they call us ¡®Mr. Big Moustache¡¯ or just in old dwarves.¡±

    ¡®Absolutely!¡¯

    I heard Arsson mutter, confirming that at least my knowledge of the game wasn¡¯t wrong.

    I feel more at ease now.

    Relief floods through me, realizing that my gaming knowledge is still relevant in this world.

    These are the Dwarves I remember, after all.

    ¡°Arson, how many other nobles from the Academy have been in this workshop besides me?¡±

    ¡°No, so. Arson, not a dwarf¡­ Eh? What did you say now?¡±

    ¡°You told me not to call you a dwarf, so I did. Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, no, no, no, please don¡¯t make me go back to square one¡­!¡±

    At Arson¡¯s plight, Zitri nodded with pride.

    ¡°Our master is a man ofmon sense.¡±

    ¡°Haha! I suppose so, noble, we¡¯ve had a few visitors¡­ but you¡¯re the second one to bring any materials.¡±

    ¡°Second?

    I felt a twinge of annoyance, but I managed to ignore it.

    First, I had to make sure he was the Arson I knew. First, I pulled up Arson¡¯s status window.

    __________________

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Arson

    Gender: Male

    Age: 24

    Race: Dwarf

    Primary Element: Earth

    Achievements: [Savvy member of the dwarven royal family]

    [Traits]

    Positives: [Artifactmaking genius] / [Dexterity genius (corrected by 1 level due to the Dwarven King¡¯s blessing)] / [Positive] / [Obsessed].

    Neutral: [Speedy Stance Change] / [Simple]

    Negative: [Weak] / [Inferiorityplex] / [Entitled] / [Overwhelmed] / [Forgetful]

    [Stats]

    Physique: 14

    MP: 2

    Luck: 9

    Willpower : 14

    Charm: 6

    [Skills].

    Passive Skills: [Blessing of the Dwarf King].

    Active Skills: [Hammer Swing] / [Blunt Strike]

    __________________

    His skills were evident.

    First of all, he had two genius traits.

    While this is possible for a production worker, it doesn¡¯t make sense in the first ce. It was possible because he was a special case.

    Since he is a direct descendant of the Dwarven King, he was blessed with a blessing that elevated his [Dexterity] to genius. As such, he is in many ways a unit I must capture.

    ¡®I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡¯

    I stare at him, trying to hide my greed.

    Not knowing why, Arson continued, as if he was excited.

    ¡°Haha, I guess being a noble isn¡¯t all bad after all, so¡­ what did you say your n was?¡±

    ¡°Reinhafer.¡±

    <em>Stagger.</em>

    <em>(uttug.)</em>

    Suddenly, Arson¡¯s stride stopped.

    Why?

    Nothing else.

    ¡®Once upon a time, a dwarven king emerged from his crypt to wage war against them. Naturally, it was a disaster, and¡­¡­ the man who defeated them the most was my father. Theo von Reinhafer.¡¯

    Thus, the name of House Reinhafer is one that dwarves havee to fear.

    They may be proud, but history proves their defeats, and the Arson before me is one of their own.

    That¡¯s a story for another day.

    At this point, one might ask: Is this a fantasy world?

    In a fantasy world, aren¡¯t dwarves supposed to be pretty strong, as long as they¡¯re good at making equipment? You might ask.

    But this is a conventional wisdom that sadly doesn¡¯t hold true in Inner Lunatic.

    ¡®Sure, dwarves are good at making weapons, but they didn¡¯t have this technology back then. Nor did they have the innate strength to hunt down demons.

    There¡¯s a reason why they were so unskilled in warfare, and why they were bound to lose.

    ¡°Something must be wrong.¡±

    I said calmly, as if I didn¡¯t care.

    Only then did Arson wake up and lead me to the workshop waiting room. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m mistaken when I notice a slight sheen of sweat on his forehead trickle down his back. I didn¡¯t do anything to deserve this.

    ¡®This is ¡­¡­ golden opportunity.¡¯

    I finished mentally calcting the profit and loss and sat down at the table.

    I plopped my butt down on the couch and crossed my legs, thanking Theo from the bottom of my heart.

    Arson sits down across from me, eyeing me warily.

    ¡°I¡­ I was wondering what equipment you need¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why the sudden change in tone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s how I usually talk. Haha¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Zitri. Dwarves seem to change their speech frequently. Make a note of that.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Understood.¡±

    Zitri, not knowing the background context, diligently takes notes on my story. Arson looks like he wants to say something.

    After a while, he gives up.

    ¡®Okay. This is the perfect opportunity to rip someone off.¡¯

    Seeing the change in his demeanor, I put one arm across the back of the couch. Then I nced at Zitri, who sat next to me.

    Then, as if waiting for me, she handed me a dossier.

    Technically, it was a parchment notebook, but whatever.

    ¡°I want to make armor like this.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ is certainly interesting.¡±

    Looking at the unfamiliar object with the drawings on it, Arson finally seemed to rx a bit.

    His polite tone remained the same all the while, but¡­¡­.

    Dwarves are dwarves after all.

    ¡°Two griffin hearts, three feathers, a stone golem that only lives in the eastern part of the Chasers, and the core of an iron golem¡­ Even I¡¯ve never thought of something like this¡­¡­! Isn¡¯t this¡­ too extravagant?! If it doesn¡¯t work, no, no¡­ I think it will work¡­¡­.¡±

    His tone became more and more agitated, but soon returned to normal. I decided not to pay much attention to him, as he was always this boisterous¡­¡­.

    I watched Arson¡¯s expression as he pored over the drawings. My eyes meet his as he fidgets with his hands at one point and looks up.

    A small sigh escapes his lips.

    ¡°Heh¡­ I have to admit, it¡¯s a brilliant idea. You¡¯ve used two griffin hearts to bring the ¡®wind power¡¯ to the extreme, you¡¯ve used feathers for swift movement, and you¡¯ve bnced it out perfectly with the golem¡¯s core. It¡¯s not something even the most intelligent dwarves would have thought of.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°It is. No Dwarf can deny that it¡¯s difficult for a normal person to get the bnce right¡­!¡±

    ¡®¡­¡­I honestly don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about. I¡¯m d he seems to think it¡¯s a good idea, but I still don¡¯t understand¡­¡­.¡¯

    In fact, this production method was discovered by ident as a result of a luxurious grinding (?) of various things as a deceased person. {TN: Basically author is saying haven¡¯t we all spent way too many hours grinding for a roll that¡¯s maybe 5% better}

    The manufactured armor. It probably has such great performance that even the dwarves in front of it will be embarrassed, and at least it can be used until the beginning and middle of the story.

    Beyond the midpoint, you have to tackle more advanced demonic materials, so it¡¯s still too early to get it.

    ¡®Demons that are resurrected from a corrupted Spirit Stone don¡¯t even give you materials in the first ce¡­ Proof of that is thest time you captured an Archduke Paimon, I got nothing and almost lost my life.¡¯

    It was a shame, but there was nothing I could do about it.

    I had to keep it from being a game over, and I¡¯ve since recovered most of the vitality I lost, it¡¯s no big deal.

    In many ways, things aren¡¯t so bad now.

    First and foremost, with this armor, I¡¯ll be able to get my hidden stat Agility to its full 10, which will once again extend the duration of my genius.

    Perhaps, I¡¯ll be able to get it right up to 10 minutes. Probably.

    Arson eximed excitedly.

    ¡°Well, then, if you have the materials right now, I¡¯ll start crafting this artifact¡­!¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    It was then.

    Somewhere along the line, my crisis sensors turned on.

    My gaze immediately follows the direction of the voice.

    Just as expected.

    There was a familiar face there.

    Auburn hair and distinctive blue eyes.

    And standing there with her arms crossed, a sour expression on her face.

    A girl with colorful jewelry.

    An unnerving name popped out of my mouth like a spinal cord reflex.

    ¡°¡­Eleanor.¡±

    ¡°This transaction is null and void, because we at the top of Rivalin requested this ¡®Dwarf 1¡¯ first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I looked at Arson with an unintelligible expression.

    Then, as if suddenly remembering, his expression stiffened. This asshole¡­¡­ was lying about dwarves having brains after all.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have believed him in the first ce, but¡­¡­ damn it.¡¯

    He ran a hand through his hair as if he couldn¡¯t help it and said in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the second order, then, how many days?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the thing¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we at the top of Rivalin have ced arge order for equipment from this ¡®Dwarf 1¡¯, so I¡¯d say a month or so, and then you should be able to have it made, right?¡±

    ¡°Ha, but I want to make this thing first¡­.¡±

    As Arson muttered, Eleanor moved her hands from her arms to her waist.

    Then, in a slightly murderous tone, she continued.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already written a contract?¡±

    Murderous.

    It¡¯s a new feeling, but as a trader, Eleanor is scary.

    In the original, she would never have moved so quickly to establish contact with the dwarves, but she¡¯s so quick on her feet.

    This is probably¡­¡­.

    ¡®It must be the butterfly effect of my intervention in the case.

    It¡¯s a big deal, by the way.

    Unless you¡¯re Arson, who has both [Artifactmaking Genius] and [Dexterity Genius], you can¡¯t make this equipment in the first ce.

    What am I supposed to do with this?

    ¡°Apparently, Nox, you also want this dwarf to craft items, don¡¯t you?¡±

    That hit the nail on the head.

    Eleanor wanted this guy in the first ce. She assigned Arson to make artifacts because she had a special eye for those with genius talent.

    Why didn¡¯t I tell you before.

    She is extremely generous with her golden talents.

    Except for one, Nox.

    I need this¡­¡­.

    I sigh inwardly.

    I can¡¯t lie in front of Eleanor, so there¡¯s no way I can fake it.

    I decide to go out with a bang.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a constructive discussion.¡±

    ¡°Discussion?¡±

    ¡°Is that so. On the condition that you sell us the monster materials that the ¡®Nox Merchant¡¯ has secured inrge quantities, I will amend the contract so that you can make equipment first.¡± {1}

    ¡®Oh l¨¤ l¨¤¡¯

    I eximed inwardly.

    ¡®Apparently, Eleanor doesn¡¯t have all the materials yet, and she¡¯s running up a nk check. Until she does, she¡¯ll refuse to ept requests from others to craft, but we¡¯ll pay her more money.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t make sense from the start.

    In the early to mid-game, almost all of the materials for beasts are derived from Chasers. How could she possibly have that many gear crafting requests when I was dominating that region?

    She never had any to begin with.

    Besides¡­¡­.

    I said, crossing my legs again.

    ¡°I see why you called me earlier.¡±

    ¡°You knew, and you didn¡¯t answer on purpose¡­!¡±

    I shrugged off Eleanor¡¯s voice.

    It had been a long timeing, and the time had finallye for my old trick of negotiating.

    ¡°Sit down, this is going to be a long story, and so are you, Arson.¡±

    With that, Zitri stood, looking from one side to the other, quickly assessing the situation.

    Eleanor looked puzzled, and could only utter.

    ¡°You¡­ memorized all of the dwarves¡¯ names?¡±

    Arson¡¯s crumpled expression was a sight to behold.

    It¡¯s details like this that make Inner Lunatic so appealing. I stifled a gasp ofughter at the thought.<hr>

    {1} : Totally don¡¯t remeber the name Nox came up with Grine for their merchant as they were leaving the Chasers for the first time.

    Been binging the raws for <em>Evolutionary Traits Make the Strongest Necromancer</em>and love it.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130First, the negotiations with Eleanor.

    Let¡¯s get one thing straight.

    Why is there a merchant group named ¡®Nox¡¯?

    There¡¯s only one reason.

    ¡®Grin, you bastard¡­ did something I didn¡¯t ask you to do¡­¡­!¡¯

    A wave of frustration washes over me.

    My brother¡¯s gaze is different! I can clearly see his expression as he smirks at me.

    Should I kill him or let him live?

    As I pondered, I looked at the girl in front of me, sitting somewhat ufortably.

    Eleanor took a sip of her tea and spoke.

    ¡°I never would have thought, Nox, that you¡¯d have a merchant group named after you, much less that you¡¯d have already gone through all of ¡­¡­ the rigors of the Arkheim Empire¡¯s approval process.¡±

    ¡°It just happened to be the way it was.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t lie, and when I asked you why you¡¯d incorporated the Chasers, I couldn¡¯t believe you¡¯d kept this secret from me. I suppose I¡¯m still not good enough as a merchant.¡±

    Eleanor, who had gotten the situation under control, looked at me and spoke slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it straight: I¡¯ll buy all the Chasers-derived material you¡¯ve put on the market, and I¡¯ll pay you well. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done right, because it¡¯s the name of the top of Rivalin on the line. What do you say?¡±

    Yep.

    I knew it would go something like this.

    Eleanor would be this eager for anything that would make her money.

    Even though she already has a lot of gold coins, she never stops.

    Grabbing more and more and shaking people down.

    That¡¯s what she wants.

    The love she never received as a child from her father, rkson.

    She craves it in a twisted form.

    The name ¡®Fox of Gold¡¯ was not derived from nothing.

    ¡®She¡¯s a sympathetic character in many ways. It¡¯s a shame that Nox was a part of her trauma. But¡­ thest thing we need right now is to sell all of our materials to one family.¡¯

    What if one family has too much of a monopoly on the material?

    There wouldn¡¯t be enough artifacts for all the other families, and their progress would be stunted.

    For immediate profit, it would be better to sell all the materials to House Eleanor, but I¡¯m not in a hurry for money right now.

    For now, it¡¯s important to increase the stat averages of the other units as much as possible. This will allow me to take advantage of the main storyler on.

    It¡¯s not the only way to make money anyway.

    So, before I returned to my family from the Chasers.

    I told Grine in advance.

    I told him not to sell too much of the beast material at once, but to market and dispose of it in small increments.

    In particr, don¡¯t allow one family to monopolize it. Never give away more than 15 percent of it, I added.

    For the rest, it¡¯s better to release small amounts slowly and in controlled quantities, so that the value of the material doesn¡¯t spike too much.

    It¡¯s a great way to poprize artifacts and save lives.

    Also.

    As such, there is only one answer I can give her.

    ¡°Not everything on the market. Fifteen percent is the limit.¡±

    Eleanor¡¯s fine brow creases slightly.

    ¡°Why, I¡¯ve already looked into it. There¡¯s a lot more than that at Chasers, and in the warehouse in your name, so selling that much shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Eleanor was quick on the uptake.

    She guesses the exact amount of demonic materials I have, and says so.

    But I don¡¯t let it get to me.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not in it for the money anyway.¡±

    ¡°You made the choice to acquire the Barren Chasers, and yet you say money isn¡¯t your goal?¡±

    ¡°Money can¡¯t buy everything. I don¡¯t know about you yet.¡±

    I say as sharply as I can.

    I hear Eleanor grit her teeth, but I can¡¯t help it.

    There¡¯s no other way. There is only one choice she can make.

    Her face hardened into a grim line.

    Then, as if she¡¯s finally made up her mind, she turns to me and asks.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what big picture you¡¯re painting. It¡¯s changed so much, I really don¡¯t get it. Are you¡­¡­ No, what does Nox von Reinhafer want?¡±

    ¡°None of your business.¡±

    ¡°None of your business¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And there¡¯s no reason for me to answer any further, so just so you know. If you¡¯re not going to take the offer, be my guest. It doesn¡¯t matter if it takes three months, I¡¯ll find someone else and that¡¯s that.¡±

    It¡¯s a game I¡¯m bound to win anyway. Eleanor doesn¡¯t know that I can only make the armor I want through Arson.

    Information is what gives you the edge in a merchant¡¯s conversation.

    I have aplete advantage in that regard. Naturally, her responses are all predictable.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay, we¡¯ll make it a 15 percent purchase, and I¡¯ll pass on the gear crafting, since we can¡¯t craft without it anyway.¡±

    Eleanor quickly takes a step back.

    This is why she¡¯s scared. She realizes her position perfectly.

    Then she makes the most profitable choice.

    ¡°I¡­¡­ Well, do you mind if I make this Young Master¡¯s equipment first¡­?¡±

    Seeing Arson¡¯s untimely interruption, Eleanor sighed heavily and nodded.

    ¡°Of course, ¡®Dwarf 1¡¯-ssi. You may make this client¡¯s item first.¡±

    ¡°Oooh, my fire of crafting is zing!¡±

    Arson eximed excitedly, turning up the heat. The forge heated up in a matter of minutes.

    Eleanor¡¯s face flushed slightly, but she barely showed it.

    ¡®So, is that how [Acting Genius] works?¡¯

    Realizing another overtone, I steadied myself.

    This was a crucial moment, and I couldn¡¯t afford to let any negativity creep in.

    I took a deep breath, kept myposure, and spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take our time with the craftingter, and we¡¯ll start with the equipment enhancements. It¡¯ll take some time to prepare new contracts, and as far as I know, there¡¯s no waiting list for the enhancements, is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes, but¡­ the probability hasn¡¯t been properly established yet. There are too few samples, and it¡¯s possible to lose valuable materials, so I can¡¯t rmend it¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes. In the case of enhancement, the blue stones that are left behind when hunting demons are used with a low probability¡­ that is, objects with the academic name of enhancement stone, but it is said that the probability of sess is not very high.¡±

    ¡°Okay. All right. I tend to be pretty lucky.¡±

    ¡°Young Master¡­?¡±

    Zitri stammered, unable to finish the sentence. But it¡¯s true. I¡¯m close to invincible, at least in terms of enhancements and crafting. The overwhelming luck of a Luck Stat of 10.

    It was obvious that this would serve me well in the long run.

    Especially in enhancement and crafting!

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ¡°Even if you lose, you won¡¯t put the me on me¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°My master is a gentleman.¡±

    ¡°A gentleman¡­?¡±

    Zitri proudly spoke nonsense, and Eleanor shook her head in disbelief.

    Well, that¡¯s a natural reaction.

    You know, Zitri, sometimes you go overboard with your praise of me.

    It makes me notice.

    Anyway, the time for reinforcement has finally arrived.

    The time that has made countless gamers cry andugh.

    Before crafting my gear, I decided to have a quick appetizer.

    * * *

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with this.¡±

    Of course, it¡¯s hard to just start enhancing items unless you have a lot of them.

    Therefore, the first thing I chose was Tailor Puller¡¯s pride and joy, the school uniform. It¡¯s basically armor, but it¡¯s more aesthetically pleasing due to its formal nature.

    However, since this is an academy arc where I¡¯ll be going into battle in it quite a bit, I wanted to make sure it was maximally enhanced first.

    ¡°It¡¯s a school uniform¡­ I¡¯m guessing this will be enough for one Enhancement Stone.¡±

    ¡°Okay, here¡¯s a hundred for starters.¡±

    ¡°A hundred! You¡¯re going to burn that many power stones in this school uniform¡­?¡±

    Eleanor is stunned.

    Is it just the price of the enhancement stones? Of course not.

    Even with the Chasers, there¡¯s a gap between her and me.

    The Rivalin family, with their mastery of all things and their money here and there, and the Rienhafer family, who are just starting out in this market.

    Technically, it doesn¡¯t make sense for Nox¡¯s Merchant Group to be closing the distance already.

    However, right now she¡¯s freaking out about the number of Enhancement Stones I have.

    A preciousmodity that money can¡¯t buy at this point.

    The truth is that eventer Enhancement Stones aren¡¯t that easy toe by.

    There¡¯s always a market for Chasers, because the way in which lower-grade and higher-grade items are enhanced is different.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Arson, payment will be made at once.¡±

    Arson picked up my hammer, seemingly pleased to be called by name. He ces my item on the anvil, gives me a quizzical look, and lightly strikes it with the enhancement stone.

    <em>kkaang-!</em>

    I hear the usual noise, signaling that the enhancement has begun in earnest.

    The blue enhancement stone shattered, and the magic within it began to be sucked up. Eleanor and Zitri {sic}. Even I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the unfamiliar scene.

    It¡¯s only natural that games and reality are two different worlds.

    [You have sessfully enhanced ¡®Eldain Academy Uniform (Noble)¡¯ by +1!]

    <em>Phew.</em>

    <em>(huu.)</em>

    I hear a short sigh from Zitri.

    Actually, I wasn¡¯t nervous at all, but she doesn¡¯t know the odds yet, so it can¡¯t be helped. Arson is naturally overjoyed.

    [Return] and [Clean]. A total of two enchanted equipment.

    It¡¯s even better that he¡¯s seeded in strengthening them.

    ¡®For armor, each additional enhancement increases physical and magical defense by 2 percent. That¡¯s still the same, and it¡¯s not too bad.¡¯

    I nodded, nonchntly giving the instructions.

    ¡°One more time.¡±

    ¡°Whoa¡­ If it breaks, I won¡¯t know¡­¡­.¡±

    He looks up at me with slightly pleading eyes.

    But I know.

    With Arson¡¯s genius talent and my 100,000 luck stat, I know I¡¯ll be straight until the quarterfinals.

    After that, the odds start to drop to 90 percent.

    After that, it drops back down to 85 percent, or 5 percent.

    Finally, it¡¯s fixed at 1%, with a maximum buff of +25 strength.

    Of course, there is a limit to the buff per artifact ss, so unless you¡¯re a top tier artifact, you¡¯re stuck with a maximum of 15 buffs.

    [You have sessfully buffed ¡®Eldain Academy Uniform (Noble)¡¯ by +2!]

    [You have sessfully enhanced the ¡®Elysdain Academy Uniform (Noble)¡¯ by +3].

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what the second part will be like when it opens¡­ but for a uniform that I¡¯ll be using often, I think I¡¯ll aim for full strength.¡¯

    A few more rounds of hammering followed.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the long-awaited news arrived.

    [You have sessfully enhanced ¡®Eldain Academy School Uniform (Noble)¡¯ by +15!]

    [You have sessfully enhanced the artifact to its maximum enchantment. The additional enchantment will open one additional slot. Visit Tailor Puller to have it enchanted!]

    Done!

    With this, you¡¯ve gained one more enchantment slot.

    I¡¯ve enhanced my school uniforms with an excessive amount of magic stones.

    For reference, I¡¯ve only managed to upgrade two uniforms without blowing them up.

    This is nothing short of a miracle.

    Luck 10!

    Praise be to God.

    ¡°Oh, my God¡­¡­ I¡¯ve never seen an enhancement go so well before!¡±

    ¡°Holy shit¡­ I¡¯ve never seen this happen before, even with the rough odds off the top of my head¡­¡­.¡±

    However, I ignored the two of them and casually put my uniform back on.

    Then I felt the cool feel of the uniform against my skin with a pleasant message.

    A uniform with nearly 30% additional physical and magical defense.

    On top of that, I see an additional slot open up¡­ and a shiver of excitement runs down my spine.

    This is¡­ irresistible.

    ¡°The next enhancement is this.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ looks like an expensive item, even for a pretender¡­¡­?¡±

    Upon seeing the next artifact I held out, Eleanor¡¯s brow crinkled slightly and her gaze turned to me.

    Her arms are crossed in firm disapproval, but I don¡¯t back down.

    Why?

    Because the item I¡¯m holding out to Arson is the Archmage¡¯s Supetive Orb that Eleanor gave me as a reward in the past.

    It simultaneously corrects magic and health, and has special effects. But I¡¯m willing to shell out the cash to enhance it.

    Something worth well over a hundred gold at least.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s apliment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not apliment!¡±

    I retorted moderately, pulling out more reinforcing stones. I dumped them out, and Arson winced.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t drink that much¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better think you¡¯re not sleeping tonight.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    With that, the sound of hammering began to echo through the forge.

    Along with a groan of exhaustion from one dwarf.

    ***

    Meanwhile, on the hour.

    Grine back at the Chasers recalls Nox with a proud expression.

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha¡­ He¡¯ll be so happy to know he¡¯s got a merchant group named after him, I¡¯ll finally get some praise, now that¡¯s what I call being on the right track, ha-ha-ha!¡±

    Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t read Nox¡¯s mind at all.

    It wasn¡¯t until a littleter that he realized that Nox was nashing his teeth for doing something Grine hadn¡¯t been asked to do.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131Thanks to Arson, the enhancements went well.

    The [Eldain Academy Uniform] has been strengthened by a whopping +15 strength, and the rest of the items have also been sessfully upgraded.

    I¡¯m especially pleased to report that I¡¯ve managed to upgrade the [Archmage???¡¯s Superior Orb], an item I stole from Eleanor¡¯s vault, to rank 10.

    I liked the look on Eleanor¡¯s face, so even though I knew I had a good chance of sess, I purposely faked it and cried out¡­¡­.

    The reaction is immediate.

    ¡°How the hell do you¡­¡­ reinforce such an expensive thing without hesitation, even if you didn¡¯t buy it with your own money¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    Both your reaction and the sess of the reinforcement, to be exact.

    I swallowed and smirked inwardly.

    ¡®This is my punishment for trying to read my mind every day.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You gave it to me anyway, so it¡¯s my business what I do with it.¡±

    I said confidently.

    It didn¡¯t really matter, because the chances of it breaking were slim to say the least. I¡¯d only risked it because I was confident I¡¯d benefit from it¡­¡­.

    In Eleanor¡¯s eyes, I would have just looked like a crazy gambling addict.

    ¡­¡­In fact, if the odds weren¡¯t so high, I wouldn¡¯t have made the gamble either.

    When ites to reinforcement, I have a bit of a passive side.

    ¡®The world of reinforcement is a cold, hard ce¡­ a hellhole where even a one or two percent chance of failure turns into a fireworks disy. If you make it to the tenth round, it¡¯s almost a perfect result.¡¯

    The power of the 10th grade enhanced [Archmage???¡¯s Supreme Grade Orb] was definitely incredible.

    Not only has the effectiveness of my low to mid-tier magic increased dramatically, but my [Dark Sphere] is now as effective as the next higher-tier magic, [Death Thorns].

    Getting more out of less mana is not as easy as it sounds.

    ¡®After all, enhancementse with risks, but they¡¯re enhancements because they can do so much good. Cancer, indeed.''[sic]

    Zitri and Arson were equally shocked, especially Arson, who was practically jumping for joy as he held up his hammer.

    ¡°My, my, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m making +10 and +15 buff artifacts with this hammer¡­ I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡­.¡±

    His primal dwarven lust was on full disy. Zitri looked at me and whispered in my ear.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to go to the gambling house, are you?¡±

    ¡°Probably not.¡±

    What the hell, we have to go to the gambling house in the main story sooner orter.

    I looked at her as I said that, and for some reason, Zitri seemed startled by thement.

    I think she was afraid I would get a taste for gambling.

    However, I was stubborn.

    ¡°The enhancement worked.¡±

    ¡°Have you not heard the story of ¡®beginner¡¯s luck¡¯? Gambling in your sleep is a surefire way to ruin, and word has it that it always ends badly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said when I brought in the drunken Elena, but she wasn¡¯t a disgrace.¡±

    Zitri looked genuinely fed up, but then she clenched her small fists in determination and began to lecture me on the dangers of gambling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else, but it¡¯s really not as good as gambling¡­ ¡­ <em>eub</em>!¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    I pinched Zitri¡¯s mouth to stretch it, then turned back to Arson to talk about something constructive.

    I don¡¯t pay any attention to the fact that he¡¯s still reeling from the afterglow.

    First, the uninvited guest at his side.

    ¡°Eleanor.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to Arson about artifact crafting, but I need you to leave me alone, or are you going to buy my artifact crafting form?¡±

    ¡°If I buy it, will you sell it to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°¡­<em>Tch</em>.¡±

    I felt a strange pleasure at the rare disy of emotion.

    Clicking her tongue, she must have smelled the profit.

    First off,

    Of course, I have no intention of selling Eleanor my recipe. She¡¯s not on good terms with me yet anyway, and she¡¯s more of an enemy than anything else.

    Of course, like Talia and the others, I don¡¯t know what will happen to herter, but at least for now.

    ¡®In the first ce, Eleanor is a tougher opponent because she can¡¯t be fooled by [Acting Genius].¡¯

    It has been said for a long time that the enemy is close by.

    ¡®Plus, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s at the point where she trusts me yet.¡¯

    ¡®And yet you¡¯re still interested in Sean, which I don¡¯t understand. Especially with such an important artifact¡­¡­.¡¯

    Needless to say, I haven¡¯t worn the pendant Eleanor gave me yet.

    It doesn¡¯t change the fact that I need to be wary of her if I don¡¯t want my identity to be discovered. If I get distracted by my immediate interests and wear the pendant, it could be a terrible disaster.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know about the others, but I¡¯d never turn Eleanor into an enemy. Though it¡¯s still too early to get too close.¡¯

    The only unit in the Inner Lunatic that doesn¡¯t belong to one faction or the other, but to the most favorable faction I can think of at thest minute.

    That would be Eleanor and the Capitalists of Rivalin she leads.

    ¡®She¡¯ll eliminate me immediately if it¡¯s not to her advantage. So there¡¯ll be hell to pay if you think I¡¯m an easy ally.¡¯

    Indeed.

    Even if she¡¯s a unit I¡¯m used to seeing in games, it¡¯s a hundred times better to be wary first.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go, then. ¡­Someone¡¯s been giving me a really bad look.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead! I suppose¡­¡­ may I call you Eleanor-nim?¡±

    Zitri said in a cheerful voice to Eleanor as she lifted her head. Her response, however, was sour.

    ¡°Did you say ¡­¡­ Zitri? Don¡¯t bother, you don¡¯t have to put on that act in front of me, I can see right through someone who¡¯s trying to fool anyone anyway, and that¡¯s me.¡±

    Zitri¡¯s cheerful greeting is followed by a cold response.

    Hagiya, with her [Acting Genius] trait, Zitri¡¯s current behavior wouldn¡¯t sit well with her.

    If only she could take advantage of the situation.

    As someone who can read other people¡¯s minds, it¡¯s likely that Zitri¡¯s performance caught her off guard.

    An enemy performing an act on you?

    That would not be something Eleanor de Rivalin would tolerate.

    Zitri looks at me, a little puzzled.

    Then Eleanor, getting into her carriage, rode away.

    I loosen up a bit, realizing that one of the currents has finally passed. No matter how nonchnt she is, she remains Eleanor.

    The Fox of Gold is terrifying.

    I must not ease up even a little.

    ¡­¡­ However, it¡¯s okay to be a little more excited right now.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get back to making artifacts, shall we?¡±

    Finally, I decided to exin to Arson about the armor I needed to make in earnest. He snorted and summoned his willpower.

    ¡°This Arson¡­ I¡¯m going to make a masterpiece out of these luxuriousponents, so sit tight!¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Arson seemed satisfied with the arrangements.

    This is how dwarves should be. Fiery and angry, but always ready to pounce on the opportunity to forge the finest weaponry.

    This is how I view the dwarves of the Inner Lunatic.

    ¡°Arson. I have one more request.¡±

    ¡°Of course, since it¡¯s the guest who¡¯s allowed me to work with this material, I¡¯ll give in to anything, hahahaha!¡±

    To the delighted Arson, I held out a weapon.

    It was a sword given to me by Nox¡¯s father, Theo von Reinhafer, and a sword that even I, a retired Inner Lunatic, had never seen before. It was a Stormbringer.

    ¡°This is the sword my father gave me. It¡¯s a very unusual sword, absorbing the user¡¯s magic and releasing it in a powerful st. It can¡¯t be said to be very efficient, but¡­ I¡¯d like to know more about it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you mind if I take a look at it¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Here you go.¡±

    I tossed the Stormbringer over to Arson.

    He took the Stormbringer and examined it carefully, then his expression suddenly hardened. His face twitched in disbelief, his facial muscles quivering.

    ¡°No way¡­! This is a sword forged from the scales of the White Dragon, the ruler of the Heavens, which is said to have been utilized long ago¡­¡­! It¡¯s an incredibly rare material that few dwarves have ever seen, and it¡¯s said to have beenpletely lost in the distant past, never to be found again, so how is it that a sword made from it is still¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®This sword must be even more amazing than I thought.¡¯

    I had hunted countless beasts in the Inner Lunatic, but I had never heard of the White Dragon. It¡¯s a sword shrouded in mystery.

    As soon as I had made that judgment, Arson shared a few more facts with me.

    ¡°This thing¡­¡­ seems to have been made by our distant ancestors. I don¡¯t know who made such a fine item, but the traces of it are evident.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    This was not surprising news.

    Given the difficulty of the material, I had assumed that no one but a dwarf could have made this sword.

    But what he said next was enough to surprise me.

    ¡°There is one scary thing, however, and that is that a sword made of this material has been in a battle so great that it has lost all of its teeth.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I could feel the goosebumps rising.

    Soon after I received the sword, I didn¡¯t have much time to ponder its first owner.

    I was immediately involved in conquering the Chasers and had other things on my mind.

    Furthermore, I don¡¯t have any information about the first patriarch.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to take this opportunity to do a little research, but this sword¡­¡­ seems a bit fishy.¡¯

    I swallow hard, my saliva gently sliding down my throat.{TN:???}

    ¡°Thanks for checking it out, though.¡±

    I thank him moderately, retrieving the sword.

    There was certainly a harvest.

    From what Arson has told me, I realize that the sword is more capable than I thought.

    The materials used to make it, and the fact that it was the sword of the first Patriarch of House Reinhafer.

    There are still many unanswered questions as to why Theo would give it to me, but at least I¡¯m getting closer to a clue.

    ¡®Perhaps the reason it has the ability to absorb magic is derived from its material.¡¯

    With that thought in mind, I bookmared The White Dragon and the First Patriarch.

    I decided to do some more research on Theo von Reinhafer and Nox.

    Oh, and the mysteriousvender-eyed angel.

    * * *

    ¡°Well, it is a pleasure to introduce myself ¡®again¡¯. I am Vernon, the instructor who will be teaching you the art of swordsmanship from now on, and I, for one, will be showing you what hell is all about, so stay tuned.¡±

    The next day. A new ss at the academy finally began in earnest.

    The Academy¡¯s cadets, who had been somewhat subdued before, were suddenly energized.

    Vernon¡¯s shiny, expansive forehead shone, illuminating the cadets. A sr system in every sense of the word.

    Vernon¡¯s glowing forehead shines, illuminating the cadets.

    Vernon took a light step forward.

    ¡°This is the Imperial Sword of Arkheim, the foundation of the Arkheim Empire that I am about to teach you. It¡¯s a great way to build your foundation, as it allows you to be agile, fast, and precise in your attacks.¡±

    First up, two sword-wielding bad guys, step forward.

    The bad guys.

    One of Vernon¡¯s habits began to take over again.

    Naturally, he was referring to me and Paracelsus. It was the two of us. We were the two most handsome of the sword-wielders.

    Vernon then called out to the others.

    ¡°Caught! You, too,e forward quickly. You¡¯re the only ones with any semnce of humanity in this bunch.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah¡­ ¡­¡­.¡±

    The call to Talia wasplete.

    Three specialized knight units lined up in front of her.

    Paracelsus, a genius unit that drives storms among themoners.

    Talia, the most talented of the three, though overshadowed by the brilliance of Chel von Steiner among the nobility.

    Then there¡¯s Reinhafer.

    Nox von Reinhafer, one of the three great bastards of the Dark House, a genius who is now firmly in the driver¡¯s seat.

    All three men stare at Vernon in unison.

    His gaze flickers between Paracelsus and me.

    Then, with a scowl, he says.

    ¡°You bastards are¡­ voluptuous.¡± {Their hair}

    ¡°What?¡±

    Talia retorts, but he clears his throat, straightens, and poises himself for attack.

    This is going to be interesting.

    I thought nonchntly and drew my sword across from him.

    ¡°So, I assume you all already know what the story is going to be about?¡±

    Vernon smirked.

    ¡°All at once. You learn best by getting hit.¡±

    <em>Taas!</em>

    The three of us stood there, unperturbed.

    Having already fought for our lives several times, this was not a difficult task. The movements we made toward Vernon in unison were so coordinated that you could almost say they were prearranged.

    For a moment, the instructors were now our enemy.

    Vernon knew he was dealing with a cadet, but he tried to remain as calm and tense as possible.

    No wonder.

    These were elite units he was dealing with.

    They were destined to be one of the absolute powers of the Inner Lunatic.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    <em>chaeaeng!</em>

    Mine and Vernon¡¯s swords shed first.

    Sparks fly, and the de bursts with an improbable amount of piercing power. My foot drags on the floor, drawing two solid lines.

    A hot sensation rises from beneath my feet. I don¡¯t panic at all. Instead, my heart is pounding like crazy.

    ¡®Rtive to Theo.¡¯

    This is nothingpared to Nox¡¯s father.

    Compared to that overwhelming momentum. About this much will do.

    With that thought, I slowly energize my sword, readying it to release toward Instructor Vernon.

    ¡®He¡¯ll be pretty hard pressed to stop it this time.¡¯

    I smirk at the thought.<hr>

    {TN: Out of town this weekend next post on Tuesday!}

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    [Ebony Dawn].

    The sword, more fully formed and matured by learning from his father, or more precisely, from Theo, Knox¡¯s father and the patriarch of the Rineharbor family, drew a single stroke.

    ¡°What the¡­!¡±

    Vernon¡¯s bewilderment bursts out.

    ¡®So¡­ it¡¯s quite effective against the instructors, even though it¡¯s still only an intermediate technique.¡¯

    ¡®As I¡¯ve exined many times, the destructive power of a unit with the [Genius] trait is beyond imagination.¡¯

    Even if you leave them alone, they will reach their peak on their own.

    One day, they may suddenly have an epiphany and break new ground.

    That¡¯s the kind of genius we describe in Inner Lunatic.

    That¡¯s what ster talent is all about.

    For the record, the current Nox, me, Yoo-han, was thetter.

    Not surprisingly, after sharing a sword with Theo, I had an epiphany of sorts.

    ¡®I must remain alert.¡¯

    Nox. This damn body naturally possesses two genius traits. But more than that, it¡¯s a game called Inner Lunatic, where experience matters.

    This means that even geniuses have weak childhoods.

    This was the case with Paracelsus and Talia.

    ¡®Of course, Talia is only a [sword and martial arts prodigy], but she¡¯s almost the only character¡­¡­ whoter bes stronger than those with the trait of genius. Talia¡¯s martial power is also objectively overwhelming.¡±

    Then, what about me?

    Compared to their current level, how far am I ahead of them with my monopoly on Hidden Pieces?

    The answer lies in this very moment, when I can parry Vernon¡¯s sword perfectly, and take his sword for all of time.

    ¡°Dirty little bastards¡­¡­ the world revolves around those with the most hair¡­ damn it.¡±

    Vernon grumbled about what he was so unhappy about, but he struck out with Paracelsus¡¯s sword, while Talia stumbled over my legs and immobilized herself.

    As for me, I barely managed to keep out the [Ebony Dawn] that shot out.

    But he would know.

    ¡®I know I didn¡¯t do my best, but it¡¯s dangerous to show all my hands to the other units here, so I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s foolish to think that I can win at any cost. It¡¯s time to back off.¡¯

    I know.

    There are some very dangerous units here in Eldain, even among the students.

    I haven¡¯t dealt with them seriously yet, but they¡¯ve already be Demon Followers, and they¡¯ll jump at the chance to attack me and my units.

    I do not intend to show my full power against them yet.

    If I do, I will have no hand to pull out at the worst possible moment.

    ¡°White hair¡­ you already have excellent reflexes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Thank you, or something.

    I don¡¯t say anything formal like, ¡°I¡¯m ttered,¡± or anything like that. Vernon doesn¡¯t like that sort of thing anyway, and Nox von Reinhafer is not that sort of character.

    Right now, they¡¯re just two aspiring knights, sharing swords with their instructors, pointing out each other¡¯s shorings, and¡­¡­.

    in order to grow again.

    That¡¯s the idea of a knightly rtionship in Inner Lunatic, and that¡¯s how Nox sees people.

    Vernon breathed out, biting back the three people who had pointed their swords at him.

    ¡°Now, the others, but first, the two except for the gray-haired one who pointed a sword at me. Why do you think you were caught behind me, and why do you think your attack didn¡¯t work?¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t get a good look at it¡­¡­ but something made the sword seem to disappear for a moment, or¡­ actually, I think it wasn¡¯t even a sword¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because your focus was on something other than the sword to begin with, that¡¯s why, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Paracelsus added to Thalia¡¯sment.

    They were right.

    In fact, Vernon nodded, confirming it.

    ¡°Yes. You both saw it right, then. Now you describe it. The gray hair. What did I do to identify their movements and preempt them?¡±

    This¡­¡­.

    Vernon asks, as if I should have known all along.

    Heck, I had just dodged two or three swings of his sword at me at thest second.

    As a cadet, this is impossible to do without reaching a state of awe.

    Why?

    ¡°Because the instructor used a technique.¡±

    ¡°¡­Exactly.¡±

    The corner of Vernon¡¯s mouth lifted subtly.

    His narrowed brow remained unchanged, a strange discrepancy in his expression.

    But at least one thing was clear.

    ¡®He¡¯s intrigued by me. That¡¯s a good sign for me.¡¯

    I don¡¯t need to exin why.

    I needed to make sure I was drawing the right amount of attention to this swordfight. After all, it would serve me well in the second episode, which was about to begin.

    Equipment aside, I need to be prepared for the second act.

    The first of which is learning the techniques.

    Vernon shifted his gaze from me to the cadets.

    ¡°Gray hair. Nox von Reinhafer was right. The reason I was able to outrun the three of you just now is because of my footwork.¡±

    -Footwork?

    -What¡¯s that?

    -The one that the swordsmen use.

    -Why, you know, the shuffling and moving thing.

    The students were talking among themselves, and none of them, especially those who used magic, knew much about it.

    It was even worse formoners. ¡­¡­.

    Why? It was because they had fewer opportunities to learn about it than others.

    However, the case of those who specialized in swords was quite different.

    -Bodhichitta¡­! We¡¯ve finally started teaching something worthy of Eldain Academy! I¡¯m so sick of theory sses¡­¡­!

    -Now we can be knights?!

    -Wow¡­ it¡¯s different. I heard that other academies don¡¯t teach it until at least the second year.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. As you say. Normally, we don¡¯t teach them this quickly. But this is Eldain. We have the best students here. As such, it is necessary to elerate the curriculum of their training.¡±

    Vernon paused for a moment, then raised his fearsome eyes.

    ¡°The first of these is the foundational technique handed down from the Imperial Family, the Step of Light.¡±

    [Step of Light]. You can tell it¡¯s from the Imperial Family because of its grandiose name, and the fact that it exudes a somewhat sacred aura.

    It is only a foundation, but as it is strengthened, other techniques are derived from its application. It¡¯s a path of self-discovery.

    At least, that¡¯s what the Inner Lunatic says.

    ¡°Before I teach you the [Steps of Light], I will test your objective performance. It is important to distinguish between the stages, to see where you are now. But¡­ it¡¯s not much fun to evaluate your individual strength.¡±

    Vernon stretched out his arms toward the students, baring his fangs.

    ¡°From now on, you will have the opportunity to pick one of these three individuals who dueled with me a moment ago to spar. We will see how many cadets the three of you can defeat, and conversely, how the other cadets can defeat these three, the geniuses, the talents, the stars. Any objections?¡±

    -Wait! I¡¯m curious¡­¡­.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Vernon crossed his arms, dismissing the cadet¡¯sment with a casual gesture.

    Then he continued.

    ¡°Now, then, Leon von Marvas. Let¡¯s start with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not confident with a sword.¡±

    Leon gave a rare indication of hisck of confidence, but s, it was of no use to Vernon.

    ¡°Be loud ande up. Do mages deflect attacks thate close, or do they say that mages strikest? It¡¯s ridiculous. Mages and healers are the first ones to go to war, and they¡¯re the ones the enemy targets first.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°However, I will allow you to engage in anybat, as long as you use a sword. So feel free.¡±

    Vernon¡¯s words stunned Leon, and he quickly raised his lowered head.

    He regained hisposure and quickly began to focus on the battle.

    ¡®A fearsome concentration, indeed.¡¯

    I marveled.

    That ck-haired, dark-green-eyed boy¡¯s influence is inexplicable. I¡¯d seen him in action in the past during the Demon Raid. {Ludwig arc}

    I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t turn him into an enemy¡­¡­.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick¡­¡­ the rusty von Reinhafer.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    You asshole.

    I give him credit, but he¡¯s at it again.

    Leon picked me out of the blue.

    And then he said.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going to fight, I thought you¡¯d be the most fun.¡±

    ¡°Did I look funny to you?¡±

    ¡°No, no. Not really, I just¡­ thought you were the strongest.¡±

    As Leon spoke, Paracelsus and the Princess Penelope behind him. The icy gazes of Echidna, Eleanor, and others all turn to me.

    Well, there goes the bombshell.

    Shit.

    ¡°Forget it. Pick up your sword and stop crying when you¡¯re beaten.¡±

    I said it with a sneer.

    No matter what. I¡¯ve defeated Paracelsus twice, and I¡¯m much stronger than Talia.

    I¡¯m one of the three great dark masters, and I can¡¯t even handle a knight of the House of Knights. No, I am Nox von Reinhafer.

    And you, a mage, really think you can defeat me with magic?

    ¡­¡­Thatcency was shattered in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°Then¡­ begin!¡±

    Vernon¡¯s voice announced.

    I felt a chill of unease as I realized that Leon still hadn¡¯t gripped his sword.

    I had tough out loud at the ridiculousness of what followed.

    Heaaaah¡­¡­!!!

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Leon, this bastard had used his magic to summon the undead!

    Almost dozens of them, just the ones with swords!

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s okay, fighting against those skeletons in a duel between divine swordsmanships?¡±

    ¡°Permission granted.¡±

    ¡­¡­?

    I narrowed my eyes in disbelief and looked at Vernon.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m funny. You asshole gray-haired bastard¡­¡­! Of course, that Leon guy is an asshole, but you¡¯re especially bad. You¡¯re the enemy of all men.¡±

    Enemy?

    With that choice of words, I was suddenly faced with a swarm of jet-ck undead. Leon, you¡¯re the most gentle-looking of the bunch, but the fiercest.

    ¡®He was the one who attacked Sean first.¡¯

    Thinking about it, I feel a surge of anger.

    I¡¯ll have to get back at him for this.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    I gripped the wooden sword, not my Stormbringer, and slowly powered it up.

    I skip the process of channeling and then tangibilizing the power in one fell swoop. I¡¯ve done it so many times now, it¡¯s second nature.

    It¡¯s the undead in front of me anyway.

    I can pummel that one with my fists, and these ones.

    I¡¯ll just have to smash them with my power.

    Zhiying¡­!

    The energized sword made a small noise.

    Although it is a wooden sword, the de is straight, revealing its fangs as it seeks the enemy¡¯s blood.

    With a smile, I lightly activated the Chasers Southern Sword Technique for the first time in a long time.

    Chaaaaaat!

    With a light sideways sh, one of the undead is decapitated in an instant.

    In the ensuing moments, I stomp the ground and begin firing a series of shots.

    First, I begin the process of channeling my magic. I channeled the energy into my sword and swung it at the undead.

    The dozens of undead quickly began to dwindle.

    Leon and I were now fully immersed in the battle.

    Either his magic would run out first, or I would be defeated.

    Either way.

    ¡­¡­Of course,

    though overwhelmingly likely the former.

    * * *

    Wiping a handkerchief through his naturally balding head, Vernon watched the ensuing battle through the sweat of his brow.

    In truth, he admired Leon¡¯s sense at first.

    ¡®When I told him to use his sword, he immediately summoned the undead without hesitation. Moreover, the undead¡­ every single one of them is of a high level, at least an intermediate swordsman.¡¯

    Who could summon dozens of undead that were at least intermediate swordsmen?

    Naturally, there are no beings who possess such magic power, except for Penelope. In fact, it¡¯s not even possible for her to have that kind of power unless she has strongly inherited the blood of the Arkheim imperial family.

    ¡®So you¡¯re not the same boy who resurrected a family that was nearly destroyed by a territorial war between families?¡¯

    The young patriarch of the Commanding House.

    Leon von Marvas¡¯s abilities were indeed overwhelming.

    ¡­¡­ but.

    Where there is a runner, there is a flier.

    Celestial (above heaven).

    ???(ÌìÍâÌì).

    Outside the sky is another sky.

    For every talent, there was an even greater talent.

    Such was the case with Nox von Reinhafer.

    He was in formidable form against Leon¡¯s countless undead swordsmen. The old man seemed to revel in the ughter of his enemies.

    It was rare to see a knight like that, at least not one who had in dozens of demons.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a monster. Damn it, if he had less hair, if he was just a little less handsome, I would have loved him!¡¯

    It would have been even better if he had shaved his head, but sadly, not many people in this age group did. Unless you have a special disease, there are very few.

    But no matter how you slice it¡­¡­.

    Isn¡¯t it cheating to look like that?

    Vernon shook his head, feeling pity for himself and pessimism creeping in at the sight of his mysteriously bleached gray hair and faintly violet eyes.

    ¡®This is going to be a close one.¡¯

    Vernon watched the battle with that thought in mind¡­¡­.

    His prediction was exactly right.

    Leon and Nox.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the battle to be decided.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133ToCA little while ago again.

    Leon and Nox practiced swordsmanship. It would be more interesting to go back to that confrontation and tell the story.

    First, Leon summoned a number of undead and gave them swords.

    It was a clear indication of his determination to defeat Nox, that he didn¡¯t care if his honor was tarnished.

    As Nox watched, he couldn¡¯t help but think.

    ¡®So, that territory battle in the past¡­ it changed him. Forcing him out of the egg is dangerous. I¡¯d be nervous if he wasn¡¯t an ally.¡¯

    What is a true noble like?

    They¡¯re respectful, overly polite, and¡­¡­

    They¡¯re kind of assholes, to be honest.

    They¡¯re also very polite, which means they don¡¯t like to roll with the punches, even in battle. They don¡¯t like to touch the ground, they don¡¯t like to step in the mud.

    However, while Leon is a man of noble manners, he shows apletely different side in battle.

    He seeks only to win, and he will do so at any cost to himself.

    As Nox suspected, this was likely influenced by his past.

    After the death of Leon¡¯s father, the previous head of House Marvas, the family¡¯s fortunes had tipped.

    All the nobles who had shown him favor turned against him, culminating in a turf war that shook the young man to his core.

    Leon was deeply disgusted by the betrayal of those he had trusted.

    And rightly so.

    House Marvas.

    One of the Three Great Dark Houses, they were considered the next best thing to Nox¡¯s Reinhafer and Lana¡¯s Sader.

    Naturally, House Marvas was not without its share of gossipy nobles, each with a de of vigntism hidden within.

    But young Leon thought they were genuinely out of love for his house and the Six Sisters.

    In the days of his innocence.

    ¡®But it was all a lie, and in many ways it proves that he has his reasons for struggling.¡¯

    Noxughed bitterly.

    For, as he said, Leon was now a changed man.

    It was the behavior of the other nobles that caused this.

    Proof of this is the fact that as soon as House Marvas was shown to be in decline, the very nobles who were trying to look good for House Marvas immediately rebelled in secret.

    This was evidenced by the fact that they immediately turned against Leon.

    The Great War.

    It cost Leon¡¯s father and most of his family.

    They had managed to keep thends from falling into the wrong hands, but now, for thest time, no one was willing to take his side. Even the vassals had already turned to others.

    Leon realized that he had a power that the Marvas hadn¡¯t wielded for many years. He awakened the ability to use the Necronomicon.

    A ck lion called Berger infiltrated his soul and signed a pact with him.

    Thanks to this, Leon was able to win the final battle for control of the final territory.

    The young patriarch of the House of Command.

    {TN: Theymand the dead}

    There were many words to describe Leon, but this was the one that Nox felt was best suited to describe him.

    And with such desperation.

    For now, he had made the right decision.

    Knowing he could never defeat him with a sword, he turned to his specialty: summoning the undead. Using the cunning wielders of the sword, he straddles the line of swordy.

    -Isn¡¯t that cheating?

    -It¡¯s a swordsmanship ss, after all!

    -I thought they were nobles¡­ but they¡¯re underworlders¡­!

    For the first time, Nox admired Leon.

    He doesn¡¯t pay any attention to the voices of others.

    He simply moves on, determined to revive his family name.

    Leon von Marvas.

    Nox knew better than anyone that there were few units as solid as him.

    But.

    Nox was no pushover either.

    For no one could deny that a terrible burden rested on his shoulders, a burden that had no equal.

    Nox mused.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but¡­¡­ I have to live, too.¡¯

    He raised his wooden sword and poured his magic into it. The most beautiful thing in life, he thought, is the struggle to stay alive.

    A faint smile tugs at the corners of Nox¡¯s mouth.

    What followed was a beautiful sword dance.

    * * *

    [Activates the active skill ¡°ck Ind Crescendo¡±].

    ck energy converged on the sword, and with a crackling sound, it drew an arc.

    It is a being born of darkness.

    It begins to expand, slicing through the undead in one swift motion.

    The sight of the undead crumbling through its gaping maw was beautiful, to say the least.

    That it was the sword of Nox von Reinhafer, a scion of the Dark House, was not a disadvantage to those who aspired to be swordsmen.

    It was a sword that had reached a level they could not hope to reach, and that was what it meant to be a swordsman.

    <em>Chwaaaahhh!</em>

    A Sword mark remains.

    Light shes between the crossed des, and a handful of toothy, rusted swords rush toward Nox.

    The few beasts he hasn¡¯t managed to cut down have taken advantage of the opportunity to attack.

    ¡®This many¡­ I might not be able to fight them all.¡¯

    Nox thinks to himself and calms himself.

    In the silence that descends upon him, ck energy slowly seeps into his sword. It never overflows, like water held to its limit in a cup. It surges upward and fills until the final, final moment.

    And then.

    At the same time that Nox smiled faintly, the wooden sword went far beyond the sharpness of wood. This cannot be stopped.

    A sword with the cutting power that any aspiring knight practicing with a sword would desire. However, Nox did not stop and just drew a line.

    At first, the knight cadets were surprised.

    ¡®He¡¯s¡­ less powerful than before?¡¯

    Despite the increased number of enemies, Nox had deliberately taken away the power of his attacks.

    This made the next move all the more anticipated, to say the least.

    And Nox lived up to that expectation.

    Talia also couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her seat. Nox¡¯s sword is clearly visible in his eyes, as if he had already defeated the cadet in front of him.

    ¡®Not just once.¡¯

    The swords crossed, less destructive, but many times more favorable against so many enemies.

    Following [Horsemanship], Vernon is now a [Swordsmanship] instructor. He could see more clearly than anyone else what kind of swordsmanship Knox was demonstrating now.

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡­ [ck ind]!¡¯

    It¡¯s a sword that makes sense in his head and in his eyes. There isn¡¯t a swordmaster on the continent who doesn¡¯t recognize the ¡®Supreme ck Sword¡¯ inherited from the Reinhafer family.

    But there¡¯s another reason why Vernon hasn¡¯t quite figured it out yet.

    That is, why is he practicing the second part of the first half of the ck Sword?

    ¡®He shouldn¡¯t be old enough to be taught the second lesson¡­ how can Nox handle that technique?¡¯

    You have to be over a certain age to learn the second part of the ck sword. The other instructors were well aware of this.

    It¡¯s dangerous to have too much power at a young age.

    It was also a judgment made by the vassals themselves at House Reinhafer, to emphasize the naturalness of greater power in the immediate family.

    However, Nox broke that tradition.

    He learned the second form at just 15.

    ¡®But that¡¯s not all that¡¯s truly remarkable. He¡­ he it perfectly. With a wooden sword no less!¡¯

    This was beyond even Vernon¡¯sprehension.

    While it was possible that Theo had been dazzled by Nox¡¯s recent behavior and had passed on the sword to him, it was another matter entirely to handle it properly.

    But Nox didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    He was using the [ck Ind Crescendo] as if it had always been his.

    It made every hair on Vernon¡¯s body stand on end.

    ¡°What a insane talent¡­¡­.¡±

    Even though Vernon was in the position of evaluating his disciple, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself.

    * * *

    [ck Ind Crescendo].

    I¡¯ve always had the urge to utilize it on a person.

    Leon was a perfect candidate for that.

    If you¡¯re wondering if I¡¯m getting a little carried away, I¡¯ll just use the fact that he unleashed undead and surrounded me with dozens of them as a way to mitigate.

    As I¡¯m thinking about it, Leon speaks up.

    ¡°You¡¯re different, you know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret picking me. I¡¯m not going to let you off the hook just because we¡¯re in the same underworld.¡±

    ¡°I know, and I didn¡¯t want any of that, because if I had, I would have tried to crush you.¡±

    Leon said as she reanimated the decrepit undead. He should be running out of magic, but he seems to be pushing it a bit.

    Why?

    Paracelsus, this guy, and I¡¯m the only one who burns through it. I hope these guys aren¡¯t collectively insane.

    I look at him and sigh heavily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll trample you, if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°Please. Kindly.¡±

    As soon as I heard his answer, I fixed my sword.

    Adding anotheryer of rhythm to my swordy, I swung the ckened wooden sword quickly.

    A cold sweat breaks out on Leon¡¯s face as my almost perfected swordsmanship begins to dismember the undead in quick session.

    Yeah.

    On second thought, this was better.

    Leon is supposed to be one of the strongest units in the game.

    In a world without a protagonist, what if I was the one who would inspire favoritism? It would be many times easier to control.

    That¡¯s a good thing for me, too, as I¡¯m trying to reach the end of the story.

    But then,

    what am I supposed to do here?

    I can only give the same answer as Paracelsus.

    Overwhelm them!

    Realize your own helplessness, and it bes your goal to go further.

    Both as a viin and a hero.

    [Activates the Active Skill ¡°ck Ind Crescendo¡±].

    <em>chwaas! chwaas! chwaas!</em>

    Swordsmanship reaches new heights.

    The sword now vastly outpaces the rate at which the newly undead are resurrected. Before I know it, I¡¯ve cleared away everything in its path so that I can stand in front of him and point my sword at him.

    And he did so willingly.

    Then, in the same icy voice as before, he speaks.

    ¡°The duel is over.¡±

    The ck-haired boy, who had never wanted to admit defeat, slumped his shoulders, and his dark green eyes dropped to the floor.

    ¡°I, ¡­¡­, have lost. Nox von Reinhafer. I have learned much from you.¡±

    The sword pointed squarely at the nape of Leon¡¯s neck. I stare at it, my expression unwavering.

    ¡°Attacking with the undead¡­¡­ wasn¡¯t a bad choice.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ thank you.¡±

    Leon immediately bowed his head as I put the sword away.

    ¡°Duel over! The winner is gray-haired!¡±

    And with that, the battle was over.

    With Vernon¡¯s shout, I am a victor waiting for my next opponent. I was tempted to take a break, but by the looks of it, that was never going to happen.

    ¡®¡­¡­Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡¯

    Naturally, Vernon would want to know my limits. As an instructor, it¡¯s only natural to push a talented cadet to their limits.

    Furthermore, the Imperial Family¡¯s techniques require a great deal of basic physical strength.

    If you don¡¯t have the endurance, you can¡¯t learn. Careful, deliberate steps. And then another step, and another, and another, and then another.

    It¡¯s tiring for me in many ways, but I have no choice but to do it. I guess that¡¯s what it means.

    Anyway.

    For quite some time afterward, I sparred swords with other cadets.

    Few, of course, were up to my standards.

    I used [Insight] to see if there were any more talented ones, but it was too soon.

    A little more time would pass, perhaps after the transfer students from the other academies arrived, but I didn¡¯t see any outstanding ones yet.

    And just like that, the day wasing to a close.

    ¡°I, too, choose Nox von Reinhafer as my opponent.¡±

    Like the rolling of a jade ball, the fluid voice brought up a status bar with ridiculous stats.

    The next person to appear could not have been more familiar.

    ¡°¡­¡­Princess?¡±

    I asked, genuinely puzzled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you chose me out of the blue¡­¡­.¡±

    Penelope von Arkheim.

    The Princess who is supposed to be betrothed to me has chosen me.

    ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t this dangerous?

    I could feel my heart pounding in my chest.

    She stands before me with a strange smile on her face and a sword in her hand.

    This is not right.

    With every fiber of my being, I struggle to resist her.

    To make matters worse, I hear voices around me.

    -I think the Princess chose Nox von Reinhafer on purpose¡­.

    -What?! The betrothal¡­ Is that why?

    -I think so¡­¡­.

    -But what does that have to do with the fight?

    I feel my ears prick up even more as the spection continues.

    Penelope speaks up.

    ¡°I have pretty good ears.¡±

    As soon as I heard that, I felt my heart drop.

    Oh¡­ no?

    [Talent ¡®Master of Acting¡¯ shakes violently].

    Unsettling words echoed in my ears.

    I grip my sword and prepare for a duel. Vernon is none of my business. My duel with Penelope has been arranged.

    Penelope stares at me, holding her mismatched sword, and I can feel the chill in her smile that belies her seriousness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, give it your all. Just enough so that the Empire doesn¡¯t have you in custody for the murder of the Princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That might be difficult.¡±

    ¡°Then begin!¡±

    And so¡­¡­.

    I don¡¯t know.

    After deciding to think about itter, I rushed towards the princess to exchange swords with her.

    ¡®I knew it. The princess is a wizard, not a swordsman. Even her talent is non-existent there. Her posture was also wrong¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I heard a strange cry in my training¡­

    It wasn¡¯t until a momentter that I realized it hade out of my mouth.

    I felt my body go limp, and for a moment I felt an almost insane sense of exhaustion.

    A muffled noise follows.

    [You have gained Nervous Breakdown Lv 5 as a result of the Talent ¡®Nuisance¡¯].

    [The yer¡¯s Tension level has exceeded its limit].

    [The yer¡¯s consciousness is briefly interrupted].

    <em>Pop.</em>

    <em>(Tog.)</em>

    Penelope immediately rushed to me and struck me with her sword, knocking me to the ground.

    I hear a few voices piercing my fading mind.

    -You¡­ you still love the Princess, don¡¯t you? Being struck for her!

    No, no.

    I cried out desperately as I copsed.

    -Yes, the Princess is so beautiful, it can¡¯t be helped.

    -But¡­ if you look at it that way, Nox, that kid is insanely handsome too¡­¡­.

    That¡¯s not true!

    But before my shout could be heard, Vernon called out.

    ¡°¡­¡­The winner is Princess, Penelope von Arkheim.¡±

    Damn it.

    (jegl.)

    I cursed under my breath and drifted into unconsciousness.ToC

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    When I awoke from my trance, it was about two hours after the duel in Dalian.

    {TN: Training center iirc}

    Thanks to the Academy¡¯s emergency medical staff, I was safely transported to the medical center, and the tests showed that there was nothing wrong with me.

    It¡¯s just the trait [Nuisance] that pops up once in a while.

    It¡¯s just something that¡¯s bothering me again.

    But¡­¡­.

    ¡®It¡¯s crazy¡­¡­ why did it happen at that time¡­¡­.¡¯

    The timing of the copse was as bad as always.

    Or should I say, it was especially bad this time.

    ¡®There was something ominous about that¡­¡­.¡¯

    For some reason, my copse in the sword duel with Penelope is bothering me.

    To be honest, I was a little nervous when the Princess suddenly called out to me, but I thought I could get over it somehow.

    At this rate, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to be in for another nasty surprise.

    Because I¡¯m miserable in almost every situation except buffing and crafting.

    It¡¯s a shame, but I can¡¯t deny it.

    Damn it.

    ¡®Repeat after me, I¡¯m fxcked.¡¯

    (x-bal)

    The second arc of the main story is at hand.

    I remember to memorize the mantra before I go into the episode.

    Why?

    Because if something really urgent happens, I won¡¯t have time to memorize the spell.

    I¡¯m going to have to face the situation, deal with it, and survive it somehow. That¡¯s my most important goal right now.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡­.¡±

    I exhaled lightly.

    Suddenly, I heard a disgruntled woman¡¯s voice in my head.

    [Dude! You¡¯ve been sleeping so long, I thought you were going to die!]

    A familiar angry voice.

    But it was much smaller than before, and its overwhelming authority and power had been dwarfed.

    As for his identity, there¡¯s no question.

    Gremory, the demon recently abducted from the Great Ruins with Kushan.

    One of the 72 demons, and now my demon radar.

    [Shut up, don¡¯t make my head ring].

    I replied simply, and Gremory gritted her teeth.

    [How dare you¡­! It¡¯s bad enough you kidnapped this Gremory, but now you have this weak body¡­! I offered to help you catch demons!]

    [A weak body is not what I asked for, and if you have aint, isn¡¯t itmon sense that you shouldin about being ¡¯embarrassingly¡¯ defeated by an angel?]

    [Ouch! Don¡¯t jab me where it hurts¡­ Damn it! Why do I have to be like this¡­¡­.]

    Gremory quickly became upset.

    But it was none of my business anyway.

    I gave myself a quick check and finally breathed out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°¡­¡­You seem to have recovered quite a bit, though.¡±

    [¡­This?]

    She was making a lot of noise, so I took a moment to pull out a mirror.

    When I checked, Gremory was staring at me in the mirror with a questioning look.

    [This is you recovered? Seriously?]

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is pretty good for me. I¡¯m usually worse.¡±

    [¡­¡­I mean, you were a monster when we fought earlier, why did you suddenly be this way? What the hell happened in between¡­¡­.]

    Like I said.

    Gremory hade to terms with the fact that she was now a demon radar. There are no deep bonds between demons anyway.

    There is only loyalty and obedience through force. With nothing but instinctual destruction, it¡¯s no wonder theyck respect for one another.

    I had brought her here to take advantage of that.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, just the asional [nuisance].¡±

    I said confidently.

    No one¡¯s going to hear me talk to her anyway.

    [What!? What the¡­!]

    Ignoring her next words, I put the mirror back. I propped up the pillows on my bed and leaned back, thinking for a moment.

    ¡®Something about the cadets¡¯ misunderstanding earlier is bothering me. No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s¡­¡­.¡¯

    -I see¡­ He still loves the Princess, even if it means he¡¯ll fall to the sword as part of it!

    -Well, she¡¯s so beautiful, it can¡¯t be helped.

    -But¡­ if you look at it that way, Nox, that kid is insanely handsome too¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    That was my conclusion from this brief shback.

    There was more to it than just the way I looked to others.

    Like.

    <em>Tsurrr!</em>

    <em>(chwaleuleu!)</em>

    ¡°Nox von Reinhaber. I¡¯ve been informed that you have awakened.¡±

    ¡­that a self-respecting Princess would pay me an unexpected visit.

    Something like that.

    Fxck.

    (x-bal)

    I don¡¯t know how I did it, but my ominous predictions never fail me.

    This one was no different.

    * * *

    Penelope nced at me and sat down in the chair in front of the hospital room.

    First of all, seeing her calm demeanor, at least I won¡¯t die used of murdering the Princess.

    I breathed a small sigh of relief.

    The worst of the worst had been averted, after all.

    ¡°Echidna.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Princess.¡±

    Echidna, who hade to the room with Penelope, bowed immediately.

    As soon as her name was called, she began to bite people in unison {telling the staff/witnesses to leave}. I don¡¯t know, but I think Penelope decided that we needed to have a serious talk.

    I¡¯m not so sure about that.

    I gulped and pretended to be sick, but she showed no sign of going back. So much for the dignity of being an imperialdy. It¡¯s what she is.

    For about a dozen minutes.

    After everyone in the hospital wing and nearby had left.

    Penelope spoke up.

    ¡°First of all, let me ask you in order, a little while ago. In the swordsmanship tournament¡­¡­ there, why did you do what you did?¡±

    Why did you intentionally lose?

    The Princess was asking that.

    ¡®Haa¡­ How else should I answer¡­?¡¯

    Of course, it was an expected question.

    However, I was not pleased. That¡¯s not how I wanted the duel to go.

    It was an idental outburst, and I was knocked down by it.

    I was not guilty of anything.

    But I cannot reveal this to her. In any case, I am not in a position toment on the nature of Nox¡¯s affliction.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    It would be troublesome for others to know that the chief cadet is so weak.

    ¡®In that case, I might as well tell Penelope now that I was defeated on purpose.¡¯

    He makes a quick judgment call, then clears his throat.

    ¡°I thought it best, and I¡¯m sorry if it offended you.¡±

    Penelope¡¯s fine brow creased for a moment.

    She was beautiful, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to make eye contact with her right now. Or, more urately, Icked the confidence, but it didn¡¯t matter, it was the same thing.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be polite to share at least a few blows?¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, mydy, you are not skilled enough to share a sword with me. I thought it would feel more like a deception. I am of the Dark Family. Ie from a family of swordsmen, but you are gifted in magic.¡±

    Penelope bit her lip lightly.

    What could she say?

    It was a bit of a blunt statement, but it was the truth.

    Penelope had no talent with a sword, to say the least. I¡¯m not even sure why she chose me. She could have picked Paracelsus or Talia, and the oue would have been the same.

    Even if I hadn¡¯t knocked her out, she would have lost the match in a heartbeat.

    ¡°¡­¡­I can see where you¡¯reing from, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re thinking of the pain it would cause the Imperial Family. It would be aplete withdrawal of support for the First Prince and a deration of support for me. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a well thought out decision, but¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡­¡­?

    What the hell is this?

    But for now, I kept my mouth shut.

    Penelope continued, making a wild guess.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t look the other way in the future, because I came to Eldain as a student, not a Princess.¡±

    ¡°I will be careful.¡±

    At my brief bow, the Princess looked half-satisfied.

    Echidna looked at me for a moment, then gave the Princess an invisible thumbs-up. This¡­ does this mean I did a good job?

    Unable toprehend the situation at hand, I gave up.

    In the meantime.

    Princess Penelope brought up the next item on the agenda. This time, it was the one that made my heart sink¡­ it was dangerous to say the least.

    ¡°One more thing. I need to talk to you about something. ¡­¡­Talia von Steiner.¡±

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    <em>(keuheub.)</em>

    Maybe if Yoo-chan didn¡¯t have [Acting Talent], he wouldn¡¯t have sounded so vulnerable.

    It was a risky question, to say the least.

    Penelope continued,pletely unperturbed by my [Psychic Weakness Lv5].

    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s engaged to be married.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to reply.

    ¡®She¡¯s just talking¡­?¡¯

    I hoped, but no such miracle urred.

    ¡®I¡¯m a Princess of Arkheim, and even if you¡¯re behind Prince Louis, it¡¯s not hard to look into your background.¡¯

    ¡°¡­Does the imperial family normally investigate the background of someone who has be their intended consort?¡±

    ¡°No. But¡­ well, times are times.¡±

    She said dryly.

    It was a very Penelope-like answer, but I didn¡¯t smile at all.

    My betrothal to Talia. It was always going to happen, but it would be an act of rebellion against the imperial family.

    It could be dangerous in more ways than one.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    But what came out of the princess¡¯s mouth was not at all what I expected.

    Penelope sped her hands together as she spoke.

    A small wrinkle formed in her skirt.

    She averted her gaze from me and looked at my hands, a long silence dripping from between her drooping head and her knees.

    ¡°I know, I only approached you to use you anyway, so I have no intention of bbering about your true love, because I¡¯m past the age to believe in such things anyway¡­ and you can¡¯t be the Empress with such innocence.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Good to know.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what true love is, and I don¡¯t know how she understood my situation. But she did.

    You don¡¯t expect the Empress of a nation to be ambivalent, or to believe in na?ve stories about love blossoming in the face of worldly opposition¡­¡­, do you?

    ¡®¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡¯

    I decided to take her at her word for now.

    She¡¯s trying to take care of herself, and if she doesn¡¯t take care of herself now, she might die.

    ¡°All I ask is that¡­ in the presence of others, you consider me, the Princess, as a possible wife, but not as tantly as this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­As a result, I¡¯ve inconvenienced the Princess.¡±

    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s just¡­ well.¡±

    Penelope paused, then seemed to decide.

    ¡°Anyway, it was¡­¡­ nice of you to do it today, even if you¡¯ll never look out for me again, because you were looking out for me, the Princess.¡±

    I ignored the nagging feeling in my stomach and watched her rise from her seat. Walking out of the hospital room with Echidna.

    Her every move is dignified.

    She didn¡¯t forget to add onest word.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯vee all this way¡­ I hope you¡¯re feeling well, though I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in any particr pain.¡±

    She shrugs and disappears.

    But.

    I was actually thinking something else.

    ¡®No, it really hurts, but there is no pain¡­¡­ What the hell is this?¡¯

    Honestly, I was pretending I wasn¡¯t sick, but really.

    I was really, really hurting.

    Thanks to Penelope¡¯s own [Psychic Attack].

    * * *

    After the Princess had finished reprimanding me. I was quickly discharged from the clinic.

    It wasn¡¯t a major illness, so I quickly returned to fulfill the rest of my schedule.

    The story that I had lost the swordsmanship duel on purpose for the Princess circted, but I didn¡¯t feel the need to correct it.

    I figured it was better this way.

    But the real trouble was toe.

    ¡°Next ss is¡­ [Basic Imperial Magic].¡±

    For some reason, I felt like I remembered a subject.

    ¡°Ohhhhhh! I¡¯ve been waiting for you, my chief apprentice, Nox-kun! I heard you had a love fever, are you okay? This is it, what a lover you are, hahaha!¡±

    I¡¯ll be your next subject, you already know that, don¡¯t you?

    Lars added as he came running from the end of the hallway.

    Fxck

    (x-bal)

    ¡°Professor. Please shut your trap.¡±

    {Nox uses the least formal version}

    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    There was no way I was going to release my stress without swearing, but Lars just chuckled and gave me a shoulder to lean on.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re a good swearer. You must be popr with a lot of different kinds of girls!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Crazy bastard.

    (michin saekki.)

    I thought he was just crazy about his research, but now it looks like his brain is getting weird.

    Haha, I sighed but it didn¡¯t go away. I felt a vibration from the robes in my inventory, and a chill ran down my spine.

    ¡®Is it finally starting?¡¯

    Doubt, which quickly turned to certainty.

    The second arc.

    The time for it to begin was slowly approaching.

    Head of the Lunatics.

    The proof was in the fact that Luna had contacted me again.

    ¡®You must learn the Bojutsu [Step of Light] and a few more ck arts as soon as possible.¡¯

    In the second main story, I also have to face one of the 72 demons.

    I reminded myself of this and calmed myself. I need to increase the number of hands I can handle as much as possible before the episode.

    Before that.

    ¡®Though I shouldn¡¯t forget to go to the gambling house for some money.¡¯

    I decided to go to the gambling house despite Zitri¡¯s best wishes. Of course, this is only for the sake of the episode¡¯s smooth progression.

    It¡¯s never just for fun, but for the sake of the grand n¡­¡­.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Is that¡­¡­ Anyway, not quite.

    {sic}

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    Penelope von Arkheim.

    The Princess of the Empire, my prospective suitor. I was recalling a conversation I had with Nox von Reinhafer.

    Some time had passed.

    A faint red blush appeared on both of Penelope¡¯s cheeks as she recalled the past.

    It was a clear indication of how flustered she was by what had just happened.

    Minutes earlier, when asked why he¡¯d let her get away with it, Nox had exined.

    -I thought it was for the best, and I¡¯m sorry if it made you feel bad.

    -And I¡¯m sorry if I offended you.

    Nox, the man who was supposed to be just someone else, walked in with a bow.

    Penelope couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange emotion as she watched.

    ¡®I never thought it, but¡­¡­ was right, he did lose to me on purpose.¡¯

    It was only a moment ago that she realized that she was actually quite pleased with herself. She was trying to keep her demeanor as dignified as possible, not letting on to Echidna, but it was true that she was quite pleased.

    She couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it, but there was something about Nox that appealed to her.

    A my-way-or-the-highway disposition that focused people on him and didn¡¯t care about his past behavior. The way he changed little by little.

    And a natural talent.

    Nox von Reinhafer was hard to ignore.

    ¡°Princess Penelope, don¡¯t be so hard on Nox next time.¡±

    Echidna advised Penelope as she walked ahead.

    Penelope thought for a moment.

    He had made the choice to help himself, after all, and it would be unbing of a princess to push him to do so.

    But Penelope didn¡¯t want to show her feelings unnecessarily.

    So she said, as dryly as she could.

    ¡°I forgive you, but only this once.¡±

    Echidna gave a small smile at that.

    ¡­¡­but one woman watching.

    Talia von Steiner was not pleased.

    No one could tell.

    ¡°Is it an affair, or is it just Nox¡¯s advanced acting?¡±

    She wondered, but it didn¡¯t really matter.

    After all, Nox was engaged to her!

    She could make him fall in love with her, so she renewed her dulled resolve.

    I¡¯m going to get him, one way or another!

    There weren¡¯t many things more important to Talia at the moment.

    * * *

    Several hours passed again.

    This time, it was time for another magic ss, and this time, he was ovee with anxiety.

    [Basic Imperial Magic].

    The primary purpose of the ss is, naturally, to develop a mastery of the primary element that suits one¡¯s aptitude, and to increase one¡¯s magical aplishments.

    Naturally, since I am a member of a Dark House, I will be dealing with dark elemental magic, but it is not umon for other cadets to not yet know their master element.

    Commoners, in particr, have not had a chance to test this out beforehand, so it¡¯s many times more difficult.

    This is something that can be quite frustrating if not addressed early on. It¡¯s something to be aware of before a basic magic ss.

    In any case, it¡¯s not a big deal to me.

    I also got a grimoire on ck magic.

    I¡¯ve gotten used to using some of them, and I¡¯m quite talented. In many ways, I have a distinct advantage over others.

    Of course.

    ¡®Not that there aren¡¯t units that rival me in terms of purely magical aplishments.¡¯

    Penelope von Arkheim, the Princess, and Leon von Marvas, in particr, are gifted with reverence, a gift of a different kind.

    If I hadn¡¯t also been blessed with a talent for swordsmanship, I would have had topete with them for the sole possession of a Hidden Peace.

    Though it was reassuring to think of it that way.

    ¡®¡­ Thanks to that, I got [Time Limit], so am I ultimately the loser after all?¡±

    I let out a small sigh and calmly focused my attention.

    For the record, the current lesson was a crystal ball test to determine one¡¯s element.

    Professor Lars took a step or two away from the podium and continued.

    ¡°What you are about to do is enchant this artifact, called the [Judge¡¯s Crystal], and whichever of your possessing elements you can best manipte will take shape and emerge within the orb. It doesn¡¯t really matter if it¡¯s a color or something else, just tell me what you see and what you feel, and I¡¯ll take note and use it to develop your personal curriculum.¡±

    [Judge¡¯s correction].

    This was one of those artifacts that made mages cry andugh.

    After all, even here in the world of the Inner Lunatic, there was a distinction between the fairlymon elements and the precious ones.

    In that sense, this test had the potential to be quite influential in determining the cadets¡¯ future paths.

    ¡®If you get an element like [Divine] that¡¯s good for a healer, that¡¯s great.¡¯

    Of course, most of these elements are monopolized by the Xenos family, so they have nothing to do with me.

    ¡­¡­That was the moment I thought.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Something iprehensible began to happen.

    The [Judgment Crystal] imbued with my own element.

    Its color changed, first to a deep dark violet, and then, somewhere in between, it began to glow with a hidden, pure white light.

    What the hell is going on?

    Before I can think about it, the glow is gone.

    It¡¯s as if the white light I saw a moment ago was an illusion.

    ¡®This is strange. I¡¯m supposed to be a scion of the Dark House¡­ Why?¡¯

    Technically, it¡¯s Nox.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    Theo¡¯s son, and thest of the Reinhafer children.

    Why is he bathed in a pure white light?

    A mysterious glow that doesn¡¯t even show up in his status window?

    It¡¯s strange, to say the least.

    So is this light.

    ¡®It¡¯s a symbolic element monopolized by the Holy Houses, namely House Xenos.¡¯

    My suspicions deepened.

    The [Basic Imperial Magic] ss has ended.

    It was a good thing it was a theoretical ss. I decided to do a little more research into Nox von Reinhafer¡¯s past.

    I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something more hidden that I don¡¯t know about. At the very least, there¡¯s more to Nox¡¯s past that Gamer Yoo-chan didn¡¯t know about.

    It would also tie in with the information I¡¯d gotten earlier.

    The smell of something like that was strong.

    * * *

    A stormy night.

    The Reinhafer family home is filled with a tranquil atmosphere.

    Theo von Reinhafer.

    Since Nox¡¯s departure, he¡¯s been feeling a bit stifledtely.

    Even with Rodwell and the other servants around, he was still more low-pressure than usual. In fact, Rodwell knew why.

    ¡®You want to see how your youngest son, Young Master Nox, is doing at the Academy.¡¯

    In a way, it was only natural.

    Sure, he was the one who had the audacity to say he would put a sword through his own heart, but Nox was a sore subject for Theo anyway.

    What¡¯s more, he was a genius, a one-of-a-kind family man. I can¡¯t help but be a little more nervous.

    As he thought about it, he heard the sound of rain pounding against window.

    There was a knock at the door and a woman entered without permission.

    Rodwell¡¯s nerves tensed as he realized that only one person could be so bold.

    The woman opens the door. It was exactly what Rodwell expected.

    It was Psy, Theo¡¯s wife. The mother of the twins, Allen and Hartz. Theo codly asks.

    ¡°What brings you here unannounced?¡±

    ¡°I forgot my manners and came here to discuss something with you.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    It was by no means the kind of conversation you¡¯d expect to hear between a man and woman in love, or even married. In fact, it was probably not a marriage they wanted to make in the first ce.

    Theo had married his first wife, Psy, far too young, and they had four sons.

    Garen, Grine, and the twins Allen and Hartz, but they did not bring him the love of his life.

    Moreover, unlike Theo, who was at least considerate of his wife, Psy has openly expressed her dissatisfaction with his behavior as head of the household.

    From the beginning, she has sought power for herself.

    She entered into a marriage with him in order to further her own family¡¯s fortunes with the backing of the Reinhafer family. It¡¯s no wonder they don¡¯t get along.

    ¡®And there is one more reason why the lord anddy of the house do not get along.¡¯

    Rodwell swallowed hard and remembered a woman.

    It was Theo¡¯s second wife, the one he truly loved.

    With her, Theo had fathered Nox von Reinhafer.

    She bore him a young son, a wretch, and then died soon afterwards.

    The Night of ughter.

    At the worst possible moment, Theo had simply disappeared.

    Psy¡¯s eyesore had been removed, and Theo was not happy about it.

    ¡°Without further ado, tell me what brings you here.¡±

    Theo¡¯s voice was stern again.

    There is a brief spark of tension as the two exchange nces. Even Rodwell is on edge, listening to their conversation.

    Psy breaks the silence, sping her hands together.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer. I hear your youngest son is doing well at the Academy.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°That you pay enough attention to our Allen and Hartz, after all, are they not also your sons, Theo?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they pushing for admission to other academies? You probably know that, right? ording to the family¡¯s legal procedures, no more than three people can be admitted to Eldain Academy.¡±

    ¡°Of course I am aware. But they are under-supported. They have room to grow, and I implore you to consider them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Theo thought about it.

    Of course he cared about his own sons, Allen and Hartz.

    But that¡¯s the thing about one talent. It¡¯s easy to be overly biased toward one.

    Trying to fumblingly follow Nox meant that they could be further damaged.

    So he said nothing and thought for a moment.

    Psy continued impatiently.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve passed on the second form to Nox. Even if it meant breaking house rules.¡±

    ¡°That is for me, the Lord of the House, to judge.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the other vassals feel the same way?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they do or not.¡±

    Psy gritted her teeth.

    It was not an attitude she would dare disy in front of her lord, but it was also an example of her emotions being overly agitated.

    Finally, she seemed to explode first.

    ¡°Why the hell is it him? Nox was a disgrace to the family. No one paid any attention to the wretch. He may have won your favor with his talent with the sword, but it was only temporary. I would much rather have my Garen¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No rude words, please. Psy. Perhaps you should leave, I have no desire to speak further.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The words finally came out of Theo¡¯s mouth.

    Psy had no choice but to grasp her dress by the skirt, give him a quick, polite bow, and leave the room.

    Rodwell studied the lord¡¯s face.

    It was lined with sighs.

    ¡°Not everyone can recognize talent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I think Psy-nim will understand when she sees Master Nox¡¯s actions afterwards.¡±

    ¡°No, she is not the right vessel for that.¡±

    Theo felt a pang of regret.

    Psy was his wife, but she had a tendency to be overly protective of her children, and he didn¡¯t trust her.

    Rumor had it that she had recently bribed the Senate to sway them to her side. Using the fact that Theo had taught Nox the second sword art as leverage.

    She dared to challenge the Lord of Reinhafer.

    This was uneptable.

    ¡°This could get bloody. I think you need time to decide.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I must go now, and tell the Senate and the vassals of my intentions and session, for I must inform them at least once of my reasons for moving the ck Sword Knights.¡±

    ¡°I am afraid it is not enough, sir.¡±

    ¡°Rodwell, serve me well.¡±

    ¡°At your pleasure, sir. I will always trust and follow you, my lord.¡±

    By the time the two men had finished their conversation and made a rough judgment, outside, Psy was biting her lip in exasperation.

    The shoulders of the waiting brothers, Allen and Hartz, slumped for a moment.

    ¡°Somehow, some way, we¡¯re going to have to make it happen again for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother, but how can we¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nox is already the head of the Academy¡­ and I¡¯ve also heard that Kushan, the new king of Tahalin, has pledged his allegiance to Nox¡­ and¡­¡­ It¡¯s a dangerous situation in more ways than one, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But I don¡¯t believe any of it to be true. He was nothing but a bastard anyway. You don¡¯t learn from that.¡±

    Psy smiled wryly as she spoke.

    * * *

    ¡°The art of swordy requires a great deal of mental strength.¡±

    The next day.

    Vernon¡¯s swordsmanship lesson continued. I gripped my sword in concentration and repeatedly reminded myself to calm down and think about the techniques.

    I didn¡¯t have much time to think about Nox¡¯s identity anyway.

    My first priority is to survive, and my second is to be stronger.

    In that sense, the footwork [Steps of Light] would take him to a higher level again.

    Vernon continued.

    ¡°Once you master it.¡±

    Suddenly, he disappearspletely from view.

    In the blink of an eye, he was standing in front of Talia.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Just like that, I¡¯ll be able topletely escape the gaze of others.¡±

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m not sure yet, but I think I see something.¡¯

    Of course, I didn¡¯t see any footwork.

    But I did see that he moved very quickly, and at one point, as if under tension, he hooked and moved quickly toward Talia.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to show you again, so watch closely, and if you realize anything, tell me immediately. Do you understand?¡±

    -Yes!

    -I understand!

    -But how the hell am I supposed to watch something that fast in two sittings?

    -But¡­ that¡¯s the thing¡­¡­.

    I could hear theints everywhere. But I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡®It¡¯s too fast to see. Then¡­¡­.¡¯

    I smiled sheepishly. I decided to do something a little different.

    Vernon once again activates the move [Step of Light].

    [Activates the Active Skill ¡°Time of Genius¡±].

    I activate Time of Genius.

    Everything around me moves slower.

    One moment, I see a figure closing the distance toward me, and the next, I recognize it as Vernon.

    The next moment, I realize it¡¯s Vernon and he¡¯s swinging his sword at me.

    Though he¡¯s noting at me hard enough to kill.

    ¡®No reason to not fight back.¡¯

    I quickly drew my wooden sword from my waistband and parried Vernon¡¯s sword perfectly as it closed in on me.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    <em>(kwang!)</em>

    ¡°¡­¡­eh?¡±

    With a loud bang, Vernon stopped in his tracks, his voice panicked.

    I smiled weakly.

    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s what you mean by the technique.¡±

    Vernon¡¯s expression turned sour as never before.

    ¡°Nice guy¡­¡­ sleazy guy¡­¡­.¡±

    His voice trailed off into a curse. I stared at Instructor Vernon¡¯s wide, glowing forehead and lightly sheathed my sword.

    Now I¡¯m finally starting to get a vague idea of what the martial arts are all about.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    ¡°You¡¯re a dirty little bastard, you wretch. You should wear a mask forthe sake of every man in the world.¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°There is such a thing!¡±

    Vernon shouted something I couldn¡¯t understand, obviously angry that I¡¯d struck his sword.

    But I couldn¡¯t help myself. I couldn¡¯t let him get away with it, could I?

    ¡®Besides, I¡¯ve been through a lottely with my [nagging] illness¡­¡­ and while I love ying an asshole, it¡¯s time to take care of myself.¡¯

    It was a quick conclusion.

    ¡®Most of the other things I can control, so I don¡¯t worry about them, but I can¡¯t do anything about [nagging illness].¡¯

    I just have to be as careful as possible.

    ¡°Nox¡­ how the hell did you learn the form already¡­?!¡±

    Talia, who was standing behind me, asked as she approached me.

    She looks quite surprised, but I just shake my head.

    ¡°Uh, no. I haven¡¯t learned it yet. I just read it.¡±

    Read it.

    In the world of Inner Lunatic, not many people realize how absurd this statement is.

    Instructor Vernon, however, seems to think otherwise.

    As proof, his gaze is somehow glued to mine. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve been caught red-handed.

    But then I¡¯m relieved.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way Vernon is a crazy unit like Lars.¡¯

    I decided not to make a big deal out of it.

    I don¡¯t remember bald Vernon having that setting.

    ¡­¡­Of course, it wasn¡¯t long before my expectations were quickly betrayed.

    ¡°Gray hair. You¡¯re done, stay. Private lessons.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean, I¡¯m the best here, so why do I need tutoring?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why. I¡¯m the type of person who pushes the wannabes.¡±

    Vernon said, crossing his arms proudly.

    Turning to the other students, who were looking at him in disbelief, Vernon made a fist.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be a wannabe, you¡¯re going to be a wannabe, too, or you¡¯re going to spend the rest of your lives being cut up by demons. Do you understand?¡±

    -Ah, yes!

    -I understand¡­¡­.

    -He¡¯s bald again¡­ He¡¯s a professional, but he¡¯s got a personality¡­¡­.

    -Don¡¯t say that. All men are potentially bald.

    -¡­¡­ -I¡¯ll die fighting the devil before I go bald.

    ¡°I can hear you. You little sons of bitches.¡±

    Finally, Vernon couldn¡¯t hold it in and punched the student who said thest word right in the head. He smirked at the cadet who took the hit, then continued.

    ¡°You have qualities.¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡­! What? What¡¯s that supposed to mean all of a sudden¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I mean that you have the qualities to walk the same path as me. I¡¯m not talking about swordsmanship, of course.¡±

    One of the boys looked up in shock.

    Vernon¡¯s curse was more destructive than he realized.

    Anyway.

    ¡°Well, enough about my hair, we need to get on with the lesson.¡±

    Vernon naturally changed the subject from hair.

    For the record, he also naturally turned the conversation to my extra coursework. It¡¯s a shame, I thought, but surprisingly not a bad thing.

    If I thought about it a little differently, wouldn¡¯t I have a chance to learn the [Light Step] faster?

    There¡¯s no reason to turn down a lesson in this situation.

    ¡°From now on, I will slowly show you the Imperal Family¡¯s technique, the [Step of Light], and bring out its spirit so that you can master it. If you have no talent, this will take a long time, and if you do, you may get the hang of it as quickly as that poor gray-haired fellow.¡±

    Vernon began the lesson surprisingly well.

    As he releases his magic power, he begins to alter its properties. He reverses its shape, imbuing it with a faint hint of divinity, and puts it on his feet.

    Even if it is not the main element, what if the [magic substitution] process could be handled like this?

    It was the world of Inner Lunatic where other elemental magic could be used as well.

    ¡®Of course, their efficiency is somewhat inferior to that of the main element.¡¯

    Before I could continue, Vernon¡¯s swift movements caught my attention.

    ¡°Now, first things first.¡±

    A glowing white aura gradually envelops Vernon¡¯s feet, but it quickly dissipates.

    With each subsequent step, the magic permeating his body exerts an unknown tension on the ground. It soon bes one smooth flow.

    It turns into a single, flickering beam of light.

    I watched and thought to myself.

    Would I be able to mimic that movement now?

    And how long would it take me to master it?

    After a few moments of contemtion, Vernon was already walking away from the students again.

    That¡¯s the first step of the [Light Step].

    ¡®The [Light Step] footwork is actally not that bad. In theter stages, there are even steps that can kill an enemy in front of you with just one step.¡±

    The entire process of the [Light Step] consists of a total of three steps.

    This is the same as the first step.

    ¡°How about this, one step of the [Light Step] is this. It is the first step, the invisible one, the one that is so quick as a sh of light that it blinds the opponent to his own vision.¡±

    A move as delicate as Vernon¡¯s shimmering hair.

    The student¡¯s jaw dropped in shock.

    I was thinking something else.

    ¡®One day is enough.¡¯

    It was, of course, an estimate of how long it would take to learn the first form. There was no way I could be wrong.

    The conclusion was already drawn.

    I will master that one step in this remedial ss.

    Dozens of times faster than Vernon thought possible.

    I took a slow breath.

    It was almost time to take that one step.

    It would be a small step, but it would never be small to me. Perhaps to the wretch who had taken my body. For Nox von Reinhafer, it would be the same.

    * * *

    Meanwhile,

    Paracelsus and Talia von Steiner.

    The two prospective knights, who had been called alongside Nox in the first lesson, were currently feeling both devastated and embarrassed.

    In truth, they had taken a certain amount of pride in their abilities.

    After all, they hade out on top in the few sses they hadpeted in, and had been recognized by the venerable Knightmaster Flitzel, so it was no wonder.

    Unlike Talia, who had low self-esteem, especially whenpared to her sister, Paracelsus had never met anyone he felt was stronger than him, except his master.

    Celsus. A mythical being in a state of awe.

    The seven stars of the continent that stood tall.

    But even he hadn¡¯t disyed this level of genius at Nox¡¯s age. The old master had once said to himself.

    -Haha, to say the least, I was the least talented. Theo¡¯s Supreme ck Sword was excellent, the Moonlight Sword¡­ that¡¯s for sure, and the Heavenly Sword was dangerous. But what they didn¡¯t have, I had, and that¡¯s why I was called a Sword Master.

    -Compared to you at your current age, I fall far short, so don¡¯t let that stop you from training properly.

    He had been told by his master himself that his childhood, the childhood of Celsus, the Seven Stars of the Continent, was poorer than his own.

    Moreover, he had not be a great man to tell lies.

    But Nox had surpassed even himself in such talents.

    Where does his talent lie?

    Why couldn¡¯t I catch him?

    Pressure and excitement pulsed through every inch of Paracelsus¡¯ body.

    It was a strange sensation, like an electric current running through him.

    ¡®I know the power of my inspiration,¡¯ he thought, ¡®and how exalted it is. And yet¡­¡­ there is a being greater than him? I could not believe it at first.¡¯

    The story of the mythical sword told to Paracelsus was a myth.

    An inted tale.

    No sword could surpass my master, he was sure.

    But Paracelsus soon realized he was wrong. When he saw the Nox von Reinhafer¡¯s Supreme ck Sword, the second iteration of it.

    He was sure.

    Nox was many times more worthy of the name genius than he was.

    It wasn¡¯t that he felt defeated; he was genuinely in awe of Nox. He muttered to himself.

    ¡°So¡­ he¡¯s a total nutcase¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Nox is not a crazy person¡­¡­.¡±

    Talia snorted and corrected Paracelsus.

    Paracelsusughed hysterically and assured her that he didn¡¯t mean that at all.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mean that, I¡¯m just referring to the outrageous talents of a nobleman. That¡¯spletely out of the ordinary, and it¡¯s going to take me a long time to catch up¡­¡­ maybe.¡±

    It might take a lifetime to catch up.

    It was the first time in his life that Paracelsus had ever uttered such words.

    Not when he lost his parents and was abandoned in an orphanage during a time of war, not when he was forced to join the Knight¡¯s Order to feed the orphanage.

    Even when I dueled with my master, confident that one day I would surpass him.

    But in moments like these, when others would have scoffed.

    He realized that his limits could be cut.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    The appreciation of a genius of his own age was worth it. Paracelsus¡¯s clenched fists shook with pleasure.

    Talia did the same.

    When Nox finally pierced through Instructor Vernon¡¯s [Step of Light] and struck it down. They both cried out in amazement almost simultaneously.

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    How in the world did Nox von Reinhafer be so strong? It was a moment where you couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    It can¡¯t be exined in just a few words.

    Paracelsus and Talia.

    Almost simultaneously, they decided to ask Nox how and why he had improved his swordsmanship in such a short time.

    Nox, oblivious to the fact that he¡¯d gained two admiring gazes, simply shed his sword against Vernon¡¯s de.

    It wasn¡¯t even a greatsword, just a wooden sword.

    But the sword Nox disyed was the most beautiful of all.

    Even Vernon muttered something about it.

    Damned handsome,

    and damn strong.

    * * *

    A few hourster.

    Vernon¡¯s sses had all ended safely.

    The lesson began with the substitution of his own magical attributes, not to mention the possibility of breaking the [Step of Light].

    Aside from Echidna and me, there was no one else who could do this.

    Paracelsus, Talia, Penelope, and Echidna.

    We have a lot of talent, but in the first ce, it¡¯s about finding the right bnce between swordsmanship and magic.

    It was a difficult adjustment for those who had been taught too heavily in one direction or the other.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural. [magic substitution]. It¡¯s not a skill that can be learned easily. Not only the achievement of magic, but also the talent required to wield a sword. You can only do it if you have everything.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Vernon scratched his head and looked at me.

    We¡¯d been in make-up ss for about two hours.

    Now he was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°I mean why are you skimming sses so fast!¡±

    Vernon blurted out.

    I just shrug my shoulders and didn¡¯t answer. I have a talent for magic and a talent for the sword.

    On top of that, I¡¯ve just discovered the existence of a mysterious divine power.

    Nox¡¯s talent, which didn¡¯t even show up in the status bar.

    A divinity that is considered one of the main elements.

    Where does ite from?

    ¡®Of course, I don¡¯t have time to ponder this¡­¡­.¡¯

    For now, I decided to make good use of what I had.

    With that in mind, I lighten up.

    [You have sessfully acquired the Active Skill ¡®Step of Light ¨C 1st Step¡¯].

    Instructions. You have sessfully mastered the first step of [Step of Light].

    ¡°Aaaahhhh!¡±

    Vernon screamed as he tried to pluck a hair from his head.

    There wasn¡¯t a single hair left¡­¡­.

    Unable to say it out loud, I mped my mouth shut.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    [Mission Duration, Avt Gambling House, Red Mission, Demon ying]

    After mastering [Steps of Light ¨C 1st Step].

    Lunatic¡¯s Chief. As Luna approached me, I checked the message again. Once again, the message was simple.

    ¡°During the mission period, hide in the gambling hall in Avt and y the demon¡­¡­?¡±

    The message was sparse, but not difficult to understand.

    Moreover, I was pretty excited because it was the start of the much-anticipated second episode. This time, there¡¯s surprisingly nothing life-threatening to do.

    Of course, there are a lot of variables that could unleash some sort of catastrophe, but at least based on my knowledge of the game.

    The chances of a variable happening in episode 2 are extremely slim.

    ¡®Whew.¡¯

    I catch my breath.

    I realize it¡¯s finally here.

    If one of the flowers of the Academy¡¯s waters is the lessons and the catharsis thates from learning them, shouldn¡¯t we turn outward to capitalize on it?

    To that end, the Inner Lunatic has a [Mission] system.

    Not only in Lunatic, but it¡¯s a system used throughout the Archheim Empire, with yellow being the least difficult.

    ck is the highest difficulty mission.

    The exact color and difficulty of each mission is as follows

    Yellow < Red < Blue < White < ck

    ¡®For example, previously, Grine¡¯s Chasers was yellow.¡¯

    Even missions with griffins are considered yellow.

    This is why you can¡¯t just be a knight or mage.

    They¡¯re too hard.

    In other words, my mission was a higher red than that.

    However, I was beginning to think there was no reason to be nervous. It was for simr reasons as before.

    The single easiest way to get through the second episode?

    It¡¯s in the money.

    The corner of my mouth twitched.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made enough money to rot. As long as it¡¯s not Eleanor, I¡¯ll be right next to the imperial family, and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Of course, that¡¯s all thanks to the profits generated from the bulk sales of the demonic materials. It¡¯s hard to believe that we¡¯ve managed to stabilize our assets.

    And with other merchant groupsing in, it¡¯s hard to maintain this profit margin.

    But I have a way.

    It¡¯s called winning money at gambling.{1}

    Some may say.

    Are you crazy? Gambling, what kind of gambling would Nox, who has been such an asshole, do?

    (Minchin)

    You might say.

    But there¡¯s a part of me that believes in it.

    ¡®Luck stat 10!¡¯

    I have a Luck stat of 10, and it doesn¡¯t work in gambling?

    That can¡¯t happen.

    At least not ording to my knowledge of the game!

    * * *

    ¡°Finally, the freshmen are off on their first assignments.¡±

    Lars announces, turning to the assembled instructors and professors. He looks at the dean.

    They were in the middle of a faculty meeting.

    Dean Noah, the brightest star, of course, doesn¡¯t look too interested.

    She looks like an underachiever who wants to go home right now. The lollipop in her hand was proof of that.

    The other instructors coughed in vain, but Noah didn¡¯t even seem to hear them. Hagiya, she¡¯s such a free spirit, it can¡¯t be helped.

    By now, they were quite used to his behavior, so they weren¡¯t surprised.

    Lars, feeling the pressure of being the head professor, cleared his throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m especially excited about this freshman ss. There¡¯s so much talent here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, all those dirty handsome guys. And the beautiful girls¡­ every single one of them.¡±

    Vernon exined that only the men were ugly.

    Girls were beautiful.

    It¡¯s tant sexism, but no one calls it out.

    ¡°I was surprised that some people had already signed up for red missions.¡±

    Professor Flitzel pushed up his sses in shock at Lars¡¯ment.

    ¡°Eh¡­ I mean¡­ if that¡¯s true¡­ I mean¡­ you¡¯re saying¡­ that there are some freshmen who have already received red missions instead of yellow¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Lars nodded, and Vernon blurted out.

    ¡°No, Professor Lars, you care about your students more than anyone else, what makes you think you can do such a crazy¡­ no, insane thing! The difficulty levels of the yellow and red missions are supposed to be vastly different, and you¡¯re asking a freshman to do that!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have the courtesy to correct yourself.¡±

    Lars cleared his throat, and Vernon felt his face flush with anger; after all, he hadn¡¯t gotten along with the handsome fellows.

    Nevertheless, Lars calmly exined his decision.

    ¡°First of all, the team is too unbnced. It¡¯s a bunch of students who don¡¯t make sense together, and the only way they¡¯re together is if they ept the mission.¡±

    ¡°And who the hell made them a team, anyway? You¡¯d better slow down.¡±

    Vernon growled.

    Noah finished her lollipop with a curious nce, then turned to Lars. Lars continued with a slight bow.

    ¡°The five highest ranking cadets in attendance, Nox von Reinhafer, Paracelsus, Leon von Marvas, Eleanor de Rivalin, and Talia von Steiner. The following five will act as a team.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Surely with names like that, it doesn¡¯t make sense to not give them red missions.¡±

    Vernon quickly calmed down, as if he¡¯d lost his temper.

    Hadn¡¯t he recently watched these five cadets in action with his own two eyes?

    It was safe to say that all of the elite cadets, except for the Imperial family, were in attendance, and there was no point in tackling the difficulty of the mission here.

    Professor Flitchell voiced his agreement.

    ¡°Eh¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be too much of a problem, since, eh¡­ Chief Professor Lars has a good reputation, and eh¡­ he can be trusted to get things¡­¡­ done.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡­ true, though.¡±

    Vernon bowed, and Lars continued lightly.

    ¡°I understand that red missions for freshmen have to be approved by Dean Noah. I¡¯d like to ask your permission.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ okay!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±

    A disembodied voice leaked out of Lars¡¯ mouth.

    He hadn¡¯t expected her to say yes so easily.

    He¡¯d brought two dozen papers with him, trying to figure out how to convince her, but this was too easy.

    Unfazed, Noah tore into a new lollipop.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter anyway, does it? Talia, dear Nox, and Paracelsus are knights, and very good ones at that. Then there¡¯s Leon and Eleanor, and again, Nox is an excellent mage, so the team is pretty much perfect!¡±

    {TN: Spent way too long figuring out in/formal speech here and left with a headache}

    An assurance that there was no reason to worry.

    But in that brief moment, the students¡¯ mission and their ability to aplish it. {sic}

    And the fact that Nox is a man who specializes in both magic and swordsmanship.

    The instructors were surprised to realize that growth on both sides was possible. After all, she doesn¡¯t receive reports on her students.

    She only trusts her instincts and what she sees, and makes judgments based on that!

    It was one of Noah¡¯s specialties.

    ¡°Wow, you are amazing.¡±

    Lars said, shuffling through two dozen useless papers.

    There was a moment of silence as Noah looked at the professors and instructors.

    ¡°Uh, before we adjourn the meeting, I¡¯d like to say something.¡±

    At her words, the professor and the instructors exchanged a tired look, and then looked at each other, stunned by her next words.

    What Noah said next.

    It was one of shock.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long you think you can stay hidden in here, but you¡¯d better not show any signs of weakness, because you¡¯re wearing a foul odor.¡±

    A faint smile tugged at the corners of Noah¡¯s mouth.

    * * *

    Before the second main episode.

    I feel it is necessary to first exin the region called Avt, the location of our new mission in Lunatic.

    It is one of the most inhospitable and barren regions of the East, untouched by the imperial family.

    ¡®The eastern part of Parakelsus¡¯ homnd has been in turmoil for quite some time now, and in the midst of it all, thend has been ripped apart, and the yground of the well-fed nobility at its center is the gambling house of Avt.¡¯

    In other words, it¡¯s a ce where the rotting materials of the nations flock to riches like moths to a me.

    It is in this city that money is spent and illegal ve trade is practiced.

    I can¡¯t help but feel the weight of being a Lunatic in a ce like this.

    It¡¯s a dreadful thing, this ce.

    The five cadets sent here, of course.

    That said, the mood of my party isn¡¯t too bad.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too ¡­¡­ light.

    ¡°Noble Lord, why on earth should I follow you? Whatever, it¡¯s a bother.¡±

    ¡°You know the geography of the East better than anyone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I hate it so much, the peculiar atmosphere. Dark and dingy¡­ and damp smelling. Do you understand that¡¯s all there is to this ce?¡±

    ¡°Come on, guys¡­ let¡¯s not fight so much and just take a look around. It¡¯s kind of nice, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s humid, but at least there¡¯s open country all around.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­?¡±

    Leon and Talia chatted as they rode in the carriage.

    But they don¡¯t realize it.

    What does it really mean to have such an open terrain.

    It was Eleanor who exined it to them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say, but having arge perimeter and being able to see far into the distance is not a good thing. In other words, it means that you¡¯re ¡­¡­ in a good position to be someone¡¯s prey. That¡¯s what it means.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ Nox¡­ is that what you¡¯re saying?!¡±

    Talia exims, clinging to me in horror¡­ but I only nod.

    ¡°Yep. There¡¯s a bunching now.¡±

    The five of us, in a wagon that can hold six, head for Avt.

    As with most games, though, you shouldn¡¯t expect the party to be left alone while traveling.

    Bandits, whatever.

    Someone with evil intentions is bound to attack.

    -Bandits!

    -Protect the students of Eldain!

    -Damn it! Buy us some time! There must be at least twenty of them¡­¡­.

    ¡°Hey,moner.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but call out to Paracelsus.

    Paracelsus replied dryly.

    ¡°My lord, can you stop calling me amoner?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Commoner, go and help.¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡±

    ¡°If something troublesome happens like this and my horse gets hurt, I¡¯ll have to walk.¡±

    Paracelsus was horrified by my arrogance.

    But had I said the wrong thing, or was I just being judgmental?

    He had no choice but to get up from his seat.

    I¡¯m proud to say that he¡¯s starting to listen to me more these days.

    Leon and Talia also stood up and looked outside.

    They¡¯re good-natured units, so they must be trying to help people.

    I sit still and watch.

    It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to be attacked by a bunch of bandits anyway.

    All I have to do is rx and everything will be fine.

    I cross my arms and close my eyes.

    Out of the corner of my eye, Eleanor¡¯s wide-eyed gaze catches mine.

    ¡°Nox, aren¡¯t youing?¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I should be proud.

    Since I¡¯m now Nox, it¡¯s only right that I shouldn¡¯t remorse.

    I should get some rest.

    With that thought, I closed my eyes.

    Eleanor and herpanion, Zitri, let out a small sigh as they realized they had finally failed to stop her master¡¯s deviant behavior.

    At first they red at each other like they were going to kill each other. but now it seems like the distance between them has decreased considerably. Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re cursing the same person.

    Maybe it was¡­¡­.

    The boar-like creature fighting out there. Most likely Paracelsus.

    Definitely not Nox.

    No, for the hundredth time, it¡¯s not me.

    Maybe¡­¡­.<hr>

    {1} : There¡¯s a better name for this but can¡¯t remember it.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    The interior of Avt¡¯s gambling house was as opulent as it looked.

    Gold threads adorned the closed windows, with a green g symbolizing the neutral zone flying below.

    The dealers milling around looked very familiar¡­¡­ just like the ones I had seen in the game.

    We exchanged our gold coins and headed inside.

    There is a rule that you have to ce bets and y using Imperial chips, which is the only currency avable here.

    Our mission here is, to put it simply, the Neutral Zone. To stop things that shouldn¡¯t be happening, even if they are outside thew.

    For example, the illegal auction of ves and the oppression of a race.

    To search for them, we were issued fake identities. Of course, the story with the coachman is a moot point, but you have to be careful here anyway.

    I clicked my tongue as Paracelsus looked at the masked men and women around him and felt a sense of dreariness. He sighed and scratched his head.

    His mask, by the way, came off.

    I wondered if he was conscious of his unpleasant appearance.

    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re a good man, Hagan{sic}, but you choose toe to this rotten ce for a mission. ¡­I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not the only one.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Commoner.¡±

    I returned Paracelsus¡¯s sarcasm with a modicum of sarcasm, then smirked.

    The reason?

    It was obvious.

    It¡¯s because the unit itself, Paracelsus, and this ce don¡¯t exactly go together.

    ¡®Paracelsus¡¯ luck is twofold, and I¡¯m pretty sure he was born to be in a ce like this.¡¯

    At my age, I¡¯m used to having a Luck stat of 2, but this guy is different.

    Paracelsus blossoms a hidden trait in the second half.

    That is.

    ¡°Ha¡­ I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯vee this far, I might as well gamble.¡±

    [a gambling addict] and.

    ¡°Uh¡­? Isn¡¯t this machine broken? Why are my chips already gone?¡±

    [The harms of gambling] / [Campaign against gambling addiction].

    Thanks to the addictive nature of a game called ¡­¡­.

    It¡¯s a crazybination that leaves you speechless, and in the second half of the game, Paracelsus is unable to collect any gold coins at all, despite his skill.

    There is no exnation for this.

    This is the gambling house of Avt.

    You¡¯ll make a killing here.

    ¡®I can see his future.¡¯

    There are good reasons for bringing him here earlier in his life. To familiarize him with the area, for example.

    As for Leon, I brought him along just to take all the work off his te. As for Eleanor, well, I was afraid she might run out of money.

    For Talia, I was afraid she¡¯d kill me if I didn¡¯t bring her.

    I don¡¯t know what else, but I have an ominous, terrifying premonition that I won¡¯t be able to handle thatst one.

    Damn it.

    Why am I like this¡­¡­.

    No, no, no. Let¡¯s just y the game for now.

    It¡¯s best to stimte the brain¡¯s central nervous system at times like this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started, then.¡±

    I took Talia, Leone, and Eleanor with me as we slowly made our way inside.

    In the meantime, Paracelsus had already lost half of the seventy gold coins he had brought with him. How could he be in such terrible shape?

    You almost wonder if he¡¯s been conspiring with someone behind the scenes.

    ¡°Parakelsus-ssi seems to be¡­ a bit under the weather, and I¡¯d advise against going near him for a while.¡±

    Leon said that bluntly, and then sat down with an innocent look on his face as if he didn¡¯t know anything.

    It¡¯s a ce where you y sip and savor, and if you get the right answer, you win the amount you bet. {TN: Craps table}

    ¡°Do you want to y odd or even?¡±

    Leon was dressed in a ck suit and a ck lion mask, but he chose the ck hole like it was nothing.

    ¡°How much do you want to bet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet everything I have.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? Paracelsus the man said, and here¡¯s anothermb who doesn¡¯t know what the world is¡­¡­.¡±

    Eleanor was stunned. She hadn¡¯t nned on ying the game in the first ce; she had simply followed my suggestion.

    She had recently mentioned that the top of the Rivalin family had had their carriage hijacked on the way to the academy and had lost some of their goods, and that they had ended up here.

    Well, no wonder they¡¯re biting. {The other gamblers}

    For reference, she¡¯s a fox mask, and Zitri is a yellow canary mask.

    I¡¯m a white cat, for some reason. Talia is a white jaguar, as if to match me.

    ¡­¡­It looks like I¡¯m getting beaten up for some reason, but whatever.

    ¡®Howe they all have the same tinnitus from everything they ate¡­¡­.¡¯ {1}

    That was the moment.

    ¡°Ho, it¡¯s the hall!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­? Hey, it¡¯s just that I got lucky this time, not that kind of gambling¡­¡­.¡±

    A question mark appeared on Eleanor¡¯s face. Leon paused for a moment, but his face remained expressionless.

    ¡°In pairs this time.¡±

    ¡°And what are your bets?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go all in this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what. That guy.¡±

    At this point, I¡¯m scared.

    Have I ever seen Leon gamble before?

    At least I haven¡¯t.

    Talia grabs my sleeve, her eyes darting around anxiously.

    ¡°Nox¡­ are you sure this is okay? If you lose everything like that¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yay, mate!¡±

    Just like that, Leon had matched all seven shots in a row.

    This guy is crazy.

    I sincerely think so, and I¡¯m pretty sure that Leon¡¯s hidden traits include things like [Gambling Genius]. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something like [betting genius] hidden in there.

    I¡¯ve been collecting all these crazy things, and this is the result¡­¡­.

    ¡°Master, you should never learn by watching.¡±

    ¡°Zitri. We¡¯vee this far, just give up.¡±

    Zitri, was not adjusting to the atmosphere at all.

    But like a good boy, I shrugged it off and started walking towards the ce where I could win the most money on my bets.

    There it was, a gamemonly found in traditional fantasy settings.

    Poker, that is.

    * * *

    ¡°Straight!¡±

    ¡°Fl-flush!¡±

    ¡°What, a two pair wipes out 500 chips?! Are you out of your mind! What kind of family do youe from that would invest like this without any concept of¡­¡­.¡±

    Needless to say, I was undefeated in poker.

    I came here with only 50 gold coins, and now I have 4700 gold coins.

    With such an overwhelming rate of return, I¡¯m tempted to live here for a few days. At this rate, I might even be able to stop the war with my money.

    Such a sweet temptation tugged at my brain, but I managed to escape.

    In the first ce, there is only onerge-scale gambling house, Avt, and if I continue to win money like this, I will be cklisted and hunted down at any moment.

    ¡­¡­Of course, there are still a lot of resentful eyes staring at me now, and I don¡¯t know when a sword will be drawn on me.

    It¡¯s time to get out of this ce¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯m all in this time.¡±

    I decided to y just onest hand, really onest hand.

    After all, isn¡¯t the amount you have too vague?

    4700¡­¡­.

    I can get to 5,000 if I save up a little more.

    Is that it?

    If I hold out a little longer, I can get to 10,000!

    ¡°Young Master¡­? Your hands are shaking.¡±

    ¡°Nox¡­¡­ are you okay?¡±

    Jitri and Talia¡¯s gazes turn to me.

    However, I didn¡¯t pay them any mind and continued to ce my bets¡­¡­.

    Eventually, I win.

    The chips in my hand are worth 10,000 gold coins when converted to gold.

    To give you an idea of the magnitude of this sum, it¡¯s roughly the same as the profit I recently made from selling 15% of my monster materials to Eleanor.

    Eleanor gritted her teeth and said, ¡°But I won¡¯t gamble!¡±

    A voice is heard shouting.

    ¡­On that subject, she ys one of Leon¡¯s games of dice and loses, and we all know it.

    She only borrowed two chips to bet.

    Either way, they¡¯re dishonest.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    I say, and look at Leon, who has now won over 3,000 chips, and Paracelsus, who has borrowed from him and lost another 400 or so chips.

    Then it happened.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a man stop us.

    ¡°You¡¯re a lucky bunch. ¡­¡­except for that one gentleman.¡±

    ¡°Why not me? You¡¯re a¡­ scammer, aren¡¯t you? Talk to me straight. Before I cut you down.¡±

    Paracelsus drew his sword and raised it, so I stopped him and quietly handed him a few chips behind his back. He calmed down a bit.

    ¡°Since you have so much money, I would like to invite you to an auction where you can purchase some interesting items. Would you be interested?¡±

    The man in ck said.

    ¡®This is the real start of Chapter Two.¡¯

    I was convinced. This is the main story.

    The beginning of the second chapter.

    {TN: Why say it three times???}

    ¡°I¡¯d be willing to take a listen, but¡­¡­.¡±

    I nodded, and the man in the suit seemed to see iting. He smiled at me, the kind of smile thates with being a young master of a noble family.

    Have you ever seen such an asshole?

    He continued to demand.

    ¡°First of all, before you can enter the auction hall, you need to pay one thousand gold coins to raise your membership level¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Cut the bullshit.¡±

    This time, I barged in as Paracelsus.

    If you ask me why, the reason is simple. What brought us here?

    Because the Eldain Academy had our backs, demanding that we uncover the corruption. In other words, we already had.

    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize a VIP, do you want to walk out of here with your wrists shackled?¡±

    We had a VIP card.

    If you¡¯re asking me why I yed the game anyway, first of all.

    Because I felt like I needed to distract them.

    And secondly, because there¡¯s some good stuff in this dirty auction house. Especially since the artifacts you get here can be used quite a bitter in the game, so it¡¯s definitely worth grabbing.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oops, sorry. I didn¡¯t recognize the VIP¡­¡­.¡±

    The man quickly bent his back to 90 degrees. However, he lifted his head for a moment to look at Paracelsus, as if he were wondering.

    ¡°Uh¡­ By the way, are you a VIP, too? You were losing so much money earlier¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I only lost on purpose.¡±

    Paracelsus said nonchntly, as if he didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d lost money. The man gave me a look of disbelief and led us to the underground auction house.

    And there.

    We could witness.

    countless rare artifacts and ves of other races.

    It was almost sinful to look at, especially when elves, dwarves, and others were half-naked and branded with magic so that they could not escape.

    ¡°This is¡­¡­.¡±

    Talia rhymed, and Eleanor picked up.

    ¡°There¡¯s some stuff stolen from us over there.¡±

    ¡­Although I was surprised at another point.

    But that was me, too, so there¡¯s nothing more to say.

    I turn my gaze.

    It lingers on a spot in the dimly lit underground auction house, for it is one of the Masterpiece units I have been searching for.

    A boy with fierce-looking brown hair.

    He has another one of the [Genius] traits, [Genius of Command], making him one of those characters that bes an all-rounder in thete game.

    Our gazes meet for a moment.

    His ck eyes stare at me intently.

    Then his head turnspletely around with an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°¡­¡­that asshole.¡±

    I mutter to myself.

    I¡¯m going to have to pick him up and roll him around for a while. Fixing the head first is the whole point of an introduction to assholeology.

    ¡°Have a seat, then.¡±

    As soon as we heard the voice, the five of us took our seats.

    The auction was about to begin.<hr>

    {1} : Spent 30 min looking up what this tinnitus phrase is and couldn¡¯t figure it out, any help would be appreciated.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    The atmosphere in the Underground Auction House was as dreary as ever.

    The walls glowed red with sooty, oiled torches, and the screams that echoed throughout were probably the hobby of a disgruntled nobleman.

    Mistreating their ves, purchased here, or forcing them to be sold as a punishment for the oppression of their race.

    These things weremon enough here in Avt that it was almost unbearable.

    ¡®It was bad enough in the game¡­¡­ but it¡¯s many times worse in real life.¡¯

    With that thought, I look around.

    The mysteriously masked men and women filling the seats are dignitaries from the Arkheim Empire and other nations.

    Each and every one of them hase here for the same thing: to fulfill their own desires.

    Ecstasy.

    That was the narcotic emotion that characterized the gambling houses of eastern Avt, and that drew fallen nobles to them like wealth moths to a me.

    ¡®It¡¯s like the devil.¡¯

    Mere mortals, more so than anyone else.

    I thought, looking at the nobleman seated nearby.

    My brain tingles. Vivid anger burned like a fment.

    ¡®This sucks.¡¯

    Of course, if you were to ask me if I, a man of [Steel Mentality], am this angry because of the insignificance of an item on the auction block, I would say no.

    Trading in an artifact banned by the Empire?

    It wasn¡¯t that.

    What I was looking at now was a shock.

    -Let us go!

    -I want to go¡­ home, please¡­ I have a child¡­¡­.

    -That scumbag killed my wife in front of me! I will curse you on my deathbed. You son of a bitch¡­!

    The voices of the appealing ves.

    All of them are crying and screaming to go home.

    Some have been captured leaving their children alone,

    Some have lost their wives before their eyes.

    Others, perhaps, have suffered some other form of tragedy.

    In this disgusting ce, they buy and sell people to each other.

    It¡¯s hard to see how Inner Lunatic is not an adult-oriented game.

    ¡®Well, the tragedy of this ce is never directly addressed in the game, so of course.¡¯

    At the time, it was just a minor scene in a short script.

    For a moment, I recalled the phrases that had characterized Avt in past runs.

    [Dark and damp. A strangely clean ce, beyond the filthy alleyways, and deeper than that.

    Water that has already rotted to the point of corruption, where a group of humans with all manner of lowly greed have congregated.

    {TN: stagnant water rots}

    If the word ¡®depravity¡¯ could be derived from anything, this ce, the Avt Gambling House, was certainly notcking].

    The description itself was frankly simple. It was enough to capture the imagination, but it didn¡¯t speak to me intuitively.

    It was an illusion, not a reality.

    Now, however, it is different.

    All the tragedies of Avt are real, and they are being yed out before my very eyes.

    Catastrophe, tragedy, there are so many words to describe it, but¡­¡­.

    [Heartbreak].

    It was hard to find a more appropriate word.

    I bowed my head and stared at my inventory for a moment.

    Suddenly, a voice came from the mirror I had ced inside.

    It belonged to Gremory, of course. She was quite excited by the deep human emotions she was feeling for the first time in ages.

    ¡®¡­¡­No wonder. This thing is a demon of honesty and heartbreak. After all, she feeds on the emotions of others.¡¯

    How many people really know what it means to feed on emotions?

    But here in Inner Lunatic, the demons feed on emotion. It can be empowered by them alone. Chaos and the shaking of hierarchies. The breakdown of order.

    Everything bes demonic flesh and blood, corrupted magic that defiles the pure.

    [Shut up. Piece of trash].

    I muttered to it, deliberately channeling magic into the mirror.

    Gremory.

    Though she may have aligned herself with me, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she is a demon at heart. She sought to destroy Kushan¡¯s dynasty, to bring down the kingdom of Tahalin.

    She has already killed countless people and contributed to their corruption. Of course, even if it was Kramsar¡¯s own arbitrary decision, she is to me.

    Therefore, I will not allow her to go on a rampage, at least not while she is with me.

    I realize that even the power to do so would be meaningless under the seal, but I thought I should make my intentions clear.

    [If you open your mouth without my permission one more time, I¡¯ll tear it out].

    [¡­¡­.]

    Gremory quickly shut up.

    For a demon, he had a terrible regard for my life.

    ¡°Master¡­¡­.¡±

    Surprisingly, Zitri looked the most surprised.

    I could feel her small hand trembling as she sat next to me.

    I couldn¡¯t help but squeeze her hand. The canary mask, the one with the upturned hand, lifts abruptly to face me.

    ¡°Quiet now. If they find out who we are, it¡¯s all over. Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ sorry.¡±

    I take a deep breath, organizing my thoughts.

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s no wonder Zitri is panicking.¡¯

    Traumatized by the trait that had been guing her for so long.

    [Misery].

    Perhaps that is what has begun to haunt her once again.

    But even so, I had no choice but to bring her in. The rest of the units, even if they had been brought in out of necessity¡­¡­ could not be brought in with her.

    The reason could not have been clearer.

    ¡®There are too many people out to get me. It¡¯s not safe to leave my units alone, and I need to do something about it as soon as possible.¡¯

    The other units had the same reason for trying to get into the Academy as quickly as possible.

    ¡®Protection.¡¯

    The timing is right, because when we return after the second episode, that issue will probably be bubbling up at the Academy as well.

    Just as I was getting my thoughts together, I heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Hello,dies and gentlemen, you¡¯ve been waiting a long time!¡±

    An underground auction house.

    A man in a medieval-style suit stood atop a multi-tiered podium and began to speak.

    The face is unmistakably familiar to me.

    That guy is¡­¡­.

    ¡°My name is Herman, and I¡¯m the general manager of this underground auction house, and I¡¯m personally presiding over the auction this time, and I¡¯m going to make sure it¡¯s a fun one, since we¡¯ve got a lot of nobles here, so please give me a lot of cheers and apuse!¡± [1]

    <em>p, p, p, p!</em>

    A ritualized round of apuse.

    In that moment, why?

    A chill runs up the nape of my neck.

    Perhaps some of the more talented people here have already felt it.

    Especially my specially gifted units.

    I clench my fists and shift my gaze forward.

    There he stood, Herman in the flesh, oozing with life, or rather, a lowly scum with hidden malice glistening within.

    I smirked and red at him.

    ¡®Herman? That¡¯s not your real name.¡¯

    Episode 2.

    The Gambling House and the Underground Auction House As anyone who haspleted the first two episodes will know.

    The owner of the gambling house in Avt, the tragedy of the ce. The scum who set up the outpost. His true identity is the devil himself.

    The Archduke Jagan, one of the 72 demons known for their ferocity. ¡­¡­ If left alone, he will lead to the demise of the nobility, and eventually¡­ a war between the nobility and themoners.

    Commoners and nobles.

    The conflict between the two has already reached a boiling point.

    Allowing a corrupt nobleman like this to remain on the loose in the current climate is a recipe for disaster.

    The beginning of a copse in which themoners organize a resistance and begin to fight the nobility.

    You might ask.

    This is a normal form of revolution, so why is it a problem?

    What happens if it continues?

    I say.

    The answer is simple.

    The end of humanity.

    The reason is clear.

    ¡®Because that¡¯s what the demons are after.¡¯

    They create a divide from within, and then baring their teeth, devour the human world.

    Manifesting the demonic world on this ne.

    First ranking demon.

    The purpose of Archduke Baal was to bring all of humanity under his control.

    * * *

    House Reinhafer, on the outskirts of the estate.

    A private conversation between a man and a woman is heard.

    In the midst of the silence, a pure white moon sheds a sparse, shattering light.

    Into the silence. It was the older woman who spoke first.

    ¡°Garen, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Mother. It¡¯s been a long time. Have you been at peace?¡±

    The two conversing were Garen, the first son of the Reinhafer family, and his mother, Psy.

    They were mother and son.

    They were meeting in secret, away from the presence of their patriarch, Theo. Not surprisingly, most of the things they talked about were not things he should hear.

    ¡°Theo, It seems to me, that he is thinking of someone other than you as his sessor.¡±

    Psy crossed her arms as she said it. A tant sign of displeasure.

    It was a bit too sharp for her son, but the one in front of her took it in stride and bowed his head.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhafer¡­ you mean the youngest?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The child is rising through the ranks once and for all. The Senate still seems to favor you, but it is Theo who holds absolute power in House Reinhafer. You must not forget that. The seven stars¡­ their significance is beyond description.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I am sorry. Please pass that on to my family.¡±

    A slight softness lingered in Psy¡¯s tone, stung by Garen¡¯s blunt words. The outer family he spoke of now.

    For it was her own family, House Airel, which had recently risen to prominence through the power of House Reinharbour.

    Psy von Airel.

    That was the name Psy had once used before she took her husband¡¯s surname.

    She nned to give it her all, to grow her family even further, to consolidate her position, and perhaps even to take over House Reinhafer.

    What she needed to aplish this, of course, was a legitimate direct line.

    A son of her own, not a concubine, but a true wife.

    ¡®And an overwhelmingly gifted genius.¡¯

    So when Psy looked at the young Garen, she thought she had gotten her wish. Her son¡¯s talents were not at allcking inparison to those of the other prodigies.

    Naturally, with Theo stepping down, Garen would take the reins. My son will never forget the supportive family that helped him grow up.

    As a result, House Airel will be able to use Reinhafer to prosper.

    But this expectation has recently been shattered by a boy.

    The only one in the family who is not her own son.

    Worse yet, a boy who is considered to be a genius beyond Garen¡¯s years, and who recently rose to prominence as the head of the Academy.

    Nox von Reinhafer.

    ¡°How he suddenly gained so much power is beyond me. But with House Airel on my side, it shouldn¡¯t take long.¡±

    Psy never trusted the boy¡¯s talents.

    There had to be a reason my twins had fallen to him, she thought. In fact, though she never said it, she thought Theo was looking out for the youngest.

    The child born to his second wife, the one he truly loved, not the one he¡¯d married for power.

    Therefore, she believed he was blinded and favored Nox. These thoughts were recently culminated in Theo¡¯s passing on the Second Rite of the Supreme ck Sword to Nox.

    Thus, Psy has been slyly nting rumors among the Senate and vassalstely.

    That Theo is not deciding on an heir in a normal fashion.

    He would rather have a duel and choose between the eldest and the youngest.

    Despite the age gap, there is no guarantee that the younger, more talented one will be able to surpass Garen.

    Throw in a dash of Knox¡¯s past assholery and you¡¯ve got a recipe for disaster.

    ¡­¡­ But why?

    ¡®Knox¡¯s reputation is growing, which is strange. I thought the other maids and butlers had already been bought off¡­ Is there an unusual faction within the house that supports him?

    Psy didn¡¯t know.

    This wasrgely due to the fact that even my second son, Grainne, had sided with Knox.

    She was a rascal in the maids¡¯ circle, a girl with a natural talent for gossip and scandal.

    That Lorna de Nero had a lot to do with it.

    ¡°¡­¡­At any rate, you should stick to the sword. Eventually, you¡¯ll have to fight the youngest, Knox, at least once, and you¡¯ll defeat him by andslide. But¡­¡­ we must win this battle convincingly, for we have more to lose. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I will keep it in mind, don¡¯t worry. Mother. Do you think I can¡¯t handle one of the youngest?¡±

    Garen smirked.

    The smile quickly faded, he thought.

    A duel with Knox von Reinhaber?

    Hopefully.

    Now he would suffer disaster with one moreplete defeat of his own.

    Snap his wings and bring him crashing down when he thought he was high.

    When he does, he will no longer have the strength to rise.

    Garen spoke again, this time with a lighthearted greeting.

    ¡°All as the Archduke wishes.¡±

    How dare he insult a follower of the devil on Rineharbour Street. But the reply didn¡¯t hit the air, it came back through someone else.

    ¡°¡­¡­All things are as the Archduke wishes.¡±

    And so it was.

    Garen and Psy, both devout worshippers of the devil.

    They were demons.<hr>

    [1] : It might be Hymen but that¡¯d be kinda weird.

    Well that¡¯s it for now. Thank you all for your support, it¡¯s been kinda rough near the end. There maye a day when I ovee this mental illness and return. But until then I hope you all stay safe and happy.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    [Basic Info].

    Name: Jagan (Herman)

    Gender: Male

    Age: ???

    Race: Demon

    Primary Element: Water

    Achievements: [72 Demons]

    [Traits]

    Affirmations: [Master of Mana]/[Master of Alchemy].

    Neutral: [Pure Evil].

    Negative: [Rowdy]/[Profanity]/[Arrogance]/[Multiple Personality]/[Lazy Reproduction])

    [Stats]

    Physique: 20

    Magic Power: 23

    Luck: 5

    Willpower: 17

    Charm: 17

    [Skills].

    Passive Skill: [Alchemy].

    Active Skill: [Typhoon of Water].

    When I opened up Jagan¡¯s stats, they were exactly as I remembered.

    He doesn¡¯t have as much stat restraint as the other 72 demons, and the reason for that is the trait [Lazy Reproduction].

    This is among the most damning of the [Gifted] traits, and as a result, it is bestowed upon characters who are naturally gifted, but quickly be decrepit.

    In other words, the character is able to grow to a certain level in a short amount of time, but never reaches a higher level.

    In other words, the owner¡¯s limit is clearly drawn.

    There is a reason why it is categorized as a negative trait.

    ¡®I asked.¡¯

    Arrogant by nature, a swearer, and a devil who doesn¡¯t hide.

    Those are Jagan¡¯s main characteristics.

    ¡®Still, it¡¯s weaker than the two opponents we faced earlier, with only two talents to prove it. I can¡¯t really count them.¡¯

    Of course, it¡¯s not so bad to have two [gifted] traits.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s different in Inner Lunatic.

    The gap between genius and fruad. The most extreme example of this is the game Inner Lunatic.

    As such, it can be said that Jagan is surprisingly weakpared to the power of the Grand Duke. It means that if I and my colleagues are united, there is nothing that we can¡¯t ovee.

    Whether he knew what I was thinking or not, he quickly drew the audience¡¯s attention to himself and began to introduce the first object. It was an artifact I didn¡¯t remember.

    Except for the major items, it was as familiar to me as the bass ying in the background.

    ¡°Without further ado, let me introduce you to the first artifact. It¡¯s based on the ck magic grimoire that deals with the dead of a certain underworld family!¡±

    The first thing that came out of the speakers was something that would cause a stir.

    That¡¯s right, Jagan showed the two nobles a forbidden book that allowed them to learn ck magic.

    Even the former councilor of engineering¡­

    ¡°I see, they stole the Marvas family¡¯s technique.¡±

    Leon said bluntly.

    A calm voice that made it hard to believe that he was the one who had his legacy stolen. At least he looked nonchnt.

    ¡® ¡­I¡¯m the one with the [Steel Mentality], but it¡¯s really something.¡¯

    Unless you¡¯re one of the people whose mental strength has been honed to the extreme, the ones who are called the Seven Stars here, this Runenthal¡­

    With renewed admiration, I watch the greedy pace of the two bidding nobles. They all seem to bepletely engrossed in the book, but I can clearly read the demon¡¯s mindset.

    ¡®There are only a handful of people in the entire continent who can truly master the rules of female blood ck magic. The proof is that, unlike other magic in the Aegean, ck magic requires the Dark Elemental Element.

    This means that whoever buys it won¡¯t be able to use it.

    No less than three great dark masters.

    Aside from Reinhafer, Marvas, and Sader, there are no wizards nor warlocks in the world who can master that level of magic.

    That¡¯s probably why the despicable Jagan is peddling these grimoires.

    ¡®Furthermore, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s authentic, it¡¯s an imitation.¡¯

    But that didn¡¯t mean much to the nobility.

    Extravagance, consumption.

    It was the degenerate nobility who unted their wealth, even to the point of acquiring ves.

    There are other good people out there, but they¡¯re not the kind of people who would be VIPs here in Avt looking for gambling odds. So, since we¡¯re here, it¡¯s probably best to assume that everybody but ourselves is an enemy.

    ¡°1,700 gold! That¡¯s a whopping 1,700 gold! Do you have any more? Such a precious tome is not something you find in an auction house!¡±

    Jagan naturally appealed to thepetitive nature of human beings and sold them at a profit.

    In fact, as a lord, there¡¯s no reason for him to be earning gold coins by doing business like this.

    It¡¯s likely that he¡¯s staging this public spectacle to gain the approval of these corrupt officials.

    Paracelsus, Leon, Thalia, Eleanor, Zitri¡­

    Everyone¡¯s eyes narrow.

    Anyway, the first item went to a well-fed middle-aged nobleman. The description in the game said he was a distinguished nobleman, but it looked like it was for decoration.

    Considering the price, it shouldn¡¯t be used for decoration at all¡­

    Anyway, the world of nobility isplicated.

    Jagan continued to introduce the next item, and then the next, at an increasing rate.

    This went on for another couple hours.

    The time passed quickly.

    ¡®¡­ Is the item I¡¯ve been waiting for here yet?¡¯

    I thought back to the artifact pool I had used in past runs.

    Finally, Jagan delivered me the artifact form I was looking for.

    ¡®I knew there was something I had to get in the second episode.¡¯

    I was worried on the inside, but it looks like I didn¡¯t make a mistake.

    ¡®Okay, let¡¯s get started.¡¯

    Without even realizing it, I managed to create what I was trying to achieve.

    That¡¯s because, although I can easily deal with the artifact revealed before my eyes, its impact is overwhelmingpared to other items.

    In fact, it¡¯s an artifact that could be considered the best hidden piece toe out of this second episode.

    ¡°What I¡¯m about to show you is a little bit unique.¡±

    Jagan rhymed, then continued.

    ¡±It¡¯s a curious scroll, with a great deal of magic within it, but no one has yet cracked the secret form for it, so we¡¯ll start at a tantalizing three pieces of gold!¡±

    I can feel my stomach turn at his words.

    -You¡¯re selling it for three gold?

    -I¡¯m intrigued, but¡­ that¡¯s a ridiculous price.

    -I¡¯m out. I¡¯m in a hurry just to collect the grimoire¡­

    -I¡¯m here because I need a ve, so I¡¯m out¡­

    Jagan was enjoying the response rate. As if he had anticipated this, he added with a smirk.

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one thing I haven¡¯t told you about this scroll, and that¡¯s that¡­ it¡¯s a jack of all trades, written in the ancientnguage of prosperity!¡±

    As the murmur grew louder, I immediately raised the bid card in front of me.

    ¡°Five thousand.¡±{1}

    I grinned, and the audience gasped in horror.

    And with that, the auction began in fervor.

    ***

    {Jagan POV}

    Five thousand gold.

    The bidders in this underground auction were looking for a new point of interest.

    ¡­In addition, when the gray-haired customer who had been standing for a long time announced that he was willing to pay arge sum of 5 gold coins, his interest was revitalized and his face lit up with excitement.

    It¡¯s a no-brainer.

    Although their faces were covered by masks, the gray-haired man and hispanions looked like they had just passed into the age of adulthood.

    However, not only were they already in the VIP seats, but they were also bidding up 5 gold on a random scroll that didn¡¯t do anything?

    Is that really even possible?

    -He must be the scion of a great noble family¡­

    -But even if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll be in punishedter, won¡¯t you? You¡¯ll have to go back to your chambers and face the consequences.

    -You must be crazy¡­

    -Do you think the Revalin mask might being off?

    -No way¡­ Is that the kind of person whoes to a ce like this, a greedy bastard?

    ¡®White hair¡­ At least it¡¯s not an unusual hair color for the East. Moreover, it¡¯s a VIP who suddenly appeared. Is this the youngest of Reinhafer? It¡¯s going well¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡¯.¡¯

    Herman steps on stage.

    No, the devil Jagan was smiling in an amused, crooked smile.

    His gaze is now clearly on the gray-haired boy, Nox.

    It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t see the inside of the mask, but it has a somewhat familiar magic power and smell.

    The details are hard to discern, but he must know something about the contents of this scroll that neither I nor my cultists have ever been able to fully grasp.

    ¡®It¡¯s an ancient scroll¡­ I thought I was going to faint when it appeared out of nowhere¡­ I couldn¡¯t tell what era it was from, or what kind of past it contained.¡¯

    Jagan was studying and indulging in alchemical recipes a while back.

    The old Kingdom of Catalonia.

    The legendary Kingdom of Sook, founded by two humans from the beginning of time.

    Jagan obtained this scroll from the ruins.{2}

    It looked like a series of runes carved into a jagged shape with esoteric characters.

    It didn¡¯t take him long to realize that it was a fragment of the past, written as an idiom.

    However, while he was quite knowledgeable as an alchemist, he had little knowledge of glyphs or other studies.

    He needed to think of a new way to investigate this scroll.

    Alongside this was the idea of auctioning it off at a ridiculous price.

    ¡®That way,¡¯ he said, ¡®all the middle-ss nobles will fall away, and only those who can identify the jackpot will be left to buy it. I just need to make sure he buys the scrolls, learns how to use it, kills the jackrabbit, and repossesses the goods.

    Jagan hoped he could somehow find someone who recognized the origins of the scroll.

    Not to mention how to use the scroll.

    A truly diabolical idea.

    Even if a wealthy collector of scrolls were willing to pay for the artifact, Jagan had no reservations.

    He already had the perfect antidote.

    ¡®First, I¡¯ll check to see if he¡¯s a familiar face, if he¡¯s a regr here, if he¡¯s a gambler¡­ and if he is, I¡¯ll make it harder for him to outbid me with arger amount of money through my subordinates disguised as VIPs.¡¯

    It¡¯s a great way to get the most out of your time and money.

    There is something to be said for trying at least a little bit.

    To that end, it was just over three months ago that word was spread across the continent that a scroll crafted from ancientnguage would appear in the auction houses of Avt.

    Now the time for harvest had arrived.

    So he was certain.

    The auction house had discovered a new face.

    No interest in anything else, only this particr item.

    I believe that the white-haired boy who bid an insignificant amount holds the key to this scroll.

    Jagan smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡°5 thousand gold¡­ Can you not bid more than that?¡±

    That¡¯s all it took.

    A man whose hobby was buying books was intrigued.

    ¡°Fiftey-one hundred! I want this¡­ I¡¯m so interested, I can¡¯t stop myself.¡± {3}

    But the gray-haired boy was undeterred by the man¡¯s bid and raised his bid again.

    ¡°Six thousand.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ 6.5 thousand!¡±

    ¡°8 thousand.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ 1 million!¡±

    ¡°1 million 2 thousand.¡±

    ¡°1.1 million and 500 thousand¡­¡±

    At that moment, Nox could feel his stomach churning.

    However, Nox didn¡¯t appear to be worried at all.

    Instead, he asked the girl next to him in a whisper.

    ¡°So, Eleanor, like I said, how much money can you lend me?¡±

    The white-haired boy asked the girl sitting next to him with a truly shameless attitude. What was said wasn¡¯t heard, but the message was clearly told that he asked for some money.

    It was truly absurd, but what was even more shocking was the girl¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve only got about two million, and I can¡¯t carry more than that, not even in the subspace pocket, I had no choice, so I couldn¡¯t even bring it inside the casino.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll borrow the whole thing.¡±

    ¡°What about interest?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay you back by the end of the day. I¡¯ll give you one percent.¡±

    Paracelsus, Leon, and Thalia were stunned.

    How could he be so casual about borrowing money and talking about it?

    However, the real problem was on the other side.

    Zitri.

    She had been horrified at the sight of the ves, and now she was horrified at her master¡¯s words.

    TN:

    {1} : Idk if these numbers are right at all, went back and forth a few times and still not sure. There might also be some like bar/bullion equivncy with like tiers of currencies hidden here.

    {2} : There¡¯s some hidden reference here that I don¡¯t recognize.

    {3} : Simplified the numbers here but some nuance is removed.

    Will take me a while to get back into the groove of things. There¡¯s a lot more background work so it takes a while longer than it used to (I have to obtain and manually convert the raws). Nevertheless, on that good shit now and I¡¯m happy to pick this back up.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    ¡±Ancient Dragon Scroll, you¡¯ve won the bid for 140,000 million gold! Our guest this time is someone incredibly wealthy, isn¡¯t it, everyone?¡±

    The gold I spent to bid for the scroll was 140,000 million gold. A ridiculous amount of money that could easily buy a small city with change to spare.

    But it didn¡¯t matter to me.

    Eleanor de Rivalin .

    Because she¡¯s a walking wallet(?), after all!

    A hundred or two hundred million gold is nothing to the wealth of House Rivalin.

    Her exact wealth remained undisclosed, making it impossible to pinpoint the precise extent of her fortune. However, it was clear that the figure was astronomical.

    ¡°The interest will be a standard one percent, plus a half a percent for every month you miss, and I¡¯m going to tack on a share price, just so you know.¡±

    ¡°Have it your way.¡±

    ¡®¡­¡­ Shit, it seems like you¡¯re holding on until the bitter end.¡¯

    {jonna}

    As expected, it was typical of Elenore.

    She just casually talks like that on the subject of lending money.

    {usury}

    However, her restraint was less than his.

    Any other untrustworthy loanshark would have charged at least two percent interest per month.

    One way or another, the borrowed money must be paid back(?). It¡¯s a no-brainer.

    ¡®¡­¡­ Of course, with Eleanor¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t lend money to her aunt if she didn¡¯t have a good credit history.¡¯

    Isn¡¯t Eleanor so thorough in her work? Unfortunately, this case can be said to fall into the category of an extreme exception. The reason was clear.

    Trust in me.

    The suspension is not based on trust in Nox Von Reinhafer, but in order to maintain his rtionship with Nox, one of the important dealers of magical by-products, and the representative of Nox¡¯s Merchant Group.

    This person is probably racking their brain trying to figure out the reported potential asset value of the demonic byproduct I¡¯ve been hoarding.

    In the worst case scenario, she thinks she¡¯ll be able to repossess it and get her money back.

    Of course, that¡¯s not going to happen.

    ¡®Anyway, just looking at her engulfing themercial district of the academy, it¡¯s evident that she¡¯s a finance wizard. I can¡¯t help but feel impressed by that.¡¯

    Eleanor is dangerous.

    She¡¯s also a unit that¡¯s scary to turn against.

    ¡°Then why did you borrow 200 million?¡±

    Eleanor asks, interrupting my train of thought. I furrowed my brow impatiently.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Eleanor sighed in frustration.

    ¡°No, you already had 120,000 gold. The book cost 140,000 gold. You could have just borrowed 20 million gold¡­.. I just don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re going to spend the remaining 180 million gold on.¡±

    Well, I guess I could see it in her eyes.

    I blurted out.

    ¡°Because I need to buy something else.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ if you say so, but don¡¯t get too carried away.¡±

    For some reason, she sounded like Zitri(?) She always says that.

    At first, she seemed a bit cold.

    It seems she has be quite familiar during this journey. Well, it¡¯s a positive development in its own way. Regardless, Eleanor is one of the main units that need to be kept alive in the story. There¡¯s no need to create friction between the units andplicate things.

    With that, the case is settled. After that, it was settled that the scroll was in my hands.

    The resumed auction continued quickly.

    With a tempo faster than before, items worthy of people¡¯s enthusiasm were listed as new items for bidding. Naturally, to our eyes, they were quite repulsive.

    ¡°Now, the next items next in line are the ves you¡¯ve all been eagerly waiting for! From humans to demi-humans! With a variety of ve types avable, I, Herman, proudly dere that we can satisfy all of you today ¡µ

    That¡¯s it, I¡¯m confident!¡±

    -Wow!

    -I¡¯ve been waiting!

    -I wanted to buy an elf ve, so I waited patiently!

    -Haha, what about the harpies?

    The lowly nobles¡¯ lust for ves sizzled and burned. The auction house was heating up fast.

    However, being the devil that he is, Jagan waited until their emotions were at their climax before he spoke, smiling nonchntly.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with ve number one, Su Yin¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Dipper 7.¡±

    {TN: Nox¡¯s card?}

    I raised the card with my legs crossed in an instant. Along with it, the gaze of hundreds, concealed behind masks, focused on me. Yet, I remained unfazed.

    I am now Nox von Reinhafer.

    I¡¯m the scoundrel son of the Reinhafer family.

    With the power of my [Steel Mentality], I felt no panic, no ash, and I smiled toothily.

    With the power of [Steel Mentality], I didn¡¯t feel any embarrassment and gave a toothful smile.

    ¡°One hundred and eighty million.¡±

    Instantly, the nobles¡¯ eyes widened in horror, and their mouths fell open.

    They weren¡¯t the only one.

    Jagan, one of the 72 demons, began to take a keen interest in me. He has a unique expression and a humorously contorted face, as if he¡¯s been ying with a very amusing toy.

    ¡®I can finally feel that things are starting to get better.¡¯

    Of course, this meant the second act.

    I don¡¯t break eye contact with him.

    He continues.

    I ignore all the stares directed at me and cast my gaze toward one of the cages.

    There¡¯s only one boy in there, a small, tiny boy. A brown-haired figure who must fall into my hands here.

    Su Yin.

    ¡®A unit with the [Commanding Prescence] trait that is essential for thepletion of Inner Lunatic¡­¡­ He¡¯s got a nasty temper, but that can¡¯t be helped.¡¯

    Also, do you know what the easiest route to getting him is?

    That¡¯s right.

    ***

    ¡°One hundred and eighty million.¡±

    When Jagan heard the voice of a mysterious boy.

    He was already a student.

    The one who came in now and offered an outrageous sum.

    He knew he was no VIP here in Abt.

    ¡®He¡¯s not a guy with the skills to stay in a ce like this for long.¡¯

    Of course, the gambling halls of Avt are frequented by ridiculous dignitaries ¨C nobles ¨C who capriciously unt their wealth.

    But even that is within the bounds ofmon sense.

    A few hundred thousand is one thing, but over a hundred million?

    If he does it over and over again, you have to be suspicious. Is he really a VIP here?

    Or anywhere else. Maybe he¡¯s infiltrated the Imperial family or Eldain Academy.

    -Really, you¡¯re going to pay 180 million to buy a ve?

    -That¡¯s insane¡­¡­ I can¡¯t even begin toprehend.

    -It¡¯s not even an enchanted artifact. That¡¯s weird.

    -I¡¯ve known him since he bought that scroll for an outrageous price. He¡¯s definitely a cheater. Come on! This Avt is rotten to the core!

    The nobles stare at Nox, murmuring their displeasure.

    But it is Nox¡¯spanions who are most surprised.

    ¡­¡­ To put it bluntly, Eleanor?

    ¡°No, the great catastrophe¡­ What kind of ve are you burning 100 million won on? Of course, I feel sorry for them, It¡¯s pitiful, and it¡¯s true that it¡¯s too young. I admit that too. but¡­¡­ but it doesn¡¯t take that much money to save them¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not losing money. Same goes for that money from earlier.¡±.¡±

    Nox mumbled something unintelligible.

    Eleanor¡¯s mind raced with stress, but she gave up. No matter what she said, it was toote.

    He had already bid, and it was up to Himan, the auctioneer, to decide.

    He thought for a moment, and then nodded.

    ¡°I ask you, noble lords anddies, is there anyone who will pay more than the amount offered by the gray-haired man? If not, I will proceed with the auction.¡±{1}

    -No such person exists!

    -Yep, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s a ridiculous amount of money!

    Of course, there is no one willing to pay more than that.

    Even if you put the ransoms of those twenty ves together, it wouldn¡¯t add up to more than thirty thousand. Everyone knows that.

    But Knox demanded six times that amount. Muttering some unspecified tale of redemption.

    In more ways than one, his colleagues were left thinking.

    Earlier, Nox had borrowed enough money to buy two cities, and he¡¯d done it with a straight face.

    He¡¯s a man of many minds, so he must have a n, and since their goal is to expose the corruption in this city, he must have thought through the costs.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t something any party would do.

    ¡°Nox¡­ That¡¯s it, are you¡­ Really rich?¡±

    Talia cried out, while Zitri, still clinging to Nox¡¯s hand, quickly blinked her eyes as if she was anxious.

    ¡°A year¡¯s worth of funds to run Chaders is about fifty thousand¡­ and considering that¡¯s with a full anti-demon squadron, I¡¯m guessing that the amount you¡¯remitting(?) right now¡­¡­¡±

    Zitri cried and was about to copse at any moment.

    It was a dizzying amount of money, so it was no wonder. Probably not even a hundred million would be enough to run the Reinhafer Family¡¯s estate for a year.

    Even in the continental premises of the ck Sword Knights, it was still only that much, even though it was a prominent knight order.

    There was only one person who didn¡¯t care.

    It was Leon von Marvas.

    ¡°Well¡­ If it¡¯s Nox, there¡¯s no need to worry, as he can easily win more than enough. As for the amount of money, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to grow the Marvas estate a bit more, so it would be good to earn some more money.¡±

    A calm voice.

    {dour}

    However, the impact of the words spoken was considerable.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone in the group started to think that there was really something going on with Leon. Even Nox was the same.

    How could he get seven rolls in a row?

    Knox was genuinely curious about that.

    But for now, he had to put that question on the back burner.

    ¡°For now, we¡¯ll see. The noble lord¡­¡­ seems to have a way out of this situation, though it¡¯s a bit out of my control¡­¡­¡±

    Soon after Paracelsus¡¯ words.

    The voice of Herman, the auctioneer, rises and turns to Nox.

    ¡°Congrattions, customer, you¡¯ve won the bid again!¡±

    A cheerful voice.

    But underlying it all is a deep desire, an undercurrent of venality and filthy greed. There¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know that.

    Soon the bidding was over.

    Herman then personally escorted Nox to deliver his winning bid. But Nox had already guessed what it meant.

    ¡°Nox, are you sure you¡¯re okay to go alone?¡±

    Talia asked, concerned. Nox had said he would pay for the goods and retrieve them.

    However, if that were all there was to it, they wouldn¡¯t be worried.

    What Nox had said about Herman at the end.

    It was thest thing he said about Herman that stopped them in their tracks.

    ¡°I mean, he¡¯s a demon. Jagan, one of the 72 demons. So don¡¯t even get near him. You¡¯ll only get in the way of the fight and be a nuisance.¡±

    ***

    Momentster, I¡¯m walking with Herman down a dark corridor.

    We¡¯re in the second floor of the auction house, where the winning bids are delivered to the buyers.

    Jagan, who is ahead of me, pauses for a moment and says nothing. He¡¯s probably got a lot on his mind.

    ¡®Why I bid so much for a ve, and what I want, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re guessing. And a scroll made of dragon tongue. He¡¯ll demand to know how to use it.¡¯ {2}

    Of course, what he will offer in return will not be reasonable.

    Jagan would undoubtedly threaten my life to get something out of me.

    But that¡¯s what I wanted, too.

    First I pay him, and then I take the scroll.

    It¡¯s an expensive item and requires special processing, so I have to disenchant it first, but it doesn¡¯t take long, so it¡¯s not a big deal.

    Next, I encountered a boy in a cage.

    A weak, bony little boy with brown hair and ck eyes.

    But those eyes were filled with determination and self-control.

    ¡®As expected, Frip, it¡¯s the right guy. Just like what you see in game. I can¡¯t believe his gaze is still there¡­¡­ Even though he must have been through all kinds of torture, he¡¯s amazing.¡¯

    Even to his enemies, Frip was the leader of a group of ves. This is especially true when you realize that even though he could be killed by Jagan at any moment, he is an unsuspecting foe and seeks opportunities for escape.

    Take advantage of any opening, Frip. This guy will lead his group and try to get them out, even if it means sacrificing himself.

    He has no idea that he has a ve imprint on his body.

    He would eventually be captured, but this boy had no magical knowledge.

    Jagan smirked.

    ¡°Here is the key to the cage containing your purchased ves. By the way, can you afford to take all of them with you? If you are a woman, I will lend you my carriage¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    I snapped.

    I snatched the key to the cage from his hand, opened it, and mmed it back. Smashing it to pieces.

    ¡°Run!!¡±

    With that, Frip¡¯s shout erupted.

    The ves started running out all at once.

    But their footsteps were quickly halted by a spell Herman quickly unleashed.

    -What the hell!

    -My, my body is moving on it¡¯s own¡­¡­!

    Slowly, they began to turn back, dragged by the magic.

    Frip gritted his teeth.

    They probably have no idea when the ve imprint was ced on them.

    That Jagan is a demon, and that there is no escape from his clutches without help.

    ¡°Well¡­¡­ You have to treat your ves well. You¡¯ll lose a lot of money if they escape, won¡¯t you? You paid six times what it was worth.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s none of your business whether I let him go or not.¡±

    ¡°Haha. So you freed him on purpose¡­¡­¡±

    That was it.

    In an instant, his expression turned grim and his pale skin was revealed to me.

    It was the unmistakable mark of the devil.

    ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, young guest of House Reinhafer¡­¡­ what brings you here?¡±

    A shy smile leaks out.

    The whole thing is a bit of a pizza situation anyway. {3}

    I remove my mask, clenching my fists and drawing on my magic at the same time.

    Then, clearing my throat, I brush my wet hair from my face.

    ¡°Demon Jagan.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ This is a little surprising, you already know my name. Where did you get the idea to investigate me? Reinhafer? If not that, then Eldain?¡±

    ¡°No reason for me to tell you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll want to tell me soon enough.¡±

    Jagan smirked and revealed his true form.

    Two horns grew on his head, and his face began to twist into a scowl.

    Then a long, pale skin that cried out in purple, and, of course, the fierce, ck symbol of Baal on his tongue.

    [You were wrong all along, did you really want to be so active? I am a great 72 devil. I am not Jagan, you worm, for a child like you to deal with!] {4}

    Jagan¡¯s tone had suddenly changed.

    His [Multiple Personality] trait had kicked in.

    However, Nox onlyughed.

    The questioning Jagan used his long, sprouting nails to attack the enemy, rattling the ground several times.

    When the ws finally closed in on my shoulder.

    I used my telepathy to leisurely say.

    [Go ahead, Chief].

    <em>Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!</em>

    <em>{ss shattering}</em>

    <em>Kaboom!</em>

    <em>{jaeaeng!}</em>

    A resounding noise followed the two words.

    With that, all of the enchantment sheets that adorned the second floor of the underground auction house shattered.

    Stepping out of it was a woman with pale blond hair and an aura that could only be described as light blue. {Pearlescent?}

    The leader of the Lunatic Order and one of the Three Swordsmen.

    Luna appeared in the gambling hall of Avt.

    Her eyes glowed with golden light, transparent with obligation.

    ¡°Well done, Shrine Eater. We¡¯ll take it from here.¡± {6}

    And now, Act Two.

    You damned devil.

    TN:

    Sorry, super busy, wish I could be more consistent with these, I enjoy doing it, just takes so long.

    {1} : Lordsdies sounded better than noble peer here, there isn¡¯t really a better word in English that I could find.

    {2} : Might¡¯ve messed up ancientnguage / dragon tonguest chapter.

    {3} : Couldn¡¯t find what this means or a good recement, please help.

    {4} : Probably should¡¯ve used Roman Numerals for these, I¡¯ll do that in the future. LXXII

    {5} : Gyeongguk-ji color / justice reference, very cool

    {6} : Reference to him clearing the entry test shrine, maw also works, but just doesn¡¯t sound right, lmk what you think.

    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>

    LikeLoading...

    TIGDK C105/31/2023In "Terminally-Ill Genius Dark Knight"

    TIGDK C8007/26/2023In "Terminally-Ill Genius Dark Knight"

    TIGDK C5107/01/2023In "Terminally-Ill Genius Dark Knight"

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    Before Lunas arrival.

    I was already fully aware of the main storyline and its outlines, and ready to capitalize on them.

    First things first.

    This main quest, as is the case in most games, is forced upon the yer.

    What does that mean?

    It means that even if you try to pick other missions, the story will insidiously steer you to do this quest.

    The episode that takes ce in this Avt gambling house is the main story. Its the second story.

    This is a set flow. I just have to figure out how to change things up along the way.

    The most profitable structure.

    Plus, you have to design all the situations, build your ns, and move the story forward quickly.

    You have to make sure that your units never die or get maimed.

    But, you might ask, how do you do that?

    What does this entail first and foremost?

    The answer is simple: in the very sequence of the episode, boldly skip what you need to skip and take what you need to take.

    To do this, I analyzed the story.

    Heres the sequence of the main story you should follow.

    First, you start with any random characters in the Avt gambling house.

    In other words, get the characters of your choice safely to the gambling house.

    Then, after gambling for a while, prepare the following.

    If they manage to earn at least one gold coin, the underground auction house will be opened to the yers.

    Failure to do so will result in the yer being caught and a bad ending.

    Therefore, its very important to save up your funds.

    In order to reliably deposit at least one full gold, its important to have a party of at least two characters with a Luck stat of 6 or higher or at least one character with an overwhelming Luck stat, like myself.

    Of course, it gets better from there.

    In this underground auction house, the yers will encounter a demon.

    Jagan, one of the 72 demons, hides his essence under the name Herman, but hes actually a master of foul and unholy sorcery.

    I seeded in meeting him.

    I also seeded in drawing his attention to me.

    Of course, there was one more thing I had to do in the process.

    As a member of the Lunatic Order, I had to bring Jagan out of hiding. I had to uncover the evil essence and open the way for it to be stopped at any moment.

    What follows is the first phase.

    A boss raid against Jagan.

    I took note of the fact that fellow units could get hurt in the process, so I decided to skip it entirely.

    While its good to build up your units, I didnt want to risk putting them face-to-face against one of the 72 demons just yet.

    So, I took the Lunatic mission and brought its leader, Luna, here, and had her y Phase 1 against Jagan.

    This is how the current situation on the ground was created.

    The Lunatic is a criminal organization that has grown out of the underworld and the ck market, but at the end of the day, one of their goals is the extermination of the 72 Demons.

    I mused lightly, recalling through one of the Lunatics settings.

    The Lunatics. They are a criminal organization, but they have a purpose that is not quite like that, and one that is still unknown to most.

    They have two main goals.

    The first is to topple the Imperial Family and usher in a new era.

    The second is to eradicate the 72 demons and root out evil.

    The reason for the suspense has yet to be revealed.

    But there is a reason, which is why the random title is Inner Lunatic. I can only specte.

    Luna sheathed her sword and spoke in a condescending tone.

    Even for a filthy demon, youve gone too far. very and the oppression of an entire race.

    <strong>[Why should I, a Archduke, care about such things?]</strong>

    The Archduke.

    It was a speech full of pride and vanity.

    However, he is also a powerhouse with a worldview that floats high above the rest.

    As one of the seven stars, it meant nothing to Luna.

    Although shes the weakest of them all, shes the one with the greatest possibilities.

    It was Luna who would rise above all others in the future and reign as the Greatest.

    I swallowed hard and watched her closely.

    Just like in the past, the power she exuded was astounding.

    I havent felt this kind of pressure since Theo.

    Theo, of course, is an absolute superpower.

    At least, thats what he was at the end, before he was consumed by his viinous fate, but there has yet to be anyone stronger than him, at least as far as I can tell.

    Paimon was strong, but if he had the right equipment?

    There was one being who would never be outmatched, even in a single breath, and that was Theo von Reinhafer.

    Luna was now approaching such an existence.

    This is not the time.

    I snapped out of my reverie.

    I had to retrace my steps to get to the main story this progression.

    The second step is as follows.

    Obtain two hidden pieces from the auction process.

    This was not too difficult for me, although it is only granted to Stagnant Water due to its difficulty.

    For the record, what you need to obtain here are two items.

    The first is an ancient grimoire with draconic inscriptions.

    The second is a warrior unit, named Prim, with the extraordinary trait of [Command Reinforcement].

    Its the least difficult unit to obtain among those with the same trait, so its practically a must-have, if you dont get it here, or youll suffer dearlyter.

    As a side note, hes blinking rapidly between Luna and I trying to figure out whats going on.

    Hes probably looking for an opening to escape during the confrontation between the two of us and Jagan.

    Of course, hes not moving that easily, as hes realized that hes under a low-level spell and cant escape.

    Hell probably start nning his escape as soon as the binding magic weakens a bit.

    Ive seen through his n.

    No matter what the situation was, it was not difficult for me to take advantage of it.

    <strong>[I just sold them off to useless trash, thats a sin? How ludicrous.]</strong>

    Jagan sneered at Luna in his uncharacteristically abrasive tone.

    Unlike his former propriety, the sudden change in the demons tone grates your skin.

    A voice that resonated past the demons signature deafening pitch and into the depths of his heart.

    Youre worthless, you filthy demon.

    Lunas tone turned even more chilling.

    The mana-fueled voice instantly froze everyone in the vicinity.

    <strong>[Hahahaha! You funny girl!]</strong>

    However, as was typical of the Demon Race, Jagan had no notion that he would be defeated.

    Moreover, he possessed traits such as [Arrogance] and [Contempt].

    Jagan had a tendency of overconfidence.

    Luna looked at her enemies with her lustrous blond hair falling down her back and her clear eyes.

    Beautiful, to say the least, was too strong a word to describe the sharp features that illuminated the dimly lit underground auction house.

    As the head of the Lunatic, I ask you.

    She asks, ashes from two flickering torches on the wall.

    Are you Jagan, the 72nd demon?

    At Lunas cry, Jagan frowns.

    <strong>[If so, what will you do?]</strong>

    Cut.

    Luna replies as she unsheaths her sword.

    It was pitch ck, but she didnt care.

    The enemy in front of her was one of the 72 demons. It was a catastrophe incarnate.

    An enemy that must be defeated, no matter what.

    Luna took this to heart, channeling her energy and wrapping it around her sword.

    I repeat the same process. Its a tenuous bnce, but I dont want the magic to spill over onto me.

    Instead, its Jagan Im worried about, even if shes not.

    Hey, you. Are you trying to run away?

    My voice, and with it, one of the ves.

    One of the brown-haired boys who had been moving in a hurry, stopped.

    It was like that.

    Im aiming for Prim.

    Im aiming to capture [Command Reinforcement] here.

    ***

    Prim.

    A young boy with brown hair and two ck eyes as dark as obsidian.

    He was born in the rugged mountains of the East.

    He has no memory of the parents who gave birth to him.

    What he does remember is that many children fell victim to the Eastern War, and were conscripted into child soldiers and

    He knows that the war is still not over.

    His hometown has already lost its name.

    It is now a fadedndscape carved by the wind.

    When he saw the borders between countries drawn in arbitrary straight lines, he concluded that there was no country he could believe in and follow.

    One day, hes in one country.

    The other day, he was a citizen of another nation, barely surviving another day.

    He had to make do with the rotten potatoes they handed out or the grain mixed with stones.

    He had to take care of his own family, whose blood was not mixed with his own.

    And so it happened.

    He was sold to the ve market by Hermans tempting promises.

    He offered to take them to the greatest capital.

    Arkheim.

    It was thend of gold, the home of the great empire of the West, not the East.

    -There, everyone would be fed.

    Thats what Herman imed, and he said he would provide support.

    Of course, the result was, as we see now, envement and being sold to nobles.

    But I wont give up.

    One thing, Prim kept thinking even as he was captured.

    He would never give up on himself.

    Hed been gifted with a talent for leading people since childhood, and he didnt give up on people easily.

    Therefore.

    Even though he had failed to escape due to the magic of Herman, or rather, Jagan.

    He was still waiting for his chance.

    And now.

    The chance had finally presented itself, Prip thought.

    The spell that bound him had finally weakened.

    And so .

    Carefully muffling the sound, he tried to evacuate the others

    The battlefield. [1]

    A dense sense of hopelessness causes an excruciating headache and nausea.

    A man stops me from trying to escape as Jagan confronts an unidentified woman.

    A foolish man who bought all the ves for 180,000 gold coins, never knowing the true market value. A gray-haired man who bought himself, never knowing the implications. A nobleman withvender eyes.

    You mean this isnt going to be easy, but I cant give up now. The worst that can happen is that I draw attention to myself and distract others from

    I can see what youre thinking, but youd better not do that. If you think you can hold me back, youre wrong.

    The gray-haired man spat out the words unexpectedly.

    At that moment, Prim felt his heart clench in his chest, but he stared at the ash and white-haired boy who didnt say anything.

    He took a short breath.

    You look about the same age as me If we run away at the same time, youre confident that you can catch us all, right?

    His words were meant to provoke his opponent. Unfortunately, it didnt seem to work on the boy in front of him.

    Youre here because youre confident, and let me correct you on one point. Ill give you a chance. Do you really think it was a coincidence that I broke the lock on the confinement and let you escape?

    You think you saved us, you filthy aristocrat?

    Prim replied in an edgy tone. He didnt trust nobles.

    He didnt despise them like Paracelsus did, but hadnt he been dragged here by them and be their little toy?

    Though the gray-haired boy had broken the lock and given them the attitude that he didnt care if he ran away, that was one thing.

    He may have tricked them, and now he wants to take advantage of them.

    I will take you to my estate. Ill give you something to eat, something to drink. I will not discriminate between man and beast, and I will punish you severely if any of you choose to leave. [2]

    And then.

    Suddenly, the mans words were beyondprehension.

    What is he talking about?

    Is this hope torture?

    Is this a sophisticated maneuver to give people hope, then take it away and revel in it so they can suffer more?

    It was all too much for his mistrust of humanity toprehend.

    But at that moment, the gray-haired, silver-haired man with thevender eyes spoke.

    I am Knox von Reinhafer.

    And then he continued.

    Everything depends on what you do. If you be my servant, I will save everyone here. If not, I will leave them all as they are. I will not care if you die or not.

    Leave them be?

    Well, you know best what will happen to you once youre captured by him.

    Death.

    Prim knew it.

    The chances of escaping his arch nemesis in this ce that was practically Hermans domain?

    It was as close to zero as he could get.

    Probably all thaty ahead of them was death at the tip of their toes.

    He quickly turned over in his mind.

    To echo the words of the gray-haired man before him.

    Come to think of it

    Knox von Reinhafer.

    Hed heard of him before.

    A man known as a madman, even by the Reinhafer family, a sword master known for the harshness of the path.

    But why would he be targeting him?

    Now, choose.

    An unsettling precipice.

    Knox Von Reinhafer offered him a choice.

    Be my squire, or die in vain trying to escape this ce.

    It was a whisper, a demonic whisper.

    A lump rose in his throat, his heart racing.

    He clenched his fists and looked at Knox.

    I am Im not stupid.

    On my honor.

    Thats what Nox had said earlier, in the distant past.

    Prim gritted his teeth.

    An oath.

    Its amon ritual among the nobility, a ritual of binding magic.

    If broken, a fitting price would be paid.

    The man before him held the egg in his mouth, willing to take the risk as if it were a given. [2]

    The Oath of Reinhafer?

    It was a time-honored tradition, a sworn oath on a ck sword that could result in death if broken, and one that must be honored, even at the cost of ones own life.

    Even Prim, raised in the rugged easternnds, was notpletely ignorant of the ways of the world.

    So he recognized the magnitude of Noxs offer.

    After a moments consideration, Prim nodded, his expression still skeptical.

    Okay, very well,Ill ept your offer, but only if you guarantee the safety of the others and myself, and dont sell them into very. If you dont, Ill consider your promise broken.

    Good.

    Noxs response to Prims statement was simply to say the following.

    I, Knox von Reinhafer, do hereby acknowledge you as my squire, and I swear by the ancient history of the ck Sword that I will keep all the promises I have made to you now.

    The answer came too easily.

    Prim went nk for a moment.

    Knoxs eyes met his.

    Is that it?

    TN: Notes

    While 72 Demons would sound a lot more thematic as Roman Numerals LXXII but it unfortunately doesnt blend nicely.

    [1] : Battlefield Not sure what author was going for here.

    [2] : Beast probably demihuman. Will most likely change in the future.

    There was a monkeys paw moment and a ball is now in my court but want to stay with author.

    Thank you all for your support and patience.  <ul> 	<li>Twitter</li> 	<li>Facebook</li> 	<li></li> </ul>

    LikeLoading...

    TIGDK C105/31/2023In "Terminally-Ill Genius Dark Knight"

    TIGDK C5107/01/2023In "Terminally-Ill Genius Dark Knight"

    TIGDK C10808/19/2023In "Terminally-Ill Genius Dark Knight"

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 ¨C Phase 2 (1)

    ¡°With this, it would be okay right ?¡±

    Nox¡¯s generous tone

    Prim cannot help but be astonished

    ¡®Reinhaver family without doubt is a Distinguished family in the Swordsmanship world. A family that is known for using ck sword and Supreme sword. Despite that, why is he interested with ves like us?¡¯

    No matter how he thinks about it, this is a part that cannot be understood easily

    But in this urgent situation, he didn¡¯t have the luxury to keep thinking about it

    He can always solve the suspicionter, but the matter of life isn¡¯t

    If not now, he will die

    Not only him but all the people who were brought here

    ¡°What should I call you from now on?¡±

    Right after concluding, Prim asked Nox

    Nox said while still looking at him with the arrogant look as usual

    ¡°Call me Mr. Nox, Keep in mind I will kill you if you act rude. Getting too cocky is the same¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    Nheless, it seems the rumor that says he is a ruffian isn¡¯t wrong

    Prim briefly thought it, soon he couldn¡¯t help but listen to what Nox said

    ¡°Get out of this underground auction and go alone to the center of Casino, I don¡¯t need to exin the way there, right?

    ¡°Of course¡±

    Nox said such as if he had grasped his ability

    Prim is a Cynanthropy which is one of Beast Tribes

    A beastfolk with appearance that mixes half-human and half-dog. They usually think and converse like humans. But there is a tendency to have characteristics of Animal that simr to themself

    For example, although Prim possesses an outstanding sense of smell, he has weakness of bad eyesight as a Cynanthropy

    However that means . .

    ¡®Even while he had been abducted here, he can figure out the escape route by remembering its smell¡¯

    Nox thought so, and it¡¯s indeed true

    Prim gave a quick nod and started running leaving Nox behind. Before one knows it, a lot of humans and beastfolks are following him.

    Nox who watches that figure has a subtle smile on his face

    ¡°As expected of a guy who is talented in leadership. I have no doubt about this bastard¡±

    He clearly proves that he is a unit with genius trait. Just seeing his remarkableness from the beginning is enough to know this fact.

    At any rate, Prim will be a huge support in thetter half.

    Following Inner Lunatic nature that carries out a lot ofrge-scale wars. For Nox, he probably will be the bestrade

    ¡®I have warned him not to behave rudely in advance. What, if it doesn¡¯t work It will be fine If I just beat him up¡¯

    Nox casually thought and sighed

    Now I feel things are somewhat wrapping up

    ¡°Then, next is over there . .¡±

    Nox calmly fixed his gaze forward

    There Luna and Jagan are confronting each other

    In the original story, it was over-spec the moment he bought Luna. The first stage should be skipped immediately after exchanging a few strikes.

    ¡®It should be like that based on the stats¡¯

    But Nox still hasn¡¯t let his guard down

    It¡¯s because the damned variable never works in his favor.

    Even though Nox had recited the mantra, somehow he still felt slightly off. Why is that ? Rather he feels something wrong will burst in the moment the thing seems to work out well

    I feel somewhat uneasy

    ¡®I even brought Luna here, so there wouldn¡¯t be anything wrong, right ?¡¯

    Approximately 30 minutester

    Nox had realized..

    The fact that he shouldn¡¯t thought like that

    From olden times, a positive mindset tends to guide you to denial

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    White Sword

    Unlike Stormbringer¡¯s dark, mana-imbued de. This sword shines with white light, and draws an elegant sword path

    I know what this sword is

    ¡®A sword that only Luna can wield. An artifact crafted from Moonlight stone to allow its wielder to getplete control over Moonlight element. [Cold Moon]¡¯

    This sword is one of the strongest artifacts in Inner Lunatics

    Since only Luna can wield it, the only chance you can feel its destructive force is during a moment like this when Luna fights.

    No other characters can wield her sword,

    In fact it¡¯s a sword you can only see.

    ¡®While I¡¯am at it, should I try to follow Luna¡¯s swordsmanship with my eyes ?¡¯

    My level isn¡¯t high yet. Nevertheless, even if I can¡¯t see properly how Luna uses her sword, I might be able to get familiar with it to a certain extent

    If I just properly utilize genius trait given to me, turning something impossible into possible isn¡¯t out of question

    Especially since I am nning to learn her swordsmanship (Moonlight sword)ter, it will be helpful to see her in action firsthand

    ¡®I figured out it would be in far ahead, but all paths were set once I got the scroll, the only way to master hidden swordsmanship¡¯

    The hidden sword you can learn here is none other than Luna¡¯s moonlight sword

    ¡®This is the reason I throw away [Supreme ck sword], so I can learn Moonlight sword, it¡¯s like a cheat swordsmanship when you¡¯re ying a viin role in Lunatic¡¯

    But there are some requirements to learn this swordsmanship.

    For that, I visited Chaders to master a sword technique, sticking to that build all the way through.

    Anyway, it¡¯s obvious I will pick up new swordsmanship pretty soon.

    Before that, Luna has to give her approval first.

    Anyway,

    When I am lost in thought.

    Finally, Luna¡¯s sword began firing at the enemy

    ¡°I will end this at once¡±

    Gradually, mana begins to gather from Luna¡¯s sword, revealing its sharp edge to the enemy.

    Next, the one that manifested is. First form from the first half [Transcend]. It was a technique that boosts physical ability and unleashes mana stored in the sword in one go

    The second form is [Full Moon]

    This is a cheat skill that exhibits its power more as full moon gets closer.

    ¡°This fucking bastard¡­ Bitch, so you¡¯re the sessor of ¡®Moonlight Sword¡¯ user !¡±

    Abuses came out of Jagan¡¯s mouth

    But in a rxed tone, Luna goes on with the next word

    ¡°Moon Split¡±

    The third super-form of the first half Moonlight Sword radiates a bright white light that dazzles eyes and sted toward the enemy.

    In an instant, the sword soars, carved into my memory

    I keep an eye on this

    I notice a lot just from that

    I wish for even more

    Limit of Swordsmanship, where does it end ?

    I don¡¯t know yet, but I slightly felt it when I saw her sword

    The third super form of the first half [Moon Split]

    The purity of a sword that Luna swings.

    The number of enemies who survived after witnessing this sword technique can be counted by hands in Inner Lunatic.

    It was a technique I saw in battle with paimon, but unlike that day, it was stronger. Luna has been improving

    Me too, to get stronger, I need to be able to experience even more

    To relish the experience of growth, I recognized my own progress was still trivialpared to Luna¡¯s exquisite sword.

    It¡¯s still the first half of the game, and we just barely enter the second episode. But my heart is bouncing violently unable to tolerate this

    At that moment, a thought popped into my head

    I want to be like that too

    I want to slice through night¡¯s darkness with a pure white sword

    I want to cut through beautiful stars and enemies, with moonlight shimmering through my hair

    Thump. thump..

    An intense urge to grab a sword hit me hard

    Even though I realized there¡¯s no room for me to get involved in this battle, I just couldn¡¯t shake the feeling.

    Rustle!

    ¡°Euaakk¡±

    Jagan let out a loud shriek

    But Luna isn¡¯t done yet

    Once more, then once more

    Moon Split

    Moon Split

    While repeating this, she shoved that bastard into severe paint

    Just like that, Jagan¡¯s arms, and those two horns on his head were neatly severed. Luna¡¯s sword is shimmering at the end of my gaze

    While suppressing my throbbing heart, I made my way over to Luna

    How can I get you to teach me a swordsmanship ?

    I¡¯d like to be your disciple

    I want to learn Moonlight sword

    A lot of phrases came up, but I felt none of these would resonate with her

    Moonlight sword is a very special technique that only handed down to one person

    In order to be a disciple and learn this, I have to finish 2nd year grade course. At least that is how it was during my time as a yer

    But I had different sensationspared to when I was ying the game.

    I want to have it . .

    Her sword drives me wild

    I can¡¯t help but want to possess it, I¡¯am still figuring out what this feeling really means, but for now, that¡¯s just how I genuinely feel

    However it was as if something like my feelings were irrelevant, Her expression twisted with resentment. Luna curtly walked up to Jagan

    That bastard got beaten up so hard to the point it¡¯s tough to recognize his figure

    Even though phase 2 still remains, I don¡¯t think he can manage it in that situation

    ¡°I will end it now¡±

    Atst Luna¡¯s voices are echoing out. Her white sword is lifted up into the sky, and just as it¡¯s about toe down

    Zuzuzuzuzu!

    Out of nowhere, the ground started to rumble, and the surroundings began to shake

    ¡®What?¡¯

    In an instant, my consciousness that had been directed solely to the sword is snapped out

    Luna too is distancing herself from Jagan and came over to my side

    What¡¯s going on ?

    I thought Jagan shouldn¡¯t have remaining strength to keep going in the second phase.

    ¡°Hehehehe¡­ Hahahahaha !¡±

    A vulgar, devil-likeughter is spreading out.

    Along with that, Avt gambling house began to copse

    Kwakwakwakwa!

    ¡°Neer!¡±

    Luna raises her sword while protecting me

    Then a pure white protectionyer is developed, kind of like an umbre covering me on a rainy day. At the same time, I end up witnessing it

    Jagan

    One of the 72 demons. A rtively easy-to-deal opponent thanks to his simple attacking pattern. It seems just like in past events, the butterfly effect is influencing him too

    This bastard surprisingly is getting stronger

    A massive surge of mana shook the center of the area, a crimson moon floated through the ruins of buildings, ascending into the air

    Beneath that moon, something carved by red blood and slightly different than magic circle form used in sorcery began to emerge

    I knew right away what it is

    ¡°Transmutation Circle¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    As Luna was taken aback and shot a question back, I continued

    ¡°This is a transmutation circle used in Alchemy. That guy is ¡­ dangerous¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 ¨C  ¨C Phase 2 [2]

    Alchemy

    In Inner Lunatic, Alchemy is portrayed quite distinctpared to typical fantasy stories

    First, it¡¯s able to coexist with Magic

    Second, it¡¯s also more than just potion-making

    Third, sometimes its destructive power can be even stronger than Magic or Sword

    Most people will find it hard toprehend.

    How is such a thing possible?

    Anyway, Alchemy is a study that uses artifacts that possess a medium or transmitter as its foundation. It¡¯s said to create something out of nothing

    Only half of these words are correct.

    Why ?

    ¡®Even if you call it magic, it¡¯s not much different from Alchemy. In fact, they are almost alike. It would be correct to say only the processes are different¡¯

    Magic is also a study that manifests a form through a medium called Mana

    Artifact

    In other words, you can tell it apart by just seeing that the power and intensity change depending on whether it goes through a transmitter or not.

    Only inherent talent separates between Alchemy and Magic. Or it can be exined by absolute differences in the amount of mana they use

    For instance, since magic utilizes mana in physical abilities and the atmosphere, you can pretty much pull it out anytime and anywhere without a hitch

    In return, its downside is that the strength isn¡¯t all that strong.

    But still, the ease of use ovees its weakness. A sword technique that relies on mana and magic spreads across the entire region after all

    From perspective it can grow with just sense and repetition, its difficulty level isn¡¯t easy topare which is even more so

    But, Alchemist is different

    You¡¯ve got to have plenty of energy along with various materials and mediums, including times. Only when everything¡¯s gathered, Alchemy can demonstrate its results properly

    There if we¡¯re citing in terms of academics, it demands at least a deep knowledge equal to a doctor¡¯s

    For instance, how can we get alchemy to match Jagan¡¯s extraordinary level right now ?

    It¡¯s going to take at least tens of thousands of hours

    ¡®It¡¯s all possible because Jagan is a demon famous for his Alchemist. But he didn¡¯t reach this level in the game, how the heck did this bastard manage to level up to this extent ?¡¯

    Transmutation circle is an advanced level in Alchemy, and it seems it had gone through ¡®amplification¡¯ which is mostly covered in thetter half of the game.

    Detonating manifested mana in an instant, that¡¯s precisely what ¡®amplification¡¯ is in Alchemy

    ¡°Surprised? You lowly humans !¡±

    Jagan blurted out and continued

    Before I knew it, his purple skin and both horns had fully healed

    As expected, that annoying demonic regeneration is still intact

    ¡°You must have thought you¡¯d win for sure! But I also heard the recent rumors about Archduke Paimon¡¯s death. He wasn¡¯t someone who would die at the hands of mere humans! Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t have prepared for this situation? Hahahahaha !¡±

    So that¡¯s how it was.

    Now everything makes sense.

    Archduke Paimon

    He wasn¡¯t supposed to die in Chapter 1, he is a character that will be revived in thetter half, regain his full strength, and emerge as an even greater cmity

    This is only natural

    Noah was weakened and Luna who had just be a sword emperor weren¡¯t capable of stopping him.

    However, the butterfly effect happened.

    It¡¯s exactly because I, Nox von Reinhaver ended up killing him.

    Jagan became more cautious, and to protect himself he was prepared for the situation like we¡¯re in now

    ¡®But that doesn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t stop it¡¯

    What if I had stopped there?

    I really would¡¯ve ended up seeing a bad ending

    Ssh!!

    Water erupts into the air.

    Countless streams of water rise from the copsed buildings and cracked ground, it¡¯s abnormal. It just keeps spreading, easily exceeding hundreds of tons

    While the streams gather in Jagan¡¯s hand, it¡¯s gradually increasing its force

    I would¡¯ve been overwhelmed by this sight without even being aware of it if he wasn¡¯t an enemy

    My heart pounded like crazy at the sheer amount of mana

    But I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Jagan possessed such immense power like that

    After all, a study named Alchemy requires a sacrifice toplete it.

    The concept of equivalent exchanges exists for a reason

    You can only exchange things that have equal worth with the things you pay

    ¡®However, the mana that guy is using is way beyond no matter how I see it. I need to find out what he sacrificed to stop him¡¯

    The moment I made my judgment, it happened

    ¡°Aaaakkkkk¡±

    ¡°Wh, what is this ?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! What the hell is happening?! All blood .. on my body is ..pletely . .¡±

    The nobles who had been standing on the transmutation circle Jagan had set up earlier, not only nobles, along with many more ves who couldn¡¯t escape, started to have their life force and blood slowly drained by the ominous red glow of the transmutation circle

    As their blood were sucked out by magical reaction, the victims¡¯s bodies shriveled

    What surged up next was a massive prison created from a blend of blood and water

    While creating a whirlpool, soon bing a single sphere. Literally, the prison of water began to expand its scale

    I am quite familiar with it

    This was part of alchemy and magic that emergedter on

    ¡®That¡¯s ¡­ a restraining form of alchemy. No one can stop it here¡¯

    While looking at the alchemy unfolding before me. I began to calmly collect my thoughts more than ever

    The prison is floating above Jagan¡¯s hand.

    That¡¯s not an ordinary sphere.

    It¡¯s actually an antlion trap that doesn¡¯t stop even after the caster dies, and it wouldn¡¯t vanish until the target is dead.

    ¡®The problem is figuring out how to break that skill¡¯

    I thought so

    While ruminating over one of thetter half episodes where this water prison is used, I was troubled over how to solve this

    First, the water prison.

    It¡¯ll keep expanding until it kills everyone in this ce.

    There¡¯s only one situation where this skill force weakening

    Exactly when someone trapped inside

    ¡®But that¡¯s..¡¯

    My eyes turn cold

    There¡¯s a straightforward way for yers to clear this.

    And that is precisely . .

    the death of arade

    After forcing one of yourrades to sacrifice themself, you head into the boss raid to wrap this up.

    If you do it like that, this water prison¡¯s expansion will halt,

    and boss fight will be much easier

    But,

    Of course it¡¯s not easy to kill a character you had developed with affection.

    Some might ask

    is there another way ?

    However I¡¯d like to tell them this

    At least in the 27 times I¡¯ve yed this game, no one has ever escaped this water prison without at least sacrificing one person.

    This time likely wouldn¡¯t be different as well

    But I had to stay calm

    I quickly ran through calctions in my head, and began to explore that opening

    There might be one way . .

    There might be one path that even I, a veteran yer haven¡¯t discovered yet.

    If not, there is no other way except to create one in this ce

    ¡®I have to do this¡¯

    Since it wasn¡¯t too different from magic, it wasn¡¯t that impossible. The talent I grant to Nox von Reinhaver can even break through this situation

    A talent to immediately understand what technique the opponent uses at first nce.

    ¡®Whether I can stop it is another matter though¡¯

    ¡®I can¡¯t afford to make a mistake here¡¯

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t let him go wild¡±

    Luma seemed to think the same

    Krrrrr..!!

    Jagan didn¡¯t stop there.

    To prevent others from interfering, he released the monsters and chimeras from the undergroundb, and began to burn his surroundings.

    While demonstrating his alchemy to the extreme, he breaks a huge dam and the water tanks that were prepared in advance and creates a massive sphere of mana.

    The water prison gradually expands its force.

    Shwaat!

    Luna and I stood back to back, in the darkness where the white moon shattering. We each began to cut through the darkness before our eyes

    The dying beasts, chimeras. But that number seems endless

    ¡°¡­. You get out of here, neer¡±

    Luna said

    It seemed she had realized just how dangerous the situation was.

    I hesitated for a moment.

    What would happen if I lost arade named Luna, the leader of Lunatic ?

    Jagan probably will target her with his water prison

    If so, then she without a doubt will die

    But even If I end up in such situation, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Jagan

    To deal with all these chimeras around us and still pull that off, I¡¯d have to at least get through the middle part of Inner Lunatic.

    I thought to myself.

    What is the value of Luna, the leader of Lunatic ?

    ¡®She¡¯s strong, of course, but her efficiency definitely falls short.¡¯

    It¡¯s an extremely logical judgment, but it¡¯s not wrong

    Compared to other characters I¡¯ve personally raised, Luna is harder to control, and her importance is rtively lower.

    Besides, I can¡¯t even tell if she¡¯s my ally or enemy at this point.

    Also, in this situation, unless a miracle happens, it¡¯ll be tough for us to kill that demon bastard.

    Jagan is strong.

    Luna is strong too, but today the opponent already honed his de in advance

    But,

    Even so, I shook my head

    ¡°No. I am not leaving¡±

    why, though?

    As I said that, I looked ahead.

    Not to the side, not behind. Just forward

    Luna chucked helplessly

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that, but you really don¡¯t care about your life, do you? You know you¡¯re disobeying a leader¡¯s orders right now, right?¡±

    ¡°That just makes it even more impossible for me to leave, not before we get rid of that trash.¡±

    Cooly sharpened Luna¡¯s [Cold Moon]

    And, My Stormbringer that shows its fang

    The chill and the damp sweat I felt between our backs were all tangled up together

    Next, I can see myrades in the distance

    ¡°Nox!¡±

    ¡°Noble Sir! What in the world is going on?!¡±

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Talia and Paracelsus. Next, I could hear Zitri¡¯s voice

    Suddenly their faces came before my eyes.

    As expected, these units are as capable as they look, If raise them properly, they¡¯ll bring many victories in future battles.

    But not now, not in this battle.

    What¡¯s the chance of them winning against Jagan that already getting stronger ?

    Close to zero

    I understand

    In this worst-case scenario caused by an unexpected variable, In the end, we can only go forward and stop the flow with another variable

    ¡°You all wait there¡±

    ¡°But you¡­!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not telling you to just sit still. Do what you can. And¡­¡±

    I gritted my teeth.

    I didn¡¯t y the gamecently, but If only I had done a bit better

    sh!

    The situation might¡¯ve been better.

    Even the blood spraying from the beasts in front of me gets sucked into that massive water prison. The purpose of the spell is crystal clear.

    To trap someone.

    And I knew.

    In this situation, where countless chimeras are swarming, can I really take them all down? Even if I use Genius¡¯s time, can I really do it?

    No, I can¡¯t.

    Huu . . Along with a low sigh, my white hair, matted with blood, gradually absorbed the colors around it.

    Turning quite red and stiff

    But I act as if it doesn¡¯t bother me at all and say

    ¡°Watch closely. Clearly engrave it in your minds. Because one day, I¡¯ll need you. No one else but you all.¡±

    Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then the water prison quickly rushed towards her.

    Luna btedly took a stance with her legs, but it was already toote.

    In that fleeting moment, as it always is in battle,

    the oue is decided

    ¡°Please stay back.¡±

    After saying that, I pushed Luna away.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A dazed voice echoed in my ears. Naturally, it was Luna¡¯s.

    But there was nothing else I could do.

    I just looked at Luna,

    Imagining the worst possible oueter

    ¡°Let¡¯s just consider this a pass for disobeying orders.¡±

    ¡°Neer!¡±

    Boom, boom, boom!

    The massive water prison instantly expanded and swallowed me whole.

    Along with paint as if my breath stopped, the world flipped upside down

    That¡¯s right.

    I was trapped in a water prison, unable to even breathe.

    In that ce where no words or shouts could be heard, I made my first sacrifice since arriving in this world.

    It¡¯s foolish. It¡¯s stupid.

    Even though I repeated that to myself over and over, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Am I devastated? No

    There is still one method for me

    It was just something I thought of a moment ago, an improvised n.

    But it was the only option I could think of.

    Of course, whether it would work or not wasn¡¯t up to me.

    Along with that, like a fment that couldn¡¯t withstand the heat and burned out, my consciousness briefly flickered and faded.

    ¡°Neer¡­!¡±

    I thought I heard Luna¡¯s voice faintly echo in my ears.

    But it must¡¯ve been my imagination.

    Luna, the Luna I know, doesn¡¯t make a voice like that.

    At least, the Luna in the game was aloof and beautiful, admired by everyone.

    Her refined figure and capabilities when cutting her enemies in an instant without wavering were just natural, she even held the title of the youngest Sword Emperor.

    A main character from Myth whocked nothing.

    So, I must¡¯ve imagined it.

    Feeling Luna¡¯s voice tremble,

    It was just my desperate wish . .

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145  ¨C Moonlight Sword [1]

    ¡°Neer!¡±

    Without realizing it, I shouted, but all I could do was watch as the brazen neer, who had taken the hit meant for me, was trapped in the water prison.

    His bleached white hair, his merciful pupils, inside unknown magic, no, inside alchemy were confined and dying

    Yet, despite that. his unwavering arrogant gaze as if he doesn¡¯t feel any pain, it can be said it was simr to his father¡¯s

    Now the situation was dire.

    Even if he can manage mana to the level of an inhuman realm, can he endure it?

    He could onlyst at most ten minutes

    If I don¡¯t deal with Jagan within that time, neer will die

    My eyes involuntarily grow heavy,

    An indescribable emotion starts to bind me

    Why is that? What is the origin of this emotion I¡¯m feeling now?

    I can¡¯t quite grasp it, but at least I know this feeling can be expressed as abnormal.

    At least to me, this unfamiliar sensation is wrapping around my body, making me tremble with anger.

    ¡°Jagan¡±

    [It was an attack meant for you¡­ too bad]

    Jagan spoke as if disappointed while licking his own lips

    I take a breath and clear my head.

    No, that¡¯s what I tried to do.

    But this bastard quickly figured out that it¡¯s not that simple

    Jagan smirked at me with a sly grin and continued

    [Bitch¡­ you¡¯re afraid that piece of trash might die, aren¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that right? Hahaha! This is why humans are weak. Why protect someone else instead of yourself? I just don¡¯t get it. It¡¯s ridiculous]

    A demon like Jagan who is one of the 72 demons, can easily read the emotions of his opponent.

    And right now, I¡¯m several times more shaken than usual. Even if it¡¯s not what I wanted, I have to endure it somehow.

    If not, I won¡¯t be able to get out of this situation.

    Right

    Just like when neer dealt with Paimon in the past.

    I have to calm down and focus, or I won¡¯t be able to do anything.

    ¡°Lunatic never betrays anyone, demon. Even if it is just a neer¡±

    [Foolish]

    Jagan grins and fires a stream of water at me.

    Shwaah!

    With the power of the second form [Full Moon], I easily block his attack with my enhanced ¡°Cold Moon¡±

    ¡®The creation of that water prison has lessened his destructive power¡¯

    I gathered that from just one exchange.

    But something still feels off.

    Is it just my imagination?

    ¡®There¡¯s no time.¡¯

    Clenching my teeth, I grip my sword tightly.

    ¡®Right now, the priority is to kill that bastard.¡¯

    With both feet nted on the ground, I leap forward.

    Now exactly one minute has passed

    The scenery around me, bathed in pale moonlight, scatters the golden light reflected off my hair.

    Creating a strange afterimage, which is soon swallowed by the dark moon and disappears.

    Shwaah! Shwaah! Shwaah!

    Streams of water shoot at me in rapid session, with a chimera asionally targeting me as well. While dealing with them, I press forward.

    Even if he¡¯s been strengthened by alchemy, now that he¡¯s weakened by using that water prison.

    He should be about as strong as when we first fought.

    I need to finish this quickly and scold that brazen neer for disobeying my orders.

    As that thought crosses my mind.

    I¡¯m already right in front of Jagan.

    The de of ¡°Cold Moon¡± is poised to strike.

    The suppressed words escape my lips.

    ¡°Die, Jagan.¡±

    [Indeed, you are strong¡­ There was a reason Archduke Paimon died. But do you know this? Sessor of the Moonlight Sword, if you strike me down now, that boy will never wake up again.]

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    My sword wavers for a moment.

    His words, I cannot grasp his ulterior motive.

    Jagan, as if amused, continued.

    [That water prison is the culmination of my life¡¯s work in alchemy. Even if I die, it won¡¯t break. Only from the inside can the prison-like barrier be broken.]

    ¡°If what you say is true¡±

    [Indeed! To save that brat, you have only two choices: either I personally lift the alchemy or he breaks the water prison from the inside and escapes.]

    But is that even possible?

    Jaganughs heartily while saying that. shing a sly grin, as I quickly put some distance between us.

    If I kill him now, does that mean neer will die too?

    My head goespletely nk and cold.

    Endlessly, over and over again.

    Thest time I felt something like this was when I witnessed my master¡¯s death.

    Why am I so shaken right now?

    In this casino in Avt, bathed in moonlight that shatters into white fragments.

    All buildings here were destroyed, with a crimson moon hanging overhead.

    The only difference from the forest I am familiar with is the enormous water prison formed from blood that¡¯s covering the moon, painting the whole area in red and,

    the dirty reality that myrade is trapped inside.

    ¡°You¡¯re a devil.¡±

    [Thanks for thepliment.]

    Jagan¡¯s smile was filled with joy.

    But I felt nothing.

    The strength left my hand that gripping the sword, my heart pounded like crazy

    It was a strange feeling, simr to when I first faced the light of the lunatic moon. I immediately knew the reason.

    I can¡¯t kill that bastard.

    Because I can¡¯t abandon myrade.

    At that very moment, I heard a telepathic message go through my mind.

    [Captain, are you still okay over there?]

    It was unmistakably the voice of a boy I was familiar with.

    Nox von Reinhaver.

    He was casually speaking to me from inside the water prison.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Water Prison

    As I struggled to stay afloat inside Jagan¡¯s ultimate alchemy skill, I looked at Luna who faced the opponent

    I could barely open my eyes, and even more, the blood made it hard to see, but there was no other way right now.

    With my blurred vision, I made a choice from among many options.

    I had to take full responsibility for this decision.

    ¡®Choosing to save Luna.¡¯

    If I don¡¯t prove that this decision was the right one, a bad ending awaits me. Everyone, including myself, will die.

    ¡®The second episode.¡¯

    When I first went through this, I never thought such a dangerous moment woulde. Either way, it was just supposed to be a buildup to the third chapter.

    When I was enjoying the game, it was difficult to rate episode 2 more than that. But now, I have to think differently.

    I¡¯m dying.

    No, I¡¯ve been dying from the beginning.

    Every moment, every second. I¡¯ve been dying.

    I didn¡¯t want to remember it this way, anyway, it was like that.

    ¡®At the moment, there¡¯s around 8 minutes remaining¡¯

    [Warning! The oxygen level in the yer¡¯s body is critically low!]

    [In 8 minutes, cardiac arrest will ur, and in 9 minutes, the yer will die.]

    So, they¡¯re giving me one extra minute?

    After finishing that insignificant thought, I quickly activated [Telepathy]. Even then, the system was definitely scaring me.

    [Warning! Using a skill forcefully can shorten the yer¡¯s lifespan.]

    I know.

    [Do you still want to activate the ¡®Telepathy¡¯ skill?]

    Yes.

    I responded shortly and reached out to Luna.

    Since I had already learned her mana pattern, pinpointing one person was not difficult. After all, isn¡¯t she the leader of Lunatic and my captain?

    Even if our alliance was formed out of mutual interests, I trust her. I can only hope she feels the same.

    [Captain, are you still okay over there?]

    No answer.

    I calmly asked again.

    [Captain, I¡¯m still alive.]

    [Stop using magic right now! If you keep consuming mana, you¡¯ll die even faster! Don¡¯t you understand? If you don¡¯t stop..]

    Captain shouted.

    Luna¡¯s unexpected figure made me hesitate for a moment, but I quickly continued.

    [I know that. But I have a way to save everyone, and it¡¯s only possible if you trust me, Captain.]

    [Trust you?]

    Luna shot a question back to me.

    The scene outside, where countless enemies were being ughtered, the sight of pandemonium asionally came into view. There really wasn¡¯t much time left.

    [Yes. Captain, I¡¯m going to give you two choices. Choose whichever you prefer.]

    Choices.

    The weight of this word reached Luna.

    She¡¯s probably hesitating.

    Maybe even trembling with fear.

    If I think about her master¡¯s episode in the past and the story behind it, the choice she has to make will be cruel once again.

    But she has to do it.

    Luna is the only one who can turn this situation around.

    [The first choice is to leave me to die and go ahead and cut off Jagan¡¯s head. Since you¡¯ve fought him I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve realized, but he couldn¡¯t exert his power properly in order to keep me trapped. If you take him down quickly..]

    [I will hear the second choice]

    Luna growled, urging me

    She seems pretty angry.

    Why, though?

    The question crosses my mind like a tide for a moment.

    Sure, Luna has a personality of taking good care of her team, no leader like her for those who believe in and follow her

    But I¡¯m just a neer who joined not too long ago. does she need to go this far for me, who¡¯s not more than just a newbie? I don¡¯t understand

    I¡¯m sure even she knows that sacrificing me would be the easiest choice. Jagan¡¯s dirty, wicked words might have made her hesitate for a moment, but I was convinced she¡¯d cut him down

    So, why?

    Why does Luna want to hear the next choice?

    The second choice is much harder and moreplicated.

    The best oue woulde from the first choice¡­

    Damn it.

    But if she chooses that, I¡¯m crooked.

    No matter what, there is no other except to trust Luna¡¯s ability now.

    [The second choice is simple]

    I said, closing my eyes tightly and raising my voice.

    [Teach me your ¡®Moonlight Sword.¡¯]

    [..What?]

    I knew it woulde to this.

    If you didn¡¯t want to do it, you should¡¯ve just chosen the first choice. Why make me hope like this¡­?¡¯

    [¡­Alright. This time too, you must have a n, right?]

    Her response caught me off guard.

    I hesitated for a moment, then reflected on what she said.

    Is Luna, one of the three sword emperors, really going to teach me, who¡¯s even yet to be a second-year student her sword technique?

    A sword technique that her teacher had yet to pass down except to one person,

    the [Moonlight Sword]?

    [Are you serious?]

    [Get into position and get ready. I will exin assuming you already have everything needed]

    Luna seemed serious.

    If that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, then I have no choice either.

    A grin naturally spread across my face.

    Jagan, this insect bastard, it wouldn¡¯t be long before I cut his neck

    Of course, that¡¯s assuming I can perfectly master the third super-form of the Moonlight Sword.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146  ¨C Moonlight Sword [2]

    The first half of the Moonlight Sword.

    That third super-form is [Moon Split]

    It¡¯s a swordsmanship known for its ability to split the moon in the sky, scattering a bright white light. It possesses incredible destructive power and is specialized in breaking barriers. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to master it and use it to destroy this damn water prison.

    But there¡¯s a process that must be followed.

    Obviously, the first step is acquiring the Moonlight Sword.

    The second step is having the innate talent and experience to instantly master the third super-form.

    In addition, the third step is more essential.

    It requires a level of precise control and immense focus that not even Luna, the current wielder of the Moonlight Sword, possesses.

    ¡®But it¡¯s not impossible. With the Dragon Language Scroll I recently acquired at the auction and the [Light Step] technique I learned from Vernon, it¡¯s possible.¡¯

    No matter how low the odds are, it¡¯s not impossible to get through this moment

    If I prepare carefully and seize the opportunity in one shot,

    I might be able to not only ovee this situation but also significantly extend my pitiful lifespan.

    ¡®If I can intervene in the transmutation circle and destroy the core that forms the water prison from inside, the tide of battle will turn back in our favor, and I¡¯ll be able to escape. I have to do it, no matter what.¡¯

    Some might ask,

    If you¡¯re going to use [Moon Split] anyway, wouldn¡¯t it have been better if Luna was the one trapped in the water prison instead?

    But there¡¯s a reason I chose to be the one trapped instead of Luna.

    It¡¯s because the Moonlight Sword that Luna uses, alone cannot destroy this water prison

    The problem is her innate mana sensitivity, there is no other reason.

    ¡®Alchemy, after all, is a study that has more rtion to magic than swordsmanship. So, if your mana sensitivity isn¡¯t exceptional, it¡¯s impossible to break or tear down that form¡¯

    Luna has the [Genius of Swordsmanship and Combat] trait.

    But naturally, since she has one genius trait, she can¡¯t have the second genius trait.

    That¡¯s the absolute rule of Inner Lunatic I knew

    ¡®But I¡¯m different.¡¯

    I¡¯m the only one who has two [Genius] traits.

    [Genius of Swordsmanship and Combat] and [Genius of Mana Sensitivity].

    With these two [Genius] traits, once I acquire the Moonlight Sword and master the third super-form [Moon Split], I will be able to break this water prison.

    From the start, I nned for this and chose to be trapped here.

    Even knowing the odds were very low, I had no doubt that this was the best.

    Luna also said to me

    ¡ª Get into position and get ready. I will exin assuming you already have everything needed.

    ¡ª Then let¡¯s begin. [Moonlight Sword]. I¡¯ll exin the basics of my sword, so listen carefully. You only have one chance.

    Luna decided to trust me.

    Why, I can¡¯t really say.

    Was it because I saved her?

    I doubt that the leader of a criminal organization like Luna would be swayed by something like that, so this ispletely dismissed

    Then, was it because I saved Marin in the past?

    There¡¯s a bit more possibility there.

    But it¡¯s still hard to call it a clear answer.

    Lastly¡­

    It¡¯s because of my usefulness.

    That¡¯s the most likely answer

    I¡¯m the youngest of the Reinhaver family, born with the best talent and a powerful family.

    Is that all?

    Swordsmanship is given, I even show prominence in magic. I am doing considerably well as a spy too. In various ways, isn¡¯t this all the reason why she keeps me?

    Three reasons.

    If I ask whether these are enough reasons for Luna to pass on the only thing her master left her, the Moonlight Sword, to me, I can¡¯t say for sure, but . .

    I quickly take out the Dragon Language Scroll from my inventory and tear it open.

    This is a situation where I need to save even a little time

    Then, I begin to activate the ancient dragonnguage that has long been forgotten.

    ¡®Every lost dragonnguage in the past had an activation spell. It was designed so that the artifact absolutely wouldn¡¯t operate without reciting it.¡¯

    ¡®Of course, I¡¯ve memorized the activation spell precisely.¡¯

    ¡°rheodmldhkdrnr¡­lwotejalrkehoqjflswodkdrmthrrhrhglEjdhfmsms wlstlfdmf dbdlfgks wlstlfdmf.¡±

    A muffled voice echoes inside the water.

    But contrary to that, the strange-sounding words linger clearly in my ears.

    [The Hidden Piece is activated.]

    [Using the artifact ¡®Ancient Dragon Language Scroll.¡¯]

    [Upgrade assigned ¡®Swordsmanship¡¯ or ¡®Magic¡¯ ss by one level]

    [Please assign the relevant skill]

    ¡°I assign [Upper Intermediate Dark family Swordsmanship].¡±

    I reply firmly.

    Then as if the system responded to me, something beyond recognition, new knowledge began to fill my mind and sword

    [You have sessfully used the scroll!]

    [Upper Intermediate Dark family Swordsmanship¡¯ has been upgraded to ¡®Advanced Dark family Swordsmanship¡¯. Upgraded by 1 level!]

    The reason I used the scroll to upgrade my upper intermediate swordsmanship to advanced level was simple.

    Moonlight Sword.

    To learn this absurd legendary sword, a few prerequisites were necessary.

    One of them is precisely

    [having at least one swordsmanship skill at advanced level]

    Since the highest level of swordsmanship I had was Upper intermediate of [Dark family Swordsmanship], I used the ¡®Ancient Dragon Language Scroll¡¯ to meet that minimum requirement.

    ¡®Not only that, I had to master Southern Chaders Swordsmanship too. Characteristic of Moonlight sword is it requires a shing technique suitable for its name which is to split the moon. This is especially more crucial for using the third super-form.¡¯

    Memories of following the best sword build to learn the best sword starteding back to me. Back then, the sword I was trying to master was the Moonlight Sword.

    I never imagined I¡¯d get it this early, and in such an unexpected way.

    But as expected, this is a surprise element of Inner Lunatic

    No, the problem is that I can say this is the reality I¡¯am facing right now?

    I set aside my thoughts for a moment, quickly gathering magic throughout my body, gradually changing its form.

    sssssss

    It passed through its main element, darkness, and soon became a faintly shimmering white form.

    This was absorbed into my body, then infused into Stormbringer, making it hum softly.

    As expected, the element [Moonlight] doesn¡¯t suit the sword of the Dark Family¡¯s head.

    What I just created was a special element called [Moonlight].

    It¡¯s one of the basics necessary to master Luna¡¯s sword.

    To get here, I had to put in a lot of effort to be skilled at manipting magic.

    ¡¯[Mana Substitution]. Transform the dark element into moonlight.¡¯

    Because I had thoroughly prepared to learn the Moonlight Sword, I had no trouble even in this urgent situation.

    [Let¡¯s begin.]

    [First, you need to stabilize your body as much as possible by surrounding it with magic since you won¡¯t be able to breathe. Then, infuse your sword with your sword energy.]

    [Understood.]

    ¡®I knew that asking something like ¡°How do I surround my sword with energy?¡± would be pointless at this moment.¡¯

    I just had to do it.

    Even though I hadn¡¯t learned it yet, that didn¡¯t matter.

    I had to figure it out instinctively somehow.

    How did Luna and Theo do it?

    Their breathing and sword techniques were different.

    But there is one thing inmon between these two powerhouses.

    ¡®Both of them synchronized their breathing with their sword. Even if it was just for a moment, every time that moment came their breathing and swordsmanship¡¯s timing were perfectly aligned, therefore their sword didn¡¯t waver¡¯

    [The yer¡¯s mental strength is being pushed to its limits!]

    [You¡¯ve entered a state of trance.]

    I ignored all the system messages.

    The only thing I heard was Luna¡¯s voice, while giving instructions, cutting through the chimera without any sign of being out of breath

    Following Luna¡¯s instructions, I felt my body be stable, and despite still being out of breath, a sense of calm began to settle in my heart.

    Luna continued,

    [Find the mostfortable position for mana breathing. Then¡­ think of your worst moment. Helplessness, pressure, pain¡­ anything. Just remember the saddest and most miserable moment of your life.]

    The leader of Lunatic,

    Luna¡¯s sword is not just strong

    When I first joined Lunatic.

    why did I have to go through a test to resist the [Madness] status effect?

    The reason was clear.

    It was because of the nature of the leader¡¯s sword that I had to experience up close.

    The [Moonlight Sword] of Lunatic¡¯s leader is a kind of swordsmanship that gradually devours yer¡¯s consciousness, a form of ¡®madness¡¯ itself.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s several times harder to master.

    The biggest problem with this swordsmanship is that it affects those around.

    Because of this, Luna choserades who could withstand her sword¡¯s influence. If someone had the mental strength to endure that, they wouldn¡¯t die easily either.

    Luna had no other choice.

    So, we need to think a bit differently here.

    It¡¯s not just about enduring, but what¡¯s required to actually master the Moonlight Sword?

    ¡®It requires far greater mental strength and resistance.¡¯

    That¡¯s why Luna said to me.

    To remember despair.

    She was indirectly saying that in order to master the Moonlight Sword, I had to be able to hold the sword while recalling the most helpless moment of my life.

    In this fleeting moment, I realized all of this.

    I think it¡¯s not because I was a veteran in this game

    Desperateness, suffering.

    I¡¯ve reflected countless times on my weaknesses.

    I truly believe I¡¯m ready to move forward.

    [Think about it when your despair reaches its limit. Even if you can¡¯t shine on your own, tell yourself that there¡¯s still something you can do. Don¡¯t be consumed by helplessness. Shout it out with all your heart]

    Luna said to me, her voice even contains eagerness.

    I no longer even heard the sound of flesh being sliced.

    Just as Luna told me, I recalled the most difficult.

    The most painful moments of my life.

    Was it when the doctor first told me I had a terminal illness?

    Or was it when I first got possessed inside Inner Lunatic?

    Or was it when I realized, deep down, that I could only save the people I chose?

    When was it, exactly, that I felt the most pain and tormented?

    ¡®Now I think I realized it¡¯

    I finally understood.

    The most painful moment was when I deeply felt that I couldn¡¯t shine on my own, when I realized that all I could do was hold in the light.

    At that moment, a voice in my head made me smile.

    [yer¡¯s trait ¡®Genius of Swordsmanship and Combat¡¯ rapidly increases yer¡¯s understanding of the Moonlight Sword.]

    [You have sessfully acquired ¡®Beginner Moonlight Sword.¡¯]

    Luna also took a deep breath and continued.

    [There¡¯s still one more step. The third super-form, ¡®Moon Split.¡¯ The way to master it is¡­]

    [No, I think it will be fine even if you didn¡¯t exin it]

    [What?]

    I said calmly, cing my hand on my sword hilt.

    Next, inside of red blood water

    My body, trapped in the water prison, stopped screaming.

    [Activating the skill ¡®Genius¡¯s Time+.¡¯]

    The entire view was painted red by the swirling currents of blood.

    But I didn¡¯t care.

    I can do this.

    ¡®No, I have to.¡¯

    Nox von Reinhaver.

    Even though this isn¡¯t my own skill or talent, I know that I can improve alongside him.

    Because I know this, I crave more.

    It¡¯s not just about seeing the end of my story.

    The end of this story.

    I will focus to my limit, to reach the end of the second part of Inner Lunatic, which has yet to be updated.

    Then I visualize it.

    With the first breath, the water that sprays up as it bursts,

    With the second breath, the red current which became crimson,

    With the third breath, I gaze at Grand Duke Jagan beyond the prison water

    I found it.

    With a faint smile, I let white light pour into my hand holding the sword.

    And within no more than a few seconds.

    ¡°I can see it now. The core of transmutation circle¡±

    In the middle of the raging current, I witness the geometric patterns and forms I have to cut.

    There¡¯s no dy.

    I put my strength, and cut it through perfectly.

    [Moon Split]¡ª-

    Luna¡¯s beautiful sounds, like a jade bead rolling. It¡¯s impossible for me to recreate it as of now, but that doesn¡¯t matter

    Right now, this fleeting moment is.

    Set my stalled present in motion.

    Swoosh!

    With a rough noise, my sword splits the prison of blood in half, and red blood begins to pour down from the sky.

    Alongside sword¡¯s whooshing sound, I precisely cleave the water prison in half.

    At the same time,

    Luna, watching me fall, began charging toward Zagan.

    [This¡­ This can¡¯t be! It was supposed to be an unbreakable barrier¡­]

    Jagan¡¯s panicked voice reaches me.

    But he cannot afford to be like that

    ¡°Regret that you¡¯re messing with a member of Lunatic, Jagan¡±

    Even though she¡¯s still the weakest, you shouldn¡¯t take your eyes off in front of one of the three sword emperors.

    Luna¡¯s sword, glimmering in the moonlight, rushes toward Zagan.

    A fountain of blood erupts as both of his arms and the newly grown horns, are cleanly severed.

    Luna doesn¡¯t stop, and the moment she is about to rush once more to finish him off, I quietly stop her as I arrive at her side.

    [Light Step]. A technique that Vernon taught me a few days ago.

    Using the first step [sh], I instantly close the distance to Jagan, even nullifying the instability of mynding.

    No matter how I think it, this is an astonishing talent.

    even though it¡¯s Nox¡¯s talent. it has be mine now.

    And it makes me survive in this moment.

    A proud, yet natural, voice escapes my lips.

    ¡°I am sorry, Captain, but that bastard is mine.¡±

    At that moment, I see a rare smile on Luna¡¯s lips as she withdraws her sword.

    For just a fleeting moment, as the beautiful time created by [Genius¡¯s Time+] hasn¡¯t faded yet, I raise my sword.

    Then, once again,

    I prepare myself with the same intensity that shattered the water prison.

    And as the sword extends forward, I take a breath.

    Third super-form of Moonlight Sword.

    [Moon Split]

    Swoosh!

    The purple skin, covered in evil eyes [yogan], spewed out ck liquid.

    [This¡­ No¡­!! Damn it, the Archduke¡­ Baal will punish you all¡­!!]

    ¡°Tell him toe at me whenever he wants. Just don¡¯t keep hiding behind others.¡±

    I spat out the words I¡¯d been holding back along with a mouthful of blood.

    The blood sshed onto the ground, and along with it, I heard the familiar and anticipated system notification in my ear.

    [You have defeated one of the 72 demons, Grand Duke Jagan!]

    [You have gained 150 days of life!]

    [Your remaining lifespan is¡­]

    Without listening to the rest of the message, I copsed.

    My fading consciousness caught on the moonlight.

    Now bathed in pure, white moonlight, free of the red hue,

    I looked at the moonlight that filled my vision and smiled for a moment.

    It really is a fun game.

    Even as I copsed, I couldn¡¯t help but think that.

    Of course, I had no idea that my units were seeing some of this scene as wel

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147  ¨C Mask [1]

    ¡®Brazen neer. No, Nox von Reinhaver.¡¯

    How on earth did he master the Moonlight Sword?

    This is Jagan¡¯s base

    The ruins of the gambling and auction house.

    Avt, once a ce of fierce battles, has long lost its initial grandeur.

    A mountain of dazzling gold coins and chips. The green g that once symbolized neutrality is now stained a deep red.

    This is the result of the water prison Jagan unleashed.

    Deste.

    There¡¯s no other word thates to mind for this bleak battlefield.

    A pale mist rises where the bodies of the dead have been abandoned.

    Luna clicked her tongue as she witnessed this.

    Moonlit night.

    A lonely silence and clear moonlight washed away the grim battle that had just taken ce, pouring out pure white light.

    But her expression remained unpleasant.

    Thud.

    ¡°¡­.!¡±

    Luna, catching the falling Nox, couldn¡¯t smooth out the frown on her delicate brow.

    Why?

    While looking at Nox, still weak in her arms, Luna made a self-deprecating face.

    ¡®I almost fail to protect again.¡¯

    For her, who cherished herrades, such things were something she could never get used to.

    A sense of helplessness wrapped around her once more.

    Why did such painful things keep happening to her? Even if she had long since thrown the idea of whining like a child . .

    No matter how much she thought about it, this was too much.

    Sure, some people are born under unlucky stars, but this was excessive.

    Should she worry about apanion¡¯s death all the time?

    Something like this, she wanted to quit it right away.

    Even though she leads, and takes charge as the leader of Lunatic, which is a fancy title. Her true goal was entirely personal.

    Her birth. Revenge.

    And, fulfilling the wish her master couldn¡¯t achieve.

    But if it meant losing so many lives . .

    Is the path she walks on truly the right one?

    It was her who assigned the mission to Nox this time.

    She hadn¡¯t anticipated such a big shot would be hiding in Avt¡¯s gambling house and only learned about it throughmunication devices when Nox was about to arrive.

    [There is one of 72 demons nearby. I need your help, Captain.]

    [What?]

    It was an absurd story, but the neer¡¯s words had a strange persuasiveness.

    Hadn¡¯t he shown his capacities in the past battle with Paimon?

    She judged it was worth listening to his story.

    In fact, his words hit the mark, leaving her speechless.

    ¡®Neer even saved Marin¡­ He knew he might die, yet he did it. That¡¯s no easy feat.¡¯

    ¡°Cough! Cap¡­tain¡­¡±

    ¡°Neer!¡±

    Nox, who briefly regained consciousness while coughing up blood, took a deep breath. His sorrowful violet eyes looked at her, shining transparently and radiating a calm light.

    She wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t, there was a brief silence. It felt like a long moment.

    There was a brief moment of silence where she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t.

    Unexpectedly, it was Nox who broke the silence.

    Staring straight at Luna, he spoke.

    ¡°¡­ I want¡­ to get stronger. Please take me as your discip¡­¡±¡°

    His figure is somewhat awkward

    Watching this, Luna couldn¡¯t help but let out a small chuckle.

    [This punk.. trying to fool me]

    Nox is in pain right now, but it wasn¡¯t as serious as he¡¯s making it seem. So why was he stubbornly pretending to be so hurt and giving this pitiful look?

    The reason was clear.

    Her swordsmanship is something handed down only to one disciple.

    He was probably trying to take initiative before she could refuse to teach him.

    ¡®Honestly, he¡¯s not lovely at all, same as Marin¡¯

    Nox probably was putting on an act while knew everything

    Just from seeing how he thought to learn Moonlight sword in a sh of moment, and acquired preliminary requirements like stances, etc in advance too.

    Besides, the most surprising thing is . .

    ¡®He¡¯s been hiding his strength.¡¯

    The [Moonlight Sword] can only be mastered by warriors who have reached at least advanced level of swordsmanship.

    Moreover, it¡¯s only possible after you have unmatched skill in horizontal shes and the ability to infuse each strike with energy

    But all these conditions were already prepared from the start?

    ¡®There is no way¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re already scheming, huh? Truly cheeky.¡±

    Now she understood.

    Luna realized that the boy in front of her was merely wearing the mask of a ruffian.

    But she didn¡¯t show any displeasure, calmly brushing his blood-matted white hair.

    Thud.

    Still carried in her hands, Nox let his head droop

    It was his way of saying, ¡°I¡¯ve fainted.¡±

    ¡®What an interesting kid¡­ A disciple, huh?¡¯

    Luna briefly wondered if this was how her master felt when she took her in.

    Luna sank in her thoughts,

    But even it didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°Nox!¡±¡°

    ¡°Young Master Nox! Where are you?!¡±

    ¡°Noble Sir!¡±

    From a distance ces, voices calling for Nox echoed.

    They are probably hisrades.

    She had heard that the perfect team was assembled for this mission, so it must be them. For someone from the dark family, he seemed to have earned considerable trust.

    The fact of his past engagement to the princess, and his stricking appearance that outshone everyone..

    ¡®Maybe there¡¯s a reason that princess fell for him.¡¯

    A cheeky neer.

    Luna pondered briefly about him.

    Should she really teach him the [Moonlight Sword] that had been passed down from her master?

    Not only did he inherit Theo von Reinhaver easygoing personality and brilliant talent that surpassed him, but he also upheld his own sense of justice.

    In fact, the answer was clear from the start.

    Luna stood up and gentlyid Nox on the ground.

    Either way hisrades would treat him, and unlike with Paimon, his internal injuries weren¡¯t that severe. There was no need for too much concern, he was just exaggerating.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if bing my disciple will be a blessing or a curse for you. But¡­¡±¡°

    Luna ced her hand on his chest, letting a part of her moonlight seep into him.

    ¡°I swear by the moonlight that I, Luna, the leader of Lunatic, that I will make you the best.¡±

    Not long after, a familiar system notification rang in Nox¡¯s ears.

    [The ¡®Moonlight¡¯ element has settled within you! Your natural healing and recovery abilities have greatly increased!]

    [Random stat increased by 1!]

    [Mana stat increased by 1!]

    At that moment, Luna had already made up her mind.

    She would ce this frail boy and his sword on the path to bing the next Sword Emperor. Even if it meant risking everything she had, she would make it happen.

    ¡®His sword has a clear will and purpose.¡¯

    Nox had already tried to sacrifice himself for her once.

    Not only that, but he was also willing to do the same for others.

    Nox had said it himself:

    There are two ways to save everyone.

    But in the first method, he wasn¡¯t included.

    Luna quickly realized why Nox had said that.

    ¡®He was willing to sacrifice himself to protect everyone.¡¯

    From olden times, a person¡¯s true nature is revealed when they¡¯re cornered to their limits.

    That was the kind of person Nox von Reinhaver was.

    Though he was called a troublemaker of Reinhaver family and was said to live a reckless life, In fact, that wasn¡¯t the truth.

    Nox was just trying to protect others even if it means sacrifice himself

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Her heart began beating faster.

    A subtle tension filled the air between the two, now bound as master and disciple.

    There was still so much they didn¡¯t know about each other, therefore Luna felt that the time they would spend together would be incredibly valuable.

    ¡°Then, until we meet again, brazen neer. That time, as master and disciple.¡±

    rustle

    With that, Luna disappeared into the thick darkness.

    Her wless movement and the way she vanished into the pitch-ck night were the very essence of a Sword Emperor.

    Her wfless movement leaves no trace, and the figure of her vanished into the pitch-ck night, even at a nce, is the nature of sword emperor itself

    And so,

    about five minutester, Nox¡¯srades found him lying on the ground.

    They all sighed deeply and clicked their tongues in unison, looking at Nox.

    ¡®This man did it again, huh ?¡¯

    But even in such situation, it was only Zitri who cared for him unconditionally, she hurried over to him, her face pale, and shouted

    ¡°Young Master! Young Master, are you okay? Please wake up! Can you hear me? Young Mas¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re going to make us deaf. Your young master isn¡¯t dead, so calm down.¡±

    Paracelsus folded his arms, looking at Nox with a displeased gaze. Leon¡¯s also had a somewhat doubtful gaze.

    Is that all?

    Even Talia, who¡¯s crazy about Nox, and Eleanor, who¡¯s cold but never jokes about matters of life and death.

    They all looked displeased in silence.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Zitri finally noticed that their gazes were a bit off.

    The way they were looking at her young master, and the way Nox¡¯s chest rose and fell. She felt something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    In that moment, even she realized.

    ¡°No way¡­ Young Master, are you¡­ awake?¡±

    Crunch!

    Zitri clenched her fists so tightly that the yellow canary mask she held was crumpled beyond recognition.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t, would you?¡±

    ¡°Umm. Hey, Nox¡­? Zitri seems really angry. She¡¯s smiling but¡­ she¡¯s not smiling..¡±

    Even Talia couldn¡¯t fall for such a lousy act.

    That¡¯s right.

    At this exact moment, with one eye slightly open, Nox saw a notification about his [Genius of Acting] trait wavering.

    Should I get up now?

    But if he did, he¡¯d die for sure¡­

    For now, Noxy on the ground, unbefitting of a noble, facing hisrades for a while.

    He finally got up only when Zitri tried to perform CPR by pressing on his chest, but without actually breathing into him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡®Honestly, you really know how to cause trouble, don¡¯t you?¡¯

    Eleanor thought that and frowned.

    Her arms crossed, ring at Nox.

    For reference, Nox, who had now woken up, was receiving Zitri¡¯s kind treatment (?)

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. aren¡¯t other people watching us ?¡±

    Nox said sternly, but Zitri adamantly refused, thoroughly inspecting his body for any injuries.

    Although a cloth was draped over him to cover his upper body, Nox was still bewildered.

    ¡°You¡¯re really lucky, don¡¯t you, sir? By the way, you¡¯re going to have to exin everything properly, including what you meant by what you said before the demon attacked us.¡±

    ¡°You lowly thing. Is this how you treat a patient?¡±

    Nox snapped back, but Paracelsus ignored him.

    Leon chuckled softly and replied.

    ¡°Still, Mr. Paracelsus did shout at the top of his lungs trying to find you, Mr. Nox. He really did his best. I was surprised. Mr. Paracelsus who seemed like someone who only cares about himself, to save someone ¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! If you¡¯re going topliment me, just do it, why add all that extra stuff ?!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Ah, sorry if I made a mistake.¡±

    When Paracelsus growled, Leon scratched his head and closed his mouth.

    Anyway, the situation is more or less settled.

    Eleanor decided to review a few issues.

    ¡°As you requested, all the ves have been sent to the carriages heading to the academy. Once their identities are confirmed, they¡¯ll either be reunited with their families in their home regions or, as you mentioned, they¡¯ll move and start new lives in Chaders¡±

    Nox had already informed Eleanor regarding ves.

    ¡®As expected, she¡¯s quick with her work. Even if her personality is awful, I have to keep her on my side.¡¯

    Nox rudely thought, standing up.

    Now that Zitri¡¯s thorough care was finished.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Young Master, can¡¯t you be a little less reckless with your body?¡±

    Zitri asked with a concerned look, but Nox didn¡¯t reply.

    As silence filled the air, even Talia sighed as she looked at Nox.

    ¡°Zitri, Cheer up! I know it¡¯s tough¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Since the two of them experienced the same problems, they have enough room to share this.

    After letting out a deep sigh, Nox nced around.

    Soon, this ce would be swarmed with professors from Eldain.

    Since the incident happened here, Nox nned to sync stories with hisrades and report that a mysterious woman, in other words, Luna, had handled the situation.

    Of course, he had an intention to not say his own involvement.

    ¡®If things get tooplicated, Dean Noah will start getting more suspicious. I might actually get killed¡­¡¯

    But before thinking about that.

    And before exining things to hisrades, there was something else Nox had to do first.

    Thud

    Nox got up, and when he was staggering he walked, Talia and Zitri asked with suspicious gazes

    ¡°Nox? Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Young Master? You should rest a bit more before you start moving¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I have to do this now.¡±

    But, Nox said firmly.

    Paracelsus and Leon exchanged nces, gulping.

    ¡°Hey, sir, what¡¯s the matter? If it¡¯s serious, I can help¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help too.¡±

    The only one who still didn¡¯t look pleased was Eleanor, It was because she already knew why Nox was moving.

    ¡°You all should move quickly too. If not now, there is no other chance.¡±

    ¡°What chance¡­ oh¡±

    Leon hummed as if he realized. Nox quickly added.

    ¡°I will have 80% of what¡¯s here. Since I took down the demon, there shouldn¡¯t be any objections, right?¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    Nox was after the gold coins scattered around the wrecked casino!

    Eleanor sighed.

    ¡°I had a feeling. He did say he¡¯d repay the 200 million in a day¡­¡±

    Nox had a n.

    A perfect n to multiply his assets several times over,

    while also extending his lifespan.

    ¡®Huu¡­ How much is this all worth?¡¯

    Jackpot.

    With that thought, Nox opened his spatial inventory.

    Hisrades behind him could only watch in disbelief.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148  ¨C Mask [2]

    ¡®Not bad, huh?¡¯

    1.97 billion gold.

    That was my total ie from the Avt Casino and Underground Auction House. It was an amount sorge that I had to fill all ten of the spatial pouches I brought in advance, so honestly, I was a bit surprised.

    Each pouch holds exactly 200 million gold, so excluding my equipment that worth 30 million gold and the knapsack, the rest was filled entirely with gold coins.

    Suddenly it made me think that lots of dirty money flows through the casino and auction house. After all, nobles from various countries hade carrying heaps of gold, so it¡¯s only natural.

    But¡­ my harvests didn¡¯t end there.

    As if doing a charity, I handed over a little over 200 million gold, which I was troubled over how to dispose them since they couldn¡¯t fit into my spatial pouches, to Eleanor.

    ¡°Then, Eleanor. This settles my debt. I¡¯ve even paid the interest, so check it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You pay off the debt in just a few hours, If I behave that stingy, it will make Rivalin¡¯s merchant name cry. I¡¯ll send people to return the remaining amountter after we back¡±

    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±

    Eleanor refused, waving her hand.

    Well, it¡¯s no loss for me, so it¡¯s actually a good thing.

    But, she didn¡¯t lose out either.

    Even in a tight situation, she makes sure to secure her share. should I say it is very merchant-like?

    Indeed, the amount of 200 million is huge, it¡¯s only natural.

    Others are currently digging through the ground, searching for gold coins.

    The most active one is Leon, whose family finances have been unstabletely.

    ¡­ and Talia.

    In Talia¡¯s case, since she¡¯s still relying for Allowance on her father, Robert, it¡¯s probably even more so

    Robert surprisingly has a proper sense of economics, even if it¡¯s for his beloved daughter, he doesn¡¯t just throw allowance excessively.

    Instead, he sends her all sorts of gifts, from clothes to various exotic foods, through Emma.

    Paracelsus, surprisingly, doesn¡¯t seem greedy for money despite being amoner. It seems he has something to rely on.

    ¡®That¡¯s strange¡­¡¯

    Considering how much money that bastard lost at the casino, he should dig even bare ground.

    Where does that rxed attitudee from?

    Unable to contain my curiosity, I asked.

    ¡°Hey,moner, why aren¡¯t you searching for gold coins with everyone else? If you¡¯re going to talk about virtues as a knight, just drop it. From the beginning, you¡¯re nothing like those who know such honor¡­¡±

    But while Paracelsus looked at me pitifully like I was talking nonsense.

    He is Shaking his head.

    ¡°My lord, think about it. We have decided to evenly distribute the remaining 20%, so why should I bother working hard for it?¡±

    In simple terms, he¡¯s saying he¡¯ll just take his share once the others bring in the money. A ruffian befitting answer, justparable to Nox

    I was suddenly impressed and turned to look at Leon this time.

    ¡°Ah, please move that over here.¡±

    Using undead, he was persistently moving the surrounding gold coins.

    Even Eleanor was shaking her head, seemingly fed up with it.

    It was a scene worth seeing in many ways. Anyone who¡¯s enjoyed Inner Lunatic would never have imagined this sight.

    In the beginning, from Nox the viin was with them, it was already so, in addition, Paracelsus and Leon were initially in confrontational positions.

    Is that all ?

    Eleanor, the ¡®Golden Fox¡¯, and Talia weren¡¯t on good terms either.

    Thanks to my efforts in breaking dynamics of the original characters, their rtionships have improved a bit.

    If it wasn¡¯t for me, Zitri would have already died.

    I¡¯m starting to realize just how significant the butterfly effect of my existence is.

    ¡®Especially considering the crazy demon has started preparing for human attacks, it can be said it¡¯s even more so. Damn it¡¯

    Especially in Jagan¡¯s case. it was like that.

    If it weren¡¯t for my existence?

    Jagan would never have prepared the cursed prison. He wouldn¡¯t have shown the extreme of alchemy, nor would he have nned to bind us using a transmutation circle. But things have started to getplicated.

    Unfortunately, It¡¯s a fact that I¡¯m at the center of it all.

    But what can I do?

    I¡¯m Nox, the viin, and I have to y this role.

    Some might ask if I really need to be the viin, they can ask why I do such things, but..

    At least for the main story to proceed correctly, to learn about the mysterious letter, my memories, and the truth rted ¡­

    You can say that I don¡¯t have a choice.

    Anyway, for me to reach the end of story, in the end, my origin, in other words, I have to reveal where my starting point lies.

    ¡°huu¡­¡±

    After sweeping up all the gold coins, I finally straightened my dented waist.

    Soon, professors dispatched from the Academy wille to ask about what happened here. But since I¡¯ve already coordinated with them, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.

    I¡¯ll have to exin to myrades why I¡¯m subjugating a demon, but since I¡¯d have to tell them eventually, it doesn¡¯t really matter.

    Honestly, I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll join my unit or stay in my circle. Especially with someone like Eleanor, who¡¯s extremely calctive about her own benefits.

    There¡¯s a good chance she won¡¯t trust me.

    We¡¯re ipatible in the first ce, and the only connection we have is money, so it can¡¯t be helped.

    Well, anyway.

    Setting aside stuff that gives me headaches, I started reviewing what I¡¯ve gained and the new positives.

    The first is my lifespan.

    [yer¡¯s remaining lifespan is 272 days!]

    ¡®huuu¡­ Thankfully, I¡¯ve gained more than 150 days. If I keep this pace, things should a bit improve.¡¯

    Of course, my lifespan won¡¯t keep increasing.

    If this damned [Terminal Illness] trait could be easily ovee, they wouldn¡¯t have given the advantage of having two genius traits.

    If anyone had already ovee it, they might have posted about it on themunity forums.

    But as far as I know, no one has fully conquered [Terminal Illness].

    Although there are few discussions amongst users, the trait is so nasty that it¡¯s hardly ever mentioned.

    ¡®The people who tried to y with the ¡°sickly¡± concept couldn¡¯t evenst two days had said it all¡¯

    I shake my head to clear my thoughts.

    Next was the money.

    ¡®I managed to stash away a lot of Imperial gold in this opportunity¡­ No matter what kind of worldes, money is always right. That¡¯s an undeniable truth. Moreover, in Main Episode 3, the Rivalin family and merchant group arc, this will be a huge advantage.¡¯

    Main Episode 3 is a critical branching point where the Rivalin family decides whether to pledge loyalty to the Imperial family or side with the Dark family and Lunatic.

    Here, the importance of capital can¡¯t be overstated.

    Although I have some funds secured from selling monster materials, it¡¯s nowhere near enough. After all, the one Ipete with these funds is first prince Louis

    Truly an Imperial family

    ¡®Anyway¡¯

    Thest reward was the new swordsmanship I just learned.

    ¡®The [Moonlight Sword]. Even if it¡¯s just the beginner level, this is definitely the biggest gain. A sword that only be passed down to one person, and cannot be learned by ordinary route¡¯

    [Moonlight Sword]

    I had been steadily building up to learn this from the beginning.

    Learning the Southern Chaders swordsmanship, raising my stats, improving my proficiency level, those were that examples.

    ¡®From the beginning, I had nned to use the Dragon Language Scroll I got in here¡­ Though I didn¡¯t expect to use it in such a dramatic way, well, it¡¯s still good¡¯

    The timing was perfect. At any rate, a good opportunity came at the critical moment, allowing me to learn the [Moonlight Sword] from Luna.

    In the end, she even said that she acknowledged me as her disciple¡­

    In fact, reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship is now just a matter of time.

    ¡®Huuu¡­ Even If think it myself, I¡¯ve really been through a lot.¡¯

    Now that I have a moment to rest, suspicions start creeping in.

    Why did Luna teach me the [Moonlight Sword]?

    It was the worst critical moment

    If it¡¯s Luna, the leader of a criminal organization. It should¡¯ve been better if she abandoned someone like me

    If we consider the value of the [Moonlight Sword] for her, it should¡¯ve been better for her to just kill Jagan and abandon me.

    But Luna didn¡¯t do that.

    I still don¡¯t know the reason.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I realized how hollow it is to think you can fully understand someone¡¯s heart. Everyone wears their own mask, hiding their feelings behind it.

    ¡®Of course, there¡¯s no need to overthink it. If someone helps me, I¡¯ll repay the favor. The reverse is also the same. That¡¯s Nox von Reinhaver¡¯s way.¡¯

    As I calmly collected my thoughts and decided what stance to take next,

    a voice suddenly broke through my thoughts.

    ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±

    Paracelsus said, pointing upwards.

    After that, I sensed the footsteps of a few people quickly approaching

    Even without seeing them, I knew who they were.

    The faculty professors from Eldain Academy, assigned to clean up this mess.

    Thud! Thud!

    About ten professors leaped down from above,nding on the ruined Avt grounds. Just from their formation alone, I knew they have a surprising level at a nce, which is a bit shocking

    I guess this is what you¡¯d expect from the knight order of a prestigious academy.

    Each one of them was quite capable.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that¡­?¡±

    As Talia asked with a puzzled expression, Eleanor politely greeted while slightly lifting the hem of her skirts

    ¡°That¡¯s Professor Aleph von Dastein. He is one of the professors that lead the Academy¡¯s autonomous military and is a top graduate origin¡±

    ¡°You know me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re very famous.¡±

    Eleanor didn¡¯t flinch at Aleph¡¯s stern tone.

    Aleph von Dastein, the top graduate.

    ¡®Naturally, I know him too.¡¯

    Aleph is a very important character.

    As a man who became the core to the development of theter story, he had a deep connection to the main episode 3.

    And he is a character that has ties with Eleanor as well.

    That¡¯s his identity.

    Finally, Talia too seemed to remember as she pped her hands.

    ¡°Oh¡­!! Perhaps you are the one who wrote all three volumes of Introduction to Elemental Studies¡­!!¡±

    Despite his astonished student, Aleph remained unfazed.

    He held a thick book in one hand, and his habit of carrying a book around everywhere made quite an impression.

    Even in a fantasy game, this is a bit too much of a concept.

    ¡®Not to mention, Leon fights with his own book too¡­¡¯

    I nced at Leon, who tilted his head, looking at me.

    I quickly returned my gaze forward.

    Professor Aleph closed the book he had been reading.

    For reference, the book was the third volume of Introduction to Elemental Studies, which he wrote himself and became a bestseller.

    He spoke confidently.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Professor Aleph, the bestselling author who¡¯s captured the public¡¯s attention. I¡¯ll give you an autographter, but first, I want to hear what happened here. Who¡¯s the leader of this team?¡±

    I stepped forward and said.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhaver.¡±

    ¡°Exin the situation you¡¯re facing now and how it became without leaving anything out¡±

    ¡®How annoying¡­¡¯

    His overbearing tone made me unpleasant, but I still gave him a brief exnation of what had happened here.

    Anyway, I told him that myrades and I only managed to fend off the Chimera.

    As for the demon, I said it was taken care of by a mysterious woman, in other words, Luna.

    This alone is enough to showcase our achievement to the Academy.

    There¡¯s no need to go forward any further.

    ¡®Making more enemies is a lot riskier than you might think.¡¯

    That¡¯s something I¡¯ve recentlye to realize.

    After listening to the whole story, Professor Aleph stroked his chin in thought and then said.

    ¡°I see. I have an idea who that woman might be.¡±

    ¡°Is that so ?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine for students like you all to not know her identity¡±

    He added that she¡¯s a very dangerous person and advised us not to be concerned

    Of course, I just let his words go in one ear and out the other.

    ¡®You know I need to meet with Luna regrly to learn swordsmanship ?. Do you have any idea how hard I worked to master the [Moonlight Sword]?¡¯

    I half-listened to what he was saying while distracted by something else.

    How should I spend the money I got here after we get back?

    How should I spend it to make sure people will rumors that I spent it well?

    ¡°¡­Then, I believe the Headmaster will separately reward you all forpleting such a dangerous mission. Make sure to feel grateful¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    I answered promptly, It was like a kind of reflex action.

    For a gamer, the word ¡°reward¡± is irresistible.

    It was an instinctual response.

    By the way, Noah von Trinity¡­

    Honestly, I¡¯m scared to meet her, but she¡¯s a woman who has a lot.

    ¡®I wonder what she¡¯ll give me this time..¡¯

    I suddenly felt a sense of anticipation and jingled my heavy spatial pouch. The soft clink of gold coins echoed quietly, barely noticeable to anyone else.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149  ¨C Mask [3]

    A littleter, inside the carriage heading back to the Academy.

    You can hear a bunch of people bickering noisily.

    ¡°So, noble sir, your goal is to wipe out all the demons on the continent? You knew something was going to happen at the Avt gambling house too?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Paracelsus tried to brush off my immediate response, but perhaps harbored some doubt, he asked again.

    ¡°And you dragged us along for that?¡±

    ¡°Naturally¡±

    I answered Paracelsus¡¯ question confidently. As if it was absurd, he let out augh, albeit dejectedly.

    He red at me.

    ¡°You¡¯repletely crazy, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Are you looking to get punished for insulting a noble? Either way, didn¡¯t you not fight directly anyway ?¡±

    ¡°In Eldain, everyone¡¯s equal, you crazy noble. No matter how strong you are, do you think we could handle an upper-ss demon with our current ability?¡±

    Unexpectedly even if he had to put aside being brought along, he focused more on different matters, in other words, whether myrades could actually win

    Paracelsus. As much as I hate to admit it, he¡¯s got a surprisingly kind side.

    Sure, he was a pain in the neck when I was ying the game, but he had his reasons, and once he joined the team, his crazy performance turned the public¡¯s opinion around.

    In various ways, there¡¯s no doubt when ites to performance

    But my attitude never changes.

    I crossed my arms and retorted as if it was natural.

    ¡°You and I are different. I survived that water prison because I¡¯m not as weak as you. Besides, I seeded, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    I strangely poked at him.

    I get that he tried his best, but if someone annoys me, I have to snap back to feel satisfied. That¡¯s one of the (admittedly sad) perks of being a ruffian, so I intend to make full use of it.

    Either way, even If I do a good deed, I still get criticized.

    So why should I bother doing good at all?

    That doubt suddenly surged up

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    ¡°Young master¡­ You¡¯ve always been like that, but it¡¯s too dangerous. Even from a distance, it was clear that was an upper-ss demon at a nce. I actually think Mr. Paracelsus¡¯s words have a point this time.¡±

    Zitri said.

    Of course, they don¡¯t know the demon I fought was one of the 72 Demons.

    In the first ce, the alchemy caused mana to go on a rampage, and other than me, who has an innate mana sensitivity, there was no one else who could properly sense it from a distance.

    Leon, he was focused on controlling the undead, so he would have difficulty noticing it.

    In a way, it¡¯s a relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. Nothing will change by dwelling on it.¡±

    ¡°But sir, you should be careful who you fight. Otherwise, won¡¯t your girlfriend, or should I say, girlfriends ? Anyway, they would be sad, wouldn¡¯t they ?¡±

    ¡°Commoner, do I really need to draw my sword here?¡±

    ¡°Try it if you can, noble sir. If you think you can beat me in your battered state.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t fight like that. We¡¯rerades who¡¯ve been through life and death together after all.¡±

    Leon stepped in to stop us. His figure is like a pacifist. Anyway, Paracelsus¡­

    As expected, this guy isn¡¯tpatible with me.

    Thanks to him bringing up girls topic, the atmosphere is getting cold.

    At worst, I might get the way of myst moment from Talia,

    From Zitri, a bomb of nagging and reports to the family,

    and a disdainful look from Eleanor.

    If it reaches Princess Penelope¡¯s ears?

    No need for more exnation from there, it would be the worst scenario.

    Paracelsus almost gave them a suitable topic for that motive.

    There¡¯s no reason for me to not be angry.

    After a moment.

    Leon looked at me and hesitated, then spoke up as if it was dubious.

    ¡°By the way, who was that woman fighting with you? I caught a glimpse of her before Mr. Nox cut down the demon. She wielded a sword that shimmered like moonlight. She seemed at least on par with Dean Noah.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡±

    I lied confidently.

    [The trait ¡®Genius of Acting¡¯ assists the yer¡¯s acting.]

    At any rate, the only one who could see through this lie is Eleanor.

    But she and I are in rtions where we keep a lot of things from each other.

    Besides, with the recent beast materials case, she¡¯s trying to stay on my good side. She probably wouldn¡¯t rashly use me of lying.

    So I could be even more confident.

    ¡°I am still concerned about how Professor Aleph mentioned that she was dangerous existence¡­ But I am not sure why, I think we¡¯re going to get involved frequently¡±

    Talia shivered, wrapping her arms around herself as if feeling a chill. It was an instinctive reaction as a knight.

    ¡°By the way, Zitri, are you feeling better now?¡±

    I turned my head to Zitri and asked. Zitri.

    It is because she was the most shaken up during this journey.

    Especially during the underground auction.

    Even though Zitri lost her family¡¯s name and noble status, she stilles from a once-prosperous family,

    The Rovelia family.

    As someone raised as the precious daughter of a noble house, a shady ce like a ve market must¡¯ve been a huge psychological burden for her.

    The other units at least trained to be knights or mages, so they¡¯re somewhat used to this kind of thing, but Zitri isn¡¯t.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to take good care of her when we get back. She¡¯ll probably be emotionally fragile for a while.¡¯

    I thought lightly about it, then looked out the carriage window, resting my chin on my hand.

    Then, trying to sound as nonchnt and ruffian-like as possible, I said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just forget it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Young master.¡±

    Zitri blushed a little. Talia, who had been watching closely, had a strange look on her face, making assumptions that reason to the bad direction.

    I quickly shifted my gaze away from her to the front.

    ¡°I am sorry for breaking the mood, but I¡¯ve got one more question.¡±

    It was at that moment.

    Suddenly, Paracelsus, getting serious, spoke up to me.

    ¡°That water prison, you said? How exactly did you get out of that ce? I saw you break the water prison with a sword, so don¡¯t even think about dodging the question.¡±

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    As expected of Paracelsus

    Even from a distance, it seems he has seen me use the [Moonlight Sword].

    To make things worse, Paracelsus casually added the following words.

    ¡°At the very least, that wasn¡¯t Dark family swordsmanship. What was that? That sword that shattered like moonlight..¡±

    ¡°It looked like the one that woman who killed the demon was using.¡±

    Leon added.

    After a brief moment of silence.

    I came up with an answer to deceive myrades.

    Though it weighed on my conscience a little. I had no other choice.

    ¡°Well, as you said, it¡¯s not a Dark family swordsmanship. It¡¯s not something taught by my family either, You can say it¡¯s another Swordsman¡¯s style. Well, to be precise, Leon. it¡¯s just something I copied after seeing sword of the woman you mentioned¡±

    ¡°You copied her sword¡­?¡±

    Talia was surprised, but Paracelsus seemed even more surprised.

    You could tell by the way his pupil, visible through his monocle, rapidly dted.

    ¡°A different swordsman¡¯s style¡­ But why? You shouldn¡¯t have a reason to learn such things. The ck Sword has already reached the pinnacle of all swordsmanship, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the same. The ¡®Supreme ck Sword¡¯ is said to be the strongest sword¡­¡±

    Talia perked up her ears and agreed with Paracelsus.

    As a swordsman, they must be deeply interested in swordsmanship

    ¡°I made up my mind not to learn a half-baked swordsmanship. You know, only one person inherits all the Reinhaver family¡¯s techniques, and that¡¯s the direct sessor who will be the head of the family. Only one.¡±

    The atmosphere grew solemn for a moment.

    I continued calmly.

    ¡°Though the sword of Dark family is impressive, I thought that I wouldn¡¯t achieve what I wanted with this sword. So I simply started learning a different sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­Such circumstance is¡­¡±

    As expected, a model of knight¡­

    Talia mumbled, on the verge of tears.

    But wasn¡¯t there some truth in what I said?

    Though it¡¯s true that recently Theo has given me an unusual amount of interest and support.

    The rumor that he wants me to take the position of the next head of the family has spread so widely in the mansion that no one doubts it.

    ¡®Of course, I¡¯m strongly refusing it.¡¯

    Besides, I needed to be an unrestrained, true knight, not a half-baked one.

    If I didn¡¯t master proper footwork and swordsmanship and carve my name into the highest ranks.

    The peak of the 72 demons.

    Defeating Baal is impossible.

    Knowing this, I nned to learn the [Moonlight Sword] from the beginning.

    From the moment I decided to join Lunatic¡ªor rather, even before that, I aimed for this.

    I nned to learn sword from her, the three forms of thetter half, moving forward, and even mastering the tenth form that I haven¡¯t seen yet.

    That¡¯s why I studied southern swordsmanship in Chaders and came here to Avt to obtain the ancient dragonnguage scroll.

    To surpass my limits and elevate the character of Nox von Reinhaver to the pinnacle, this process was necessary.

    ¡°Anyway, I have no intention of relying solely on Dark Family¡¯s swordsmanship. They¡¯re limited. A sword that I can¡¯t master until the end. That¡¯s not the level I¡¯m aiming for.¡±

    I said arrogantly.

    While Leon rubbed his chin for a moment, he responded

    ¡°Garen¡­.. I¡¯ve heard that the authority of the eldest son of Reinhaver is strong, and I suppose that¡¯s why.¡±

    I nodded at his words and crossed my arms lightly.

    ¡°Yeah. I believe he¡¯ll be the head of the family. The elders¡¯ council and others all support him. In that situation, I thought it was better to build my influence steadily rather than engage in a bloody battle.¡°

    I paused briefly before continuing.

    ¡°And this is the result. A new sword. Of course, I don¡¯t know the final form of this one either, so in the end, I¡¯ll have to learn another sword, but it was suitable for oveing the situation at the time. That¡¯s why I used it. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°I will ask one more thing, Sir. Are you really not rted to that woman? No matter how you look at it, that sword was too sharp and shocking. I¡¯ve never heard of such a sword. And you learned it just by seeing it once? That¡¯s difficult even for me.¡±

    ¡°I can do what you can¡¯t. There¡¯s no need to exin everything from your standard¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to defeat the demon?¡±

    Leon asked, but I ignored him this time too, and said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any reason to talk about my personal matters.¡±

    Quickly drawing a line, I made him step back.

    There was no need to talk about the Moonlight Sword and the demon here.

    As the world continues to build up and the story progresses, it will all be clear.

    Everyone will know soon enough.

    I won¡¯t cause any more butterfly effects by revealing it to them now.

    I only have a small hope that each of them find me annoying and grow faster.

    While I was lost in thought, Paracelsus clicked his tongue and leaned back.

    The guycing his fingers behind his neck and said.

    ¡°Haa, so many secrets. As expected from someone from Dark family.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡±

    I also crossed my arms and looked out of the rattling carriage.

    The destend was visible through the window.

    As I stared at it for a while, one thought crossed my mind.

    Not anything else but the professor I met a little while ago.

    ¡®Professor Aleph¡­ Our encounter happened sooner than I expected. I must eliminate him as quickly as possible. Before the situation bes more dangerous.¡¯

    My eyes calmed down.

    I might have to deal with him a little earlier than expected.

    Perhaps the timing of episode 3 might get pushed forward.

    While thought that, I forcefully closed my eyes despite not feeling sleepy.

    Although I knew Zitri¡¯s persistent stare was still on my skin, I managed to endure it.

    I felt thinking about the uing events made my head ache already.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 : Returning from the Mission and an Ufortable Break [1]

    ¡°Nox-kun? You¡¯ve caused quite a bit of interesting trouble again this time too¡­! Thanks to you, I have so much work to do as the dean. I¡¯m so thrilled! Hihi, seriously¡­?!¡±

    I heard the voice of a woman whose eyes were mostly dead. I gulped and desperately avoided her gaze. I was certain that if I got caught, there wouldn¡¯t even be bones left of me.

    For reference, right now, I¡¯m sitting in front of Noah von Trinity. To exin how I ended up here would take a while, but to put it simply:

    First off, A few days passed after the incident wrapped up. The carriage safely returned to the academy. Just when I thought to get some rest, I was forcibly dragged into Noah¡¯s office the moment I arrived at the academy. As the leader of the team, I had the frightening disgrace of being the first to stand in front of her.

    I thought I¡¯d be with myrades, I never thought it would be just me and Noah¡¯s private meeting. Damn it, the problem is that this woman has awfully a lot of curiosities. Besides, I don¡¯t know if she hates me or what, but calling me in alone like this was Noah¡¯s secret hobby

    Though most of the time I don¡¯t attend, ignoring her now that the mission is over isn¡¯t favorable.

    But I, Nox, an arrogant ruffian. I replied with a straight face:

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t know what I could¡¯ve done to make you say that, Dean.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? So, you don¡¯t need the academy¡¯s reward? We prepared something quite nice this time! What a shame¡­?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t put in any effort.¡±

    I quickly tried to change my stance. Luckily, Noah seemed to let it slide, giggling.

    ¡°Hihi, Nox who is lying even though everything is obvious is kind of cute. Still, I¡¯m the dean! so I need to make sure everything is clear.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°So..¡±

    Suddenly, I felt a cold chill and sensed that an ice barrier had spread throughout the office. Before I knew it, Noah, now looking like a mature woman, sat across from me and spoke.

    ¡°Kiddo, so what kind of demon did you face this time? I already know it was one of the 72 demons, so don¡¯t even think about lying to me.¡±

    As expected.

    Noah already knew everything.

    Of course, she shouldn¡¯t have known about the fact that there was a demon called Jagan in Casino. She just sensed the filthy stench lingering on my body.

    She must¡¯ve felt the sticky, powerful energy unique to a high-level demon.

    I answered as calmly as possible.

    ¡°It was Jagan. He was infamous as an alchemist, so it was quite a tough battle. He was more prepared than I expected. At least, he would¡¯ve been a difficult opponent as long they aren¡¯t sword emperors or sages¡±

    I decided to be a bit honest. I had no other choice.

    Honestly, lying in front of Noah is close to a dangerous gamble.

    After all, considering that Noah could¡¯ve easily killed me after Paimon, there must be a reason why she¡¯s keeping me alive. Though I don¡¯t know exactly what that reason is.

    Noah gave a crooked smile.

    ¡°Well, That Paimon is dead, after all. Even if these demon bastards are like bugs, it¡¯s only natural they¡¯d try to prepare themselves a little. Not that it matters since we¡¯re going kill them anyway.¡±

    That was a chilling statement. Sure, she¡¯s on our side now, but what if she were an enemy? I didn¡¯t even want to imagine it.

    After a moment of silence. I heard a clinking sound. a clear sound of magic manifesting. Noah, who had somehow already unleashed her ice magic, created two ice sses.

    Clink!

    A bottle of strong bourbon whiskey flew from the cupboard. In no time, arge round ice cube formed in the ss as a bonus.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been particrly saving this¡­ Drink up. It¡¯s a special gift from me¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still on duty?¡±

    I frowned, but Noah justughed and continued.

    ¡°Is there anyone here who could hinder me? And do you think I¡¯d get drunk from drinking alcohol? emm¡­ Kiddo, you think too much.¡±

    ¡°Well, of course, it¡¯s not a problem for you, Dean. But I¡¯m different. This would be against the rules, and Instructor Vernon might give me a demerit.¡±

    ¡°If Vernon says anything, just tell him, ¡®Dean Noah share me a few drinks.¡¯ He might be so shocked that his hair grows back.¡±

    ¡®What a wicked woman¡¯

    Noah has been talking while even joking about Vernon¡¯s already long-gone hair. Considering how she¡¯s talking to that point, it is certainly a fact.

    I sighed lightly.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re as reckless as ever. Alcohol in the dean¡¯s office, really ?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural. There¡¯s not many chances to drink with my student like this¡±

    Trickle. The sound of bourbon whiskey being poured filled the ss. I mean,e on, isn¡¯t that a bit much? At that amount, shouldn¡¯t there be something mixed in? Though I don¡¯t understand it myself, something to dilute it, or fresh lemon juice? Why is she drinking it straight, without anything else?

    ¡®You crazy¡¯

    It seems she thinks everyone is the same kind as she is. Sure, she¡¯s a monster, so she can handle it, but for me, it¡¯s like setting my throat on fire, it¡¯s not desirable This woman clearly isn¡¯t used to considering others.

    ¡°Alright, shall we toast? To congratte the first freshman ever toplete a red mission and y a filthy, one of 72 demons! Cheers!¡±

    Clink.

    I barely lifted my ss and took a sip. The undiluted whiskey is burning all the way down, as if scorched my throat, and making its presence known. It was so strong that I could feel exactly where the alcohol stay.

    I don¡¯t really get the taste.

    I¡¯ve never really had alcohol before, not even in real life. Isn¡¯t it me who was addicted to Inner Lunatic even when I was dying?

    I can¡¯t help but worry about the next day¡¯s hangover.

    ¡®Crazy¡­.¡¯

    It burned my throat more than I expected. If someone held a lighter to me, I¡¯d probably need to gulp down a whole bunch of Erina¡¯s potions. Even if you call it healing potion, it¡¯s difficult to recover the dead organs.

    ¡®This has to be at least 50% alcohol¡­ And she¡¯s drinking it straight? Is she out of her mind?¡¯

    As I cursed Noah in my mind. A system notification suddenly popped up, ringing in my ears.

    [You have consumed the rare item ¡¯50-Year-Old ck Dragon¡¯s Tears¡¯.]

    [Your Magic stat increases by 1.]

    [Your Physical Strength stat increases by 1.]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    While I was still processing what just happened. Noah crossed her legs and rested her chin on her hand.

    Then, while she was watching me, Noah in her adult version, wore a seductive smile that was typical of the Ice Witch As if she had expected my reaction.

    ¡°Starting to feel it, aren¡¯t you, little apprentice? Your body must be showing some signs by now. This isn¡¯t just any ordinary alcohol. There¡¯s a story that once, an ancient kingdom went to war over this stuff.¡±

    ¡°This is indeed¡­ amazing.¡±

    What an outrageous effect. The moment I saw that notification, that was exactly what I thought.

    A consumable item that increases both Magic and Physical Strength stats by 1 just by drinking it?

    Such a thing, I¡¯ve seen 27 endings, but I never even heard a rumor about it.

    ¡°¡­. Now that I¡¯ve tasted it, I can see it¡¯s good alcohol. Not bad at all. Then one more s..¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but, after the first drink, there won¡¯t be any more stat boosts. You can drink more, but that¡¯s just how it works.¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I responded to Noah¡¯s words.

    ¡°I suddenly feel tipsy. It seems like I¡¯m not verypatible with alcohol.¡±

    Even I thought that was a pretty shameless excuse. Noah just chuckled and messed up my hair. It felt a bit weird, like she was treating me like a kid, but I didn¡¯t show it. After all, there¡¯s a big enough age gap between us that it makes sense.

    The reason I¡¯m staying quiet? I don¡¯t want to get trampled by Noah if I start acting up here.

    Even if it¡¯s not like that, I still haven¡¯t fully recovered from the internal injuries I got from fighting Jagan.

    ¡®My lifespan may have increased, but my body is still in the worst shape. And¡­ though they didn¡¯t say it, the others probably guessed my condition too. I mean, I coughed up blood right there.¡¯

    Right now, I barely managed to brush it off as just the result of a fierce battle, but¡­ It¡¯s fact that the situation isn¡¯t looking good.

    As I was organizing my thoughts, Noah suddenly fixed her gaze on me and spoke.

    ¡°The demons will start to be even more active.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There might even be some that not even I can stop. That¡¯s exactly the reason why I epted this dean position. The students, I n to develop talented ones among them, so they can stand against the demons.¡±

    She discards the useless ones. But to those with potential, she¡¯s endlessly generous. That¡¯s how Noah von Trinity was originally set up in the game.

    However, it¡¯s no secret that her behavior has recently changed. You can tell by the way she¡¯s started paying attention, even to students who don¡¯t have any particr talent.

    Anyway, she¡¯s begun to fulfill her role as the dean. That¡¯s a fortunate thing in many ways.

    But Noah still seemed dissatisfied with the current situation.

    ¡°No matter how much I help, the weak ones won¡¯t just suddenly grow. You know that, right? Little kid from the Reinhaver family. And¡­¡±

    Then Noah paused for a moment, chuckling before continuing.

    ¡°Lunatic¡¯s agent. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Thump.

    My heart pounded so hard it felt like it might stop for a moment. After dealing with Paimon, I thought she didn¡¯t know anything since she hadn¡¯t said a word. But it seems I was wrong. Noah von Trinity apparently already knew I was a member of Lunatic.

    ¡°Huhu¡­ you¡¯ve got quite a cute expression now, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Noah¡¯s hand started reaching out towards me. Without noticing it, my heart kept pounding wildly.

    What? I fought with my life and even took down one of the 72 demons, and now I¡¯m going to die in absurd ce like this?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡®As expected, this kid is interesting¡¯

    Noah von Trinity. She is one of the Four Sages, a picture of talent so awe-inspiring that no one could rival. As if not enough as one of the Seven Stars, she was a monster who had even taken on Paimon and begun to recover her strength while carrying out her duty as the dean of the prestigious Eldain. People across the continent were already talking about how she might have regained the strength and talent of her prime.

    But there was one boy who had caught her attention.

    Just fifteen years old, but possessing an extraordinary talent that could easily be called one of the greatest ever.

    Nox von Reinhaver. He, of course, has a special origin of being a son of a noble family But his talent had little to do with the Reinhaver family¡¯s power. His swordsmanship? That could be changed at any time. Sorry, Theo, but honestly, if he¡¯s not going to inherit the family head position, I think it will be better to teach him another sword

    And what about his magic ability? This is also generational talent, absolutely not inferior to Penelope and Leon.

    Many exceptional people have dabbled in both magic and swordsmanship, managing to gain some proficiency in both areas.

    But case of both bing a weapon that unleashed the best destructive power ? That¡¯s never happened before.

    Nox von Reinhaver has done just that. Although the public hasn¡¯t caught on yet, as more people be aware of his abilities, demons will start to target Nox and those around him, slowly trying to corrupt her disciple.

    ¡®I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯

    ¡°Kiddo, let me tell you something in advance. First off, I don¡¯t n to kill you just because of your affiliation. Even if it¡¯s Lunatic, a criminal organization, which is targeting the Arkheim Empire.¡±

    Noah started with those words. Nox¡¯s gaze that had been directed to her quickly darted around, trying to assess the situation.

    He¡¯s a sharp one, as expected.

    But¡­

    ¡°You probably know this already, right? It doesn¡¯t matter which organization you belong to. What matters is my judgment. I could take your life right now, but I¡¯m not doing that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a reason for that?¡±

    ¡°Please tell me, Dean Noah. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You need to get stronger, kiddo.¡±

    Noah finally got to the point.

    She was clearly dissatisfied with her disciple¡¯s recent progress. Of course, Noah didn¡¯t know that Nox had recently started learning the [Moonlight Sword], but it was true that Nox¡¯s magical achievements were stillcking. So, Noah had her reasons for her assessment.

    Nox couldn¡¯t let his talent skew too much in one direction and go to waste. That was the conclusion Noah had reached.

    After a moment of thought, Noah precariously uncrossed her legs and said.

    ¡°You need a better teacher, someone who has a talent to manage you. Your current instructor can¡¯t bring your talent to the limit. Of course, building a solid foundation is important, so nothing wrong with that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to someone.¡±

    ¡°Introduction, you said ?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Soon, someone will arrive at Eldain as a guest professor. Try to get noticed by her, and you¡¯ll be much stronger than you are now.¡±

    ¡°No way¡­ the personing as a guest professor is¡­¡±

    ¡°Correct¡±

    Noah refilled her ss and lightly bit her lip.

    ¡°One of the Four Sages, just like me, and the owner of the artifact you possess.¡±

    I immediately cracked a small smile. The original owner of this artifact was none other than one of Noah von Trinity¡¯s old friends. So, she was already aware that I had the artifact that had been sleeping in Eleanor¡¯s vault. Moreover, that existence was an extraordinary being from birth, someone beyond ridiculous.

    And now she was nning to introduce me to such a person.

    Did she figure out my intentions? A smile spread across Noah¡¯s face. Then, before I knew it, she was already back to her young version and said lightly,

    ¡°Well then! We should also check out the second reward I¡¯m giving Nox-kun, right?¡±

    Although Nox was still in shock from what he had just heard, he couldn¡¯t miss out on a reward, so he nodded.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 : Returning from the Mission and an Ufortable Break [2]

    After returning from the mission. I sat on my bed in Sidus¡¯ hall and quietly thought to myself.

    What is the biggest gain I got this time? Of course, there could be various answers to this question, but the truth is, I already knew the answer.

    ¡®Sure enough, when ites to Inner Lunatic¡¯s best gain, it¡¯s a unit¡¯

    Sure, gold coins and swordsmanship are great too. But the core of this game lies in cooperation. Recognizing that you can¡¯t never do everything alone. It¡¯s a game where you need to calcte the synergy between each unit, and clear it by helping each other¡¯

    That¡¯s exactly the fun element of Inner Lunatic.

    Therefore, I can say one of the best things I gained this time is the dog tribe guy sitting in front of me with a grumpy face.

    A unit that possesses an absurd talent, with [Genius of Command] and [Master of Memorization] traits. Prim

    ¡°So, your name¡¯s Prim? From now on, you¡¯ll be my loyal servant. At a level where you¡¯re not different from my hands and feet.¡±

    However, there was a huge problem with this guy. For example¡­ His personality was twisted, as if he¡¯s going crazy.

    Prim frowned at my serious tone and responded.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡°

    ¡°What?¡±

    I clenched my fist in disbelief at the ridiculous response from the boy in front of me and ask him back

    Where the hell did this rude brate from¡­

    Of course I never thought of that I knew well from the start that this bastard was like this when I brought him along. I sighed and focused on the few traits disyed in his status window.

    As I skimmed through his overall status, the severity of his mental issues and his other unbearable traits became evident.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [Basic Information]

    Name: Prim Gender: Male Age: 15 Race: Beastfolk Primary Element: Wind Achievements: ¨C

    [Traits]

    Positive: [Genius of Command] / [Master of Memorization] / [Leadership] Neutral: [My Way] Negative: [Moody] / [Lacks Common Sense] / [Rough Speech] / [Hot-Tempered]

    [Stats]

    Physical Strength: 6 Mana: 3 Luck: 4 Willpower: 4 Charm: 10

    [Skills]

    Passive Skill: ¨C Active Skill: ¨C

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    I looked at the traits that form this bastard, which are close to disasters, and at Prim, who was still eagerly rolling his pupils even at this moment

    ¡®[Lacks Common Sense], [Rough Speech], [Moody], [My Way], and [Hot-Tempered]¡­ What kind of insanebination is this?¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. A collection of the worst possible traits all gathered in one ce.

    ¡®To sum it up,¡¯

    Prim¡¯s mental state is, simply put. He¡¯s an absurd brat who¡¯s lost allmon sense, spouting whatever he wants based on his mood, throwing tantrums, and being hysterical. What kind of ridiculousbination of traits is this?

    Since Paracelsus, It had been a long time that I felt my mind spinning like this. Sure, he wasn¡¯t exactly sane either, but not this.

    These bastards¡­ I am speechless that they all just get on my nerves in this way.

    ¡°So, are you saying you¡¯re going back on your word after decided to follow me?¡±

    I suppressed my anger and asked him. Prim perked up his ears, showing the trait of a beastfolk, or rather dog tribe. He¡¯s probably evaluating his worth in his own way. I can almost hear the gears turning in his head, so I¡¯m sure of it.

    Considering that I willingly made a proposal to him, he¡¯s probably thinking that he has some value to me. He¡¯s trying to get this from me. That¡¯s why he¡¯s acting all stubborn like that.

    It¡¯s so obvious. Too obvious.

    ¡°No, well, I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m going back on my word¡­ but considering that Nox-nim went to the trouble of paying a hefty sum of gold to bring me here, doesn¡¯t that mean I have some value? I¡¯m just saying I deserve to be treated ordingly. That¡¯s all.¡±

    This brat¡­ He¡¯s very bold, isn¡¯t he?

    I felt the ruffian inside me waking up. If this were the kind and gentle Yoochan, maybe I¡¯d forgive him, but the current me, there¡¯s no way. Because I¡¯m a ruffian,pletely consumed by its concept.

    Meanwhile, it seems he had no idea what I was thinking. His expression looked rxed. From picking his ear, blowing it out, to the way he talks that makes people infuriated¡­

    While testing people¡¯s limits, in general, pushes people¡¯s anger to the extreme. I know from the way how he takes this attitude as if it¡¯s nothing..

    ¡®I admit it. This guy is a natural-born piece of trash.¡¯

    I stood up from my seat where I had been sitting with my legs crossed.

    ¡°You do have some value, but there¡¯s one thing you¡¯re overlooking.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t keep servants who don¡¯t follow me. If I don¡¯t need you, I¡¯ll just ¡®dispose¡¯ of you. Even if you think about it, isn¡¯t it like that?¡±

    ¡°Haha. I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡±

    The guy was still smirking, as if not understanding my personality. He probably thinks I wouldn¡¯t get rid of him after paying so much to bring him here.

    ¡®What a fool. If I had actually spent money, maybe. But I already got back all the money I used to buy you. Rather, I even made a profit.¡¯

    But he doesn¡¯t know this. The sneer on his face. is obviously mocking me.

    So, though it was sudden, I decided to show proof to him that my words weren¡¯t just for show.

    Ssshring

    The white de slid smoothly out of its sheath.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    That¡¯s exactly how his expression tinged.

    The de, now darkening, was aimed directly at Prim.

    Sweating nervously, Prim stammered.

    ¡°Um¡­ Nox-nim? Don¡¯t you need me? I¡¯m confused why you pull out your weapon like this¡±

    ¡°From now, I will tell you how they deal with disobedient servants in the Reinhaver family.¡±

    ¡°Gulp!¡±

    He instinctively raised his arms to protect his head. Well, as a former ve, he¡¯s probably been beaten a lot Whether it was getting hit on the head or kicked in the stomach.

    Well, such a thing is extremelymon in Inner Lunatic World

    But was I the one who beat and cursed at him? No. Unfortunately for him, I¡¯m not the one he should be angry with.

    But me?

    ¡®This brat disrespected me.¡¯

    That¡¯s something I can¡¯t forgive as the youngest son of the Reinhaver family. So, I decided to teach him a simple truth.

    ¡®You don¡¯t mess with someone stronger than you, no, at least don¡¯t mess with me.¡¯

    The simplest truth that governs this world. My goal was to make him understand thew of the jungle properly.

    Maybe, I could seed in fixing Prim¡¯s mentality, something I couldn¡¯t achieve even in the game. The thought made my heart race.

    ¡®I¡¯m only doing this to see if I can erase a unit¡¯s negative traits. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m venting for a trivial reason.¡¯

    Yeah, that¡¯s right.

    I raised my sword and swung it sharply at him. As the de cut through the air, it stopped just before his nose. Prim, with his eyes still shut, screamed at me in panic.

    ¡°W-wait¡­ You crazy bastard!! Where do you get off suddenly hitting someone with that¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you finally show your true colors. You just dared to speak rudely to your master, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh. That¡¯s, I think you must¡¯ve imagined it¡±

    Prim¡¯s face stiffened as he spit out thest words. Looking at Prim, who now had his ears drooped, I sheathed my sword and clenched my fist this time.

    This would hurt, but it wouldn¡¯t kill him. Praying that he¡¯d smarten up under my care, I put all my strength into my punch.

    Pow! Wham! Whack!

    ¡°Ow! Ahh! Wait, stop!¡±

    And so, the only thing that echoed inside my room at Sidus¡¯ hall for a while was his pained cries. It took him about two hours to finally swear iplete loyalty to me.

    ¡®Stubborn as hell. To hold out for so long¡­¡¯

    But all he got for that was more beatings.

    I clicked my tongue, looking at the guy who was now a total wreck.

    Zitri, who had been bringing tea was astonished and offered a short prayer for Prim.

    ¡°May he go to a better c¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet¡­ not yet¡­!¡±

    As Prim got up again with his arms wide open, I promptly punched him in the head again.

    It took another 30 minutes for the knocked-out guy to wake up.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    After a while ¡­

    Prim was now sitting properly, receiving a lesson from Zitri, who was wearing sses. The lesson went something like this:

    ¡°When serving young master who looks like the sky, you must always use honorifics. Even if the young master does something unreasonable, like using tea that¡¯s supposed to help you sleep so you can¡¯t move. Never attack or doubt him. Understood?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, that¡¯s a bit¡­.¡±

    ¡°Understood?!¡±

    Zitri continued her exnation while looking at me with a somewhat expression that mixed with resentment.

    ¡®Am I just imagining that?¡¯

    Well, it was a pretty decent lesson. It roughly covers what to do when serving me, how to act around me in front of others, and what a servant¡¯s duties are. There were almost a hundred items she exined.

    Naturally, Prim¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. And naturally, I am enjoying it too

    ¡®Serves you right. you bastard that like dog off its leash.¡¯

    By the way, I think Zitri is pretty amazing. I don¡¯t even know what a servant is supposed to do.

    I¡¯ve heard nobles take their servants to the academy, but I wasn¡¯t sure what tasks they were assigned. So, I¡¯m learning a lot from what Zitri is saying. From what I heard, she¡¯s been taking ¡°The Dignity and Attitude of a Maid¡± ss recently. She¡¯s probably not wrong about anything she¡¯s saying.

    ¡®I trust Zitri¡¯s words. In fact, she¡¯s never been wrong so far.¡¯

    Sometimes, Zitri is exactly a unit I trust even more than myself

    ¡°Let¡¯s end the lecture here. Seeing that his eyes are still alive, he¡¯s bound to crawl back again¡±

    ¡°Gasp!¡±

    Prim made a frightened expression as if he¡¯d been caught.

    Zitri sighed and reported,

    ¡°He¡¯s not an easy one. As I thought, he¡¯s definitely a servant worthy of being chosen by you, young master. His eyes are strangely simr¡­¡±

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s not apliment, is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Zitri paused for a moment before speaking again.

    ¡°Ah, right! I have some news for you.¡±

    ¡°Trying to change the subject?¡±

    Zitri feigned innocence and said. I decided to moderately go along with her jokes

    ¡°Young master otherrades have been approved to transfer to Eldain Academy. They went through an illegal route, and I¡¯ve heard that Young Master Grain spent a considerable amount of gold coins for that¡±

    The other units she mentioned were versatile characters including the likes of Erina, Rona, May, and Kushan Adrian. It¡¯s dangerous to be far apart, and I couldn¡¯t get help in emergencies. So it seems everything was taken care of well.

    Also, it seems Grain really helped them to get their admission safely.

    As expected, Dark Family is useful in a situation like this.

    I don¡¯t know if this is apliment, anyway, that¡¯s how it was

    ¡°The others will be arriving soon. You there, ve, get ready. We¡¯re going to greet them¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a ve! I have a name, Prim! If you call me by my name, I also ¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up. If you hadn¡¯t tried to challenge me from the start, I would have adjusted it appropriately. But what did you do? didn¡¯t you defy your master without knowing your ce?¡±

    ¡°That, should I take a shower first? Since I¡¯m part of Dog tribe, I kind of smell like a dog and human mixed in¡­¡±

    ¡°Be back in five minutes.¡±

    I said it calmly. Prim¡¯s tone had be much more obedient, but it¡¯s clear that he¡¯d soon start acting up again and making me angry. But I had to endure it, knowing he¡¯d be usefulter.

    A little whileter¡­

    I tied him up because he tried to escape while pretending to take a shower and made him do a preparation. I made sure he was wearing an artifact that would hide that he¡¯s a demi-human, so there was nothing to worry about. This ce is still a society with strong aristocratic bias. People like Prim were still facing discrimination.

    Anyway, soon after, Zitri and I were able to reunite with ourrades after a while.

    Rona, Erina, Kushan, May¡­

    All of them looked excited. It¡¯s as if seeing country bumpkins who had just arrived in Seoul. It wasn¡¯t exactly a good sight, so I quickly motioned for them to follow me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk¡±

    I said that to avoid drawing unnecessary attention

    But then Rona was the first to gasp and exim,

    ¡°Uwaaaaaaa! Realllyyyy Hugeee¡­¡±

    All eyes turned to me. Then I heard the murmuring sounds

    ¡°What the heck? Did we have people like that in our academy?¡±

    ¡°Seriously, they even let in dogs or cows nowadays¡±

    ¡°I say¡­ But isn¡¯t that Nox von Reinhaver?¡±

    ¡­¡­Damn it Howe Rona hasn¡¯t a bit changed?

    What absurd is, in the middle of that, as if numbed his legs, Prim started looking around nervously. Most likely, because of the student¡¯s earlierment about ¡°letting dogs or cows in.¡±

    ¡®Well, technically, he is a dog.¡¯

    Thinking that, I grabbed Rona by the ear.

    I think we need to move quickly to another ce to be free from these stares.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    While Nox was reuniting with his oldrades.

    High above Eldain Academy, a voluptuous woman, floating in the air, cloaked in a transparent magical barrier, was watching Nox.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the one, huh? The disciple I¡¯m supposed to train?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Crunch crunch! That¡¯s right!¡±

    A familiar woman¡¯s voice came from beyond the magic stone hanging at her waist.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 : [Side Story] The Weakest Sword Emperor

    There is an existence who is known as the Weakest Sword Emperor on the continent of Inner Lunatic.

    Luna.

    At the age of 20, she is exceptional existence who be one of seven stars that illuminate the continent, three Sword Emperors, and four Sages. That was exactly Luna¡¯s identity, the leader of a criminal organization. However, there are always those who envy her. Due to that, despite her reaching unimaginable heights, people who don¡¯t know her well dismissively call her like this

    The Weakest Sword Emperor.

    A title that makes her look weak.

    An evaluation that doesn¡¯t fit someone like Luna, who at the mere age of 20, has already reached a level that connects with the celestial beings.

    However, this isn¡¯t because she is weak orcking in any way. While the title may mean nothing to an absolute powerhouse, Luna is still only 20. No other Sword Emperor reached her level at such a young age.

    If the Sword Emperors and Sages of the past were brought topete against her? The oue would be clear.

    No matter how much times have changed, the pursuit of strength and its fundamentals have not changed. Luna was an absolute powerhouse. No matter what anyone says, she is not prey, she is a predator.

    ¡­But.

    The world is pulsating. The era is gradually changing, and new powerhouses are constantly emerging. For example, a boy who currently fills Luna¡¯s thoughts Nox von Reinhaver.

    ¡°He¡¯s a genius¡±

    Luna¡¯s evaluation of Nox.

    Marin and Duff sat on their knees on the ground, nking her on either side. Though they hadn¡¯t been able to assist Nox with his request this time due to different missions, they had heard everything that happened.

    Marin couldn¡¯t help but smirk as she replied.

    ¡°As you know, Captain, that¡¯s just how he is. He¡¯s a bit unruly and always a bit loose in discipline. Of course, despite that, he even seeds in audacious n. He¡¯s a quite talented individual.¡±

    Of course Marin said that with genuine sincerity. The earlier part was more of a joke. Her rxed expression was more or less proof of that.

    Duff, with his massive build, added slowly.

    ¡°His talent was¡­ clear from the¡­.first time we met. I think¡­it¡¯s necessary to give him¡­. a new rank to recognize his efforts¡­¡±

    ¡°What?! Uncle Duff! But isn¡¯t that a bit early? It took me quite a while to be a second-rank member¡­ If neer bes a second-rank already, my dignity as a senior is..¡±

    It seemed Marin wanted to enjoy her time as a senior a bit longer. Duff just scratched his head, cannot say anything, just thinking he might have made a mistake.

    After troubled for a moment, Luna said,

    ¡°He broke a barrier that even I couldn¡¯t guarantee I could easily destroy it.¡±

    Grand Duke Jagan¡¯s water prison. Nox von Reinhaver had broken out of it effortlessly.

    ¡°And¡­ there¡¯s one more thing I need to tell you both.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Marin blinked in surprise. Duff remained calm, as that was his usual demeanor. Looking at them, Luna then made a shocking revtion in a calm voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to take him.¡±

    ¡°¡­..?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Even though Luna stumbled over her words slightly. she believed she had conveyed her intention clearly. However, the silence that followed made her rethink her statement, and she realized she had misspoken.

    Marin stammered as she spoke.

    ¡°That, that¡¯s¡­.huh? Its true that neer is quite handsome¡­? but¡­what exactly are you saying¡­?¡±

    ¡°Congra..ttions¡­¡±

    Duff, to make things worse, bowed his head and offered his congrattions. Finally snapping back to her senses, Luna said.

    ¡°No, no! I misspoke! That¡¯s not what I mean, just¡­ I¡¯ve decided to take him as my only disciple!¡±

    Luna was rarely flustered. Marin, naturally, wasn¡¯t convinced.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to deny it, I understandpletely. Taking him away from the princess could also be a great revenge for Lunatic¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Only when Luna vehemently denied it did Marin finally realize she was telling the truth. At first, when Luna said ¡®take him,¡¯ Marin thought Luna had fallen for Nox, or captivated by him after an embrace or something. But it¡¯s fortunate that¡¯s not the case.

    Marin scratched her head andughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Hehe, I was worried that Captain Luna might have gotten swept up in her emotions after being hugged by that guy. It¡¯s because captain is quite conservative when ites to romance¡­¡±

    For a very brief moment. A deep silence fell over the headquarters of Lunatic.

    ¡°Captain¡­ already¡­.¡±

    Duff was the first to break the silence, and Marin spoke with a look of ¡°there¡¯s no way¡±.

    ¡°No way¡­ right?¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Luna confidently nodded.

    ¡°Of course. After all, I was the one who hugged him!¡±

    But what Luna said next was enough to leave the Lunatic memberspletely baffled.

    What?

    The captain, of all people, hugged the new recruit, Nox von Reinhaver? Did he really receive such a blessing?

    Marin was inwardly shocked.

    ¡®What in the world happened¡­?¡¯

    Luna quickly interrupted her thoughts.

    ¡°Well, there were some¡­ circumstances.¡±

    ¡°People in love¡­ always¡­say things like that¡­¡±

    Duff added. you can feel right away that he¡¯s not a tactful person. But Marin is in a situation where she can¡¯t even distinguish such a simple logic. Her dopamine levels were through the roof. She¡¯s very excited, and her eyes were practically sparking over an entertaining story

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Anyway,¡±

    Luna skillfully redirected the conversation. It was too long to exin everything, and she felt she would be cornered the more she talked.

    ¡°Just remember that I¡¯ve epted that brazen neer as my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Um, Captain¡­ How did that even happen?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Luna gave them a brief summary of what had happened in Avt.

    The fight with Jagan. How Nox had copied her swordsmanship to break the water prison, everything. Both Duff and Marin can¡¯t help but be genuinely surprised as they listened.

    ¡®The sword that Captain wields is the [Moonlight Sword], which requires mastery over the element of [Moonlight]. I knew the neer had talent, but to this extent?¡¯

    Marin couldn¡¯t believe it. Wasn¡¯t Nox¡¯s at most only an intermediate, or upper-intermediate level of ck sword ? At least until when they fought Paimon in the past, he was at that level. So how had he been able to grasp even a fragment of Luna¡¯s sword, which had reached the highest level? Is that even reasonable? It¡¯s difficult to understand

    ¡°It¡¯s all true. That¡¯s why I decided to teach him the sword. It¡¯s too early for me to be taking on a disciple, but in this ce, you never know when you might die,¡±

    Luna calmly said.

    She was also remembering the back of a disciple who had once pushed her in the past, someone who¡¯s weak, but had a broad back.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    There was once a girl with unparalleled talent, hailed as a genius of the sword. She was a noble child, abandoned at a very young age, but her talent transcended social ss and reached beyond the heavens. People called her like this

    The Sword Demon.

    The blonde girl, from the age of seven when she first picked up a sword, could wield a wooden sword with ease. She naturally infused mana into the de and drew it out as well. It was a talent from the heavens.

    It was only natural that someone with her talent would attract an exceptional teacher. However, such stories aren¡¯t easilye out. Only found in old, outdated fairy tale books.

    A hero who pulls out a holy sword like a miracle, grows stronger, and then defeats a demon. The stories of saving people magnificently. They aren¡¯t more than fabricated stories to give people hope. No one believed such things.

    It was like Santa¡¯s story that children used to believe when Nox was still Yoochan. The idea that Santa would leave a gift while the child slept, with actually the parents carefully cing the gift without waking the child.

    As one grows older, these fade like smoke, leaving behind only memories.

    Heroes, in general were like that. Are often exaggerated and overly praised.

    The young girl grew up with these thoughts as she wielded her sword, and the world was too harsh and chaotic to change her mind.

    She joined the knight order from a small vige. For her, taking the lives of enemies was nothing as long as she could receive even a dirt-stained piece of bread in return. After living like a wolf, and like a starving beast.

    A woman came to her. By then, she was twelve years old and had no opponents left to face in the knight order. The woman revealed that the knight order was actually a group of bandits who had fled in the past and that she was there to bring them to justice. The order was wiped out in an instant, and the girl found herself utterly repulsed by the dirt-stained bread.

    The girl spoke,

    Please take me with you.

    The woman looked at the small girl, who couldn¡¯t fully hide her paleplexion, and smiled softly. Genius talent. She saw the girl¡¯s strong desire for the sword, simr to her own, gushing through the faint smile.

    Therefore, she epted.

    And said

    The name of sword I will teach you girl is [Moonlight Sword]. This is my everything, and is it only passed down for a single disciple.

    The young girl could not grasp the value of that sword, but she knew one thing for sure. She was captivated by her sword.

    The woman said

    I will erase your name and status. From now on, you¡¯re Luna. It means ¡®Moon¡¯. There is no more suitable name to learn my sword

    The girl nodded. And so, the girl learned all the sword the woman demonstrated. A splendid achievement for just twenty years old. However, what awaited in the end was disaster.

    The small hope the girl had held in the past. The joy she felt while learning the sword became a little moth and crushed.

    When she witnessed her master being brutally defeated by a demon right in front of her eyes. Luna couldn¡¯t help but think

    Is this truly the end of this filthy world?

    ¡®It seems I¡¯ve been lost in thought for too long¡¯

    Luna realized that she had dozed off for a moment, while talking about Nox, she had fallen asleep without noticing it. She gazed at the pure white moon that had risen and thought.

    Glimmering Nox¡¯s swordsmanship.

    A figure of him who had worked hard to emte her technique even though it was still not perfect. and a figure of him who tried to save her, who¡¯s stronger than himself.

    Everything was clear.

    Luna thought to herself, My master¡¯s name is now forgotten.

    But my name remains on this continent, and people praise me as the Sword Emperor.

    Soon, the boy will also be a man.

    Just as herself

    ¡®I only hope he does not fall into despair.¡¯

    Luna whispered a small prayer. Hoping her disciple would not follow the same path she did.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 : Hell Party [1]

    At Eldain Academy, countless students, and excellent ones at that, are admitted every year. But if you were to ask whether everyone graduates safely, I¡¯d have to say definitely not.

    Since the academy trains students to hunt demons, and the curriculum is extremely demanding, many end up dropping out due to the excessive pressure. Even if they can be honored knights or wizards praised by everyone, most of the entrants are nobles.

    These students have lived their entire lives as rulers, lording over others, most of them treatingmoners like ves.

    Now, they¡¯re forced to study in the same space asmoners, breathe the same air, and even team up with them. It can¡¯t be helped that many of them drop out despite their desire for glory.

    Is that all?

    When facing demons, before they know it, they realize their own powerlessness. Whether they hit the limits of their own talents or feel frustrated by someone more talented, such situations ur frequently here. This is exactly what Eldain Academy is.

    Thus, feeling worried or hurt after listening to a such circumstance, Seeing such a thing, it¡¯s only natural that students end up leaving, creating vacancies. Therefore, Eldain has a solution for this.

    Every year when about 30% of the new students drop out, They fill those spots with qualified transfer students

    Of course, mainly, most of these are noble rmendations, somoners rarely get this opportunity.

    But, the possibility is definitely there.

    ¡®Moreover, in this transfer, the academy¡¯s admission rule of allowing only three students per family has beenpletely abolished.¡¯

    And, I utilized this and sessfully enrolled all my units into the Eldain Academy. There was no reason to hesitate since this would be of great helpter on.

    ¡®Allen and Hats, the twins from the Reinhaver family, will probably enroll soon. The admission criteria for transfer students were rxed only recently.¡¯

    Considering Prisci¡¯s personality, who dotes on her children, it would be strange if they didn¡¯te here.

    I just hope that the academy¡¯s reputation doesn¡¯t suffer.

    Anyway, they aren¡¯t my concern.

    If there is one problem for me, it¡¯s the rather excessive personalities of my units that sprawled out in front of me.

    Each of them is insane, and I¡¯m in a position who has to control them¡­ So what can I do? I¡¯ve trained my body for moments like this.

    From the olden times, for those who don¡¯t listen, a good beating is the answer.

    Sitting in a secret cafe in the inner part ofmercial district, I began speaking to them as they looked at me.

    ¡°First, I wee you all here. But before we get to further discussion, keep one thing in mind¡±

    I said in a clear voice.

    ¡°If you defy me, you will be dismissed.¡±

    As if exhaling a stream of cold, white air. A chill, cold as a winter wind, swept over the units in front of me. They must have sensed that a tough journey had begun.

    But it cannot be helped.

    Their fate was set in stone the moment they became my units.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Noah von Trinity. The dean of Eldain Academy, was currently troubled by a number of issues.

    The first was the recent darkness that had infiltrated the academy, the demonkin (Majin) [see note below] and the interference of the royal family. Lately, the first prince, Louis von Arkheim has excessively changed the power bnce with his interference.

    The ¡°Foolish Emperor¡± Esteban. Her formerrade from the past, the emperor had already be a fool. He copsed along with his lost wife. And Noah seemed to know who was behind this.

    ¡®The royal family.. No, to be more precise, you can say the culprit is the demon who infiltrated Royal family and made Esteban a fool¡¯

    The once wise emperor¡¯s downfall and corruption, the one that instigated this was definitely a demon.

    ¡®But what will happen if that child learns the whole truth?¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t about Nox. But it was about someone just as important as him, Someone deeply connected to Esteban von Arkheim, who currently ends up as a puppet ruler.

    As Noah thought this, she shook her head. There wasn¡¯t time to worry about that now.

    ¡°The demons are expanding their influence. There is news of morends being corrupted, and people losing their minds and going on rampages.¡±

    The incident at the Avt gambling house was the same. If Nox hadn¡¯t shown up, the tragedy would¡¯ve been much worse.

    Though it¡¯s frustrating for Nox that wherever he goes, a major demon appears¡­

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s his fate. But¡­¡¯

    Noah, crossing her legs, popped a stick of candy into her mouth.

    Crunch¡ª.

    As she swallowed it, a thought crossed her mind.

    ¡®What if he is deliberately throwing himself into the midst of demons?¡¯

    The idea seemed far-fetched.

    Even someone as talented as her hasn¡¯t been able to develop a tool to track demons. She had skilled alchemists working on it, but there had been no sess. This was why she hadn¡¯t been able to hunt down a demon currently disguised as a professor at Eldain. All Noah could do now was follow the stench.

    So there was no way Nox had some ability to track demons. Of course, there¡¯s never a 100% certainty, but¡­

    The thought still seemed far-fetched.

    Therefore, Noah decided to keep watching him a little longer.

    If. If Nox got involved in another incident rted to the 72 demons? She should consider that he may possess a radar to find a demon. She will ask Nox directly when that timees.

    With that in mind, Noah finished her candy and got up from her seat.

    ¡°Anyway, the priority is to help Nox improve his skills. That woman¡­ she will teach him well, right?¡±

    Though Noah was the dean, she was terrible at teaching, which is why she brought in her friend. She hoped she could help Nox.

    Before she knew it, Noah was bing a dean who was devoted to her role as a teacher. even if she didn¡¯t think of herself that way.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Seriously, young master, you don¡¯t look happy to see me at all! How can you be so rough with my poor ¡®pretty¡¯ ears when it¡¯s been so long since west met?! And now I¡¯m not even just a maid for the mansion. I¡¯m your personal maid! You should treat me more preciously!¡±

    As expected, Rona de Nero was loud when we reunited.

    But seriously, weren¡¯t you volunteered to be my personal maid? Why are you ming me?

    Absurd. I answered dismissively

    ¡°You¡¯re noisy. And if you don¡¯t stop talking just like Christopher, I won¡¯t let it slide. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Rona fumed, but it didn¡¯t matter to me. After all, I¡¯ve seen this behavior countless times, so it doesn¡¯t faze me anymore. Such a situation can¡¯t even make a light scratch to me, who know Rona well since I¡¯ve seen her in this world twentieth times

    tter.

    At the same time, I can see a man setting down a teacup. A young man with rare red hair, red eyes, and bronzed skin. Another familiar unit, Kushan Adrian.

    ¡°Haha. Today¡¯s just as lively and warm as ever. Our ancestors teach us that a good ruler attracts good people and I think that¡¯s definitely true. Serving young master, is the greatest fortune of my life¡±

    ¡®What? Gross¡­¡¯

    I recoiled, startled.

    Kushan gave a satisfied smile, apparently under the delusion that the atmosphere among the units was harmonious.

    I¡¯m dumbfounded.

    Does this really look harmonious to you? There¡¯s no way the eyes of the unit I carefully recruited are that blind, right?

    For your reference. Zitri is busy assessing the current situation. Her eyes are darting around is the proof. I¡¯m not sure. She¡¯s probably trying to figure out where to start and how to manage this insane group of people, this chaotic bunch of units.

    Besides, she¡¯s dealing with a penalty right now.

    Zitri, who can handle Christopher with ease, can¡¯t bring herself to criticize one particr member of this party.

    Rona de Nero.

    Of course, while I wonder if she is actually a garbage unit that should be scorned, Zitri doesn¡¯t think the same. Surprisingly, Rona has a warm side to her.

    She was the only one who reached out to Zitri when no one else believed in her. And she even helped Zitri get along with other maids within and outside the family. So, Zitri can¡¯t treat Rona harshly or push her away.

    For me, it¡¯s a bit a shame.

    Suddenly a suspicion arose. How did such harsh wordse out of such a small, delicate-looking girl? Even I, who¡¯s cleared the Inner Lunatic 27 times, still can¡¯t fully understand it.

    ¡®haa¡­.¡¯

    A sigh slipped out of me before I realized it. My eyes briefly met Zitri¡¯s, and I could see the dark circles forming under her eyes. We¡¯re probably both dealing with simr worries, but she¡¯s likely also thinking of me as someone to keep an eye on, given how I¡¯ve been sneaking outtely and getting into all sorts of dangerous situations.

    She¡¯s probably thinking, ¡®The young master isn¡¯t a ruffian, but he¡¯s still dangerous.¡¯

    ¡®Of course, the others are much worse.¡¯

    I quietly took a good look around at the units. To sum it up, it was aplete mess.

    ¡°Noo¡­ hup! Husband¡­ I really hate studying¡­ of all things, why did you bring me¡­Hup¡­.to a school like this¡­ hup¡±

    ¡°Erina! Here, this is hangover medicine! Take it quickly!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want! I don¡¯t wanna eat something bitter¡­! Mmph!¡±

    ¡°Noisy! open your mouth!¡±

    May is doing her best on the front lines, so Erina should snap out of it and wake up soon. Thank goodness. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. Zitri had the same reaction. She¡¯s a maid who connects very well with me.

    Even so, it was impossible for May to control a unit she just met.

    ¡°As expected, isn¡¯t the whole ¡®young master from a noble family¡¯ thing a lie? How could you gather such a bunch of people like this if you¡¯re not a gangster?¡±

    Thatstment was from Prim, by the way.

    Whack!

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    I smacked him right on the head. This brat¡¯s secretly trying to take advantage of the chaos to get ahead.

    My mind became overwhelmed in an instant, but I endured with grit and determination.

    ¡®If there is a good thing, is that no one outside this room will hear the conversations happening here.¡¯

    But even that¡¯s not perfect. I can sense a strange mana around. While it doesn¡¯t seem hostile towards me, it¡¯s clearly testing me.

    ¡°For now, everyone shut up.¡±

    Since they were being so noisy, I decided to speak up like the ruffian I am. All gazes were instantly concentrated on me. I kept going as if it was natural.

    ¡°First off, I want you all to know there¡¯s a reason I¡¯ve gathered you here at Eldain Academy. Each of you has a role to y here, and you¡¯re going to support me.¡±

    ¡°Support¡­¡±

    May clenched her fists with a determined look on her face. She¡¯s clearly eager to help me. As expected, she¡¯s the only normal unit in our party.

    What would I do without Zitri and May?

    ¡®I don¡¯t even want to imagine.¡¯

    From the olden times, thinking about the worst-case scenario gives you hope. I was relieved that the grim future without these two wouldn¡¯te and calmly looked ahead.

    ¡°Your objective¡­.. What exactly do you need us to do?¡±

    Kushan raised his hand slightly as he asked. I slowly lowered my eyes and scanned him and the others as I spoke. My words were slow but precise.

    ¡°There¡¯s a demonkin (Majin) hiding here at the academy. A demon, and not just any demon, but one who¡¯s made a pact with one of the 72 demons. They¡¯re hiding their true identity and spreading their evil influence.¡±

    The chatter among the units suddenly died down after my shocking revtion. Their gazes turned towards me, filled with thick fear and dread, and an intense hostility towards the demon.

    ¡°Young master, is that¡­ really true?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    I answered Rona¡¯s question nonchntly. Then, I clenched my fists and added with determination.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them. And for that, I need you all to be here.¡±

    Their gazes hardened. Now they finally understand who they got under. They knew what kind of ruffian they were serving.

    This crazy hell party has a very simple goal.

    ¡®To wipe out all demons, I need to build my faction and strengthen my units. To do that, I have to start by taking over everything here at Eldain, the main stage where the events unfold.¡¯

    To put it simply, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m about to enjoy my medieval fantasy school life¡­

    Making friends¡­no, subordinates, monopolizing the academy¡¯s key episodes and hidden pieces. Well, stuff like that.

    just like a trivial game-like stuff? ¡­. it would be something like that¡­

    Of course, it¡¯s the worst game filled with tough demons and nerve-wracking battles, but still.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Eldain Academy has many facilities for students, but none are as popr as the cafe ¡®Afternoon Teatime.¡¯ It¡¯s located right in the middle of the 4th Commercial District.

    Just a moment ago, a woman with a voluptuous figure visited this ce. Astrid von Kaliud. She¡¯s a longtime friend of Noah von Trinity [¡®Witch of Ice¡¯] and one of thest surviving dragonkin, those who inherited the blood of a dragon believed to have gone extinct. Existence that known as thest survivor.

    Astrid, with her orange hair glowing faintly, was staring intently at one ce. The boy she had followed into the cafe. It was Nox von Reinhaver, whom she was meant to look after.

    And she knew.

    Nox von Reinhaver.

    The cheeky brat already knew she was watching him. He had already sensed her presence and figured out her magic.

    ¡®This is going to be fun, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    Astrid smiled. Yes, she was just as crazy as Noah. That¡¯s how it is with those known as the ¡°Four Sages.¡±

    Meanwhile, Nox smirked.

    ¡®So, she¡¯s finally here. One of the current Four Sages, [me Mage] Astrid von Kaliud, who¡¯s going to be my master soon.¡¯

    Nox had already figured everything out. He knew Noah would assign her as his magic instructor.

    ¡®Things are about to get interesting.¡¯

    Nox smiled.

    How much could he squeeze out of this time? With that thought, Nox felt like he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.

    Like a child holding onto cotton candy, he was excited like a child who had a screw loose somewhere. As if he had long craved a twisted sense of power.

    Just like Noah in the past.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Note/Question

    Can anyone tell me what ¡°majin¡± trantes to in English? You know, like in Majin Buu, etc? I felt ¡°demon¡± would fit, but it could be confusing since ¡°majin¡± means ¡°demon person¡± in a more literal sense. Whereas in the novel ¡°demons/akuma¡± and ¡°majin¡± are different entities

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Main [??] = Majin [Ä§ÈË] = Manusia iblis. Ada yg tau bahasa inggrisnya manusia iblis? Kayaknya ku ¡®demon person¡¯ kurang pas ini ¡¯_¡¯

    Thanks

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 . Hell Party [2]

    In the past, 72 high-ranking demons were sealed away by Solomon. Naturally, their infamous is well-known across various countries.

    Cmity. Just the word itself is enough to remember them.

    The tragic moments when the barrier between the human world and those demons was shattered. Although three sword emperors and four sages seeded in stopping this, the impact those demons had across the continent was shocking.

    Millions of humans were massacred. Followed by horrifying human experiments and the mass production of demons¡¯ followers and servants, the demonic humans. Demons were truly a cmity on a whole different level.

    So, surely what does Nox¡¯s seemingly casual talk in front of hisrades mean?

    ¨C I¡¯m going to kill them. And for that, I need you all to be here.

    His words made it impossible for anyone to stay calm. How can young master, known as a troublemaker from a noble family, be so confident about exterminating the 72 demons, which is considered the worst cmity? This is a feat not even the most shining heroes, whose names are remembered across the continent, have achieved. He¡¯s barely an adult, a boy who hasn¡¯t fully developed his skills, clearly there are limits to what he can do. Yet, there was not a hint of hesitation in his determination.

    Hisrades couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of fear. How far is Nox seeing, and even though he has enough already, why is he throwing himself into such a dangerous endeavor?

    It was natural for them to be suspicious of Nox¡¯s true nature.

    But among them, only Rona was different. If it was her, who had a connection with his past, she could guess what was going through Nox¡¯s feelings right now and why he made such a decision

    ¡®Madam¡¯s death¡­ That must have been what changed Young Master. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡¯

    It was the death of Nox¡¯s mother, the mistress of the Reinhaver family. That tragic event must have shattered the once warm-hearted young master, nting within him a blind thirst for revenge against the demons. Therefore, this must have slowly broken him, leading to the person he is now.

    ¡®Young master¡¯

    Then, what should I do here?

    Rona couldn¡¯t help but think. What can she say to young master now to stop him? How can she let him know how futile and meaningless the desire for revenge is? Rona knew she was overstepping, but she couldn¡¯t help but worry since she genuinely cared for him.

    ¡°Young master.¡±

    She grasped her skirt tightly and looked at Nox intently. In the past, and even now, he has shown warmth to everyone within his circle. But the current Nox clearly seemed unstable. As if he could slip away like sand through one¡¯s fingers at any moment. From the beginning, he had always drawn a subtle line even with hisrades, not allowing anyone to cross it.

    The current Nox was a stranger to her.

    After a brief hesitation, Rona spoke with firm resolve, facing hisvender eyes.

    ¡°Young master, I¡¯m sorry¡­ but I¡¯m against this. I know I don¡¯t have the right to stop you, but¡­¡±

    Another moment of silence. Although she was still conflicted, her intention was clear.

    ¡°Please, try to understand my feelings and the promise I made to thete Madam. I beg you, could you reconsider just one more time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already decided.¡±

    But Nox¡¯s resolve was firm. Shaking his head, he said,

    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable. It¡¯s not for personal reasons, I announced the extermination of the 72 demons for external reasons, and you can¡¯t do anything about it¡±

    Rona¡¯s delicate brow furrowed as her head drooped. She had known from the start that he wouldn¡¯t give her the answer she wanted. Still, she had clung to a tiny bit of hope. Relying on the young master¡¯s warm heart is her own selfishness.

    A momentter. She finally asked thest question she couldn¡¯t hold

    ¡°Even if¡­I were to leave your side?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d make sure you don¡¯t get hurt. Of course, if you really wanted to leave me.¡±

    He spoke with such certainty, as if he was sure Rona couldn¡¯t leave him. Unfortunately, even if he truly thought that, Rona couldn¡¯t deny it.

    After all, she couldn¡¯t really leave young master.

    They had spent too much time together, and she had to keep the promise she made to thete madam, who had taken her in when she was nothing.

    ¡®That¡¯s not all, but¡­ Anyway, I have to do what I can now.¡¯

    Before she knew it, out of nowhere, she had this thought, she wanted to understand why she had to stay by his side, no, why she wanted to.

    To do that, she couldn¡¯t help but once again be the good (?) but slightly mischievous maid and look at him as she did before. Even if it meant putting on a persona.

    After thinking it through, Rona lifted her head and smiled brightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you. There¡¯s no way I will give up such a good job as being a maid at the Reinhaver family!¡±

    The moment Rona¡¯s cheerful voice echoed.

    [A new character trait has been added to ¡®Rona de Nero.¡¯]

    [Character Viewing System is automatically activated.]

    [¡°Blind Faith¡± and ¡°Mediocre Acting¡± traits have been added to this character.]

    ¡°Well¡­ I might not know about difficult things, but I¡¯m on your side no matter what, husband!¡±

    In the somewhat tense atmosphere, Erina interrupted with a cheerful grin. May also nodded firmly with a determined expression.

    ¡°My life was already doomed in Chaders. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t follow you now, young master. Besides¡­ it makes me anxious to leave this friend behind.¡±

    May said this as she wrapped her arm around Erina¡¯s shoulder, her tone implying as if she had no other choice, but her actions suggested otherwise. Erina¡¯s face quickly filled with tears, as if she was about to burst.

    ¡°May¡­ you care about me that much?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I said that because you¡¯re such a troublemaker, okay?¡±

    May sighed as she pushed away Erina, who hugged her while rubbing her face against her. Anyway, the two had made their decision to follow Nox until death. Erina, who had be a prisoner of love(?) had no other choice, but May voluntarily chose to stay by Nox¡¯s side.

    Before Nox could shift his gaze to the next person, a head of warm red hair moved toward him. Kushan Adrian. He also wanted to voice his opinion.

    ¡°Forgive me for saying this, but this is an extremely dangerous and absurd endeavor. Given that we¡¯ve been manipted by the 72 demons before, your decision sounds even more perilous, and I think that¡¯s the reality¡±

    Kushan paused briefly, seemingly finalizing his thoughts, before continuing.

    ¡°However, if you must go forward, if this endeavor has meaning in itself, if it doesn¡¯t matter even if it all falls apart¡­¡±

    Kushan¡¯s red eyes gleamed intensely.

    ¡°We from the East will follow you unconditionally, young master. As long as I¡¯m alive, our dynasty will not forget the hope and grace you¡¯ve given us. I was saved by you¡±

    It was a rather burdensome stance. Naturally, Nox was likely screaming internally at this point. But whether it was due to the [Master of Acting] trait working properly, Nox epted it with a calm smile.

    It almost made the others feel like he had known all along that things would turn out this way. There was only one unable to adapt to this situation, the newly enved Prim

    ¡®¡­Are they crazy? Taking on the 72 demons? No matter how strong that guy is, it¡¯s impossible¡­ Could he really be an amazing person? It seems like I should be careful and resist moderately¡¯

    The option of not resisting wasn¡¯t even on the table. Unaware that Nox could read his thoughtspletely, Prim made his decision on how to act.

    Zitri, watching her young master¡¯s decisions, also decided to respect Nox. Unlike Rona, from the beginning, she saw the Nox that was different from the rumor, so she calmly epted and decided to follow him.

    ¡®Like everyone here, I¡¯m the same. My life was abandoned, and if it¡¯s young master Nox who is the one who gave me a second chance¡­ I have to trust and follow him.¡¯

    The moment Zitri made this resolve.

    Nox suddenly looked at everyone and began to speak.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll exin my n. I won¡¯t repeat myself, so listen carefully.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Quite a long time passed. After finished talking with my units. I¡¯m lying quietly on the bed in the Sidus¡¯ Hall room. Sleep won¡¯te easily. The events I¡¯ve gone through so far sh through my mind like a revolvingntern, piercing through my past. And then, a nagging thought heats up the sides of my temples.

    ¡®¡­ Am I doing well now?¡¯

    Did I make the right choice?

    After putting the people I¡¯ve brought into my circle in danger. Is this the right choice? If it¡¯s not, am I just sacrificing them for my own safety?

    No one knows that I¡¯m Yoochan inside. Only I know that.

    So, every time moments like thise, I wonder. What if I were truly Nox?

    If I were, could I have formed deeper bonds with myrades? Instead of forcing sacrifices, could I have entrusted them with my back and moved forward together?

    Honestly, I don¡¯t know.

    ¡®¡­ No time to be sentimental. I know what I need to do now.¡¯

    Exterminating the demons. Reach the end of the story.

    And maybe, the next story that something even I haven¡¯t seen yet, Standing at the start and end of the second chapter.

    Countless thoughts crash over me like waves, shaking the boat that is me. My secret that I can¡¯t tell anyone.

    The loneliness stemming from it sometimes drags me down into the mire.

    ¡°Well, nothing I can do about it.¡±

    I just chuckle bitterly and let it pass. The current situation, and the abnormal rtionships I¡¯ve built by deceiving others.

    Then, suddenly, a thought intrudes into my mind.

    ¡°¡­ At some point, it seems I¡¯ve also been influenced by Nox.¡±

    Inner Lunatic.

    I¡¯ve been gradually getting used to being possessed in the body of the worst viin in the game I loved. The biggest proof of this is that I¡¯m starting to see people as tools to be used.

    But I can¡¯t give up on my goal of regaining my memories. I need to find out how this game is connected to me.

    ¡®I have to do whatever it takes to achieve that.¡¯

    This deep sense of urgency too, it probably because there¡¯s something out there that I don¡¯t know yet. So, right now, the only choice is to keep moving forward.

    I stare out the window for a while before finally closing it.

    I, who was once an outsider to this story. Now truly feel like I¡¯ve be a part of this game world.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    The next day. After finishing the basic academy sses, I met with a person I¡¯ve been anticipating in the private training room. If you were ying the game, you wouldn¡¯t encounter this person at this point. True to her name, one of the strongest characters in Inner Lunatic is standing right in front of me.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A drop of cold sweat ran down my back before I knew it. Even though I anticipated this, encountering an unpredictable variable this early still makes me nervous. Bright orange hair that looks like it¡¯s soaked in the sunset, and vertical pupils in her eyes, a woman with voluptuous body. She stares at me with interest while licking her lips.

    Next to her is another one of the strongest characters in the world, Noah von Trinity. Behind them, Professor Lars standing there, dripping with sweat

    ¡°If you had told me in advance that someone so important wasing¡­¡±

    Professor Lars stammers in surprise. But the woman continues to look at me with amusement and asks directly,

    ¡°I heard you have my orb.¡±

    Straightforward speech. As expected. If this is Astrid von Kaliud, one of the four sages I know, then this is exactly how she should be. No exnations, just pushing forward at her own pace. Despite the overwhelming pressure of her mana, I pretend to keep myposure, acting as Nox, and reply,

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°I already know that you know who I am. No need to pretend otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Hihi, didn¡¯t I tell you? This is going to be interesting!¡±

    Noah chimes in yfully from behind. Astrid gives a faint smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. First, take off your clothes.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    Even I couldn¡¯t help but flinch at that. Sure, she waszy and did things her own way in the game, but this suddenly?

    Astrid looked at me with an unreadable expression, as if it was tiresome. The front of her outfit opens slightly. But her gaze stays fixed on the front, not moving at all. Astrid calmly ces her hand on my jaw and says calmly

    ¡°You¡¯re going to learn it, no? Magic.¡±

    A faint orange glow lingers in Astrid¡¯s vertical pupils. I had no choice but to nod.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 . Dragon Heart

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    [Basic Information] Name: Astrid von Kaliud Gender: Female Age: ??? Race: Dragonkin Main Element: me Achievements: [The Four Sages] / [Descendant of Dragons] / [Survivor of the Canyon] / [Demon yer]

    [Traits] Positive: [Genius of Mana Sensitivity] / [Master of Elemental Magic] / [Keen Insight] / [Fast Learner] / [Excellent Teacher] / [Tender Feelings] Neutral: [Meritocrat] Negative: [Sadistic] / [Lazy]

    [Stats] Physical Strength: 21 Mana: 28 Luck: 7 Willpower: 26 Charm: 21

    [Skills] Passive Skills: [Mana Affinity] / [Blessing of the Smander] / [Dragon¡¯s Scales]¡­ Active Skills: [Prominence] / [mes of Sin] / [Hellfire] / [Fire Enchant] / [Lie Detection]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Astrid von Kaliud One of the Four Sages and one of the strongest in the world. There are many titles to describe her.

    For example, due to her specialty in me magic, she¡¯s called [The me Mage] or [Master of me], etc. No one can rival her in manipting mana, earning her the title of [Astrid the Magic God]. Of course, this title isn¡¯t used negatively, you can say it confirms her talents and reputation.

    I¡¯ve met her several times already. To be honest, I¡¯ve lost count of how many times I made her my master.

    I feel there will be misunderstandings if I exin it like this, in the end, it was all just inside the game. Astrid, [The me Mage], is both a genius and an outstanding teacher. Unlike Noah von Trinity, who says vague things like, ¡®It just worked out for me?!¡¯, Astrid is a dedicated character who gives her best to ensure her students be the best.

    Noah also teaches the yer sincerely, but she¡¯s on a different track from Astrid. Astrid is a character designed by the developers to be the perfect teacher.

    ¡®Of course, she might be a bit too obsessed with geniuses¡¯

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been waiting for her to show up. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Astrid this early, though. Noah had decided to help me to bloom my talent, so she brought her.

    ¡®She must¡¯ve thought teaching me by herself was too difficult and uncertain how to make me stronger, so she called Astrid here¡¯

    In fact, before Noah, Astrid was once offered the position of dean at Eldain Academy. But she didn¡¯t want to meddle with political battles. In the end, she became a character that help by asionally giving lessons to talented individuals, just like now.

    By the way, Professor Lars was trying to leave because he sensed the tense atmosphere, but he ended up stuck between me and the two of them. Professor Lars¡¯s mustache quivered slightly as he looked like he was about to cry.

    ¡®Serve you right.¡¯

    It¡¯s a bit mean to say this since he is my instructor, but thinking about all the things he has put me through, such feelings have gone far away. Lars, You will understand too after experiencing a troublesome situation. So don¡¯t harass me anymore!

    While I was standing, lost in thought, Astrid spoke to me.

    ¡°How did you know about me?¡±

    ¡°I figured it out myself.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As if couldn¡¯t grasp the situation, Lars kept looking back and forth between me and Astrid. Clearly not understand how a mere student like me could know her. He¡¯ll definitely ask me about thister. Not that I¡¯d give him an answer, anyway.

    Then at that moment. Astrid¡¯s faintly orange hair floated in the air, and her eyes glowed a brilliant color. One of Astrid¡¯s exclusive skills, [Lie Detection].

    ¡®A cheat skill that absolutely impossible to dodge¡­ a different skill from the other four sages or three sword emperors. You can¡¯t even avoid it with acting skills¡¯

    That¡¯s why I told the truth even in the situation where lying is fine. I really did figure out everything about Astrid on my own.

    Anyway. Thanks to this skill, Astrid had wandered the continent, unable to find a disciple. Who could approach one of the Four Sages, reveal everything about themselves, and purely seek to learn magic? That¡¯s almost close to an illusion.

    By now, there may be people who have guessed what I¡¯m getting at. Right. The first condition to learn magic from Astrid von Kaliud. You must earn her trust. No lies, and face her head-on. That¡¯s the beginning and the end of it.

    Astrid nodded, seemingly knowing that I wasn¡¯t lying. That¡¯s fortunate for me. After all, I¡¯m in a position where I need to be her disciple.

    Well, nothing wrong with making a good impression

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk too much, so just take it off.¡±

    I obediently took off my coat, just as she told me to. My body had trained nicely now, with lean muscles in the right ces. Unfortunately, just as my strength has a limit, my muscle growth is limited too, so it¡¯s difficult to grow it to be bulky

    ¡®Still, I¡¯ve worked hard to get this far, so I¡¯m pretty satisfied.¡¯

    ¡°Is this good enough?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask when you already know. It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    Astrid spoke with a yawn, full of tiresomeness. Then she lightly ced her hand on my chest, and blue mana began to form. Lars, seeing this, freaked out.

    ¡°Ah, Astrid-nim! Um, what exactly are you nning to do to student Nox? If I may ask for your intentions¡­?¡±

    That guy¡­ His voice was trembling slightly. It seemed like he was worried that I might die. Sometimes, he can be a nice guy.

    Standing in front of two of the Four Sages and daring to ask about their intentions¡­ that¡¯s no small feat. Although, he probably just doesn¡¯t want to lose his top student, who researched a thesis with him.

    ¡°To learn my magic, this is necessary. Move.¡±

    Astrid¡¯s eyes, filled with indifference, stared down at Lars, who had somehow stepped in front of me. Unless Lars was truly terrified, he would not back down from this, and he¡¯d definitely hold his ground¡­

    ¡°Ah! Yes, I understand. This is Astrid-nim¡¯s magic, one of the Four Sages, there¡¯s no way it could be dangerous! Haha!¡±

    ¡°No, He could actually die¡±

    Astrid said that in apletely indifferent tone. Lars looked a bit worried butughed it off.

    ¡°Haha, what a joke! While some knights might think mages are crazy, it¡¯s not like anyone but dark mages would go out of their way to kill someone! Nox-kun, this is a great opportunity, so make the most of the dean¡¯s kindness!¡±

    ¡­Coward. Lars quickly backed off, epted it just like that. It seems his brain has made apromise. This guy¡­ I¡¯m going to skip two of our research meetingster.

    While I was plotting my small revenge, Astrid¡¯s blue mana was slowly seeping into my body. Since Astrid was toozy to exin, I pondered what I knew about Inner Lunatic¡¯s magic, especially Dragon Magic which rted to the Dragonnguage. What she¡¯s doing now is the process of creating a Dragon Heart, the pinnacle of magic, the heart to use the highest skills in Inner Lunatic.

    ¡°Haa¡­..¡±

    A rough breath escaped me, and I unknowingly furrowed my brow. Even after I¡¯ve adapted to this world, the feeling of mana squeezing my heart was unfamiliar. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything I can do about it, but still¡­ I can¡¯t help but wonder can¡¯t she be a bit gentler?

    ¡°Endure it. It¡¯s annoying, so I¡¯ll finish quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    As expected, it seems all teachers in fiction are insane. I let out a sigh as I suddenly realized this truth again. A short, sharp sigh. Naturally, Astrid didn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Meanwhile, At the same time, Astrid herself was slightly surprised. It was because of Nox¡¯s magical talent.

    ¡®He has way too much mana. This is going to take a long time to create the Dragon Heart¡­¡¯

    Annoying. It¡¯s so annoying that I feel like I might die. But even so, why is it? Astrid had a fleeting thought that maybe, she might be a little interested in Nox if he managed to survive this ordeal. The reason was simple.

    She thought to herself, with the amount of mana she was pouring into him? The chances of a mere 15-year-old, barely adult Nox surviving were less than 2%.

    ¡®If he really does survive, things might get interesting.¡¯

    Even with that thought, she just spoke in a t tone.

    ¡°Endure it.¡±

    Dragons. They are the beginning and end of magic.

    In normal fantasy novels,ics, or games, they are often described like this.

    Inner Lunatic is somewhat simr. While dragons aren¡¯t the originators of magic, they are still counted as one of the leading races in magic study.

    ¡®Furthermore, because they use a specializednguage system called Dragonnguage, they handle magic with far more words than humans can express, making the magic stability high. That¡¯s why in theter half of the game, using Dragon magic bes a must.¡¯

    Basically, Dragon magic is unparalleled and inherently awe-inspiring.

    Those who have transcended may asionally wield magicparable to that realm, but most mages can¡¯t evene close, which proves just how extraordinary it is.

    Also, there are several reasons why dragon magic is so powerful. but the biggest one is the Dragon Heart. In other words, the difference lies in the power engine that circtes mana within their bodies. Later, when you max out a mage build and grow your character close to the limit, you really start to feel it, but acquiring a Dragon Heart is a challenge that¡¯s almost beyond imagination. But right now, it¡¯s what I need most.

    ¡®Magic and Sword. The fact that I have genius traits for both is an overwhelming advantage over the others. If I can properly use magic while learning Luna¡¯s Moonlight Sword¡­¡¯

    Naturally, I¡¯ll be able to survive even when the first part of the game ends. If so, getting closer to the truth will be much easier.

    That¡¯s right. In the end, everything is about finding the answer.

    My origin. Where is the truth hidden? Also, What is this strange possession leading me to, who am I¡­? For this, I have no choice but to grow stronger.

    ¡®¡­But heart isn¡¯t consumable goods, and there¡¯s no way you can just swap out it easily. In other words¡­¡¯

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    I felt a sharp pain shoot through my heart, and this time, I red at Astrid, determined to quibble over this. Still, even if it¡¯s me, I¡¯m not used to continuously enduring this level of pain. Just when I was about to speak.

    An even greater wave of pain started constricting me.

    If a moment ago, the mana flowing into me was just squeezing my heart, now it felt like a searing hot iron was carved something onto it. The shocking pain that I felt surged through my most vulnerable spot, sweeping me just like a tidal wave.

    ¡®At this rate¡­ I think I will die¡­!¡¯

    Of course, I¡¯ve never actually died after saying something like that. But I can¡¯t help but be frightened.

    It feels almost like the time I copsed while ying the game. The agony, spreading slowly like a deadly poison, reminded me of the pain I felt when I first got possessed in the game.

    Haa¡­ I took a few breaths, but even my breathing was shaking right now. Maybe it was too early to entrust my body to Astrid?

    When a strong regret began to wash over me.

    [The Dragon¡¯s Inscription on yer¡¯s heart is beginning!]

    Kohok¡ª Just as I coughed up blood and my vision started to blur. Though I couldn¡¯t quite hear the system message clearly,ter, I¡¯d realize why Astrid is considered the best teacher unit in Inner Lunatic.

    The regret that had been tormenting me until then disappearedpletely.

    [The integrated item ¡®Dragon Heart¡¯ is being engraved to the yer!] [Your ability to manage mana is greatly enhanced!] [Your Mana stat has permanently increased by 1!] [Your Physical Strength stat has permanently increased by 1!] [Your Willpower stat has permanently increased by 1!]

    All stats increased by 1?

    ¡®This really is on another level.¡¯

    I realized it once again. ¡­ When ites to magic, then from dragons.

    As I reflected on that, I closed my eyes. I nced over at Astrid for a moment, who was yawning, and watched Noah¡¯s cheerful expression and Lars¡¯s horrified face. Lars, I won¡¯t let you off easy¡­!

    Soon after, a deep sleep overcame me. I smiled faintly.

    When I wake up, I¡¯ll probably be quite different, no, very different from who I was before.

    ¡°Noah, it seems you picked up something useful.¡±

    I closed my eyes as I listened to Astrid¡¯sst words.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156: The Third Main Episode [1]

    [Retrieving information about the yer-bound artifact, ¡®Dragon Heart¡¯.]

    [Basic Info]

    Name: Dragon Heart Type: Special Equipment (Bound) Grade: High Attributes: ¨C Stats: All stats +1 Equip Requirements: [Genius of Mana Sensitivity] and Mana, Willpower stat of 10 or more.

    Special Effects:

    Increases the grade of magic auto-correction by 1.

    Greatly improves proficiency with magic that uses Dfragon Language and significantly reduces magic calction time.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Shocking effects. The effects were so overwhelming that I nearly lost myself, but I managed to hold myself. Even though I¡¯m lying in a hospital bed, if I didn¡¯t feel proud of the rapid increase in my stats, I¡¯d have to look back if I have qualification as a gamer.

    I don¡¯t know for sure, but if I looked in the mirror, my grin would probably be stretching to the ear.

    But right now, that¡¯s not important.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look slowly¡±

    The most straightforward disyed part is the stats.

    All stats, excluding luck and charm, have increased by 1. You can say this is shocking.

    Naturally, not all high-grade artifacts boast this kind of performance. Sometimes there are high-grade artifactsparable to highest-grade artifacts, and it¡¯s safe to say that the [Dragon Heart] belongs in that category.

    ¡®A permanent increase in stats is something you can immediately feel, especially when ites to physical strength and the replenishment of frequently used mana. Willpower is no different.¡¯

    Physical strength will contribute to swordsmanship, while magic will have a direct influence on both swordsmanship and magic. This will be a solid foundation for my future growth.

    Since I¡¯m already checking, I decided to review all my stats and the status screen.

    With my thoughts organized, the status screen appeared in midair.

    [Basic Info] Name: Nox von Reinhaver Gender: Male Age: 15 Race: Human Primary Element: Darkness Achievements: None

    [Traits] Positive: [Genius of Swordsmanship and Combat] / [Genius of Mana Sensitivity] / [Insight] / [Master of Memorization] / [Iron Mentality] / [Genius of Acting] Neutral: [Manifestation of Darkness] Negative: [Terminal Illness] / [Prone to Minor Illnesses] / [Cold Limbs] / [Possession]

    [Stats] Physical strength: 9.1 (+2) Mana: 14.3 (+2) Luck: 10 Willpower: 14.8 (+1) Charm: 27.1

    [Skills] Active Skills: [Genius Time+] / [Advanced Dark Family Swordsmanship] / [Southern Swordsmanship] / [Ignition] / [Basic Arkheim Empire Swordsmanship] / [Material Transformation] / [Dark Spear] / [Limit Break] / [Mana Conversion] / [Basic Moonlight Sword] / [Light¡¯s Step]

    *Due to the [Terminal Illness] trait, the yer¡¯s remaining lifespan is 91 days.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Seeing my steadily growing stats stirs up some emotions. Though my physical strength hasn¡¯t surpassed 10 yet, the other stats are at a satisfying level. I can say that I¡¯ve never grown this quickly in any previous ythrough.

    ¡°Especially mana and willpower are at absurd levels¡­ Over 14 ? I¡¯ve had to use my strength a lot recently, so my lifespan has shortened, but that¡¯s inevitable¡­ High risk, high reward. That¡¯s the Nox von Reinhaver I¡¯m developing¡±

    Anyway. Looking at my stats, which before I realize are getting closer to 15, my heart can¡¯t help but race. One of the key turning points in base stats is when each stat reaches 15. Every time a stat hits increments of 5, the character experiences a period of rapid growth, and I¡¯m just about to hit that. I look forward to my future growth.

    ¡°huu¡­ Not bad.¡±

    Sure enough, acquiring good artifacts always brings joy to a gamer.

    I shifted my gaze to the next screen. This time, it was the enhanced skill.

    ¡®Next is the improvement in magic proficiency using Dragon Language and the permanent rank-up in [Magic Auto-Correction].¡¯

    This is another absurd boost as well. I¡¯ll have a chance to exin the improvement in magic proficiency with Dragon Languageter, but even just the fact that I can properly learn Dragon Magic, I can say it¡¯s already perfect. However, there was an unexpected gain elsewhere.

    ¡°[Magic Auto-Correction] permanently ranked up by 1 grade¡­ This is a special effect I¡¯ve never seen in the game.¡±

    It¡¯s a trait that turned out to be a good variable. I quickly called out the traits window.

    [Disying detailed info on the passive skill ¡®Magic Auto-Correction¡¯]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [Passive Skill] Name: Magic Auto-Correction Grade: High Attribute: None Effect: Automatically boosts the power and effectiveness of all magic-rted skills up to advanced level.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ranked up by 1 grade, the automatic adjustment, which only applied to intermediate and lower skills before, also works on advanced skills now. This fact is a very big deal.

    Previously, it was more beneficial to use multiple intermediate skills, but now the efficiency of using advanced magic has greatly improved. In the long term, there will definitely be moments where intermediate magic alone won¡¯t be enough to ovee the situation. When that happens, this skill will be a huge help.

    ¡°The main episode ising soon too¡­¡±

    Chapter 3. The main episode, where the future of the Merchants Faction will be decided, we have to win them to our side. I don¡¯t know if it will go ording to my n, but just like always, thinking it over while organizing my mind will make the situation better, even if it¡¯s just a little.

    ¡®I¡¯m so screwed.¡¯

    In the end, the conclusion always circles back to this. Still, as expected. I think.

    Well, I¡¯ve got to figure it out somehow. What else can I do?

    If I¡¯ve got the Dragon Heart?

    Then the next step is to master the Dragon¡¯s Breathing Technique. The first step is opening the three pathways and raising my realm.

    Astrid was standing in the academy¡¯s secret training hall, staring straight at me.

    Her usualzy expression, but when ites to magic, her ruthlessness is carved more clearly in my mind than ever.

    Astrid looked at my body and said,

    ¡°You¡¯re not dead, huh?¡± ¡°Fortunately, yes.¡±

    I shrugged and calmly said. Astrid didn¡¯t even take a nce at me and immediately prepared for the next step. Completely changing my breathing from the root.

    ¡°You know about the three magic organs, right? The pathways for circting magic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°Spin them all at once. Try circting them simultaneously.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right now? I only just got the Dragon Heart yesterday. There¡¯s no way I can do something like that this quickly.¡±

    I was so taken aback that I asked again. Even in the game, they didn¡¯t throw the breathing technique lessons at you the very next day. Why do things never go the way I imagined¡­?

    ¡°Can¡¯t do it? Then I won¡¯t teach you.¡±

    At Astrid¡¯s words, I quickly corrected myself.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do it. In return, please show me a demonstration, and I¡¯ll follow along.¡±

    Learninges first, no matter what. Astrid is more reckless than I expected, but I didn¡¯t have a choice. I told her I¡¯d do it, and asked her to show me how. No matter how you look at it, does it make sense to master a training method that¡¯s just a script, all by yourself?

    Step, step.

    Astrid von Kaliud dragged her feet and approached me as if it was tiresome. Then she extended her hand to me while slightly tilting her head. Next, she waved her hand once.

    ¡°What are you doing? Not gonna take it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You wanted a demonstration, right? This is the fastest way.¡±

    Still half dubious, I took Astrid¡¯s hand. Then, suddenly, she pulled me into her chest and hugged me. I felt her warm, unique scent, mixed with the scent of baked madeleines. Maybe it was her fire attribute? I even found itforting.

    ¡®I wondered if dragons smell like reptiles, but it seems not¡¯

    As I satisfy one of my curiosity, I focused on what she was doing.

    A few minutes passed.

    I quietly traced the flow of magic I could feel moving from her.

    As I thought, she had a n all along.

    ¡®Astrid pulled me close for this. The best way to feel magic cirction is through physical contact after all.¡¯

    Astrid¡¯s method was right. The reason she told me to take off my shirt earlier, you can say it was for this as well. As expected from a dragon, her cirction technique was very unique.

    ¡®Basically, most dull or average mages can only circte magic up to the upper dantian in the head. Next is the middle dantian, located in the heart area, which can only be controlled by mid-level mages or more¡¯

    Where¡¯s thest one?

    Naturally, it¡¯s the lower dantian. Located about two fingers below the belly button.

    When this opens, the door to the mental world will be open. This world is different depending on the individuality of knight or mage. If I follow her lessons properly, I should be able to open this lower dantian soon. It¡¯ll also pave the way for a new path.

    ¡®Besides, I wonder what Nox¡¯s mental world looks like?¡¯

    Condition to open the lower dantian. It¡¯s by moving to the mental world. A virtual space that manifests ording to one¡¯s will.

    So, if the lower dantian opens in Nox¡¯s current body? Will it be a manifestation of my will or an ignition of Nox¡¯s talent as a character? This made me curious, but unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t possible to immediately solve it.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t opened the lower dantian yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Who wouldn¡¯t? Have you ever seen anyone master the Dragon¡¯s Breath technique in a day?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    To Astrid¡¯s confident reply, I let out a small sigh and stepped away from her embrace. Then, looking directly into her calm eyes, I said

    ¡°There¡¯s a faint flow of magic in the lower dantian, though.¡±

    ¡°Barely, like a rat¡¯s tail.¡±

    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±

    I added with some emphasis,

    ¡°I¡¯ll master the Dragon¡¯s Breath, so please formally ept me as Astrid-nim disciple. There¡¯s still a lot I want to learn from you.¡±

    ¡°Emmmm¡­ There¡¯s no other choice, Noah did ask me after all. It¡¯s annoying, but I¡¯ll help a little. In return, there¡¯s one condition you have to keep it.¡±

    This time, Astrid looked at me with a serious expression. Her voice had a gloomy tone as she spoke. Somehow, I could sense a fraction of Astrid¡¯s past from her words.

    ¡°Never lie to me. As long as you keep that promise, I¡¯ll ept you as my disciple.¡±

    Why was she asking that. In fact I already know.

    But I¡¯ll save that exnation forter. There will definitely be a time to talk about it someday.

    Therefore.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I just shrugged as I continued calmly

    ¡°I have no reason to lie to you.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It¡¯s been about a month since Astrid started teaching me. And as my lifespan steadily dwindled, finally the beginning of the main episode was approaching. It all started with Professor Fritzel from the [Joint Martial Arts] ss.

    ¡°Eee¡­ so, you¡¯ll be participating in a martial arts practical session in a few days. Eee¡­ safety is the top priority, and Eldain¡¯s also consider this event extremely important, so any rash actions or decisions will be forb¡­ eee.. be careful of any rash actions or decisions.¡°

    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s already that time, huh?¡±

    Eleanor, sitting next to me, rested her chin on her hand as she spoke. I replied nonchntly, ¡°It seems so¡± but In fact, internally, my thoughts werepletely different.

    ¡®The [Joint Martial Arts] practical session. Main Episode 3 is finally here. This one won¡¯t be easy either.¡¯

    After surviving the Paimon episode, also known as the Newbie Crusher, and the Gambling House episode, we¡¯ve now reached the third Merchant Group Copse episode. To put it simply, it¡¯s famous for its hellish difficulty.

    The previous episodes weren¡¯t easy, and this one won¡¯t be either. Even so, we¡¯ve had a lot of time to prepare, I guess you could say that¡¯s fortunate. It¡¯s true that there are plenty of variables to worry about, but it¡¯s fine if we manage them well. Maybe, things will go smoothly without any major incidents. Either way, hunting demons is the element you can¡¯t omit in Inner Lunatic, and should I call it luck that there are fewer concerns from rtionship-building major points in this episode?

    ¡­Or so I thought, until about two hours after ss ended. That hopeful expectation that I wouldn¡¯t need to build any more rtionships was quickly shattered. Thanks to none other than Eleanor, the main heroine of Chapter 3.

    Eleanor De Rivalin. It was because she summoned me.

    Some might ask,

    No, if it¡¯s Eleanor¡¯s request, Wouldn¡¯t it be fine even if you don¡¯t go?

    But I¡¯d have to ask in return. Because¡­

    ¡®the one she summoned wasn¡¯t me, but Shane.¡¯

    Shane. My alter ego, the one Eleanor de Rivalin bound to herself by giving him her mother¡¯s keepsake. For some reason, Eleanor called for Shane. And the reason was¡­

    ¡°Please protect me during the [Joint Martial Arts] practical session.¡±

    She wanted me to protect her.

    In the corner of a cafe run by the Rivalin Merchant Group. For a brief moment, I couldn¡¯t help but look surprised.

    Why? Eleanor shouldn¡¯t know that there¡¯s a force nning to attack her.

    ¡®That wasn¡¯t in the original story. So why?¡¯

    Why What exactly tipped her off to the danger she¡¯s in?

    I need to review it quickly. before the apple mint tea on the table went cold. Inner Lunatic¡¯s Chapter 3. The main episode¡¯s uing flows and its plot.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    157: The Third Main Episode [2]

    A few days ago. At the building of Rivalin Merchant Group in the 4th Commercial District. A group of prominent merchants gathered around a long rectangr table. At the head of the table sat Eleanor, owner of the group. Around her were the investors and Rick.

    All of them had quite stiff expressions.

    The proof was that they were not even touching the refreshments the maid had served and focused on Eleanor¡¯s words.

    ¡®Of course they would be, this is a matter that concerns their lives¡¯

    Rick thought to himself, hands sped together.

    In fact, the reaction of the nobles gathered here was extremely natural.

    Because the topic of their conversation wasn¡¯t just about profit, it was deeply intertwined with political issues.

    Precisely, they were gathering opinions about the two people spected to be the next emperor.

    ¡¯[Esteban the fool]. The current emperor doesn¡¯t have much time left. At this point, the choice is whether to support the first prince, Louis von Arkheim, or the first princess, Penelope von Arkheim. They¡¯re all standing at a crossroads¡¯

    Rick mused with a slight grin.

    ¡®But the power struggle isn¡¯t just happening within the imperial family. Instead, the real maneuvering is happening outside.¡¯

    Thepetition for Arkheim¡¯s throne was limited to the imperial family? There¡¯s no way

    Although they don¡¯t say it, forces like the radical factions led by the Dark family, and the resistance groups fueled by grievances over noble discrimination from time to time, had grown uncontroblyrge.

    Now, four major forces were baring their fangs and watching each other carefully. The current Arkheim was essentially on the brink of civil war.

    ¡®That¡¯s why they¡¯re all gathered here, these nobles who are desperate to protect their own interests¡¯

    Rick looked at the cautious nobles as if they were pathetic.

    Their purpose for gathering here is only one.

    House of Rivalin. To see who, the family that ranked 1 as the wealthiest, that not even nobles can act carelessly towards them, would support. To confirm whose side they¡¯re on.

    The side with the most resources¡ªfood supplies, skilled knights, and powerful mages, naturally will win the war. Money was essential to secure all of those.

    Right. The bottom line, the choice Eleanor and the many nobles here made could shift the bnce of power across the continent. If we consider the size of capital at their disposal? What is certain is that when they support one faction, the other faction¡¯s power can be diminished.

    Of course, the imperial family will impose a sanction, but there was no way they would be able topletely suppress them.

    ¡­..However that was only true if all the wealthy merchants could unite their opinions. From olden times, whenrge groups of people gather, it¡¯s never easy to align their opinions.

    Such was the case with Eleanor now.

    ¡°So, are you saying my judgment is wrong? This is the perfect time. If we want to expand the influence of the Rivalin family and pressure the imperial family, we must strengthen our position now!¡±

    ¡°But how can you say we should support neither the first prince nor the first princess? No matter how dire things may seem, aren¡¯t we citizens of the Arkheim Empire? I¡¯m against this¡±

    The one who speaking now was Goff, the head of the secondrgest merchant group after Rivalin¡¯s.

    She had thought he would side with her this time too due to his greediness. Eleanor was perplexed by it.

    Why is this man, who has no loyalty whatsoever, suddenly bringing up the citizens and saying that someone from the imperial family should take over the throne?

    Eleanor calmly continued as she spun her thoughts.

    ¡°Regardless of which side we choose, there¡¯s nothing to gain. The fall of the imperial family is inevitable.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±

    ¡°How could you say that so easily?!¡±

    ¡°Who do you think is the reason we¡¯ve been able to conduct our business so freely?¡±

    Nobles fierce¡¯s protests continued.

    It was obvious. At any rate, as Goff pointed out, they were still citizens of the imperial family. for them, Eleanor¡¯s words were akin to dropping a bomb.

    Not a kingdom, but predicting the fall of the empire, especially the Holy Arkheim Empire. This can be seen as a serious offense.

    But Eleanor stood firm in her beliefs. She saw no potential in either the first prince or princess, nor did she see any real movement from them to expand their influence.

    ¡°It¡¯s already a sinking ship. Emperor Esteban¡¯s foolishness is impacting the entire continent. Do you still think centralization can hold in this situation?¡±

    ¡°Eleanor-nim¡±

    At this moment, Rick, her attendant who usually kept quiet, spoke up while looking her directly in the eyes.

    Her auburn hair and the gaze that scatters a subtle fragrance turn towards Rick.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too early for such talk? Even though His Majesty is suffering from an incurable disease, there¡¯s still time before he passes. And if we act rashly, we might end up losing everything we currently have¡±

    ¡°Rick!¡±

    ¡°Yes, mydy¡±

    Eleanor¡¯s brow furrowed. It was very much unexpected situation.

    Rick responded with a slight smile, though inwardly, his thoughts were far from that.

    Eleanor¡¯s trait as a [Genius of Acting] quickly picked up on this.

    ¡®He¡¯s hiding something from me.¡¯

    She had sensed it before, but now she was certain. Rick had definitely been hiding something from her for a long time, though she didn¡¯t know the details. It must have been something he had prepared for quite a while.

    ¡®Could he have influenced the nobles¡¯ reactions too?¡¯

    The thought crossed Eleanor¡¯s mind. But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it. As the head of the merchant guild, she had to finish what she had started. Just as she straightened her neck and was about to speak.

    ¡°The ountant seems to have a sharper eye.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! There are still too many risks to abandon the imperial family just yet. Please be aware of that.¡°

    ¡°We¡¯ll pretend we didn¡¯t hear anything!¡±

    The nobles abruptly stood up, left the meeting room, and each climbed into their carriages and disappeared.

    Momentster, only Eleanor and Rick remained in the room.

    Rick spoke, trying to console her.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough power yet to challenge the imperial family, so we had no choice¡­¡±

    ¡°When did I give my ountant permission to speak in an important meeting?¡±

    There was a sharp edge to Eleanor¡¯s tone. Gripped by uncontroble anger, she clenched the fabric of her skirt.

    ¡°You are my attendant. Instead of humiliating me in front of everyone, you should have exined why my opinion was valid.¡±

    ¡°If your opinion was really valid, I would.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Eleanor¡¯s pupils constricted.

    ¡°But When I judged the situation, my opinion didn¡¯t align with Miss¡¯s¡±

    Rick adjusted his slightly askew newsboy cap with an innocent smile. Seeing this, Eleanor finally let out a cold, cutting remark.

    ¡°Return your position as an ountant and get out of this group.¡±

    Rick, a bit surprised, put his luggage down and left the meeting room just like the other nobles.

    Eleanor was once again left alone, feeling like a trash she had experienced before. Her father and mother¡¯s deaths, the humiliation she suffered at the social party by Nox von Reinhaver. All the shameful experiences she¡¯d faced shed through her mind.

    ¡°I need someone to protect me.¡±

    Lost in despair, Eleanor made a quick decision. She hadn¡¯t expected her remark to provoke such a displeased reaction from the nobles. For her, rejecting the direct lineage of the imperial family¡­ This was a situation that revealed a critical weakness, threatening the existence of the merchant group itself. Maybe, there are many forces that will try to assassinate or attack her. In addition, gathering arge force to protect herself would be difficult. Anyway, it will be difficult topletely trust them.

    In an irrational state, She ced her hand on themunication crystal. She had no choice but to call someone.

    The one person who had saved her without asking for anything in return. Shane.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Please protect me during the [Joint Martial Arts] practical session.¡±

    When I first heard those words from Eleanor¡¯s lips, I thought to myself.

    ¡®Is this a dream? Is it because of dream that it felt so hazy?¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but think that way. Eleanor was someone who rarely showed her emotions. She was a natural-born merchant.

    Even if millions of gold coins wereing and going right before her eyes, she wouldn¡¯t lose herposure and instead enjoyed the situation. That was the Eleanor I knew¡­

    ¡®There must be a certain variable?¡¯

    There must be a reason for her change. A crack began to form in her Golden Mask, which was called ¡°Fox of Gold¡±. That was likely influenced by the butterfly effect I had triggered too.

    I gently set my teacup down and asked cautiously.

    ¡°Is someone trying to harm young miss?¡±

    I had no choice but to ask carefully.

    After all, it was true that I had helped her several times recently, both inside and outside the academy. It was all done under the guise of Shane,pletely concealing the use of [Supreme ck Sword], using only the [Moonlight Sword]. But was that enough for Eleanor to trust and rely on me in such a dangerous situation? That was another matter.

    But, Eleanor calmly continued

    ¡°As you¡¯ve probably noticed by now¡­ Yes. In fact, it would be more urate to say there are many. As merchants, once gold is involved, we can¡¯t help but get our hands dirty.¡±

    Her words carried a sense of emptiness, and her tone was unlike her usual self. I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly confused.

    ¡®You aren¡¯t this kind of character, aren¡¯t you?¡¯

    ¡°I can¡¯t see your attendant, Rick, as well.. It seems everyone is quite busy at the moment.¡±

    ¡°I fired him. So please refrain from mentioning Rick.¡±

    What?

    Did she just say she fired Rick at this point? To think this happened when chapter 3 of the story haven¡¯t even started.

    My danger sense kept sending a signal.

    ¡®If what she says is true, Eleanor might really be in danger. No, actually, this episode is already dangerous, but the risk might be greater than I anticipated.¡¯

    This was a big issue. one that wouldn¡¯t be easy to resolve no matter how much I thought about it. Even as I quickly thinking about it, Eleanor¡¯s words kept flowing.

    ¡°You¡¯re so strange.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What do you mean by that?¡±

    I was taken aback by Eleanor¡¯s sudden words, and before I knew it, I was stammering.

    Eleanor remained calm as she continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met countless people who lie to my face. Maybe that¡¯s why I can tell when someone is lying to me. But you, you¡¯ve never lied to me. How is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    It was because of Yoochan, in other words, Shane¡¯s persona, influencing me. And because I knew that lying wouldn¡¯t work in front of Eleanor. There was no point in lying in front of [Genius of Acting]. But to think that had won her favor.

    I hadn¡¯t anticipated this kind of developmenting.

    ¡°So, will you save me?¡±

    Eleanor, as if be a littleposed, asked in her usual elegant, foxy tone. In fact, I had no other option, so my answer was already decided.

    ¡°If I can be of help, I will.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s prepare a new contract¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ve already promised to protect you, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    No, why so, Shane.

    As I watched Shane take the conversation in his own direction again, I realized just how dangerous the persona, that wasn¡¯t not the ruffian personality of Nox. Don¡¯t say these noble-sounding words. Especially to someone who could see through lies! Please.

    But Shane kept talking, unaware of my feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise. I¡¯ll make sure nothing dangerous happens to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    It was a bit cringy, but I repeated to myself that it would all work out in the end. There was no other way. I¡¯d have to protect her anyway. It¡¯s not absurd to be a little more open about helping her. She¡¯s an important character to let die here. She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong, and she¡¯s changed quite a lot recently. And my personality wouldn¡¯t easily allow me to just let her die.

    ¡­ As I thought of that, the moment I was about to step outside to get ready..

    ¡°Can I ask you one thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±

    ¡°Is the reason you¡¯re not wearing the ne I gave you because you don¡¯t trust me yet?¡±

    I immediately turned around. It was the keepsake of her mother that she had given me. But I hadn¡¯t used the artifact because it could reveal my location.

    When I turned, I saw something in Eleanor that I¡¯d never seen before. It was like she wanted to rely on me, but she couldn¡¯t, as if forcibly enduring it. She looked like a weak girl in her mid-teens.

    I froze, staring at her for a moment.

    As if she already knew it all, she opened her small mouth and spoke to me.

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    As she spoke that, she gave me a bitter, sad smile¡ªan awkward, pained expression that left me unable to respond. I could only storm out and leave the room.

    After all, I know all too well that I¡¯m not the kind of person someone can rely on.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    158: Nothing

    After removing her makeup. Returning to her residence, Eleanor¡¯s outfit was surprisingly in. In the past, she was always adorned with jewelry, fine dresses, and even luxurious fabrics in her school uniform. Even when her clothes got dirty, she¡¯d quickly change into new ones, always maintaining her elegance. Now her appearance is quite different from the past. However, this was Eleanor¡¯s hidden side. And her genuine self than ever.

    ¡¯[The Golden Fox]¡­ I don¡¯t know who came up with it, but it¡¯s a fitting name.¡¯

    Among all the titles that described her, the most famous was, none other..

    [The Golden Fox] People called her that because she was obsessed with gold coins and expensive artifacts. Besides umting wealth, she had no interest in anything else.

    But do these people know?

    Contrary to what others thought, Eleanor lived a rather frugal life. Unless she had to go outside, she was more ustomed to her current simple appearance at home. The old, repeatedly mended negligee she was wearing was one of her mother¡¯s keepsakes, something she¡¯d been given a few years ago when she was little.

    ¡®When you grow up and be ady, ensure to wear it! It¡¯s a promise.¡¯

    As a child, she didn¡¯t understand.

    On a day that wasn¡¯t even her birthday. Why did her mother take her to an expensive clothing store to buy her clothes that didn¡¯t even fit. But less than a monthter, when her mother passed away, she realized. That her mother had been preparing for their farewell all along. That she was left behind.

    Eleanor gazed at her clothing and suddenly thought

    ¡®This isn¡¯t like me¡¯

    There was no point in dwelling on sad memories. she knew that better than anyone. But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to throw away this negligee. The bright white, fluttering nightgown with transparent, see-through material. When she was exhausted and suffering from insomnia due to business matters, if she didn¡¯t have this nightgown, she would feel restless and start looking for it. Even though there¡¯s no such thing like mother¡¯s scent that not even clean magic could erase it. Only faint memories keeping back and stirred up in her mind.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be thinking about this. I need to focus more on the group matters. At worst, the continent could be plunged back into the era of wars.¡±

    Eleanor quickly cleared her mind of the lingering thoughts and began to calmly reflect on today¡¯s events.

    ¡°First of all, there¡¯s no one in the imperial family that worth my support. That¡¯s for sure. Maybe a lot of others think the same way.¡± Eleanor¡¯s prediction was spot-on.

    The power of the current imperial family that supported the Arkheim Empire was not what it used to be? It had been mentioned for years.

    They had been clinging to the faded past glory of the emperor, Esteban. and if he were to die? The central part would face the risk of shatteringpletely. And when that happens, other merchants would struggle too.

    ¡®The once-prosperous East fell into ruin after going through a period of wars, even turning into a ce filled with illegal gambling houses.¡¯

    The East, home to Paracelsus and Prim, was originally a strong imperial state. With a central nobility that was so powerful no one dared to challenge them. The harsh terrain also made it hard for other nations to invade.

    However, they were also torn apart due to one artifact called [The Philosopher¡¯s Stone] The red stone, said to grant any wish, and can achieve anything. And in the process of searching for the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, many people lost their lives.

    In the end, the East became a hell, driven by endless human greed.

    And where the living could barely move. And even the dead could not rest peacefully. This destend, under the guise of neutrality, had ces like Avt, a gambling house. Even without exnation, they understand how dangerous it is.

    Therefore, Eleanor told them that abandoning the faded empire, Arkheim, and investing elsewhere was a correct decision.

    Though there were certainly those who agreed with her decision¡­

    ¡°The nobles suddenly changed their stance.¡±

    Nobles are fickle, like moths chasing after whatever benefits them. And merchants?

    ¡°They¡¯re even worse in that area.¡±

    The Arkheim Empire is full of people who would easily abandon their country for their own gain. Their opinions gathered and became one at this point. It could only mean one thing.

    ¡°Who they support doesn¡¯t matter. The one they are suppressing is¡­ none other than me¡±

    They are keeping her in check because she has the most capital. So, after gathering their opinions into one, they slowly began to distance themselves from her.

    But a question naturally arose from this. What was the point of their actions?

    Eleanor furrowed her brow as if perplexed. Who else was managing the group as well as her? She can say confidently no one. Who else can they entrust their fortunes to without worry? Again, only her.

    People only sever ties when they are sure they can handle the situation or at least maintain the status quo. Her father rson said that in the past.

    Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but worry. Who could possibly rece her to make so many nobles turn their backs on her?

    [hr]

    ¡°Haha! Listening to your suggestion turned out very well! Please pass on my gratitude to the First Prince, Louis. Tell him that this deal with the imperial family was an honor, Rick.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Goff-nim. You are the head of the great merchant group after all, I¡¯ll be sure to ry the message. You¡¯ll be a help to the First Prince in the future.¡°

    In the pitch-ck night. With no stars in the sky, two people were engaged in a conversation. One of them was Rick, the ountant of the Rivalin merchant group, and Goff, a prominent merchant. They had just signed an agreement to supply materials for the approaching war between Goff¡¯spany and the First Prince, Louis.

    ¡°It was a constructive deal, but I¡¯m curious¡ªhow did someone like you, who I thought was amoner, could have a connection to the royal family? And the First Prince of all people? I never would¡¯ve guessed!¡±

    ¡°Haha, well, it just happened that way¡±

    Rick replied, dodging the question. Goff quickly assessed the situation andughed heartily.

    ¡°Well, everyone has their secrets, right? I get it¡±

    ¡°Thank you for understanding. I¡¯m sure the prince will be pleased as well.¡±

    ¡°Ho, but I was really surprised. No matter how self-righteous they are, I didn¡¯t expect you to cast aside the Rivalin¡¯s group and decided to support our Goff¡¯s group. On the first day, I was quite shocked too¡±

    ¡°A merchant always follows profit. I judged that the Rivalin group was on the decline. And right now, everyone¡¯s moving to take her down. She has too many enemies. I had no other choice, haha.¡±

    ¡°Well, in any case, I¡¯m d to have such a capable ountant join our Goff group. You¡¯ll definitely be able to rece that Eleanor woman. How about we grab a drink sometime?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    As Goff conversed with Rick, he felt a sense of tension inside.

    ¡®I thought he was just some useless kid, an orphan from amoner background¡­ but he¡¯s a much more dangerous de than I expected. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d turn on his master like that.¡¯

    Goff had only learned Rick¡¯s true identity a month ago. One day, Rick appeared unexpectedly, without an appointment.

    Goff initially nned to turn him away, but since Rick was the ountant for the Rivalin group, Goff had no choice but to meet him.

    The story he had heard there was more shocking than he had anticipated.

    ¨C The Rivalin group will soon be absorbed by the imperial family.

    ¨C The First Prince is nning to support Goff¡¯s merchant.

    ¨C Would you like to supply military goods to the imperial family?

    At first, Goff couldn¡¯t help but think it was a scam. But after some time, when he realized that Eleanor and Rick¡¯s rtionship had soured. Goff made a bold decision to seize the opportunity.

    ¡®A direct connection to the royal family! Not only that, but supplying military goods to the empire? I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how much wealth that will bring!¡¯

    This was, quite literally, a golden opportunity.

    He never found out how Rick had formed a connection with the First Prince, but it didn¡¯t matter. For any merchant, this was a chance they couldn¡¯t afford to miss.

    ¡®How many times have I been ignored by Eleanor and the Rivalin group? Even the citizens trust Rivalin¡¯s products, while they mock Goff¡¯s as cheap goods for poor people. This is my chance to settle the score!¡°

    ¡°Ahem, well then, I¡¯ll be counting on you, ountant. I¡¯ll take my leave for today.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Goff-nim. Take care.¡±

    After a brief exchange of goodbyes, Rick watched as Goff left. Once Goff was out of sight, Rick spoke softly. Unexpectedly, a different name escaped his lips.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhaver¡­¡±

    The disgrace of the Reinhaver family, the youngest son. Because of him, Rick had been forced to take a more aggressive approach this time.

    The reason? Because he had interfered in his affairs while hunting demons until now. Rick couldn¡¯t help but judge that his demons hunting wasn¡¯t just a coincidence. Nox had taken down both Paimon and Zagan. Recently there were even rumors that he had even defeated Gremory, the demon sealed in the desert. The news had reached Rick¡¯s ears. Even if he hadn¡¯t done it alone, defeating three of Grand Dukes. This is nox, the ruffian achievement that unknown to the public

    In such a situation, naturally, how is Rick supposed to react? Naturally, he had to ensure Nox couldn¡¯t act easily. Even without that, isn¡¯t he already in a situation where he had to be extremely cautious to revive the 72 demons? Besides, if it¡¯s Rick who had the trait of [Coward] that is rarely seen in Inner Lunatic? He could only be susceptible to pressure in situations like these

    ¡®I have to stop him, no matter what it takes.¡¯

    Then, the best way, of course, it¡¯s important to bind the hands and feet of those around him, especially anyone who could be useful. And the easiest target? Naturally, Eleanor, who had spent a long time with him.

    It¡¯s going to happen anyway, he had nned to quietly handle things and wrap it up, but.. Nox¡¯s movements made Rick change his n, deciding to use the prince. Goff isn¡¯t more than a dull knife to be used and discarded in the process.

    As Rick gathered his thoughts, he imagined Nox¡¯s despair-stricken face and let a twisted smile creep onto his lips.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhaver¡­ will you survive this time?¡±

    [hr]

    It¡¯s been just about a week since I decided to protect Eleanor as Shane. Finally, the lessons of the [Joint Martial Arts] began. As Shane, I quietly spoke to Eleanor:

    ¨C Our family has a secret step technique.

    ¨C I¡¯ll hide and enter the dungeon with you. If anything dangerous happens, I¡¯ll save you immediately.

    Since I ryed this message through an artifact without speaking to her face-to-face, I didn¡¯t get caught in the lie. Besides, both Nox and Shane. aren¡¯t those two people me after all? So it wasn¡¯t really a lie.

    ¡®But the situation isn¡¯t all that favorable.¡¯

    The truth is. Splitting myself and acting as two people herees with significant risks. This ce is the dangerous setting of Chapter 3¡¯s main stage. Even though I thought I could clear it rtively easily, but now that Eleanor¡¯s life is in greater danger, I need to be more cautious.

    There are at least two names moving behind.

    One is Rick, Eleanor¡¯s attendant, a piece of trash who¡¯s now be a traitor.

    The other one is¡­

    ¡°Students no minasan, greetings. I am Aleph von Dastein, here to lead today¡¯s lesson, as Professor Fritzel has requested a sick leave.¡±

    A man stood tall, holding the third volume of Elemental Studies that he wrote himself. Aleph von Dastein.

    He, like Rick, is also a demonic human.

    That¡¯s right. To put it simply, if I want to survive this ce, I¡¯ll have to kill both of them.

 Chapter 159

    159: Joint Martial Arts Practice [1]

    Aleph von Dastein. It¡¯s been quite a while since that name appeared, so you might not remember him. In truth, we could already predict that he was a viin.

    For example, when he appeared in the episode of Avt¡¯s gambling house cleanup. I had already mentioned that he was a viin and that he would have an impact in future episodes.

    He was a monster who, as a top graduate of Eldain, stood out in elemental studies and was called a ¡°genius¡± from a young age. But the truth is, he was a monster in a different sense.

    From the start, he was an artificial existence being ced by demons to hide demonic humans among the human crowd.

    Also, his innate talent was due to his being one of the children from the demons¡¯ crossbreeding. Aleph only selected because he was the most useful among them. Had it not been the case, then someone else would be standing in his ce. To demons, humans are nothing more than batteries or emergency food that can be reced anytime when they no longer have any value.

    ¡°In this [joint martial arts] practical, you must keep in mind that anything can happen. I will now exin the details.¡±

    Aleph started talking like a professor and opened with that. He continued in a condescending tone and expression.

    ¡°You will be teleported into a subspace, and ording to the nature of the ¡®Joint Martial Arts¡¯ subject, the use of magic will be restricted. Keep in mind that you will only be allowed to use your physical abilities. You must rely on the physical abilities you honed until now to endure the trials you face.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ What exactly are we supposed to do inside the subspace?¡±

    ¡°Haa..¡±

    That was the moment. Aleph let out a sigh, as if annoyed, and said.

    ¡°Even after exining so clearly, you still don¡¯t get it? I doubt you¡¯re really students of the prestigious Eldain Academy. I¡¯ll exin just this once, so listen carefully.¡±

    At that harsh criticism, the student who asked the question turned red. Well, that¡¯s his true nature. While it might have been Aleph¡¯s usual behavior. The students who didn¡¯t know his true nature furrowed their brows, not used to his rude way of speaking and the sudden shift in his tone.

    ¡ª He¡¯s not even a full professor¡­ Does being a top graduate make him all that?

    ¡ª Has he even received recognition for his research like Professor Lars? Why is he acting so smug? Does he have someone backing him?

    ¡ª He¡¯s probably full of himself because his book ¡®Introduction to Elemental Studies¡¯ became a bestseller. It¡¯s obvious from his attitude.

    ¡ª Well, all those upstarts who suddenly gain fame are the same.

    Talking down and acting like that at Eldain, where many high-ranking nobles attend? Of course, no one could approve it.

    But Aleph didn¡¯t care at all. He just closed the book he was holding and continued.

    ¡°You will be divided into teams of four, and your goal will be to hunt magical beasts. Each team will survive in a barrier of illusions for ten days and hunt as many beasts as possible. Some of these beasts may have blood mixed with that of demons, modeled after them, so be careful. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Fortunately, nothing in his exnation had changed. If the rules had been altered too, it would¡¯ve been a lot more troublesome.

    At least that was a relief for now.

    ¡®The real problemes when the demons start moving, and the connection signals inside the subspace begin to destabilize.¡¯

    Subspace isn¡¯t perfect. Just like all magic that is imprinted with a form, it¡¯s not impossible to break it. Though I don¡¯t know the details, if this is meant to be the main event for killing Eleanor, and if Aleph (as much as I hate to admit it), is both the top graduate and a genius, then he must have already set something in motion.

    Noah von Trinity isn¡¯t someone who will solve this kind of situation. In some ways, she¡¯s simr to Astrid.

    Especially in howzy she is.

    I think ¡°birds of a feather flock together¡± isn¡¯t wrong after all.

    ¡°Anyway, the first team will enter first. The first group is Nox von Reinhaver, Eleanor de Rivalin, Talia von Steiner, and Pell.¡±

    Haha, I found myself in the unfortunate position of being called first. I can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t expect this, What else can I do?

    I¡¯ll just keep tabs on the situation.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    I watched as Aleph activated the teleportation form process and opened the gate to the subspace. Standing at the threshold of the portal, I stopped for a moment. After ring briefly at Aleph. I lightly stepped through.

    The unpleasant feeling of walking straight into danger. Sure enough, it should be like this when ites to Inner Lunatic

    ¡­ Maybe my brain has gotten strange too?

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit scary, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Talia spoke to me, and I nodded calmly in response. Pell looked tense as well.

    ¡°L-let¡¯s just make sure everyone gets through this without any ident, okay?¡±

    The only one who remained silent was Eleanor. She stood quietly, gazing into the air for a moment. No, she wasn¡¯t looking at the air.

    She was probably thinking of Shane, believing that he would follow her. To Eleanor, Shane is someone who can save her.

    No matter how much astronomical money you spend, it¡¯s not easy to find someone with such a pure heart who would save you out of genuine intention. It feels strange to say it myself, but in Eleanor¡¯s case, she relies more on someone she can trust than on their abilities. Shane saved her without reason during the first battle with Paimon, and that must became a trigger and stimte her trust.

    That¡¯s probably why she gave Shane her mother¡¯s keepsake.

    ¡®¡­Maybe she thought it no longer had meaning to her.¡¯

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, at that moment. Noah von Trinity, the dean, was also unusually up from her desk and moving around. Naturally, Astrid was with her as well. To watch over this time practical.

    If Nox saw this, he¡¯d be quite shocked. It¡¯s because Noah doesn¡¯t get involved in this event during the main episode, chapter 3. However, in a way, it was understandable. After all, both Noah and Astrid¡¯s student, Nox, was entering a dungeon this time.

    She must be eager to see her student¡¯s growth and performance¡­ which led her to secretly watch Nox during this practical from afar.

    Besides, Noah knew. There were demonic humans among the professors, and their intentions were far from safety of students or even the professors. Many lives could be at stake, which is why Noah was ying the role of a teacher after a long time.

    Astrid yawned, as if bored, and asked.

    ¡°So, is there anyone suspected to be a demonic human?¡±

    ¡°Well..¡±

    ¡°It sounds annoying either way. But Nox¡­ that kid can probably handle all of them on his own now.¡±

    Stretching her body, Astrid spoke like that. Noah, tilting his head in curiosity and asked,

    ¡°By the way, how is it? That kid¡¯s talent?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ How should I put it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush~ eii, aren¡¯t we in that kind of rtionship?¡±

    As Noah acted cute, Astrid, familiar with her antics, pushed her away with a disgusted look and continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin.¡±

    ¡°His talent?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem that you¡¯re too tight-lipped sometimes¡±

    Noahined. Astrid, after choosing her words, turned her head towards her and said,

    ¡°He¡¯s strong.¡±

    ¡°I also know he¡¯s outstanding among the students, and his talent is undeniable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just like that. Even without opening his lower dantian, he¡¯s already strong enough to beat most of the professors at Eldain. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm, I did think he wasn¡¯t ordinary, but¡­ so that¡¯s how it is¡±

    Noah nodded. But her curiosity wasn¡¯t fully satisfied.

    Sensing Noah¡¯s gaze, Astrid added.

    ¡°The weirdest part is¡­ he¡¯s even been hiding his power.¡±

    ¡°Would he be a threat to us?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hostility¡±

    Astrid confirmed. With her ability to detect lies, it was pointless to hide anything from her. Therefore, it was clear that Nox harbored no hostility.

    However, even with that. The suspicion did notpletely disappear. Why is he hiding his strength?

    Nox could be even stronger. For that, both Astrid and I have been helping him, and she remembers Theo von Reinhaver, his father, offered to pass down the ck Sword. So, why doesn¡¯t he reveal more of himself?

    It¡¯s even weirder since he¡¯s still just a kid. It¡¯s normal for someone to want to stand out at that age, but¡­ he shows no such signs at all.

    ¡®He¡¯s definitely an interesting kid, but¡­ the only w is that he¡¯s hiding way too much from me¡¯

    Noah thought, lightly resting her chin on her hand.

    Ten minutester, the two of them, who had been watching the video of Nox, frowned and got up from their seats.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A littleter.

    Before long, my otherrades started following me through the portal. Either way, I already know what development is waiting for me here.

    Form that was carved to transport us to another location. A sense of nausea hit me as I stepped into the blue mana that floated up from theplex equations.

    Damn it. Even if Aleph is a genius, he¡¯s still not as precise as Lars. Hisbat ability might be far superior, but¡­ this teleportation form is just awful.

    I sighed and organized my mind. It¡¯s because, from this point on, I have to stay sharp.

    Whoosh!

    I can hear the sound of a violent wind. Haa¡­ As I exhaled, the cold that pierced through my bones, along with a veil of mist broke apart.

    It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that it was the sigh that escaped from my lips and the fact that I¡¯d stepped in the wrong spot of form had brought me to a very dangerous ce.

    But the biggest problem was¡­

    ¡°What? This cold¡­? Wh, Where are the others?¡±

    Eleanor and I. We were the only ones dropped here.

    And to make matters worse, a few monsters were now charging toward us. Ice trolls. I¡¯ve hunted them before, but when the number reaches ten, things start to get a bit annoying. I grabbed Eleanor¡¯s wrist and started running.

    ¡°For now, run.¡±

    ¡°ea¡­! Yes?!¡±

    ¡°Do you not understand words¡­?¡±

    I hesitated for a moment, then drew Stormbringer and casually swung it horizontally at the enemies chasing us from behind. I showed the southern swordsmanship of Chaders.

    I could see the enemies¡¯ skin split open, blood spraying from behind.

    Krraak!

    One of the trolls died instantly in a single strike.

    ¡®¡­.what? why am I this strong?¡­ ah¡¯

    Oh, right. I recently changed how I use my mana, and I also got a Dragon Heart. Not to mention, my stats have gone up significantly. It seems it has an effect after all.

    I feel really great.

    The result of that painful training under Astrid¡­! I couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional.

    [The effect of the artifact ¡®Ring of ck me¡¯ increases your lifespan by 2 hours.]

    And my lifespan is steadily increasing little by little as well.

    So in that case¡­

    ¡°They¡¯re persistent, huh. I¡¯ll hunt them here and then move on.¡±

    I turned to face the remaining enemies. Some of the trolls that had already sensed the power gap were fleeing, but a few brave ones still remained and targeted Eleanor and me. While looking at them, I naturally channeled my mana and transferred it to the ck de. Like burning firewood, the sword brims with heat as it targets the enemy

    Seeing this, Eleanor spoke as if she was flustered.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? This is different from the subspace mentioned earlier! What more¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly. If this really was a subspace, those monsters would be illusions. They¡¯d disappear after dying, and they wouldn¡¯t even bleed. All you¡¯d be seeing is a projection, an illusion.¡±

    ¡°So that means¡±

    ¡°Everything happening from now on is real. Looks like someone holds a grudge against you, huh¡±

    I made sure to point out that this wasn¡¯t my fault. It¡¯s fine to let her know this much, right?

    After all, I got dragged into this to save her. It wouldn¡¯t hurt for her to listen and reflect a little.

    But Eleanor shot me a sharp look and responded harshly.

    ¡°That applies to you too¡­ ack!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to help, then stay back. You¡¯re just getting in the way.¡±

    I said with sincerity and then distanced her from me. I had sorted out everything and knew what wasing, but she didn¡¯t. She¡¯d need time to figure out the situation.

    And most importantly..

    ¡®For now, securing my lifespan is important. No matter what happens, that¡¯ll make me survive.¡¯

    With that thought, I began swinging my sword.

    The first is [ck de sh].

    Whoosh!

    A wless strike. The Bloodthirsty Sword trembles fiercely. It¡¯s unbelievable that this is a sword with a chipped de, given its absurd cutting power. This was the power of dark family swordsmanship that had been upgraded to advanced level. While it did consume my mana, it wasn¡¯t a significant threat at the moment.

    ¡°From now on, stop your habit of overthinking everything. And while you¡¯re at it, set aside your hatred for me for a while. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll definitely die here.¡±

 Chapter 160

    160: Joint Martial Arts Practice [2]

    Next up is [ck de Chain of shes]. Now that it¡¯s been upgraded to the advanced level. Naturally it¡¯s quite different from when I spar with the head of the family, Theo.

    Swoosh¡ª! Swoosh¡ª! Swoosh! Swoosh¡ª!

    The crossing ck sword slices not only through flesh but also cleanly cuts through the enemy¡¯s bones. Before Eleanor¡¯s eyes, the ck de dances gracefully. It was a beautiful sword, as if it stole people¡¯s hearts, slowly leaving them in a daze. It was the scene where she figured out why the ck sword of the Reinhaver family was considered immense.

    ¡°Beautiful¡­.¡±

    Therefore, Eleanor unintentionally blurted it out. It was irresistible.

    With each step the sword cut lightly, it carved shallow, and sometimes deep, scars into the enemy.

    And who was wielding the sword?

    Second to none in bringing bad luck, but a man who lives off his own sense of superiority. Nox von Reinhaver. His appearance naturally fit the word beautiful. His snow-white hair and mysteriousvender eyes enchanted people, and his sharp nose seemed like it would slice through. Recently, his features had be even more striking. Even the sight of his breath turning white in the cold seemed like an art piece. Eleanor realized for the first time that swordsmanship could be so beautiful like this.

    ¡°Finished watching? Then we should get out of here. If we stay, more dangerous foes wille.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ That¡­¡±

    Eleanor snapped out of her daze and quickly returned to her senses. She spoke curtly. Quickly assessing the situation and predicting the next move was one of her forte. Her title as [Genius of Acting] was well-earned.

    ¡°This seems to be the north. Near Winter Bridge, I¡¯d say.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately you recognize it.¡±

    ¡°What do you see me for¡±

    ¡°More specifically [The Frozen Frostwood Forest].¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the name of this ce.¡±

    When Eleanor asking back, Nox calmly exined as he finished off a troll still writhing on the ground.

    Squelch! Blood spurted up. And a drop trickled down his face. Nox wiped it off as if it were nothing and turned away.

    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll find the way.¡±

    As if bewitched by his words, Eleanor followed his back while stealing a sideways nce for a moment. Why is it?

    ¡®What is the reason he¡¯s not leaving me behind, even though I¡¯m clearly much weaker than him?¡°

    Even in moments like this, Eleanor couldn¡¯t break her habit and thought like that. In this ce, if we borrow Nox¡¯s word [The Frozen Frostwood Forest]. She was nothing but a hindrance and couldn¡¯t be any help. As a merchant who always pursued profit and never allowed losses, she found his actions puzzling.

    What was Nox¡¯s intention?

    Eventually, she sorted her thoughts. There¡¯s no doubt he¡¯s going to get his share from meter. Eleanor kept repeating that to herself, just trying to hide the strange and difficult emotions within her. A white snowstorm engulfed the two of them.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Noah von Trinity and Astrid von Kaliud. Not many people knew that two of the four sages were in here at Eldain. If you had to count, perhaps just one when Lars found out by ident? Other than that, no one including the professors, knew that Astrid hade here and taken Nox as her disciple.

    Aleph was also the same.

    ¡®Sure, Nox von Reinhaver has been involved in various incidents, from Paimon-nim, Jagan-nim, to Gremory-nim. That¡¯s a fact. But if asked is it a big deal? Naturally not. He¡¯s just a rookie who still reeks of her mother¡¯s milk.¡¯

    Basically, Aleph is arrogant. While he only served demons, if they weren¡¯t Grand Duke ss, he considered them beneath him. That was Aleph von Dastein¡¯s true nature.

    He didn¡¯t acknowledge Nox¡¯s existence. Though he did recognize Theo von Reinhaver¡¯s strength, as for the family¡¯s disgrace and youngest son? Aleph dismissed Nox von Reinhaver¡¯s deeds until yesterday as nothing more than showmanship.

    ¡®Maybe, the family head, Theo von Reinhaver thought that the position of the heir was shaken when Garen joined the demons. That¡¯s why he¡¯s pushing Nox out into the public, making him seem like a genius.¡¯

    Theo¡¯s actions likely had an ulterior motive, probably aiming at the elder¡¯s councils, and his inws, the Aurel family, to whom Prisci belonged. It was no secret that the two didn¡¯t get along, and rumors were rampant even in social circles.

    Still, no matter the reason, it was surprising.

    ¡°Not the second son, Grain, but instead making the youngest, Nox von Reinhaver, a hero? It¡¯s all just for show. I am surprised there are fools falling for such nonsense.¡±

    Aleph clicked his tongue.

    He believed that the reason Theo was raising Nox, the youngest, was to keep his wife, Prisci, in check. All of Theo¡¯s other children were born from Prisci, but Nox was the only one born from a different wife. In some ways, it made sense.

    Even if the reality was different, Aleph was convinced that his deduction was spot-on.

    ¡°Besides, Dean Noah von Trinity doesn¡¯t care about trivial academy matters like this. There¡¯s nothing here that really threatens us. Rick¡­ that guy is just too much of a coward.¡±

    Wanted things to progress quickly, and to be handled firmly. This was all Rick¡¯s deeds.

    Rick had quite a position among the demonic humans, so Aleph didn¡¯t say anything, but inwardly, Alephpletely disregarded him. He was only noticed by the Grand Duke first.

    Hadn¡¯t Aleph been with them from the beginning? Though born in a human body, the blood of demons flowed within him. He was a life that had been conceived and born with demon blood.

    He was on a different level from him, who had no origin.

    Crunch. Aleph realized a bitte that he had unknowingly clenched his fists. He was irritated.

    ¡°Sigh. I got too worked up. Anyway, everything will go smoothly, and I¡¯ll climb to a higher position. That won¡¯t change.¡±

    Regardless, Aleph trusted his own intelligence. Not only he had infiltrated Eldain, taken the top spot as a demonic human, he even gained enough magical abilities to threaten a professor¡¯s position was proof of that.

    As he opened the best-selling Introduction to Elemental Studies, he looked forward to the future. The day when the demon realm would manifest on earth, uniting the divided continents under the ArchDuke¡¯s control. He believed that all his ambitions would be realized.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    There is a ce called Winter Bridge in Inner Lunatic. Located in the north, it¡¯s home to some of the worst monsters and uncontroble demons. Later, as the main scenario proceeds, this ce opens up as a new monster hunting ground. Because it¡¯s always winter here, this ce is also called a hell where a lot of monsters and demons live. Almost no one lives here, aside from a stationed military force.

    ¡®Even so, that military isn¡¯t handled by Arkheim. it¡¯s controlled by an alliance of nations¡­¡¯

    The Arkheim Empire pays gold to the northern alliance, they form armies and put a bridge, preventing the monsters from crossing into the center. That is precisely the secret of Winter Bridge.

    However, the problem is that maintaining such a bridge itself is difficult in the long run. The biggest issue is that most of the northern small cities have already fallen. There is no hope for a strong, centralized monarchy, and even the small republics that existed have crumbled. Naturally, this led to the neglect of Winter Bridge¡¯s management. Moreover, the monsters are growing stronger.

    Eventually, this bridge will copse, while meeting a somewhat rough situation.

    ¡®And that beginning is exactly in this ce [The Frozen Frostwood Forest]¡¯

    The name itself doesn¡¯t sound particrly dangerous. But in reality, it¡¯s different. In this ce, monsters that are rarely seen and stronger than Trolls, like Ents, or if you¡¯re unlucky, even dragons might show up. Though dragons were said to be extinct at the beginning of Inner Lunatic, like in any game, they still exist. Astrid or The Ice Dragon rumored to be lurking here are cases of that. Of course, whether that¡¯s true or not is uncertain, anyway, the fact it was still frightening. If you¡¯re unlucky, you¡¯ll die.

    Unfortunately, in most cases, I¡¯m not lucky.

    With a luck stat of 10, it¡¯s only useful when I enhance, otherwise, it¡¯s usually quite useless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest in that cave over there for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes? But it looks too small¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like being in the same space as me, there¡¯s no choice. It¡¯s an emergency. Besides, it¡¯s not like we have any other options.¡±

    ¡°¡­I get it.¡±

    Luckily, Eleanor was listening to me.

    She still seemed worried, but it was fortunate she hadn¡¯t summoned Shane yet. Of course.

    [You¡¯re following me, right?]

    [Of course.]

    [You really need to protect me properly. Then no matter what, I¡¯ll figure out to reward¡­]

    [I already told you, I don¡¯t need a reward.]

    [But¡­]

    It¡¯s a bit annoying how she keeps sending telepathic messages like this. It¡¯s like trying to text someone while fighting. You can imagine how bothersome and distracting that is.

    ¡°We can¡¯t even use our spatial pouch right now. It feels like someone intentionally dropped us here with hostile intent.¡±

    Eleanor shivered slightly as she spoke. As expected, she has sharp instincts.

    I stepped into the small cave, barely big enough for the two of us, only fit if we were glued closely, and used [Ignite]. The mes lit up the interior, illuminating the space. Next, after putting the sword with my opposite hand, I condensed my mana into a small orb, tossing it inside. It was a kind of small fireball, meant to check if there were any monsters inside the cave.

    Unless I¡¯m really unlucky, it should only be small wild animals or little monsters¡­

    [What the¡­? You are¡­?]

    Crap. Crazy. I knew it. It¡¯s obvious that I am unlucky.

    The questioning voice that echoed from inside the cave continued.

    [Human¡­ yes, humans!]

    ¡°Damn. This is the worst. Get ready.¡±

    I said, drawing my sword. I had already dispelled the fire magic. Then, with a rough roar, what appeared before us was none other than a monster with arge build.

    ¡­it was still pitch ck, I wasn¡¯t able to confirm what was right in front of me clearly.

    I had already sensed their size and identity through my magic though.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t see the front clearly¡­¡±

    ¡°Feel it with your magic. Don¡¯t say you can¡¯t. Unless you want to die here with me.¡±

    Then, a giant with brown skin revealed itself. Each of them had patches of green here and there, giving it a somewhat grotesque appearance. I could exin easily what they are.

    Ents.

    People usually think they¡¯re just big trees, but that¡¯s not the case. Ents are actually giants who protect the trees, and over time, their appearance changes to resemble the trees. So, not only do they have the strength of giants.

    ¡®They have regenerative abilities, like trolls.¡¯

    On top of that, they have high intelligence and a long lifespan, they live for a long time. Therefore, they are mainly forming groups to fend off enemies.

    [There is a human who has invaded our home! Everyone listen! Eliminate the intruder who threatens the trees!]

    [Eliminate the intruder who threatens the trees!]

    Damn. Things just got a lot more serious.

    I sighed.

    Then as I blocked a massive fist headed for Eleanor with my sword, I shouted at her.

    ¡°Focus¡±

    Eleanor quickly responded to my voice, nodding. She then started casting magic, creating a wall to keep the Ents away.

    It probably wouldn¡¯t hold for long, but it would buy me enough time to think.

    Now then, I¡¯ll have to think again.

    How to deal with these damn giants.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    161: Joint Martial Arts Practice [3]

    In fact, there¡¯s no other clear alternative. Magic. Using fire to burn everything down to the roots is the most definite method. But right now, I can¡¯t do that.

    Why?

    There are other reasons, but the biggest issue is that we¡¯re inside a cave.

    Using powerful fire magic here now?

    ¡®We¡¯ll definitely die. Either from the smoke or the cave copsing.¡¯

    ¡°Listen carefully. Don¡¯t use any magic except binding spells. Just support my sword. You can use Haste or basic assist magic, right?¡±

    ¡°What¡­! You¡¯re going to handle all of them by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Do we have another option?¡±

    Eleanor was silent for a moment but quickly agreed.

    ¡°¡­..I understand. I won¡¯t hold you back.¡±

    There¡¯s no other choice. Isn¡¯t the situation just that bad? Unfortunately, if she let his pride get in the way, we¡¯ll all be dead.

    She must¡¯ve thought that listening to me was the best option here.

    ¡®Besides, I¡¯ve already handled situations like this a few times before.¡¯

    However, the fact that I always risk my life is a bit of a problem. But I¡¯ve managed to endure it somehow.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be unlucky enough to run into an Ent just like now. And I couldn¡¯t even imagine that we came into this cave just to rest, only to end up fighting them¡­ Anyway.

    I have the power to turn this situation around. I wasn¡¯t able to bring it since I couldn¡¯t put it in my spatial pouch, but I secretly asked Fuller the Tailor to craft something for me, and now that new skill is finallying in handy.

    [Sub-Inventory].

    It¡¯s a skill Fuller attached to my uniform, allowing me to bypass the subspace interference restrictions. Fuller had a reason for attaching this skill. For example, he¡¯s confident that no one would try to cheat at Eldain.

    By rule, all the test processes the students go through are observed by the professors, so there¡¯s no reason for inspection. Either way, it¡¯s a skill that is directly linked to survival. It¡¯s fine if I consider Fuller enchanting the socket with a happy feeling. He¡¯s a character with a lot of emotions after all.

    I quickly started equipping my private gears. For example, [Astrid von Kaliud Orb +10] or basic equipment from the 4thmercial district The [Dwarf Workshop] isn¡¯t fully set up yet, so the effects aren¡¯t that great. But that¡¯s only when the enhancements are weak. There is absolutely no problem for me to use it now Even if the monsters in front of me were Ents higher than [High ss] that surpasses griffins.

    Shing!

    [Stormbringer is absorbing the user¡¯s mana!]

    Stormbringer, now coated in ck, slices through the enemy cleanly. Its regeneration is fast, but I swing even faster to keep up.

    From below to a diagonal strike upward. The sword that struck upward now draws to the ground, spinning half a turn, it shes through the Ent¡¯s flesh before returning to my reach.

    [You have activated ¡®ck de Chain of shes¡¯.]

    Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling it more. Ever since my swordsmanship advanced to the high level, [ck de Chain of shes] has been speeding up with every attack I make. For example, if I could sh twice per second at the start,ter I can sh three or four times. I can feel slowly that I¡¯ve been getting stronger as I level up.

    Boom¡ª¡ª! Boom¡ª¡ª! Boom¡ª¡ª!

    [You have defeated 3 Ents.]

    [The ¡®Ring of ck me¡¯ effect has extended your lifespan by 24 hours.]

    ¡®So each Ent gives me 8 hours, huh? These guys are worth it.¡¯

    In the blink of an eye, three Ents fell to the ground. But Eleanor¡¯s binding spell was starting to break¡ªthat wasn¡¯t good news. I immediately used [ck de sh] to dy the breaking of the spell.

    Haa.

    After catching my breath, I surveyed the surroundings and saw that we were surrounded by enemies. At the cave entrance and inside, towering giants with the color of old wood were standing. Even if I just rough estimate it, there were more than 30 of them.

    I estimated there could be over 50. They filled this spacious cave¡­ that seems about right.

    But I have to do this.

    They aren¡¯t even demons, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m allowing a dead-ending in a ce like this. I focused, raised my sword, and started cutting down enemies. I could see the enemies gradually starting to hesitate.

    ¡°[Haste]! [Strength]! Huff¡­ is this right?¡±

    Just in time, Eleanor¡¯s support came through.

    As the blue magic turned green, soon it sank into my body. I could feel my body getting lighter and stronger. I don¡¯t know the exact numbers, but it definitely wasn¡¯t small. My physical strength must¡¯ve improved by at least 0.5.

    Though it¡¯s sudden. As expected, she really is a genius. She¡¯s already mastered basic magic theory. Support magic already surpasses the basic magic theory after all. No way she¡¯d hold me back here right? Even if her natural talent leans more toward money, her magical ability is nothing to scoff at. Rather, it¡¯s correct to see it as outstanding.

    ¡°Keep going. Be careful not to drain your mana.¡±

    [Human! Hurting trees¡­! Yurusan (Unforgiveable)!]

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ either way, you¡¯re not going to listen anyway, are you?¡±

    [Again¡ª¡ª! You set fires¡ª¡ª! You will destroy our home¡ª¡ª!]

    He must be talking about the Northern War in the past. But I wasn¡¯t involved in that, and there¡¯s no reason to back down from them. After all, they are trying to kill me anyway. No point in overthinking it.

    ¡°Do you have any proof I did that? Goin to the ones who are already dead.¡±

    What an annoying bunch. I suddenly thought, I wondered if Astrid¡¯sziness was rubbing off on me. But no matter what, I can¡¯t afford to let herziness get into me. I took a deep breath, repeating that to myself.

    From the upper dantian center to the middle dantian. The lower dantian was barely open, like a rat tail, and while there hasn¡¯t been significant progress yet¡­ Still, It¡¯s clear that I¡¯m much better off than before. No need to overthink it.

    Someone who can fight on even footing with an Ent? And fought not just one or two, but dozens? There probably aren¡¯t many even among the Academy¡¯s professors.

    I remind myself. Though it¡¯s sudden, I¡¯ve grown stronger after oveing quite a lot of life-death situations. For that, I¡¯ve been driven by a strong will and determination to protect what¡¯s precious to me.

    ¡°Come at me.¡±

    I said it with a slight smirk. Since it had be like this anyway, might as well enjoy it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two of the Four Sages. When Noah and Astrid arrived at the lecture room where the practical lesson was taking ce. By then, the portal that Nox and Eleanor had passed through was almostpletely closed. If nothing major happens in the next ten days, the portal will open again. Either way, this test is designed to make students encounter illusions and battle the unknown monsters created there, so there¡¯s no real danger of getting hurt.

    At least, that¡¯s the story on the surface. Noah asked, but her usual innocent look was missing.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Something isn¡¯t right. Aleph von Dastein unconsciously held his breath and thought like that. Noah von Trinity. Why is one of the Four Sages here?

    ¡®¡­Why is that monstering here? Normally, no one beat her inziness¡¯

    The Lecture room was empty. Everyone was busy with the practical training in the subspace, and the only form I set was the one Nox and Eleanor used. There¡¯s no way she came here just because the form setup had changed slightly, right?

    Even for one of the Four Sages, that¡¯s impossible. Unless she had been watching the entire process from the start. What made even less sense was why Noah von Trinity, of all people, was observing a low-level practice like this. He didn¡¯t even hear this from the other professors.

    ¡°Professor Aleph.¡±

    What¡¯s worse, Noah¡¯s voice, which called out to him, had a slight edge of irritation.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know who the person next to her was¡­ but Noah being here was dangerous¡¯

    Since he had never seen Astrid before, he had no idea what kind of monster was standing in front of him. Unlike Lars, who was a renowned professor that been informed beforehand and aware of her existence, this was a different situation. Astrid von Kaliud. As mentioned before, she¡¯s a dragon, and in the beginning of Inner Lunatic, many people believed dragons hadpletely disappeared. Moreover, for a mage like Astrid, hiding her true identity wasn¡¯t difficult. She had revealed herself to Lars because there was clear evidence that he wasn¡¯t a demonic human (though mostly because it was troublesome), but this time was different.

    Mage that could erase all traces of their presence without leaving a sign behind. That¡¯s the four sages.

    And so Aleph was making a foolish decision. He was only focusing on Noah¡¯s actions, paying no attention to Astrid.

    Noah smiled brightly as she touched the form he had altered.

    ¡®Dangerous!¡¯

    First team. Out of all things, what is her reason for approaching the form used to transfer Nox and the others? Did she already know something? Aleph suddenly remembered what Noah had said during the professor¡¯s meeting. There¡¯s a bad smell, and they won¡¯t be able to hide forever. Why did that statemente to mind now, of all times?

    ¡®Damn it. I can¡¯t think straight.¡¯

    ¡°Dean Noah, it would¡¯ve been nice if you¡¯d sent word ahead of time.¡±

    ¡°Since when do I need a professor¡¯s permission? Especially from you, Aleph, who isn¡¯t even a full professor yet.¡±

    Her voice was as cold and cutting as ice. Aleph was certain. This is dangerous.

    Before Noah continued her speaking, Aleph had already released his mana and prepared for battle. He hadn¡¯t expected one of the Four Sages to show up here, so his body tensed up instinctively.

    ¡°Did the game hide and seek fun?¡±

    Aleph¡¯s pupils narrowed, and at that moment, he could see blood spattered. It wasing from his own body. It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that it was frost sh.

    Aleph quickly removed his top and began regenerating his skin. He soon realized that the part that had been blown off was his arm. However, Noah von Trinity moved faster than he could regenerate.

    Bang!

    With a violent st, his other arm was blown off. He hasn¡¯t evenpleted the regeneration.

    ¡®This is¡­ not good. I need to break through and get out of here for now¡¯

    He thought this, but no answer came quickly. It was at that moment, when Noah was briefly pondering, humming to herself.

    ¡®That¡¯s it! If I attack the woman next to Noah von Trinity¡­! There¡¯s possibility!¡¯

    With that thought, Aleph moved quickly. Since he couldn¡¯t use his arms, he spat out a poison needle he had hidden in his mouth. The needle flew with blinding speed. He was confident. Only the Four Sages or the Three Sword Emperors could react to this attack.

    But there was one variable he hadn¡¯t ounted for.

    ¡°What is. this thing¡±

    [She blocked it?!]

    The person standing before him was one of the Four Sages. And that person was the [me Mage], Magic God Astrid.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    whoosh

    As Astrid lightly waved her hand, the chains surged up from the ground and arrested Aleph, binding his limbs.

    As if it were tiresome, Astrid used the chains to pry open Aleph¡¯s mouth, making it impossible for him to bite his tongue andmit suicide. Astrid approached him slowly.

    ¡°Stay still. I have a lot of questions to ask. Dying early would be inconvenient.¡±

    Yet his gaze was fixed not on Noah but on the mage who had attacked him. Aleph knew that only a few individuals could wield such magic. With blood sttering from his mouth, Aleph forced himself to speak.

    [You¡­ what are you? Who are you to have such power?!]

    ¡°Astrid. Are you done talking, demonic human?¡±

    Astrid tilted her head slightly as she spoke. Aleph¡¯s face turned pale with fear. It was a sensation he felt for the first time in his life.

    Astrid¡¯s slit pupils scanned him up and down. It was only then that Aleph realized.

    The monster standing before him, on par with Noah, was none other than Astrid von Kaliud, one of the Four Sages.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    162: Joint Martial Arts Practice [4]

    [How naive! Do you really think I¡¯d just obediently tell you where I sent Nox von Reinhaver?]

    Aleph shouted, realizing that his identity had already been exposed.

    His arms were severed, and he was restrained. He had juste to terms with the fact that no matter what he did, survival was out of the question. But Noah and Astrid didn¡¯t seem to care at all. How many people had they encountered in past wars who refused to reveal the location of their allies, resisting to the bitter end?

    But it didn¡¯t matter to them. Astrid casually squatted down as if she is familiar with this.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really asking about that sort of thing, though.¡±

    ¡°Astrid! It looks like this coordinate is¡­ up north?¡±

    ¡°Knew it. The north, huh? They think sending people to the wastnd will kill them all, so theye up with theseme methods. You get it, right?¡±

    Listening to their conversation, Aleph couldn¡¯t help but be frightened.

    No matter how skilled they were, is it possible to guess the location just by looking at a magic formation? Coordinate magic is notoriously difficult to fine-tune. Surely, was what happening now reasonable?

    ¡®Absurd¡­!¡¯

    No matter how much he thought about it, it didn¡¯t make sense. He was exceptional. Aleph had never doubted that even once. But, he¡¯s ended up witnessing it. Overwhelming, absolutely ¡°heaven beyond heaven.¡± And on top of that, two people at once.

    ¡°So, where exactly in the north did you send?¡±

    Noah asked, her head inclined. but Aleph just scoffed, having no intention to answer.

    [Like I said earlier, I have no ns to answer.]

    ¡°You¡¯re being annoying, huh?¡±

    ¡°Astrid? Please~¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    What? Aleph rolled his eyes, troubled. What were these two talking about? No matter how much they pressured him, it wouldn¡¯t matter as long as he kept his mouth shut. Their behavior was downright strange.

    But¡­ His doubts were soon answered.

    Astrid approached, her eyes glowing with mana, scanning Aleph¡¯s mind as she questioned him.

    ¡°Is it near Winter Bridge?¡±

    [N, no way¡­!]

    ¡°Yup, it¡¯s around there.¡±

    ¡°Be more specific. isn¡¯t it a dangerous ce if they¡¯re going to hold out for ten days?¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­ then [the Valley of Cold and Blood]?¡±

    [What nonsense are you spouting!?]

    ¡°Not there, huh?¡±

    Astridpletely ignored Aleph¡¯s words and continued.

    ¡°Then, is it the [Frozen Frostwood Forest]?¡±

    [Hrk!]

    ¡°Got it. That¡¯s the ce. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Aleph couldn¡¯t help but be terrified. Did that girl have the ability to read people¡¯s minds?

    He couldn¡¯t even figure out what kind of power she possessed, which made him keep puzzled. Of course, if Nox had been around at this moment, that ability to detect lies really is useful. He must be thinking of that.

    ¡°Oh, wait, before we go¡­¡±

    Noah, who had turned her back, turned back to Aleph with a smirk.

    ¡°We should clean this up, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    Krrrrk!

    In an instant, a massive block of ice shot up like a towering cliff and trapped Aleph. It was Noah¡¯s famous [Absolute Zero]. Since she had to go rescue her disciple, she figured she¡¯d bind him here and interrogate himter about the movements of the demons.

    Noah, with an innocent expression, held a crystal orb and contacted someone.

    ¡ª This is Professor Lars von Celestia.

    ¡°Professor Lars, I¡¯ve captured a demonic human. Would it be possible to keep him in a cell until I return?¡±

    ¡ª ¡­

    Lars momentarily fell into shock as if his brain had stopped. but then cautiously asked.

    ¡ª ¡­Where exactly are you right now? What¡¯s going on¡­?

    ¡°I¡¯m in Lecture Room 2. We caught a demonic human disguised as one of the professors. Since the students are in danger, we¡¯re going to go save them. Naturally, you¡¯ll help, right?¡±

    ¡ª ¡­ I will help write the report once you retu..

    Beep¡ªbeep¡ª

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°You really annoying other people.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re noting? Even though he¡¯s your disciple?¡±

    ¡°Who said I wasn¡¯t going¡­¡±

    Astrid rolled her shoulders and unleashed her magic. Next, as two wings sprouted from her back, she transformed into a dragon. True to her title as the me Mage, a fiery red body, and sharp, shimmering scales. Then, enormous vertical pupils appeared.

    Noah shouted as if she was excited.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve ridden on your back? right?¡±

    [Noisy¡­]

    Though Astrid spoke indifferently, Noah knew. If she really wasn¡¯t worried about Nox, she wouldn¡¯t have gone so far as to polymorph and fly all the way to the north.

    ¡®As expected, this is fun¡¯

    Even though Noah thought like that, inwardly, she couldn¡¯t help but worried.

    ¡®Rather, it will still fortunate if just trolls or ents¡­. If he met ¡®that guy¡¯, even Nox wouldn¡¯t be able to make it out alive¡¯

    She realized they needed to hurry. As Noah thought that, she quickly climbed onto Astrid¡¯s back. From this moment on, it was a race against time.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    I had just taken down around 50 ents.

    If I spoke about the result, I seeded, which was fortunate. It mean there would be a brief moment to rest.

    ¡°Haah¡­¡±

    But the situation wasn¡¯t exactly great. The worst-case scenario had happened, and the items I¡¯d hidden in my uniform were near their limit. The potions and healing supplies were particrly problematic.

    However, the bigger issue was something else entirely.

    [yer has exhausted both lower and middle dantian mana.]

    [Natural recovery will take approximately three days.]

    [¡®Magic Restriction¡¯ penalty is now in effect.]

    A situation with no potions left and now the ¡°Magic Restriction¡± penalty activated

    ¡®To think it was [Magic Restriction] of all things¡­ Like this, I won¡¯t be able to use magic properly for a while. Protecting this girl and fighting at the same time is impossible¡¯

    But, I realized the situation always turns worse. It¡¯s because I noticed in the next moment that the extreme moment has juste.

    ¡°Cough¡­!¡±

    Even the sound of my own shriek didn¡¯t fully reach my ears, drowned out by system messages filling my vision and hearing.

    ¡ª Due to the effect of [Prone to Minor Illness], [Cold Lv5] has been applied to the yer.

    ¡ª Due to the effect of [Prone Minor Illness], the yer¡¯s negative trait [Cold Limbs] has temporarily worsened.

    ¡ª Due to the effect of [Prone Minor Illness], [Action Restriction Lv3] has been applied to the yer.

    Two penalties. The worst ones¡ª[Prone to Minor Illness] and [Cold Limbs] activated at the worst possible moment. In addition [Cold Limbs] was even upgraded. Damn it. My luck is terrible, but this is beyond unlucky. Just right after I got some stats, a bullshit came in this way. What did I do to deserve this?

    ¡®Damn it. I need to stay sharp.¡¯

    ¡°Are¡­ are you alright?¡±

    Eleanor asked, pretending it was no big deal. But I was already at a situation where I couldn¡¯t even respond to her. I tried to steady my swaying body, but my body had already reached its limit.

    I had neverined a pain to this extent before, and when I had been hurt, other units had always been on my side. So, predicting and dealing with this kind of situation was in fact, impossible for me.

    Anyway, in the end¡­

    Thud.

    ¡°No, Nox!? What¡¯s happening all of a sudden?!¡±

    Caught in the illusion, as if the world tilted, and the ground is shaking, I copsed to the ground. This is dangerous. To think I end up in such a miserable state after cutting down 50 ents¡­

    But there¡¯s no time to slow down. I need to think. This trouble will definitely over soon too. I have to think now. I can feel myself losing consciousness.

    Even though Eleanor was speechless due to shock. She¡¯ll probably okay

    ¡°Wh, What happened?! Why did you copse all of a sudden?!¡±

    Her face, sincerely looking at me with worried expression. Fortunately, that wasn¡¯t an act.

    Suddenly in this moment, I feel it. Eleanor de Rivalin, a truly beautiful character. Known as the [Golden Fox], she was perceived as cold and distant by people, but the reality was far from that. She was always warm. And that¡¯s why I repeatedly recruited her to my team. In every new game, she showed me a different side of her, like a chameleon. Though she¡¯s a character with a cold exterior, she hide a warmth more than anyone inside. Someone may think it was just a game, and I was too invested. But for me, who had always been alone, she¡¯s truly like a friend. So, this time, I decided to be honest with her.

    ¡°Eleanor.¡±

    ¡°Nox! Snap out of it! Your pupils¡­ Why are your eyes like this!?¡±

    ¡°Leave me here and head deeper into the cave. Once you¡¯re there, use this.¡±

    The item I pulled from my inventory and handed to Eleanor was [Veil of Mistery], an artifact that hide its user presence. As long as you¡¯re wearing this, the enemy won¡¯t attack unless you strike first. The problem is, it¡¯s single-use, and for a one-time item, it¡¯s ridiculously expensive. I recently won it in a ck market auction through Grain, but I never expected to use it like this.

    Well, for a merchant Eleanor caliber, she would instantly recognize this arfifact, so I didn¡¯t need to exin it. That was a plus.

    But there was one more problem with this item. And that exactly¡­

    ¡®The main protagonist cannot use it¡¯

    The [Veil of Mystery] was an item designed to save heroines or surrounding characters. That was the identity of [Veil of Mystery]. A leftover from the affinity and favorability system.

    But right now, it would give her the biggest support more than anything.

    ¡°Where did you get this¡­! No, rather than that, are you serious?! If you had something like this, naturally you should¡¯ve used it yourself and left me¡­.!¡±

    ¡°You really think I¡¯d naturally abandon you?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Eleanor asked back.

    But there wasn¡¯t time to exin. Even now, my consciousness keep fading.

    I wasn¡¯t handing her the item because I wanted to die. This is in order to realize the only option left.

    The odds of sess were close to a gamble, but I¡¯d learned something from Astrid. I just think things will turn out somehow Either way, luck is an essential element for survival.

    In this harsh world of Inner Lunatic, for the sake of my existence, no, to stand strong as Nox von Reinhaver, I need overwhelming power. And to obtain that power, absolute luck is necessary.

    I know my limits.

    Even with two [Genius] traits, I never thought to get conceited.

    Those traits belong to the character I created. Nox von Reinhaver, I¡¯m just the one controlling him. I¡¯m Yoochan.

    And even if in the past, every day I wasted my time like trash as Yoochan, I never thought to repeat it this time.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That was my final word. My consciousnesspletely shut down. Before I could hear Eleanor¡¯s response.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 ¨C Eleanor de Rivalin [1]

    There was a small, fragile boy. White hair andvender eyes. He was a child with a mysterious charm. He was still immature, with a selfish and self-centered personality. I remember that boy.

    I look at the man who copsed in front of me now.

    I recall.

    Current Nox von Reihaver. He¡¯s. Is he really the same person who hurled verbal abuse at me during my childhood past?

    To reflect on this, I have to go back to a distant past. Back to the moment that even I can¡¯t fully remember, the moment that left me with trauma.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [Side Story ¨C Past, The Memories of Young Eleanor]

    ¡°Eleanor! I have great news! The Reinhaver family has officially recognized our merchant group, and even invited us to the prestigious noble family¡¯s social party¡±

    It had been three years since I started working as an ounting assistant for the Rivalin Merchant Group.

    I was still young. It had been a long time since I¡¯d heard my father¡¯s excited voice.

    My father was the first head of the Rivalin family and the very person who developed this merchant group.

    rkson de Rivalin.

    At first, I was simply happy. My mother, who had always suffered from poor health since my father started his merchant. Finally had a chance to celebrate together

    ¡°Especially the head of the family, Lord Theo von Reinhaver, himself seems to have a high opinion of your abilities. He said you¡¯re the most outstanding of your peers. Even Lord Rodwell said so!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    It was delighted news.

    At first, I¡¯d started working to gain my father¡¯s attention, butter I realized I had a talent for it, so I nned to continue. Being recognized by someone was more essential than anything else to young me. And if it was a head of a noble family?

    Of course, It couldn¡¯t get any better.

    Naturally, as a child, I had a vague admiration for nobles. I just thought they were born different from us, with a certain elegance in their walk and attire, eating only special foods while engaging in conversation.

    That¡¯s why I was excited, thinking that there were only good things, picking out a dress for the party and looking forward to meeting kids my age to talk to. I could barely remember thest time I met someone my age because I¡¯d been so busy with work. My father told me it would be a good experience. I still clearly remember my mother¡¯s bright smile. And how happy I was. I even practiced smiling every day in front of the mirror. I remember all clearly.

    Of course, as time flies, when the day of the party came, and we arrived¡­ All those illusions were shattered.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°To thinkmoners dares to attend a party hosted by the Reinhaver family¡­¡±

    ¡°How low-ss, what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Laughable. How can these lowly¡­¡±

    On the day of the party. The gazes directed at us were anything but kind. Looking back, I think I understand now. They couldn¡¯t stand the idea ofmoners like using at the party where theymunicated.

    But back then, I didn¡¯t understand the ways of adults, so I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Even if it was the first time I saw it, the hostility they showed, the sneering looks as if they were disgusted by us¡­ That day, I realized for the first time that someone who didn¡¯t even know me could hate me. It scared me.

    The figures of my parents who were so happy for this. I was more scared that their illusions shattered.

    ¡°Father¡­.¡±

    But when I squeezed my father¡¯s hand tightly and looked at him. My father just kept smiling.

    He was simply happy just to be there. He looked like that. Even though I wanted to run away, I froze when I saw my father¡¯s face at that time.

    It was because, he was genuinely happy, without a trace of pretense.

    As a child, I wondered.

    Why?

    No one here weed us, but why did my father like them? Or was just being here such a great and honorable thing?

    Maybe it was only natural for people born as low as us to be treated this way?

    As I was lost in those trivial thoughts, my father whispered softly to me.

    ¡°Eleanor, smile. And remember, never say anything harsh or get into a fight with the noble children.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    My father told me to smile. That was all.

    It¡¯s okay, Don¡¯t worry, there were no words like these.

    At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I had been abandoned, left alone in the crowded social hall. This wasn¡¯t the kind of social gathering or party I had imagined.

    ¡°So¡­ I heard your son has gone off for knight training. How¡¯s that going?¡±

    ¡°Well, you know¡­ being a knight isn¡¯t exactly easy¡­¡±

    ¡°Eii~ I even heard he did well in the Eldain Academy. Stop being modest¡±

    This profligate ce was full of nobles, chatting and drinking without care. They hid their true feelings, exchanging meaninglesspliments. While rumors of corruption flowed naturally.

    Watching this, I was shocked.

    Was it because of the nobles?

    No, it wasn¡¯t that.

    In fact, that wasn¡¯t. It was the person right next to me.

    It was because of my father.

    He genuinely wanted to be a part of this social circle, to have his ce here. It was as if my mother and I didn¡¯t matter at all. His eyes were filled with greed.

    ¡°Good evening. Though I¡¯m of humble status, I am rkson of the Rivalin family. Since it seems we¡¯re going to meet often in social circles. I hope we get along well.¡±

    I had seen my father bow many times before, but never had it felt so disgusting. Just because they held titles, my father became endlessly servile.

    In the end, I let go of my father¡¯s hand. After that, I wandered aimlessly, looking around. I didn¡¯t remember anything.

    Just the disgusted looks, as if I was filthy, and trembling with fear at the gaze of the taller and older guys, as if they were goingy their hand on me no matter what.

    ¡°Hey¡­ what are you doing here? Is this your first timee here?¡±

    That was the time. When I heard a young, curious voice calling me.

    I turned around, shrinking back. There was a boy with white hair andvender eyes, you could tell at a nce that he was someone who fit in perfectly in this setting.

    It was clear he was dressed in fine silk clothes. Even at a nce, he has a restrained, noble demeanor. A boy with the most beautiful smile.

    Sadly, that was my first impression of Nox von Reinhaver.

    I stammered in response to his question.

    ¡°Uh¡­ That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve made you ufortable¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why are you apologizing?¡±

    Nox sat down beside me as he said that. I had been sitting on the stairs, and from Nox¡¯s position, he must¡¯ve thought that it was dirty. Even now, I still don¡¯t know why he did that. Was he trying to make fun of me?

    Regardless, our conversation continued. I don¡¯t remember all of it, but I recall that itsted quite a while.

    ¡°Where are you from? Are you from a noble family?¡±

    ¡°No¡­We¡¯re from the Rivalin family, which just received its peerage¡­¡±

    Even at a young age, I knew my father had used questionable methods to be a noble. So I trailed off, and Nox asked again.

    ¡°Ah, I see. My father did mention a new family joining this time. It must be yours.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ probably.¡±

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m ten¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re the same age! Then you don¡¯t have to speak so formally!¡±

    ¡°Eh? How could I, to the Duke¡¯s family, such¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s boring¡­¡±

    Nox muttered in genuine disappointment. Maybe he didn¡¯t have friends either?

    Maybe he was hoping for a chance like this inside. Summoning courage, I asked.

    ¡°That¡­. You¡¯re Nox von Reinhaver-nim, right? The youngest of the Reinhaver family?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know my name? Usually, people only remember my brothers¡¯ names.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    I had memorized his name beforehand since my father had told me not to offend anyone, but being praised for it made me excited. I found myself starting to feel a little better.

    Suddenly, Nox lifted his head and gazed up at thettice pattern on the ceiling. Then, out of nowhere, he spoke.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really like these kinds of parties.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like acting all proper¡­ Kids my age draw a line with me, and when I try to hang out with them, they avoid me. It¡¯s boring¡±

    Listening to him, I thought to myself, I want to talk with him more. Maybe I was happier because I realized there was someone here who was as isted and lonely as I was.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ learning ounting in the merchant group¡±

    ¡°Uwaa¡­ that¡¯s amazing. You¡¯re the same age as me! I can¡¯t do anything like that yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not impressive.¡±

    ¡°No, it is! It totally is! My mother told me the Rivalin Merchant Guild has gotten really famous recently. I had no idea someone my age was working so hard.¡±

    Nox scratched his head and looked at me before speaking.

    ¡°I should try harder too¡­ It¡¯s frustrating. I want to do better, but it just doesn¡¯te easy for me.¡±

    ¡°What are you working on, Nox-nim?¡±

    ¡°Swordsmanship. Everyone in the Reinhaver family is all about swords! They¡¯re fussy about training. But, my oldest brother is so good¡­ As you can see, my body is weak, and I am not really good at it, so everyone hate me¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t find anyforting words. Who was I tofort Nox von Reinhaver, the youngest of the esteemed Reinhaver family? Did I even have the right to? I keep immersed in that thought

    ¡ª Before you speak, remember the difference in status first. Then, think about wealth. Only speak after considering both.

    My father¡¯s words. That advice had been ingrained in me since childhood. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t easilyfort or encourage him. At this point, Nox wasn¡¯t known as a ruffian. I didn¡¯t think he was bad either.

    Not long after.

    Suddenly two figures appeared in front of the stairs where we sat.

    White hair, but their features were a bit less distinctpared to Nox. Two boys stood there and looked at us. They seemed a little older than us. Later, I learned that they were Allen von Reinhaver and Hats von Reinhaver. In other words, Nox¡¯s twin brothers.

    Anyway, they approached us and nced at me before speaking.

    ¡°Nox, What¡¯s this? Who¡¯s this lowlymoner girl?¡±

    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what is this? We told you before, didn¡¯t we? Don¡¯t engage in behavior that lowers the Reinhaver family¡¯s dignity. Or what, have you be friends with her in the meantime?¡±

    At his brother¡¯s words, Nox hesitated for a moment, ncing at me briefly. Then, he made an expression as if convinced of something, and he avoided my gaze as he spoke.

    ¡°It was just out of brief curiosity. How could I ever be friends with such filthy trash?¡±

    Boom. If my heart could make a sound, I¡¯m sure it would have been like that. For the young me, his word was that shocking. It was because I had a good feeling about Nox

    But all of that was an illusion. It was useless. At that moment, I fully realized what feelings I wasn¡¯t allowed to have.

    That was when I finally understood.

    That this is how the noble world works, someone who was talking happily with you just moments ago could turn on you like this. That in this social hall, I was nothing but prey.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 ¨C Eleanor de Rivalin [2]

    ¡°Hah, no matter how much of a disgrace you are to our family, you wouldn¡¯t stoop to hanging out withmoners.¡±

    ¡°Right. If you ever did that, both you and that girl would end up with your heads hung up in the imperial pce!¡±

    ¡°Haha, that sounds great!¡±

    Even as I watched Allen and Hats exchange such words, I remained silent. I felt disillusioned as I saw Noxugh quietly.

    How can someone have the heart of a human and just toy with others like this? It was painful.

    My face flushed, and I could feel all eyes on me. One by one, people¡¯s gazes locked onto me, like they were watching an amusing spectacle. The nobles¡¯ eyes seemed to assess me, making me tense. Naturally, this didn¡¯t feel good, and for the first time in my life, I felt humiliated like that. There¡¯s no need to exin what happenedter. I had no choice but to leave the party with a rushed expression. I still remember how my father interrogated me, giving me a hard time. it¡¯s a memory deeply etched in my heart.

    But¡­ Even then, was the mischievous Nox trying to torment me more?

    At the end, as I was leaving in my carriage, Nox called my name.

    Eleanor¡ª¡ª

    But his words were left unfinished. And that¡¯s how the worst social event of my life ended.

    Later, I used a persona.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult. Just like my father did, I donned a false mask and deceived people with sweet words. It wasn¡¯t hard for me at all.

    And so, a few more years passed.

    My mother and father passed away not long after that. At a young age, I became the head of the Rivalin merchant group. Peoples said

    ¡ª No matter how smart she is, she¡¯s just a child. What could she possibly do right?

    ¡ª Yeah¡­ rkson, that guy, even though he was born amoner, managed to do things properly.

    ¡ª Well, We should look into other tradingpanies

    Someone had died. People gathered at the funeral in the rain, mocking my family¡¯s death. That asmoners, they lived an undeserving life. And it¡¯s good that they died. They talked about recovering their investments if thepany copsed.

    They couldn¡¯t trust me.

    Right.

    They never trusted my father from the beginning. They were like moths drawn to the glitter of gold. In the end, all I had left was my father¡¯s inheritance and the filthy name of Rivalin. But why¡­ why? Why couldn¡¯t I abandon this name?

    After that, I decided to trust nothing. Gold. I believed even trust could be bought with it. And in fact, I became a wealthy person.

    But for some reason, the more sess I achieved, the more this unknown thirst continued to gnaw at me. I still don¡¯t know what this feeling is.

    I just¡­

    Sometimes, when I suffer from insomnia, I think to myself. It seems like I¡¯m no longer myself. I think I¡¯ve forgotten what I truly want.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Nox! Wake up! Hurry!¡±

    Eleanor shook Nox by the cor. This was something she would never normally do. A calm fox, who never rattled, and always calm in any negotiation. But now was different.

    Tears were faintly welling up in her eyes.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    A faint breath escaped. Nox¡¯s heartbeat began to throb slowly. Eleanor, quickly checking his pulse, wiped her tears and took action to save him. She secured his airway and did everything she could to help him breathe easily. She even channeled the small remaining amount of her magical power into him.

    But it wasn¡¯t easy.

    Saving a person¡¯s life. Especially in such an extreme situation, it was bound to be difficult. No matter how Eleanor used to actposed, in this situation, it just didn¡¯t work properly. Nox¡¯s weakening heartbeat, the trembling at the corners of his pale lips, his hands and feet turning blue, and the fragile white breaths that escaped. All told the story of his condition. At any moment, the life of Nox von Reinhaver could end here. He might cross a river he could never return from.

    ¡°Wake up¡­ Wake up! Nox von Reinhaver! ¡­You hurt me. Because of you, I work harder¡­ That¡¯s how I made it this far. Even if just a little, I wanted to make other people regret it¡­. But if you, the person I hated so much, lie here like this, what am I supposed to do?¡±

    Eleanor¡¯s voice was full of sincerity. As she caught sight of the transparent veil in his hand that Nox had given her in the end, tears unknowingly streamed down her face.

    Eleanor med herself. If this was how things were going to be, she should have just been honest. Though it probably wouldn¡¯t have solved anything, it might have been better that way. Naturally, the reason they ended up in this worst-case scenario was because of the assassin trying to kill her.

    Nox von Reinhaver just got caught up in this situation by chance. If so, can I be free with his death?

    Can I really say that the actions he took at that social gathering that day were so nasty that they deserved to be repaid with death?

    ¡®No.¡¯

    Maybe. Just maybe. Really, maybe¡­ He didn¡¯t actually want to do that to me. I tried to ignore it, but maybe Nox really didn¡¯t want to do those things. I needed Nox von Reinhaver and my father to be colder, I made them worse in my mind, reying the events of my childhood over and over. Twisting the shape as I saw fit.

    Finally, Eleanor started to understand a little.

    What kind of person Nox von Reinhaver was. She realized it when the first time she saw him sacrifice himself for someone else. The Nox she remembered until now was nothing more than a person she had distorted in her own mind.

    And then, as if she could hear it clearly. Nox¡¯s words a moment ago

    ¡ª Why do you think I¡¯d naturally abandon you?

    Nox didn¡¯t abandon me. He protected me.

    When Eleanor¡¯s thoughts reached there, she finally understood.

    ¡®¡­ The reason he was so harsh to me the first time we met was because of his brother. He said those things to protect me. The most disgusting thing was that I already knew that truth.¡¯

    Before Nox von Reinhaver entered Eldain, when I had heard that he had defeated his brothers in a battle. Eleanor first learned that Nox and his brother from the Reinhaver family didn¡¯t get along. I also found out that Nox¡¯s biological mother had passed away long ago, and Prisci, who had given birth to Allen and Hats, had gained power as thedy of the Reinhaver family.

    Therefore, for a very brief moment, I thought. He probably acted so cruelly that day because he was afraid I might get harmed.

    But I quickly dismissed the thought.

    Nox had to be a bad person to Eleanor. So I judged him solely based on his worth. I kept him close only because he was more skilled than I expected. Because this is work, business.

    But¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore. Nox, wake up¡­ You saved me twice, weren¡¯t you? I haven¡¯t even properly thanked you yet. So why are you lying here¡­?! Just why¡­.¡±

    Eleanor de Rivalin. A fifteen-year-old girl with a soft heart.

    Even though she was now considered an adult, she still carried the fragility of her childhood. She hadn¡¯t shown it until now, hiding it because she believed she couldn¡¯t survive if she didn¡¯t.

    As she listened to Nox¡¯s fading breaths, Eleanor¡¯s body trembled. Sobbed as she spoke.

    ¡°Shane¡­! I need your help. Please save Nox von Reinhaver¡­ Please.¡±

    But for some reason. The response that came from Shane until a moment ago was cut off. With telepathy, even screamed aloud. It was the same.

    Why is that?

    Why has he suddenly disappeared?

    When she first made the mana vow with him, Shane had promised to help her as long as no harm befell him. So why wasn¡¯t he showing up now?

    ¡®Could it be that Shane is also in a life-threatening situation?¡­ Is that why he can¡¯t respond?¡¯

    If so, that would be really dangerous. It would mean there¡¯s almost no chance of surviving this ce.

    ording to Nox, this ce is [The Frozen Frostwood Forest]. And it¡¯s near the northern Winter Bridge.

    Even if someone tried to get here through a portal, it would take about three days. No matter how fast they came, it was a distance too far to reach quickly.

    ¡®Not good¡­ Am I really going to die like this?¡¯

    I haven¡¯t said anything yet. Not to Nox, not to Shane who saved me. I wanted to thank them.

    The kindness I received without expecting anything in return shed like a revolvingntern [Note: ×ßñRµÆ if you know Japanese]. Eleanor thought the day she talked with Nox. When they opened the Rivalin family¡¯s secret library and had a brief conversation. In fact, she could have asked him. Nox, why did you save me? She could have asked him straightly, and a bit more firmly

    But now she thought she knew why she didn¡¯t ask.

    The fact that someone had saved her without anything in return. She didn¡¯t want to shatter that illusion.

    If she found out Nox saved her only because of money?

    She felt like she would bepletely broken. It would have been dangerous for her.

    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t ask why he saved her or if he wanted something in return. She was afraid she was going to expose her most vulnerable self, the part of her that couldn¡¯t trust herself.

    ¡®I¡¯m such a coward.¡¯

    In a situation where it was hard to make a normal decision, Eleanor finally lost her waypletely, not knowing what should she do

    But¡­

    Something called threats usually, came ovepping dozens of times in a single day. For example, now. The bone-chilling cold surrounding Eleanor was proof of that.

    ¡°What¡­ is this? This mana?¡±

    It was a massive amount of mana she had never felt before. Eleanor moved instinctively. She quickly used the mysterious veil Nox had given her to cover both herself and Nox. But it didn¡¯t fit. The artifact was only meant for one person, so it was a useless action. A foolish act Eleanor would never have done.

    It was a mistake.

    ¡®I should have just used the artifact on him.¡¯

    But she had already done it without even realizing it. A fear that was difficult to bear started to consume her entire body. It soon became a massive whirlwind, wiping out the outside in a blinding white.

    What is this?

    Before she could even process the thought, a tremor ran through the cave with a faint rumble. As the sound of the earth-shaking grew louder.

    Eleanor saw it.

    A giant eye. An eye. The slit, reptilian eye stretched vertically, exuding an overwhelming terror.

    And unfortunately, that eye didn¡¯t belong to Astrid.

    [Are you the one who awakened me with your mana, girl?]

    A dragon. A giant ice dragon rose up and spoke to Eleanor.

    At that moment, she instinctively knew. That dragon was not going to be friendly to her and Nox.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Whooosh!

    Astrid, who had been gliding through the air, suddenly elerated, picking up tremendous speed. Noah frowned, trying to fix her now messy hair.

    She asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Astrid, is it fine to fly like this? aren¡¯t you dislike going fast since it¡¯s troublesome?¡±

    [It stopped.]

    ¡°What?¡±

    As Noah asked with surprised eyes, Astrid¡¯s usualzy expression was gone, reced by a raw, unfiltered rage. Mana surged between her eyes, brimming with anger.

    [Nox von Reinhaver¡¯s heart. It stopped.]

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165: Dragon¡¯s Breath

    Nox von Reinhaver A new name I received in this new world. No, it was someone else¡¯s name¡­ a name I¡¯ve now stolen. I¡¯ve grown quite used to ying his role now.

    Quite a lot of time has passed, Quite a lot of things have happened,

    Too many people have promised to stay by my side.

    But, the more what Nox has got bigger, the lonelier I suffer.

    A chance that came to me, someone who used to be a shut-in, locked in a trash-filled room ying games alone. But that chance isn¡¯t truly mine.

    I admit it now. I, Yoochan, am still an outsider in this world. A game character from Inner Lunatic, and the final boss of Part 1. I envy Nox.

    I recall my past. Back when I was smoking in front of the monitor, immersed in the game. Those days, which I can¡¯t even call normal by any means, keep shing through my mind.

    I think about where my current torment started.

    In the end, there¡¯s only one answer.

    So, who am I? What is the connection between me and Nox? Why did I end up possessing him?

    I know. It¡¯s because I haven¡¯t been able to free myself from Nox¡¯s shadow that I¡¯m still suffering.

    I wonder, What is the truth that mysterious woman wanted to tell me? Even if I find out, I question whether I¡¯ll truly be happy. I know it can¡¯t be helped.

    Uncertainty. That¡¯s what broke me down the most.

    I was weak.

    I was exhausted from a life without a guarantee for the future. That led to helplessness, and in my weariness, I didn¡¯t have the strength to ovee it.

    Because there was no one by my side.

    Every time I was reminded that I was alone, I kept falling further behind. A man who had nothing with a terminal illness.

    Maybe that¡¯s why I was so desperate. Since I had nothing, I had to cling even harder to the grains of sand slipping through my fingers.

    My rtionships in this world.

    The connections with people I couldn¡¯t cut offpletely.

    Because of them, I¡¯m no longer the Nox I knew, but someone else entirely. Now, I don¡¯t even try to remember what kind of person Nox was.

    If Nox were here, what would he say? If Nox were here, how would he act?

    I¡¯ve stopped agonizing over those questions now.

    I¡¯ve started to want it.

    Even if it¡¯s the role of a viin,ughed at by others and destined to die in the end, Even if I have to barely escape death and continue the story as someone with a terminal illness¡­ Precisely because of that, I understand how desperate I am.

    If this is the life I¡¯ve been given, I must live it fully without regret. Not as my past self. Moving forward, little by little.

    If there¡¯s one thing I must ovee to do that, that¡¯s¡­ The cardiac arrest before me right now, in other words, the first death that came to me.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [Are you the one who awakened me with your mana, girl?]

    The dragon¡¯s voice fell heavily. It was in the Dragonnguage, but I understood it instantly. It was because it used magic to deliver the information directly into my mind.

    ¡®That dragon¡­ clearly has hostile intentions. This is dangerous.¡¯

    A fairy tale I read from my childhood came to mind. Dragons are usually intelligent and mysterious beings, but asionally, there are dangerous ones among them. Perhaps like the stories passed down in ancient legends, The kind that eats humans and makes their mana their own. Not all dragons are like that, but this is also the first time I¡¯ve ever encountered one. Eleanor could sense it.

    No matter how she thought about it, the current situation wasn¡¯t normal. If such a dragon really existed, it was right in front of her now.

    ¡®I have to save him whatever it takes.¡¯

    Eleanor thought as the dragon stared at her, rolling its eyes.

    Its target was of course, Nox.

    Although she had a talent for magic, she wasn¡¯t exceptional. Besides, her mana weren¡¯t particrly impressive either.

    Yet somehow, her mana had awakened the Ice Dragon? It made no sense from the start.

    Then, it had to be Nox von Reinhaver. His mana must have summoned this creature.

    That was her conclusion.

    So Eleanor, as calmly as possible, replied in the steadiest voice.

    ¡°Yes, I called you.¡±

    Lie. It was a tant lie, but not the kind Eleanor usually told. She usually lied for her own sake, or for the sake of the Rivalin merchant group. Because it benefited her. Because it led to profits.

    Because it brought in more gold coins.

    But why was she lying now? The reason was clear.

    ¡®Nox von Reinhaver¡­ He can¡¯t die here¡¯

    At the very least, she couldn¡¯t just watch him die due to protecting her. That thought crossed her mind as she spoke, but the dragon, exhaling frosty white breath, thought a moment before spoke.

    [Strange, girl. It¡¯s not you. I don¡¯t sense that level of mana from you. Why are you lying?]

    ¡°I already told you. I¡¯m just exhausted from using up all my mana right now.¡±

    [No, I can still feel the mana. This mysterious mana¡­ I haven¡¯t had a feast like this in ages. Girl, you¡¯re hiding something.]

    ¡°That sounds like a line from a third-rate viin. I heard dragons were noble creatures, but it seems you¡¯re not one of them?¡±

    [Are you trying to joke with me?]

    Eleanor¡¯s goal was first, to buy time. She quickly ran through her thoughts.

    ¡®Though the chances are slim, the dean or other professors mighte to rescue us. I have to do everything I can.¡¯

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive herself if Nox were to die like this. She hadn¡¯t even said a word to him yet.

    She had to tell him that she knew why he had been so harsh to her that day. That it was all for her. And even when they couldn¡¯t clear up each other¡¯s misunderstandings. Nox didn¡¯t harbor ill will towards her. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have saved her twice. He wouldn¡¯t have given her such a precious artifact here, either.

    Therefore. The reason Eleanor needed to be more honest. And the reason why she couldn¡¯t back down now.

    ¡°I¡¯m not backing down. How about you back off first?¡±

    [¡­This ce, Winter Bridge, is full of beasts with trash mana and endless winter. To find something edible here is rare. That¡¯s why, girl, would you back down obediently if you were in my position?]

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡±

    [Then I¡¯ll make you talk by force.]

    In that moment. A violent gust of wind rushed in and whipped Eleanor¡¯s clothes. An enormous force that will push her back if she loses even a bit of strength. Just like the whirlwind that appeared when the dragon first arrived, blocking the view. Through the chaos, the dragon¡¯s rough breathing and its wide-open jaws came into view. Once inside, there would be noing out alive.

    But Eleanor no longer cared what happened to her as long as she could buy time. Nox von Reinhaver. There were many things she wanted to ask him, and things she needed to apologize for. But more important than that was his survival.

    ¡®Just like he protected me¡­ I have to protect Nox too.¡¯

    Having made up her mind, Eleanor used [Ignite] and [Wind Pressure Control] to slightly calm the raging storm. It was insignificant to the dragon, but it at least helped her clear her vision. Amidst of that, she moved Nox¡¯s arm over her shoulder and moved deeper into the cave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back¡­ so don¡¯t die, okay?¡±

    With those words, Eleanor calmly walked back toward the entrance of the cave. As the storm subsided, the dragon¡¯s sharp ws came into view. It was a perilous situation.

    To reveal herself in front of a hostile dragon?

    It was a mistake even an excellent mage would never make.

    But she had no choice.

    The closer she and Nox stayed together, the more dangerous it became. This was the best she could do to buy time too.

    [Even if I eat you, it won¡¯t satisfy my hunger much, well, I suppose it¡¯s better than nothing.]

    ¡°Try it. Come here¡±

    BANG! With a deafening roar, the dragon¡¯s ws grazed Eleanor¡¯s abdomen and shoulder. Blood spurted as she barely twisted her body to avoid the attack, but she was left with a deep wound. Even without that, she was already sluggish from the cold, making it unreasonable to expect the same agility she usually had, but the main cause was that the dragon¡¯s attack was too fast.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    [I¡¯ll say it once more. You are not my target, girl.]

    ¡°I¡­won¡¯t go¡­¡±

    [How foolish.]

    ¡°I know it too¡­ But there¡¯s something I have to say. That¡¯s why¡­ I can¡¯t back down.¡±

    [It can¡¯t be helped, huh¡­ Though, it¡¯s true that this part of human is interesting.]

    The dragon bared its fangs, slowly rolling its eyes. Then it continued.

    [me your foolishness as you die.]

    It was at that moment.

    Deep inside the cave, Nox¡¯s copsed body twitched slightly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Astrid von Kaliud. My new magic teacher told me. In order to use Dragon¡¯s magic. And to quickly grow magic. I must master the Dragon¡¯s Breath. To do this, I need to open my upper, middle, and lower dantian and circte my mana.

    But this was a difficult task.

    The upper and middle dantians weren¡¯t the problem. The problem was the lower dantian. To draw and use mana from this ce? The practitioner that manifested the magic had to take on immense risk. Even the slightest mistake could result in losing the ability to use both magic and the sword forever. It was dangerous that paralyzing your entire body wasmon. That was opening lower dantian mean. And managing the upper, middle, and lower dantian while breathing naturally?

    How many people could make it possible? No, from the beginning, how many could even survive the process of engraving the Dragon Heart into themselves?

    Even if you knew the oue and sess seemed guaranteed, it was still something that people wouldn¡¯t easily attempt.

    That was exactly the Dragon¡¯s Breath.

    But now, I have to do this. First, I must open the lower dantian, and to do that, I need to enter my mental world, my inner world.

    Astrid had told me.

    ¡ª Everyone¡¯s mental world is different.

    Lars also added.

    ¡ª Even I can¡¯t use Lower dantian properly. Unless you have an innate talent, you shouldn¡¯t even attempt it. And even if you do, it¡¯s dangerous.

    ¡ª Rather, If you value your life, save it for the worst of the worst moment possible.

    Sadly, Professor Lars. I think now is exactly that moment.

    The worst of the worst. I¡¯ve fought and defeated countless monsters and copsed. And now I feel a massive source of magic heading here. At worst, it could be the dragon from the urban legends. And considering where we are, it might even be the Ice Dragon.

    It¡¯s dangerous.

    If I want to protect Eleanor, I need to wake up as quickly as possible. And for that, opening the lower dantian is a top priority.

    Blink. Blink.

    I finally manage to lift my heavy eyelids and regain my sight. Right now, I¡¯m trapped in a pure white room. There¡¯s nothing here except a single desk and chair. And a PC desktop and monitor.

    I instinctively realize. This ce is the mental world Astrid was talking about. I carefully sit at the familiar desk. Then, I stare nkly at the glowing white screen. A familiar window from Inner Lunatic appears before me.

    After I looked at it for a moment, a status window suddenly popped up. The words on the screen.

    That was enough to make me surprised.

    The sound of typing along with the texts.

    [Yoochan, who do you think you are?]

    What? I squint my eyes. While I¡¯m flustered, the sentence continues:

    [You¡¯re no different from Nox. Yoochan is Nox. Nox is Yoochan.]

    [The two are the same person¡­]

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166: The Fire Spirit¡¯s Pendant [1]

    [You¡¯re no different from Nox. Yoochan is Nox. Nox is Yoochan.]

    [The two are the same person.]

    [My one and only child¡­]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The moment my consciousness fades, the pure white monitor disappears. But I knew for sure.

    I am¡­ Nox von Reinhaver. From the beginning. Yes, from the beginning.

    Now, the outline finally seems to look clear. On the once-blurry path, rails areid, and a train is ced upon them.

    Destination. The end of the story. To reach that ce, I busily pour my time into it.

    Yoochan and Nox von Reinhaver are the same person¡ª¡ª The voice that sinking into my consciousness told me so.

    The same voice that rang directly in my mind when I first opened the letter. The voice that weed my return reaches me.

    Heh. A chuckle escapes me. The waves of emotion filling me have been focused into one. Excitement, fluttering, and such positive feelings. At that moment, I was able to reflect on who I really am.

    So that¡¯s it. From the very beginning, I was envious of Nox.

    That¡¯s why I wandered, hesitated, and still drew a faint line among the people around me.

    At one point. The truths I had suffered and ignored raised their heads and looked at me. You¡¯re not Nox. You already know, no? Everything you possess, the connections. They aren¡¯t yours. The nightmares that came every night. The habits that formed aftering here. The constant thought that I was nothing more than an outsider in this ce. Because of that, I couldn¡¯tpletely ept myself. Sometimes, I hated the character called Nox.

    It was because I could feel in here, the family I desperately longed for, the warmth of people who cared for you. Nox, that ruffian, had so much more than me. This silent scream kept repeating in my mind. Because that was all I could do.

    It just keeps repeating like that, suffocating me.

    But. Now, the fact that I no longer need to do that lifts my spirits. If the infamous Nox von Reainhver is mine, then I¡¯ll dly ept it. and use it to survive whatever it takes.

    For this, I don¡¯t care no matter how many times I have to risk my life.

    Dragon¡¯s breath.

    Thest condition to master it. I¡¯ve reached the end of opening my lower dantian.

    I¡¯ve arrived at my mental world¡ªthe white room too. I can now see a glimpse of the secrets that had been haunting me through that mysterious voice. Even though my body is copsed and I¡¯m in no condition to use magic, I know it.

    The mana I¡¯ve exhausted¡­. is connected to upper and middle dantian.

    Once I open thest lower dantian, I can ovee all penalties and rise again. Though I¡¯ll have to face the risk of death in return, at this point, I don¡¯t think such things hold much meaning anymore.

    At some point, it¡¯s like I can hear Astrid¡¯szy voice in my ear

    ¡ª It¡¯ll take at least a year to open the lower dantian.

    ¡ª Of course, it¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t faster ways to open it, but

    I asked, what is that way?

    ¡ª Stop your heart. And not just your heart. You have to stop all your body senses. Stop all of your breathing.

    ¡ª After you¡¯ve exhausted all your mana, If you do that¡­ Naturally, you¡¯ll either survive using the mana in the lower dantian or you¡¯ll die. Just one of the two

    Those casual words she said. Perhaps, with her [Tender Feelings] trait, Astrid must think it¡¯s an act that absolutely shouldn¡¯t be done. But with the normal method, I, Yoochan. and Nox von Reinhaver wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

    Because that¡¯s how this character was designed from the start.

    I began to stop all of my breath, all of those moments. The inhtion and exhtion intermittently escaped through my nose and mouth. The pounding heart. Even suppressing the weak pulsation of every blood vessel in my body.

    [3 seconds until the yer¡¯s heart stops.]

    [2 seconds until the yer¡¯s heart stops.]

    [1 second until the yer¡¯s heart stops.]

    My consciousness drifts far beyond to a ce even I don¡¯t know. What was at that end? Even as my heart stopped beating, I felt the illusion of a throbbing pulse. And then, with a system message ringing in my ears, my heart stopped precisely. In order to make it beat again, my final gamble will have to seed. But, despite that, it was still fortunate. If others had been here, especially if Rona or Zitri were on my side, they would have been greatly shocked. From that perspective, Though I feel a bit bad, but I¡¯m d that someone like Eleanor, who¡¯s cold and detached, is outside.

    Someone who can¡¯t help but hate me.

    Because she¡¯s someone who can¡¯t help but detest me, she might be able to be even more ruthless. If anything, it¡¯s because she¡¯s someone who weighs profit and loss, I find I can trust her transparently. As my consciousness gradually sinks, I focus on everything I have.

    From now on, not a single moment of mistake will be allowed. I am Nox von Reinhaver. Even if I¡¯ve never felt that way before, just for a moment, I need to be arrogant.

    I am a genius with two [Genius] traits. Because I¡¯m terminally-ill, I don¡¯t fear death and am able to face it calmly. That¡¯s who Nox von Reinhaver is. I defined him that way at that moment.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    He¡¯s someone who despised me. No, he¡¯s someone who saved me twice. The two thoughts shed, but in the end, it leaned toward thetter. Otherwise, there¡¯d be no reason for him to risk his life to save me multiple times. As I think of Nox von Reinhaver, who is copsed now, my vision blurs as I face the dragon in front of me. No, that¡¯s not the right expression. I¡¯m just being beaten one-sidedly. Blood pours from my abdomen, one arm ispletely unusable, and I¡¯m barely stopping the bleeding. The only reason I can still survive is because I¡¯m smaller than the dragon, so I can barely hold on in this tight space.

    Either way, I¡¯ll die today. No matter how much I step up right now, I can¡¯t face a dragon.

    It¡¯s because I¡¯m weak.

    It¡¯s a helpless reality, but it¡¯s the truth. But I don¡¯t regret it. Why? I don¡¯t really know either. The only one thing I do know for sure is.

    ¡®This is something I¡¯d never do under normal circumstances.¡¯

    Just that.

    [I told you¡ª¡ª move aside¡ª¡ª!]

    The dragon¡¯s furious roar. Even though my body is a wreck and barely able to move, I still do not back down. I can¡¯t let the enemy get past me.

    If I¡¯m going to die anyway, I¡¯d rather die here together. Now even gold, flowing gold coins. They no longer have meaning. I just want to talk to the person who believed in me, the one who saved me. I want to thank them and ask for forgiveness for my mistakes.

    [You can¡¯t even dodge anymore now. How pathetic.¡±]

    I know that too. Now, there really is no way out. I can¡¯t avoid it. For thest time, I wanted to say goodbye and thank Shane too, but¡­ He was the one who genuinely saved me, so I trusted him. In this harsh world, maybe genuine was a luxury for me. Maybe I was drawn to that kindness and beauty, swayed here and there like a moth.

    But¡­ Even saying that goodbye seems not easy for me. I squeezed out my remaining mana to leave my final words

    [Shane¡­ if you ever hear thister, please listen and don¡¯t be too surprised.]

    As if the enemy didn¡¯t want to even allow me to give a proper farewell, attack came flying. Smooth stance and movement. There¡¯s no doubt, it¡¯ll be over if it hits.

    I know. Now, I no longer have the strength to dodge.

    In thest moment when my life shes before my eyes, I am swept up in the illusion that time is blurring. With tears running down my face, I close my eyes and bite my lip tightly.

    [Thank you¡­ for protecting me¡­ So please, you must live¡­]

    [Such farewell]

    It was at that moment. In the silence where I could hear nothing, suddenly, the dragon¡¯s swift attack became vividly clear to my eyes again.

    Pang¡ª¡ª she could hear a sharp sound.

    ¡®Does he wake up just now? If so, I need to ask him to protect Nox¡­¡¯

    [Shane¡­. I have a request. Please, save Nox! He¡¯s at the back of the cave¡­]

    [No. There¡¯s no need to save him.]

    A strangely different tone of voice. Even Eleanor, who had been shouting frantically, sensed something off.

    Whoooosh!

    A massive me erupted. At the same time two lines were drawn, the ground caved in. Eleanor looked up. There, standing boldly, was someone who had blocked the dragon¡¯s attack with a sword. Her pupils narrowed.

    How? The question didn¡¯tst long.

    Silver hair,vender eyes. The person I hated, no, I deceived myself that I had to. Nox von Reinhaver.

    He stood before me once again.

    [There¡¯s no need to save him.]

    With those words, something strange began to happen. The pendant I had began to glow. The keepsake from my mother, the same one I had given to Shane. It was the item she told me to give when I found someone I loved. An artifact that can confirm each other¡¯s location when equipped.

    I haven¡¯t been able to use it yet since it requires a higher rank, but¡­

    At that moment, as I lifted my head and looked at Nox¡¯s neck. It was just a coincidence.

    And that coincidence turned into inevitability for me.

    ¡°That ne¡­ You ¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Around Nox¡¯s neck hung a pendant. The one I had handed to Shane.

    The item I thought no longer mattered now, why was it in Nox¡¯s possession?

    The answer was already clear.

    The stance when they drew their sword, the two flickering swordsmanship, Even though both of them had different personalities, but when they coexisted, Nox looked weakened. Habits, and behavior patterns.

    Everything told me the answer.

    ¡°You were¡­ Shane, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize for deceiving youter.¡±

    At that moment, something powerful, almost overwhelming, surged from Nox¡¯s body. A shocking amount of mes erupted.

    It was more fitting to express it as a ze. Flickering.

    It was beautiful like a flutter of a mayfly burning its life.

    Behind Nox¡¯s back, a dark effect appeared, and soon a single crimson pupil emerged.

    The bright red mes soon turned ck, responding to Nox¡¯s dark magic. As the sword in Nox¡¯s hand sliced through the dark mes, it looked quite different from the one he used before.

    ¡°You¡¯d have to keep quiet about this.¡±

    Moonlight Sword. First form (Transcend)

    The shimmering sword, holding a sharp edge, was nothing like the glow of the Stormbringer. It was engraved vividly. That¡¯s¡­ it belonged to Shane.

    The same one he had used to help me. I had seen it often.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on the suspicion. Nox just remained focused.

    Moonlight Sword, Second form (Full Moon).

    ¡ª yer has activated [Light Step].

    ¡ª Step 1.

    Nox lightly took a step forward,pletely disappearing from the dragon¡¯s vision in an instant.

    [Sure enough, it was you who woke me up after all!]

    The ice dragon spoke with excitement. I searched for any trace of Nox, who had vanished. He reappeared outside the cave, gradually pushing the dragon back as a faint smile spread across his face.

    ¡°You woke up and made things annoying as you please¡­ Die.¡±

    Then, a brilliant white light began flickering before my eyes. Nox¡¯s white hair, like moonlight, scattered as he shot forward toward the enemy.

    Moonlight Sword, Third form (Moon Split).

    With swift footwork, Nox¡¯s sword aimed directly at the dragon, hitting it precisely. I couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    It was a shocking scene. Where was that enormous ck meing from? And that crimson vertical pupil. what exactly was that?

    Before I could even finish thinking, Nox¡¯s sword, now zing with entirely different power, shed toward the dragon¡¯s weak spot. Then.

    Ssshhk! The sword sliced cleanly through the ice dragon¡¯s shoulder, cutting through the wing joint with the ease of slicing tofu, despite its notoriously thick hide.

    What¡­ what is this?

    Before that, I couldn¡¯t help but think. How did Nox, Shane, wake up from such a terrible condition? Why did he save me three times?

    When this battle is over, he¡¯ll give me a chance to ask it. I know that too.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167: The Fire Spirit¡¯s Pendant [2]

    You use [The Fire Spririt¡¯s Pendant].

    [Your mana is at the advanced level! You can contract with an intermediate fire spirit, Smander.]

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    [If you summon a higher spirit, your life force will be drained]

    [Do you still want to summon a higher spirit?]

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Things like lifespan don¡¯t matter right now. The most important thing now is getting through this situation.

    As I mentioned before, there are two reasons why I haven¡¯t used [The Fire Spirit¡¯s Pendant] until now. The first reason was that I¡¯d have to reveal to Eleanor that I¡¯m Shane and disclose my position. I thought that would cause a lot of annoying issuester, so honestly, I didn¡¯t think it was a wise judgment.

    I believed it was better to dy it as long as possible. But, you might ask, wouldn¡¯t it be better to use it quickly if I could be stronger? The second reason answers that.

    The stronger my mana, the better hardware I have, the higher spirit I can summon.

    My mana right now is still below 15. So the most I could summon is an intermediate spirit like Smander. Though they are strong, I didn¡¯t want to waste such a precious artifact on contracting with a spirit like that. I needed a bigger, more certain opportunity.

    [Summoning a higher spirit¡­]

    ¡°I refuse. Bring me the Spirit King.¡±

    That moment is now. Even if I have to trade my lifespan, I must obtain it. The Fire Spirit King has enough power to defeat a dragon.

    [The Dragon Heart is reacting!]

    [The Dragon Heart is pulsing rapidly!]

    [The fire spirit you can contract with is being adjusted.]

    .

    .

    .

    [You can now contract with the Fire Spirit King, ¡®Ifrit¡¯]

    [Caution! yer must offer arge amount of their lifespan to make the contract possible.]

    [Caution! yer may die.]

    [Do you still wish to proceed with the contract?]

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The moment I spoke. Everything around me, which had been white, suddenly turned red, and then, like a furnace, intense heat surged up. Is this what a cksmith¡¯s forge feels like?

    At that moment, I looked up at the giant who¡¯s looking at me. Then, it shrank and soon transformed into a beautiful woman. Before I realize, she¡¯s already right in front of me and was gazing at me intently. Even though her entire body was fire, I didn¡¯t feel any heat at all.

    Ifrit¡¯s small lips opened.

    [You dare to try and contract with me, the Spirit King? You might have to give me everything you have. Still, want to make the contract?]

    ¡°No, I know it¡¯s the other way around. You¡¯re the one who wants me.¡±

    The words flowed naturally from my mouth. I thought back to Ifrit¡¯s traits from Inner Lunatic. I¡¯m the one with enough mana to summon the Ice Dragon. I have talent, and thanks to Astrid¡¯s training, my resistance to fire is cannot bepared as it was before. And I¡¯m still young. I¡¯ve got plenty of room to grow.

    Ifrit naturally likes contractors like this. ording to some legends, she enjoys punishing demons, and she enjoy facing them with Solomon too.

    My goal. To wipe out the 72 demons, matches her objective perfectly.

    [How much are you willing to give me?]

    ¡°Ten days.¡±

    [That¡¯s not enough.]

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all leaving just ten days.¡±

    Her pupils narrowed slightly. I smiled faintly as I looked at it.

    ¡°Make the contract with me.¡±

    [Hmmm¡­ well, alright. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯vee across someone interesting. My little boy, what¡¯s your name?]

    ¡°Nox von Reinhaver.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile.

    Yes, this is mine.

    Nox von Reinhaver. This name was mine from the beginning. I only just realized it recently, but the fact that it¡¯s truly mine gives me more strength to survive in this world.

    Because I can live as myself. Because I am fully me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    After I spoke calmly, I looked at her. Then, after fully opening my lower dantian, I forcefully twisted the way for mana and my rough breathing. Carefully, but surely.

    Pzzzt¡­!

    With the noise of crackling currents, a small smile formed on my lips. Even though I forcibly broke through the path, the cirction of magic soon stabilized, and I realized I could keep going. There¡¯s still too much to do to stop here.

    ¡®I can do it.¡¯

    I repeated the words to myself. Though it was sudden, but this was all part of the n. I was using the skill correction of Dragon¡¯s Breath to summon a higher spirit, the strongest one. Ifrit, the Spirit King. It might seem a bit early for this, but..

    ¡®there¡¯s no reason to be surprised.¡¯

    A battle where I have to risk everything? Wasn¡¯t it something that happened all the time?

    From now is the start of part 2.

    A deep sense of exhaustion hit me.

    ¡ª yer¡¯s lifespan has been greatly reduced! ¡ª Warning! The yer¡¯s remaining lifespan is around 10 days!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, Rick was clicking his tongue, thinking about Aleph, who suddenly cut off all contact. He had been so full of himself, bragging about infiltrating Eldain and climbing to the top. In the end, he must have messed up and either got killed or captured by them.

    ¡°Pathetic guy.¡±

    It was frustrating. I¡¯d warned him so many times not to act recklessly. What did he think of my advice? It¡¯s hrious how he got so cocky just because he stood out a little among the humans.

    In this regard, the eldest of the Reinhaver family is at least a bit better. His skills aren¡¯t that great yet, but his loyalty is outstanding. The same goes for his mother¡¯s family, the Aurels. It¡¯s clear they¡¯ll be helpful in the future.

    Anyway, Rick stood in front of the next seal. He took on a demonic human form and wore a euphoric expression, unable to contain his excitement. The reason was simple. The demon he was about to revive was a full-pledged Duke.

    Namely, a demon with the appearance of a human and unicorn, Amdusias. He is known for using sonic attacks and was immense due to that artistic skill even among the 72 demons. Rick was excited he could meet such a powerful being.

    ¡®More than anything, this time, the seal was stable. He must have almost fully recovered his power.¡¯

    If that¡¯s the case, maybe I can finally take down Nox, who¡¯s always interfering with me, and even Noah von Trinity. Maybe I can deal with that brazen chick Luna, too¡­ If it happens, the manifestation of the demon realm will be even closer.

    ¡®The first ArchDuke Baal¡­I need to gather his fragments soon¡¯

    Baal, the ruler of hell and the first-ranked demon among the 72 demons. To revive him, I need to retrieve the nine souls scattered during the Eastern War. For that to happen, the other dukes need to wake up quickly.

    Crack!

    While thinking these thoughts. With a sound like something splitting apart, a being in human form but with ck horns on its forehead broke the seal stone and slowly walked out.

    [Haa¡­ so you¡¯re the one who woke me?]

    ¡°Yes, Duke. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Lord Amdusias.¡±

    [Yeah¡­ You¡¯re quite useful, huh. So, where is ArchDuke Baal? And Lord Agares too?]

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We haven¡¯t gathered all the fragments yet, so it will take a long time to revive ArchDuke Baal. As for Lord Agares, we haven¡¯t located him yet. He tends to disappear suddenly¡­¡±

    [Indeed. Anyway, I suppose our purpose hasn¡¯t changed.]

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Rick spoke with renewed enthusiasm. ¡°The revival of Lord Baal and establishing the demon realm on Earth, turning the human world into hell. That¡¯s the purpose of demons and demonic humans.¡±

    Hearing this, Amdusias burst into loudughter. It was far more interesting than being sealed away in boredom.

    Pleasure. That¡¯s what filled him with strong excitement. Truly, a demon¡¯s way of thinking.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ifrit, the Spirit King. In Inner Lunatic, people said this about that existence.

    ¡®Is Ifrit¡­ really possible to summon?¡¯

    The Spirit Kings were beings you could rarely find even on the bulletin board. In the first ce, the items needed to contract with them were extremely precious. If Eleanor hadn¡¯t handed this to Shane, I wouldn¡¯t have even dared to try.

    On top of that, I was lucky that Ifrit¡¯s fire element was a counter to the Ice Dragon¡¯s ice attribute. Even though I still don¡¯t have enough mana to properlymunicate with Ifrit, I can use part of that power right now.

    The Ice Dragon, hit by my sword, let out a roar, staring at its torn wing. Then, bloodshot eyes rolled in its long, vertical pupils.

    [How can a kid like you have such a power?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t get how can a mere lizard have such a power.¡±

    I responded politely. This guy¡¯s got quite the filthy mouth.

    [How dare you! I won¡¯t let you die peacefully¡­!]

    ¡°I know. I never expected you would.¡±

    If there¡¯s a hell, I can¡¯t say anything if I ended up there. Even if this is a harsh world, I¡¯ve killed someone. I¡¯m standing here by stepping over others. Maybe there are people who died due to my butterfly effect.

    But so what?

    I¡¯m just another person struggling to survive. Protagonist? Extra?

    Now that I¡¯ve realized this ce is my reality, does such a thing even matter?

    ¡®Absolutely not¡¯.

    So from now on, I¡¯ll do things my way. I¡¯m not going to try too hard to stick to the original while preventing something, and I won¡¯t try to escape the situation either. I¡¯ll just protect everything that enters my circle. The circle that just keep getting bigger, and for me to be able to fully embrace it.

    ¡°I need to get stronger. And you¡¯ll be the stepping stone for that.¡±

    [This bastard¡­!]

    The Ice Dragon opened its mouth wide as if thinking it was foolish as I chose to fight in the wide-open field. From its gaping maw, white mana began gathering. Its his behavior pattern right before unleashing dragon¡¯s breath. But I was prepared too.

    Through [Mana Substitution], I quickly transferred mana to my de. It then transformed into mes once again, and my movements became as swift as light. One step. Though it¡¯s only a single movement, if I keep repeating it¡­

    I can reach an even higher realm.

    [You rat!]

    Boom! With a thud, the Ice Dragon stomped the ground, causing huge ice chunks to rise up. But I smoothly sliced through them with my sword and pressed forward.

    Then, When I finally reached this damn beast, right in front of the Ice dragon eyes. the Ice Dragon burst intoughter while looking at me.

    [Have you gone mad? Do you really think you can survive a dragon¡¯s breath?]

    ¡°I wonder how much more my lifespan will increase this time.¡±

    Without realizing it, I muttered those words as Ipressed my mana to the limit. I wrapped my sword withyers of me¡¯s attribute mana and aimed directly at the enemy. The sword returned to my chest, perfectly poised to strike. Stormbringer consumed both my blood and mana to its fullest.

    [Warning! yer¡¯s lifespan is less than 10 days!]

    [If your lifespan falls below 10 days, severe penalties will apply!]

    I get it. Now back off. I¡¯m busy here.

    [What¡­! How could such a power¡­]

    ¡°How can a human have it?¡±

    I smirked.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the god when you die? It¡¯s because you¡¯re weak.¡±

    With that, I swung my sword. Once again, the light red¡ªthe third form. Moonlight Sword.

    Moon Split.

    Even without that, this technique already surpasses Dark¡¯s family sword in sheer destructive power, but now with fire, the impact was devastating. Its destructive power is at a level that even one of the 72 demons would have a hard time handling. [Moon Split] cut through the raging blizzard and the darkened night sky.

    Shhh¡ª!

    The mes dug into the Ice Dragon¡¯s torn skin, roaring with intensity.

    That was The Ice Dragon¡¯s final words,ing from intense pain. Then, I could hear a clear voice.

    [You have sessfully in your first dragon!]

    [You have earned the title ¡®Dragon yer¡¯!]

    [You¡¯ve achieved an impossible feat]

    [Mana stat permanently increased by +0.5!]

    [Due to the effect of the ¡®Ring of ck me¡¯, your lifespan has increased by 170 days]

    [You¡¯ve obtained dragon material items!]

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    I let out a deep sigh and realized¡­

    Main Episode Chapter 3. It¡¯s not over yet, but I¡¯ve passed the hardest part. From here on, I won¡¯t dy it anymore. I¡¯ll bring this episode to its conclusion, just like I did back in Chaders.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168: Misunderstanding and Delusion

    White breaths scatter into the air. Like winter has been torn and decorated here, a thin mist rises, filling the view like an aurora. It¡¯s beautiful. It wasn¡¯t the time to say that, but it really was. I waspletely captivated by the breathtaking scenery and could only stare at it nkly for quite some time. A surge of emotions overwhelmed me, making me encounter something unknown. I never felt this kind of sensation until now. I almost never experienced this sharp awareness of being alive.

    I was lost in thought when suddenly, I heard soft breathing behind me. A girl with a small build clung to me and her warm body.

    I waspletely caught off guard. Eleanor was hugging me from behind. I didn¡¯t expect her to do something like this in this ce.

    Why? I quickly tried to gather myself and pull away from her to check her condition. But for some reason, she tightened her arms around me, holding me even tighter. I didn¡¯t know why she was like this, but sensing it wasn¡¯t normal, I stayed still for a while. Then, before long, she began to speak to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What are you sorry for?¡±

    ¡°For misunderstanding you. For trying so hard to hate you all this time. For everything.¡±

    A slight dampness began to seep into my back.

    No¡­ No way, is Eleanor crying right now? The [Golden Fox] I knew, [Genius of Acting] who could control even the smallest flicker in her pupils in the ce where billions of golde and go?

    Why? I had never imagined this situation, I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. She wasn¡¯t this kind of character.

    ¡°You have nothing to apologize to me.¡±

    I spoke honestly. That was the truth. Even if I had to lose a considerable amount of my lifespan to save her. But thanks to the dragon, I could recover it. Besides, just by gathering the dragon materials here? I could craft equipment that¡¯s typically made muchter in the game.

    In any case, this world, Inner Lunatic, is a ce where you have to keep risking your life. No, I can say it¡¯s my world now.

    Anyway. I stood there quietly, as there was still another problem to deal with.

    ¡°For not telling you about Shane earlier, I truly apolo¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. wasn¡¯t it all to help me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    Why is she acting like this? I seriously pondered that, but it didn¡¯tst long, because Eleanor gently lifted her head and showed me her face. I quickly turned around and looked at her. I have to confirm why she was in this state. And when our eyes met.

    I realized how foolish my careless thought was.

    ¡°¡­.You¡¯re crying more than I expected.¡±

    ¡°Such thing¡­ Couldn¡¯t you just pretend you didn¡¯t notice?¡±

    Eleanor was crying so earnestly. Without any pretense or mask. She was crying like a child. I thought her eyes were just a little wet.

    It seems it wasn¡¯t due to her being too shocked. As I mentioned earlier, it was my own mistaken assumption.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect her to be so shaken. I was too careless.¡¯

    Because Eleanor always appeared so strong on the outside, I had misunderstood. I thought she wouldn¡¯t care much about me and only saw me as a business partner. I never expected her to be this shaken by the danger I faced.

    But when I heard her trembling voice, I realized how wrong I was.

    ¡°Are you¡­ okay? You looked like you were in so much pain¡­ How did you wake up? Wasn¡¯t it dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Not really¡­¡±

    ¡°Liar.¡±

    She cut me off.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. When you lie, your pupils are spinning¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re as sharp as ever.¡±

    ¡°Was it because of me? Are you¡­.. really okay now?¡±

    The usual Eleanor wouldn¡¯t have asked something like this. She preferred to keep her distance from others.

    I had also kept my distance from her. No matter how much inwardly I liked Eleanor. or how much affection I had for her, it was all just within the game.

    So I didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Even if I were on the verge of death, she¡¯d handle it all on her own. I just believed she would.

    But now, is there lies in those clear, sincere eyes that are gazing at me?

    No

    Eleanor was genuinely crying out of concern for me. She was worried I might die. Just like Talia, Zitri, Rona¡­ She was just like the others. When I really think about it, she¡¯s only fifteen years old. No matter how skilled a merchant or how excellent her abilities were, she was still young. By my standards, even more so.

    I realized I needed to approach her a bit more carefully this time, so I answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Now¡±

    ¡°¡­ It seems you¡¯re not lying.¡±

    Come on, believe me a little. Why doesn¡¯t she trust people?

    Anyway, you cry your eyes out but notice stuff like this right away.. It would be nice if she learned how to trust people a bit more.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying¡±

    ¡°Why did you save me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I frowned without realizing it. It was a question I hadn¡¯t expected at all. Why was she asking something like this? What am I supposed to say here? How do I adjust to her changed attitude? I still don¡¯t really know.

    When I didn¡¯t answer quickly, she kept pressing me.

    ¡°Was it because you¡¯re a good person? Or¡­ was there some other feeling you had toward me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t avoid the question. Like at the party that day. Please don¡¯t leave me alone. Can¡¯t you just tell me?¡±

    ¡°Eleanor de Rivalin.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me you don¡¯t hate me¡­ can you just say that? if you do, then no matter¡­¡±

    ¡°The reason to hate you¡±

    To Eleanor¡¯s tears, I felt my emotions intensify, and before I knew it, I added.

    ¡°There never was.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why. Seriously. I treated you harshly¡­ why are you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. There was no reason to. I have no right to judge someone else¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Finally, she seemed to calm down a little. Eleanor looked like she was regaining herposure. I almost said something more, but I kept my mouth shut. Then, naturally, I stepped away from her.

    ¡°We need to move. I¡¯m fine now. Dean Noah and the others wille to rescue us. Staying near the ice dragon¡¯s corpse is dangerous.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes. I understand.¡±

    Before we moved, I gathered the materials I got from the ice dragon¡¯s body and put them in my inventory. Just because you can¡¯t retrieve items from your inventory outside, doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t put them inside. While I was busy looting the corpse, for some reason.

    Eleanor, who had been watching from behind, giggled.

    ¡­ What?

    ¡°What?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but say what I was thinking. Sheughed innocently and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ even in a situation like this, it¡¯s just like you..¡±

    ¡°Noisy¡±

    At least she seemed to be feeling better, which eased my worries a bit. As I took a moment to breathe, I started thinking about the rewards and how I¡¯d crush that damn Professor Aleph¡¯s face. In addition, I also needed to quickly set up a n to deal with Rick, who was at the center of all this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±

    After collecting everything I could from the corpse, I started walking through the snow-covered path. Of course, I wasn¡¯t just walking aimlessly.

    Why?

    Because I sensed two powerful mana presences flying toward us. We¡¯d probably meet them halfway.

    ¡®Besides, to think those twozy personse to rescue me.¡¯

    I felt a sense of pride again as I watched Eleanor matching my steps, following right behind me.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, at that moment¡­

    Noah von Trinity and Astrid von Kaliud. Two persons were caught in confusion.

    ¡°¡­.So. Nox¡¯s heart started beating again, and instead, the ice dragon was dead. Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    [That¡¯s right.]

    Astrid slowed her pace slightly as she said that. It was apletely unbelievable situation, but considering what Nox had done so far, it was quite possible. After all, he had already dealt with several GrandDukes of the 72 demons. At this point, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising that he had taken down a dragon. They had gotten used to Nox¡¯s feats that they thought like that. It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    After all, it was the only way to wrap their heads around it.

    ¡°The ice dragon in this area was already adult, right?..Probably?¡±

    [It should be a decent one. Though its power came from breaking taboos and eating humans.]

    ¡°Nox¡­ No matter how I think about it, he¡¯s an incredible boy. Astrid, what do you think the odds were of Nox taking down that guy alone?¡±

    [One hundred percent.]

    With that, Astrid picked up the pace again.

    She continued.

    [But there¡¯s a condition.]

    ¡°Hm. That¡¯s a surprisingly clear answer. So, what is it? That condition?¡±

    [He would need to fully master the Dragon¡¯s Breath, open his lower dantian, and intentionally stop his heart. Afterward, if he forcibly opened his mental world¡­]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [If he did that, he could have 100% killed the ice dragon. His swordsmanship is already exceptional. If he used it well¡­]

    ¡°¡­.And the chances of that?¡±

    [Also 100 percent. Our disciple¡­ ispletely insane.]

    ¡°Haa¡­ I knew it, but Nox is really¡­¡±

    Even Noah was at a loss for words at this point. How could a human stop their own heart, then forcefully breathe and reach such a realm? Not even her would go that far.

    What does Nox believe in to push himself to such extremes?

    Noah shook her head. But even amidst that, both she and Astrid had only one thought. They wanted to meet their disciple as soon as possible.

    That was all.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When Nox cleared the path ahead, plowing through the snow.

    The girl following behind him was remembering her earlier actions, her face flushed bright red.

    ¡®W-W-What did I just do¡­?!

    But it was already done. Even though she was overwhelmed by emotions she had never felt before, as typical of her, she quickly adapted. Later, she decided to start thinking about her feelings little by little. Why had she burst into tears at that moment? Why did just being behind him make her feel so warm? Everything.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169: The Downfall [1]

    Was it about half a day since we¡¯ve been walking? Nox found a small stump. No one should live in this ce, but it must be a resting spot set up by someone else in charge.

    ¡¯[Winterbridge]. And near [The Frozen Frostwood Forest]? It¡¯s definitely her.¡¯

    I thought briefly about a character that would appearter in this ce. There¡¯s no reason to meet now, butter, I¡¯ll cross paths with her.

    Anyway¡­

    As I sat down and dozed off for a moment, I sensed two familiar figures approaching.

    It was Noah and Astrid

    Two of the Four Sages hade.

    ¡®I¡¯m saved.¡¯

    I casually greeted them, despite only just feeling relieved.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°No matter how troublesome it was, I wouldn¡¯t abandon my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    ¡°Of course~¡±

    Noah, who was always in her child-regressed mode, was now in her adult form. Eleanor, seeing this for the first time, hid behind Nox for a moment, but soon rxed when she realized it was Noah.

    ¡°Thank you foring to save us. If it weren¡¯t for the Dean, I¡¯d surely be dead.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m d~ Unlike a certain other student, you¡¯re humble~.¡±

    Eleanor was back to her usualposed self. Nox felt a sense of relief.

    ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s not good to suddenly change your personalities. That¡¯s never a good sign.¡¯

    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Breath¡­ Did you seed?¡±

    Astrid asked, sounding casual. but her gaze was secretly expectant. Though she didn¡¯t show much emotion, but by now I¡¯ve gotten pretty used to it. For her, this was actually very surprising.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Well done. Even so, only a lunatic will stop their heart and focus all of their mana in the lower dantian, but¡­¡±

    Noah gave Nox a sharp look as she said that, but I stood firm.

    ¡°There was an Ice Dragon. I had no choice but to fight.¡±

    ¡°I know. I could feel it. You¡¯re quite something yourself, huh.¡±

    Nox shrugged off Noah¡¯s words and got to the real question.

    ¡°Was it Professor Aleph?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yeah. He was a demonic human. Filthy bug dared to mess with the academy I was in¡­?¡±

    Noah was furious as she said that, but she quickly calmed down and rxed his expression.

    ¡°Anyway, he was nothing. Weak and pathetic.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but¡­ I¡¯d really like to go back and rest.¡±

    ¡°Hop on my back. But you have to keep my identity a secret.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Me?¡±

    Eleanor, looking flustered for once, asked.

    Not long after, Astrid used a polymorph to change her form. Without realizing it, Eleanor¡¯s mouth dropped open. Its wings and enormous mana couldn¡¯t even bepared with the dragon she¡¯d seen earlier. Eleanor was in awe as she gazed at the sacred mes and its fangs. It was clear who she was looking at. Astrid. She dealt with a lot of information through her merchant work and investigated this already. Someone she didn¡¯t know among the four sages or three sword emperors? No one. And even though they didn¡¯t know Luna¡¯s face that well at the beginning, the Rivalin family gained power through dealings with Lunatic. So it¡¯s just natural that she knows about her identity.

    So, when Eleanor realized who Astrid was, unconsciously, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice.

    ¡°No way¡­ Are you really Astrid-nim, one of the Four Sages?¡±

    Right after snapping out of her surprise, she asked. Astrid nodded slightly, and Nox casually climbed onto her back.

    [Take your shoes off before you get on.]

    ¡°Your disciple was injured, and you¡¯re being so petty.¡±

    [Want me to hit you, or will you just take them off?]

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    As if it was troublesome, Nox took off his shoes and stored them in his inventory, then extended a hand to Eleanor out of habit. Signaling her to grab it. He thought for a moment that this wasn¡¯t right, and when he was about to pull his hand back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Eleanor took his hand and climbed onto Astrid¡¯s back. Noah sat at the very back and asked Nox about what had happened. But, Astrid, as if hadn¡¯t no interest in whatever happened, floated into the air and started flying with an absurd speed. Completely ignoring thews of physics. As Nox enjoy thefortable Dragon¡¯s ride, they could go back to the Academy

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When Eleanor and I returned to the academy. We were greeted (?) by a buzz of whispers. Especially those directed at Eleanor were loud, and the reason was quite shocking.

    ¡ª So, did Eleanor really get ousted from the Rivalin merchant group?

    ¡ª Yeah, that¡¯s what I heard.

    ¡ª Even the nobles turned their backs on her.

    ¡ª Well, she did take too much for herself.

    ¡ª How did that happen anyway?

    ¡ª The imperial family cut off their ties with her.

    ¡ª What¡­!

    I frowned. This was clearly Rick¡¯s doing. It must have been a shock for Eleanor, but I knew how this scenario would y out in the end.

    I also knew that this was the right time.

    It was the perfect time to set up a n to pressure Rick and the First Prince, Louis von Arckheim, and deal with them.

    ¡°Stay calm. As you know, crises can turn into opportunities.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I trust you.¡±

    What?

    I was taken aback by Eleanor¡¯s words for a moment but quickly regained myposure.

    ¡°I knew something like this would happen. In fact, when I asked Shane¡­ no, when I asked you to protect me, the nobles had already started turning their backs on me. But it¡¯s okay now. Really.¡±

    Eleanor smiled softly, a clear smile. Standing in the courtyard, she crossed her hands lightly behind her back and said to me.

    ¡°If they think I¡¯m just going to back down, they¡¯re making a mistake. I won¡¯t let anyone take what¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Well then, keep it up. I¡¯ll make sure no one takes what¡¯s mine either.¡±

    It was a moment of realization. Not letting something be taken It¡¯s mostly the same as protecting, but it carries out a strong nuance that you have to do it no matter what. This must be her way of protecting what¡¯s important to her. With that thought, we exchanged brief farewells.

    ¡°Go get some rest then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, see you again¡±

    After our light conversation, I walked back to Sidus¡¯ Hall, lost in thought. No matter how much I reflected, it was still difficult.

    Human emotions, how difficult they are. Why had Eleanor changed in an instant? I still didn¡¯t fully understand. What would someone like me, who used to hole up at home ying games, smoking, and drinking alcohol, know about any of this? But for now, I thought it didn¡¯t really matter.

    Eleanor¡¯s final smile, the tears she had shed These were things I could never have truly experienced while ying the game. They were precious. When someone does something for me.

    And it¡¯s genuine, my heart couldn¡¯t help but swell. Though it was so sudden, I thought to myself that I should treat my units well, and let out a smallugh.

    I believed that this was an opportunity to be better.

    ¡­.And that¡¯s when I arrived back at my room in Sidus¡¯ Hall. The moment my resolve started to crumble.

    ¡°¡­So, Young Master Nox, could I ask what kind of trouble you got into this time?¡±

    ¡°¡­You should ask about my health first, Zitri.¡±

    ¡°Are you healthy?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, I think I¡¯ve got a bit of a fever.¡±

    I felt a cold sweat trickling down my back. Was it because I was in the cold ce for too long?

    As I entertained this idle thought while I looked at Zitri for a brief moment, I let out a sigh without realizing it. We had only been away for a day, but it seemed her worries were not ordinary.

    ¡°Please quickly take a bath and rest. Can you wash by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    I managed to answer as I felt all the strength leave my body.

    ¡°¡­ I guess I have no choice. I¡¯ll help you with your upper body.¡±

    Zitri draped my arm over her neck, and with a sigh of resignation, helped me take off my outer clothes, hanging them up forundry, and dragged me to the bathroom. No matter how you put it¡­ This time, I thought that the [Prone to Minor Illness] was popping out quite often. This damn trait. I grumbled to myself, barely holding off the sleepiness.

    After Zitri helped me wash, I tried to review the situation.

    Then, I checked my status window. To confirm the title I had just earned. One of the rare, legendary traits from the Inner Lunatic y. [Dragon yer].

    [Basic Info] Name: Dragon yer Type: Title Rank: High Attribute: Ice Stats: ¨C Equip Requirement: Killed a dragon. Special Effect: Adds 30% extra damage to ice-attribute magic and swordsmanship.

    ¡®Ice attribute magic or sword¡­¡¯

    There are quite a few types. Though I haven¡¯t learned any yet (due to my cold limbs). But if I learn it properly, it should be pretty useful. A 30% damage boost is ridiculously strong. Especially considering how hard it is to raise stats or damage in Inner Lunatic.

    ¡®¡­ Well, maybeter I should learn the [Frost Sword] from Christopher.¡¯

    Though it¡¯s not perfect yet, since he wields a sword infused with frost, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to learn from him.

    Anyway, even the extra 0.5 mana stat I gained is already a nice bonus. I can think about it more when I actually need it.

    For now¡­ I have to sleep.

    Fatigue is one of the roots of all evil, after all.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Eleanor de Rivalin hadn¡¯t sought out any new attendant. She first returned to her merchant group and provided proper support to the forces that still followed and supported her.

    Even if the imperial family tried to push her out, would it really be that easy?

    Naturally, a merchant group. Especially one dealing with massive amounts of money. can¡¯t be easily sanctioned by the state. Extremely normal.

    If she decided to take her vast capital and seek refuge in another country? Naturally, the wealthy could stop gathering in the Arkheim Empire. If that happened, various sectors, for example, manufacturers starting from agriculture, fishing industry. and even master craftsmen handling precious metals, would start to leave. The nation¡¯s influence would naturally weaken, and the taxes it could collect would decrease.

    ¡°It probably wasn¡¯t Princess Penelope¡¯s doing.¡±

    If Penelope had decided, she would have taken Eleanor down more cautiously. Eleanor didn¡¯t think Penelope harbored such deep malice, but regardless, the conclusion was just one.

    ¡°It must have been Louis von Arkheim. The First Prince.¡±

    Eleanor had no intention of backing down. Was it just to protect the merchant she had built? No. It wasn¡¯t that sentiment. It was just¡­

    ¡ª Stay calm. As you know, crises can turn into opportunities¡­

    Nox¡¯s final words kept echoing in her ears, making it impossible for her to simply ept the situation. She didn¡¯t understand why but¡­ Really didn¡¯t understand.

    Eleanor fanned herself as she remembered Noxing to her rescue. Covered in blood, sword in hand, he had slowly cut a path forward, eventually even taking down a dragon. Thinking back on it, she couldn¡¯t help but mumble to herself.

    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡±

    The moment she realized it, Eleanor¡¯s heart started racing wildly, as if it would go crazy.

 Chapter 170

    170: The downfall [2]

    A rugged, stench-filled swamp. In the middle of the rain, two people can be seen walking in the remote vige, draped in ponchos. Under greenish light flicker, the dark raincoats, contrasting with the dark surroundings, let the rain drip off making an impressive sight. One figure was exceptionally tall, while the other was smaller, as if not fully grown yet. They were Rick and Amdusias. One of the revived 72 demons and a demonic human.

    Amdusias opened his mouth as he nced around.

    [The human world is just as it was before. Still crowded with vulgar desires. Not much has changed.]

    ¡°Regardless of age, it¡¯s always been like that, hasn¡¯t it? It¡¯s extremely hrious how they¡¯re swayed by their desires. Though, I¡¯m sure Amdusias-nim understand that better.¡±

    Recently revived by Rick, Amdusias had been moving to secure his forces. Recently, high-ranking demons like Paimon And Jagan. There had been incidents where high-ranking demons from the 72 demons were killed. At the center of those incidents was Nox von Reinhaver.

    The youngest son of one of the three Sword Emperors. Theo von Reinhaver. No matter how they think about it, it was unsettling.

    Theo von Reinhaver¡¯s youngest son, despite not having a good reputation, had recently taken up the top student spot at Eldain.

    Was it a coincidence?

    Amdusias didn¡¯t think so. Whatever his reasons were, Nox was growing his power to exterminate demons. He was expanding his influence as well.

    Could he sit idly by and just watch? Amdusias was quite different from other arrogant and foolish demons. While many demons were overly self-confident, Amdusias moved for his own benefit.

    ¡®The danger humans pose was already proven in the ¡®Night of ughter¡¯.¡¯

    In fact, Paimon¡¯s death. Only three humans had been involved. Theo, Celsus, and Noah. As a result, Paimon lost his powers and was sealed. Humans had limitless potential, and Amdusias needed to figure this out for sure.

    This was Amdusias¡¯s conclusion.

    [Humans are dangerous, no doubt. Rick, you know it too. They¡¯re getting stronger. If we want to achieve greatness, we must act faster.]

    If humans decided to unite. A lot of nations, including the Arkheim Empire, would form alliances. In such a situation, the possibility of individualistic demons being left behind was high. Basically, the 72 demons had onlye together under a powerful figure like Baal. In other words, they could unite due to the overwhelming strength of a high-ranking demon.

    But what about humans?

    For the sake of their own interests, humans couldpromise or betray. That was their terrifying strength.

    ¡®Among them, Nox von Reinhaver was particrly more dangerous. He could be as much of a threat as the Seven Stars of the continent, the Three Sword Emperors, and four Sages.¡¯

    Amdusias. Even the arrogant Amdusias couldn¡¯t deny it. Demons extermination. High-level and executive demons at that. He exterminated the 72 demons multiple times. That was enough to exin how dangerous he was. People with natural talents spread across the continent.

    But when one with such talent moved with conviction, without hesitation, and didn¡¯t flinch in the face of a demon far stronger than themselves? In addition, a human with inherent limitations?

    He couldn¡¯t take that lightly.

    [It¡¯s possible that from the beginning, Nox von Reinhaver, no, the entire Reinhaver family has been building its strength to exterminate us.]

    ¡°The possibility is quite high. But the fact that the eldest, Garen, sided with us is puzzling. And Theo¡¯s wife, Prisci von Aurel, also expressed her support for our side. In my humble opinion, we couldn¡¯t exclude the possibility that Nox acting independently.¡±

    [If so then it¡¯s more puzzling, why is he targeting us?]

    Amdusias frowned, as if unable to understand. Mud sshed with every step he took, emphasizing Amdusias massive frame.

    He furrows his brow as he speaks.

    [Why is he involving himself in a fight he can¡¯t win? Even with many allies, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to be quietly assassinated.]

    ¡°I haven¡¯t fully figured it out either, I apologize. But I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s connected to his past.¡±

    [His past?]

    ¡°Yes. He apparently lost his mother to demons in the ¡®Night of ughter.¡¯¡±

    [Ho¡­ Now that¡¯s interesting.]

    Amdusias grinned with a twisted smile as he spoke.

    It made sense. Human emotions were a subject of study for demons.

    Why were weak humans able to grow so strong? But, why did they weaken at critical moments? All answersy in emotions.

    The feeling of loving someone, and feeling of hating someone. Feeling to protect.

    These paradoxically made humans stronger, yet also made them weak. To Amdusias, this was an unknown realm. That¡¯s why he found humans fascinating.

    ¡°Anyway, it seems Amdusias-nim and I are in agreement, that Nox von Reinhafer is a potential threat.¡±

    [The others didn¡¯t think that way, which is why they¡¯re dead. Pathetic fools.]

    If Nox heard this conversation, he¡¯d be horrified. For someone in his position, who needed to hunt down all 72 demons, this was unsettling news. Especially since Amdusias, known for his arrogance, wasn¡¯t underestimating him.

    ¡°Given the wisdom you possess, Amdusias-nim, it¡¯s only natural you would see things this way. I don¡¯t mean to disparage the other GrandDukes, but they tended to underestimate human potential¡±

    [Our goal, above all, is the revival of him. Even among GrandDukes, Baal is the only one who can lead us. Until that timees, we must move cautiously. Remember, we must not draw their attention. And¡­]

    Amdusias continued with a lower voice.

    [Nox von Reinhaver and someone who could be a burden to us, Eleanor de Rivalin. Hurry and eliminate them. Money, after all, is a variable even demons struggle to control in war.]

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, GrandDuke¡±

    Rick bowed his head, agreeing with Amdusias¡¯s opinion.

    Then, the two of them arrived in the middle of a forest. This ce would serve as their base, where they would strengthen their forces for a quite long time and prepare for arger war. For them, it was a conquest. For humans, it was a battle of conquering the devil. And it would begin from this ce. Only Nox was aware of this fact at the time.

    However, even Nox didn¡¯t know their exact location. The demons¡¯s base and sanctuary, or Pandemonium which refers to demons itself, was randomly located. Just as it was in the game. but with no way to confirm how much it connects to reality, Nox didn¡¯t have many choices.

    There was no other choice.

    He had to dig out where they were. While they are moving secretly at the moment. Nox also preparing for his own battle. He hoped that it would be enough topletely sever the demons¡¯ life.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡®It seems I¡¯m going to be busy for a while.¡¯

    Even though I¡¯d survived and gained quite a bit of lifespan, I couldn¡¯t let my guard down.

    I need to be cautious about the fact that the third episode wasn¡¯t over yet. While the major battle had ended, it was still far to reverse the situation.

    Eleanor¡¯s Rivalin merchant group. Half of this is already in Rick¡¯s hands. Even though Eleanor, the one with authority had returned alive, the situation remained dire. The biggest issue was that the imperial family was involved. In addition, that was Louis, who stands in a positionpletely opposite to mine. It was stifling that the first prince was acting as a dangerous factor.

    Even if the Rivalin family had power, they weren¡¯t traditional nobility. If the legitimate imperial family started suppressing them?

    It would only lead to a full-blown conflict, where one side would face ruin unless the other backed down. This was probably what Rick was aiming for.

    ¡®Besides¡­ considering the current situation, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if another of the 72 demons had been revived. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t be shocked if two or three more popped up at this point.¡¯

    The 72 demons would continue to revive. That was something I couldn¡¯t stop. It was part of the predetermined scenario. No matter that this world, Inner Lunatic, had be my reality, and I was now Nox von Reinhaver, it didn¡¯t change that fact.

    To keep them in check, I need power. Not my own power. I need bigger power.

    Precisely. I need a strong enough backing to restrain even Louis, the first prince.

    ¡°Did you seek me out to check my brother¡¯s power?¡±

    I was currently meeting with a girl in noble attire on the top floor of Sidus¡¯ hall. She was none other than Penelope von Arkheim, one of the direct descendants of the imperial family and my potential bride¡ªthough it was more or less forced.

    The princess, she was one of the legitimate sessors to the throne.

    I nodded slightly and smiled at the princess.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Please lend me your strength¡±

    I made a bold move, speaking firmly. Penelope von Akrheim, if it was her, who was working hard to protect her influences, she maybe couldn¡¯t refuse my proposal. Even if Eleanor had lost some of her influence, that was only temporary.

    To recover the power, what mattered most was leadership and resources, and who possessed both? Eleanor, the great merchant, the [Golden Fox] If we join forces with her, we could ultimately bring down the first prince. This would also help to rebnce the power dynamics between factions while restoring Eleanor¡¯s Merchant Group.

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but stunned and asked back. Why? She rejects this offer now?

    Did Penelope have another source of funding? No, had she already allied herself with Louis, the first prince?

    Worst-case scenarios began to sh through my mind. If things continued like this, it would be dangerous. My life was at stake. I barely managed to stop myself from breaking out in a cold sweat as I looked at her. Her golden eyes gazed at me calmly. I asked as calmly as I could

    ¡°May I ask what the reasons you¡¯re rejecting my proposal?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Princess Penelope shed a mischievous smile, more than usual.

    ¡°It¡¯s not polite to ask your bride candidate to help out another woman, is it¡±

 Chapter 171

    171: The Rise and Fall of the Empire

    ¡°It¡¯s not polite to ask your bride candidate to help out another woman, is it?¡±

    Penelope von Arkheim said with a mischievous smile. The princess¡¯s beautiful golden eyes fixed on me. Her hair momentarily glistened, and although she was still young, hidden beneath her future beauty were sharp thorns. I involuntarily held my breath and briefly met her gaze.

    ¡®Thankfully, it seems like she¡¯s just joking¡­ but it¡¯s still scary.¡¯

    It¡¯s a joke from none other than the imperial princess herself. To me, it couldn¡¯t help but feel threatening, so I had to be extra careful.

    ¡®¡­Seriously, Penelope should really give up the title of [Compassionate Princess].¡¯

    I wondered how someone could be called passionate¡¯ while being so good at tormenting people. But I kept my mouth shut. Even someone as clueless as me knows when to stay quiet.

    Penelope closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them again, giving me a mysterious smile.

    She calmly spoke.

    ¡°Anyway, I understand your proposal and the reasoning behind it. You want to keep the First Prince, Louis, in check and also control the Goff Merchant Group that¡¯s closely aligned with him¡­ So, you think it would be a good idea for us to ally with the Rivalin Merchant Group, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°But, before I ept your proposal, we have a few internal issues to resolve, right?¡±

    Here ites.

    I calmly took a sip of the tea in front of me. Then, cing the cup back down, I answered calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware that the current representative, and head of the Rivalin Merchant, Eleanor de Rivalin, is not on good terms with the Empire.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Eleanor. She doesn¡¯t support the imperial family. Not just the first Prince, Louis, but she doesn¡¯t support me either. So why would I ally with her?¡±

    In other words, what¡¯s the benefit for her?

    Besides.

    ¡®I heard recently that Eleanor openly dered at a major merchant meeting that there was no hope for the imperial family and revolted against them.¡¯

    I can understand why. Eleanor despises war. As a merchant, war could be the biggest opportunity to make money, but she has deep doubts about the Empire¡¯s militaristic policies. She also judges that Princess Penelope doesn¡¯t have a capability to prevent this. That¡¯s why she, uncharacteristically, spoke a bit hastily.

    She predicted that if the Arkheim Empire continued, a period of war would inevitablye.

    When that worst time arrives, a lot of blood will flow, so she suggested to abandon this country and find a new path with the people.

    Perhaps it was the wisest decision. If we look back at the original storyline of Inner Lunatic, When Penelope, First Prince Louis. And Eleanor all engage in a fierce power struggle, one of the 72 demons, Amdusias, begins to establish his influence. He is an impossible demon to defeat at this point, and in order to revive Baal, he will awaken many more demons along the way, causing the situation to escte¡­ In the process, one of the three. Penelope, Prince Louis, or Eleanor, loses their power and falls. In such a dark time in the main storyline. Eleanor¡¯s decision to remain neutral might have been wise.

    ¡®Though, of course, Princess Penelope didn¡¯t think so¡¯

    Someday, they would want to deal with the Rivalin Merchant Group. Naturally, the imperial family would be keeping an ear on these matters too. Regardless of how skilled and capable Eleanor was as a merchant, the Arkheim Empire is still the imperial family. Challenging the hierarchy of the imperial family is uneptable in any form.

    Because of this, the public seems to have started to divide. There¡¯s tension in the academy, and those who used to stay by Eleanor¡¯s side are starting to leave one by one, which is also probably the reason.

    At any rate, they are a bunch of cowards.

    ¡­.The problem is, I somehow ended up having to defend the person I was just badmouthing. Damn it.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware she recently dered her opposition to the imperial family. I have ears too, after all.¡±

    ¡°And yet you¡¯re asking me to rely on Eleanor¡¯s merchant group? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s the best option.¡±

    I nced at Penelope, who frowned slightly, and barely managed to swallow the dry lump in my throat. Her gaze was just like a supreme ruler, mixed with a bit of fear. This is when she¡¯ll show it right?

    Her future, where she¡¯ll transform into a [Cold-Blooded Princess].

    Penelope still continued speaking in a calm tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why would a smart fox like Eleanor, do something as turning against the imperial family?¡±

    ¡°Of course to reassure the First Prince.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Her insult towards the imperial family and her statements. I think they are definitely problematic too, but they are also true.¡±

    ¡ª [Master of Acting] activates strongly.

    ¡°Eleanor de Rivalin may seem like she¡¯s only acting in her self-interest, but she¡¯s concerned about the safety of the people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sophistry.¡±

    ¡°No. If she were really just acting for her own benefit, she would¡¯ve allied with another nation to keep the Arkheim Empire in check. But she didn¡¯t do that because her attachments to the city where she and the people grew up, not the nation itself.¡±

    That was the truth. Why did Eleanor go out of her way to speak about her distrust in the current Arkheim Empire to the nobles? In the end, there was just one

    Arkheim, which imed to implement policies for the people, wasn¡¯t actually doing so. The disaster caused by [Esteban the fool] only deepened the divide between the nobles and themoners.

    From this process, at the veryst moment. If we follow the original story, Eleanor was forced to choose between the two, but she hasn¡¯t taken a stance yet. The meaning is clear.

    She still hasn¡¯t given up on this empire. She doesn¡¯t want to witness with her own eyes, the countless tragedies a new war would bring.

    In fact, to prevent the downfall of the Arkheim Empire, she acts as a buffer between the nobles and themoners while managing her merchant group.

    ¡®Goff Merchant Group and Rick. Along with the First Prince took advantage of this situation. Rick probably yed a main role.¡¯

    In the original story, he never caused this much trouble by directly getting involved. He always moved in the shadows.

    But in this chance, I¡¯vee to a clear realization.

    ¡®If I don¡¯t stop him now, something much bigger will happen.¡¯

    I have to prevent this. And to do that, the two of them need to join forces.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Please go on.¡±

    ¡°In fact, you already know, don¡¯t you? That Your Highness doesn¡¯t have any other options now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Penelope von Arkheim. The empire¡¯s First Princess, is currently backed into a corner. And there¡¯s no one on the continent who doesn¡¯t know that.

    It¡¯s just natural. Louis, the First Prince, and the Goff Merchant Guild have joined forces. The foolish emperor¡¯s current regency is also Louis. Meanwhile, Penelope is stuck in a situation where she doesn¡¯t have anything, and all she can do is just keep pondering. At this rate, the one who will inevitably fall will be Penelope von Arkheim.

    And if that happens?

    ¡®Of course, it¡¯ll be a bad ending. Bad ending maker, the moment Louis von Arkheim bes emperor, tyranny will begin, and demons across the continent will awaken.¡¯

    That¡¯s why I came here, with an offer that cannot be refused. At the top of Sidus¡¯ hall. A ce that is not different from a gallows, Nox von Reinhaver, son of the Dark Family, probablyes here to save them both.

    Eleanor and Penelope.

    I have to say it, even with a de to my throat. both of them must join hands.

    ¡°¡­You already know. My forces are still weak, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of ¡®still¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Nox von Reinhaver, you¡¯re truly strange.¡±

    Penelope sighed and continued. Her expression shows a half-baked acting.

    ¡°It¡¯s as you said. I¡¯m powerless right now. No matter the situation, I won¡¯t be able to get out of it alone. I¡¯ll have to rely on someone. But¡­ it didn¡¯t have to be you.¡±

    She clenched the hem of her dress tightly before continuing.

    ¡°Why are you helping me? You, of all people, son of the Dark family?¡±

    ¡°Not me. Eleanor de Rivalin. She¡¯s the one that will help Your Highness, no, the next Empress.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she said she wouldn¡¯t support me?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t support anyone. That hasn¡¯t changed. But¡±

    I looked into her trembling eyes and, though slowly, spoke with precision.

    ¡°I trust the people and the nation I¡¯ve lived in. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want it to fall. Arkheim¡±

    ¡°¡­ Even if that choice goes against your own family?¡±

    ¡°I was always the outcast anyway. Nothing to be surprised¡±

    ¡°Eleanor¡±

    Penelope continued

    ¡°She won¡¯t help me either. Like you said, she must be thinking it¡¯d be better to align with another nation instead¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, a sudden knock can be heard. At any rate, the timing was perfect.

    A quiet but steady knock echoed. Penelope asked with a trembling voice

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. But Eleanor de Rivalin is here, asking to meet you.¡±

    It was Echidna speaking from behind the door. Penelope forced herself to nod.

    ¡°¡­ Please let her in.¡±

    Creak. The door opened, and there was Eleanor. Looking just like her usual self. She was morous yet graceful, elegant but never over the top. With that perfect bnce and her pretty cherry-red lips, she greeted us and took a seat nearby.

    Then, suddenly, Eleanor spoke up.

    ¡°I¡¯vee because there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to say to Princess Penelope.¡±

    ¡°A proposal, right?¡±

    Penelope responded a bit coldly. She already knew that Eleanor was the only person who could help her. That¡¯s why she was speaking this way now. Eleanor had shown up unannounced and without warning, likely because she believed she held the upper hand. Eleanor shrugged slightly and replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct, it could be a proposal after all.¡±

    ¡­.. I thought so, but what she said next was a bit surprising. No, what followed was even more so.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not a bad proposal. You¡¯re already aware that the Rivalin Merchant Group has split, right, Princess Penelope?¡±

    ¡°Rick, the ountant, caused quite a mess, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But unlike what he expected, I made it back alive. The people are divided, but my forces are still stronger. In reality, I¡¯ve always been the one who appears on the surface and manages the group.¡±

    ¡°So, what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°If I dare to say, I can help you. I¡¯m sure you already know that Louis, the First Prince, must be taken down.¡±

    ¡°¡­And what¡¯s thepensation? The royal family doesn¡¯t have much to offer right now, and our trust in each other is still¡­¡±

    At that moment, even I could barely swallow my saliva. No matter how much we asked, Eleanor didn¡¯t say what she wanted from the royal family in return. I thought we had be somewhat closer, but now this?¡­ The moment I thought that, then Eleanor¡¯s lips twisted into a smirk.

    ¡°Please break off your engagement.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Aspensation for supporting Princess Penelope, I demand the annulment of your engagement to Nox von Reinhaver. As the head of the Rivalin Merchant Group.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    What? In shock, I stared at Eleanor. Was this a joke?

    Ei¡­.

    Why is my name suddenly being brought up here?

 Chapter 172

    172. The enemy of my enemy [1]

    ¡°Aspensation for supporting Princess Penelope, I demand the annulment of your engagement to Nox von Reinhaver. As the head of the Rivalin Merchant Group.¡±

    Is there something wrong with my ear? No matter how I thought about it. I was a bit stunned by her nonsense statements. Why is she doing this?

    I began to quickly think about what benefits she could gain from breaking off my engagement.

    ¡®Could it be¡­ she¡¯s trying to keep me, the only potential marriage candidate (though that itself is also a problem) in check?

    Didn¡¯t we just save each other¡¯s lives not long ago? And yet, has she really gone and decided to keep the Dark family in check and fully support the princess?

    ¡®This can¡¯t be real¡­ right?¡¯

    I screamed inside, but sadly, no answer came back. I kept thinking.

    ¡®Maybe she wants to dismantle the Dark family from inside and grow her merchant group by taking advantage of Arkheim¡¯s prosperity¡­¡¯

    No matter how many times I go over it, I just can¡¯t think of a good reason. Why she is like this? It doesn¡¯t suit her at all.

    ¡°Why? Nox von Reinhaver isn¡¯t an object¡±

    Princess Penelope said, her face stiff. I was shocked yet again. Sure, she might not like Eleanor, but¡­ The situation is so urgent. If it were me, I would¡¯ve sold myself out already and gotten Eleanor¡¯s help.

    ¡­So why are these two people acting like that? Even I, the one who is supposedly being sold, is getting dizzy from this nonsense discussion. I also want to know the reason.

    ¡°So, are you judging that the Reinhaver family is worth that much?¡±

    Penelope asked calmly. But Eleanor shook her head, as if she wasn¡¯t a fool.

    ¡°Of course not. If I wanted the Reinhaver family, I¡¯d approach Garen or the second son, Grain, and give them an offer¡±

    Eleanor made it clear that what she wanted aspensation. Her demand was me. An odd smile yed on her face. Penelope¡¯s expression grew stiffer.

    Penelope stated ¡°So what you¡¯re saying, Eleanor, is that the one you¡¯re after is Nox von Reinhaver, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. And to add, who I want is someone who will be Princess Penelope¡¯s Kingmaker, Nox von Reinhaver¡±

    Kingmaker. Another dizzying term. I¡¯ve never dered support for the princess. I only took a swing at Louis, and during that process, the princess reluctantly acknowledged that¡­ Currently, I¡¯m the only marriage candidate, which is an issue in itself. From the outside, people must be thinking, is there really a lunatic like that from the Dark family?

    But seriously, why the holy family, why Penelope?

    But what can I do?

    It¡¯s not like I chose this. They¡¯re the ones who made it happen, not me. Dammit.

    Unable to voice my frustration, I kept my thoughts inside. Eleanor watched me, then narrowed her eyes in a peculiar way and asked me pointedly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? It¡¯s not like you wanted the engagement. I¡¯m just helping out a little. After all, I owe you my life. This is for your freedom.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true, but¡±

    I reluctantly agreed, then nced at Penelope. She shot me a brief re, then turned back to Eleanor.

    ¡°It¡¯s ironic. You say you¡¯ll support me, but at the same time, you want to take away my kingmaker and control him?¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, I am not one to be controlled by anyone¡±

    I objected. But the Princess ignored me, and continued,

    ¡°Tell me, Eleanor, what¡¯s in this deal for you? Please exin that, and maybe I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    ¡°Consider, huh¡­ I need Nox von Reinhaver too. Isn¡¯t this enough?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a rule of the imperial family not to make contracts with those we can¡¯t trust. So tell me, what¡¯s the reason? Why is the Rivalin family interested in Nox von Reinhaver?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ actually¡­¡±

    Eleanor hesitated briefly, then nced at me with a faint smile. Soon she made an explosive deration.

    ¡°I want this man. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to make him mine.¡±

    Penelope and I. Next outside the room, I heard someone coughing awkwardly. I¡¯m sure even Echidna. It seems we¡¯re all startled. I repeated it in my head.

    What just did I hear?

    Meanwhile, Eleanor kept talking.

    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t care about Nox von Reinhaver supporting the princess. I¡¯m interested in Nox himself. It¡¯s not about his family. I need him.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±

    ¡°Why do you just proceed as you like without hearing my intention?¡±

    ¡°Does it bother you? Isn¡¯t this your chance to step away from the image of being a royal puppet? It shouldn¡¯t be a bad offer for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t argue back to Eleanor¡¯s words. But it was also the truth. Up until now, though I¡¯d be stronger, it¡¯s a fact there were still powerful demons lurking out. From here, to be stronger, I¡¯d have to handle things while avoiding drawing unnecessary attention. That¡¯s why I¡¯m moving carefully.

    But as expected, the title of being the princess¡¯s fiance was dangerous. It would keep me the target of constant gossip and rumors.

    ¡®At this point, getting Eleanor¡¯s help is better. though I couldn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d make such a massive investment in me¡­¡¯

    was it because I saved her life? I hoped that was the case.

    If not, who knew what else she might want from me?

    ¡®Haa¡¯.

    After I finish this episode, there are just two episodes left in the first part¡­ I¡¯d soon be enteringpletely unknown territory. If there is a fortunate thing, it¡¯s that I¡¯m not alone, and. As Nox von Reinhaver, I could finally start building my own life and story.

    That alone would be a significant help.

    At least that¡¯s what I think.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ept the terms, But¡­ Only if you promise at the end of it all, Nox von Reinhaver himself has the final say on everything.¡±

    The princess ultimately epted the proposal. Her words were loaded with meaning. Most likely, she meant that I would decide what faction to join and whom to support. I probably don¡¯t have to worry too much.

    For now, my main priority waspleting the main events and dealing with the viins of the third chapter. Eleanor offered Penelope a formal bow with a calm smile.

    ¡°Then, I take it we have a deal, Princess Penelope.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [Unhand me! Do you know who I am, you bug?!]

    Heading to the underground prison where Professor Aleph, just awakened from the ice spell, is confined, it really made me realize again that this ce is definitely medieval.

    The academy had countless prisons at the undergroundyer, but what struck me most was the iron bars, designed topletely suppress any magic. ¡­ The proof is the bloodstains on those iron bars.

    It was dangerous.

    As I thought that, I approached Professor Aleph, and greeted him.

    ¡°Filthy demonic human¡±

    [You¡­ Nox von Reinhaver? How on earth did you survive?! You should have died there!]

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±

    I clenched my fist and punched him square in the face once. Knocking a tooth onto the cell floor. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a new satisfaction. Now, with a single punch, I had gained enough physical strength to knock out a professor¡¯s teeth¡ªthough he can¡¯t wield magic at the moment. For the weak and frail Nox, this was truly remarkable progress.

    ¡°Answer my questions. I already know you serve the demons called Grand Dukes, so don¡¯t waste your breath with excuses.¡±

    [Howughable. How can a mere academy student, can do anything against..mee?]

    The reason for his strangest sentence was that I¡¯d raised my fist again.

    I knew his weak point. I admit that he¡¯s a powerful mage, but his talent as a knight is hopeless. Simply put, his physical strength is trash.

    And now his mana is sealed, can he really face me? Of course not. He already couldn¡¯t use magic, and he must have given Astrid most of the important information by now.

    So, why did I even bothering here?

    Of course, it¡¯s because there¡¯s still onest piece of information I need to dig out, and I¡¯ll ask about thatter.

    But one of the biggest reasons I¡¯m here is none other than..

    ¡°Refuse to talk, and you¡¯ll just get more of this.¡±

    [This trash¡­! So you really are ruffian as the rumor says!]

    Crunch! Thanks to him, I ended up barely scraping by, nearly dying in the process.

    ¡®is that all?¡¯

    Because of him, Eleanor also found out that I was actually Shane, and this time, I really almost died. My heart literally stopped, and if I¡¯d made even the slightest mistake, I would¡¯ve died forever. Eleanor, too, is a character who shouldn¡¯t have to go through that kind of sacrifice. Her trauma is something that shouldn¡¯t be triggered. Do you have any idea how much pain that must have caused her? So yeah, here¡¯s the bottom line.

    To put it simply¡­ Aleph. This guy nearly ruined everything.

    Crunch! The sound of his face breaking echoed as his cheekbone cracked. Looking down at his face, right, he could still endure it, right?

    ¡°Brace yourself.¡±

    [¡­ weren¡¯t you a knight? What kind of knight punches people without honor¡­ Ack!]

    Why? Would you prefer I cut you with my sword?

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t use a sword¡±

    [¡­..?]

    Aleph looked at me with a puzzled expression, as if he couldn¡¯t understand what I meant. I simply smiled, ignoring his confusion. and added lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fun to end this too quickly¡±

    [¡­.You are a demon, huh!]

    ¡°Have you decided to serve me?¡±

    As I said that, I realized that we weren¡¯t exactly on friendly terms where we could joke with each other, I tightened my fist again, and delivered another blow to him

    Die!

    With such a feeling. Of course, there¡¯s a thing I have to ask him right before I beat him to death.

    After about two hours. With a lighthearted expression, I rolled my shoulders. My body was still weak, but was it became good training? It seemed I¡¯d built up some strength. even the satisfying sound of a system notification chimed in.

    [Physical strength stat increased by 0.1!]

    Maybe I should hit him a bit more¡­

    But with limited time, I decided to save that forter. I stepped closer to him and asked.

    ¡°You. You must already know about the vige where Amdusias and Rick n to stay, don¡¯t you?¡±

    [¡­What!]

    How could you? He looked at me with such an expression. It can¡¯t be helped since I know the future to a certain extent. Smiling with a hint of menace, I drew the ck de and pointed it directly at his neck.

    ¡°Pandemonium.¡±

    Gasp¡ª He looked at me, even more stunned. But naturally, I had no reason to make things easy for Aleph. With a refreshing smile, I continued.

    ¡°If you reveal that location now, I¡¯ll consider sparing you a bit of pain.¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 ¨C  The enemy of my enemy [2]

    [You, How do you know about that?]

    Aleph asked, as though he¡¯dpletely forgotten he was supposed to keep it a secret from me.

    ¡®Well, it was something only they talked about among themselves, so he must be shocked.¡¯

    For reference, the reason I asked him about it is just one. The demons¡¯ base changes randomly depending on the situation. So, I¡¯m interrogating him to find out where their base is located. There was no mercy along the way, but anyway, I¡¯m tormenting Aleph with a clear objective.

    ¡°I will ask again. Where is your base?¡±

    [I¡¯d never tell someone like you! You think I¡¯d disclose where Grand Dukes stay to a mere human¡­]

    ¡°Yeah, thought so.¡±

    I said calmly, and gave him another smack across the face. After that, I went to find Astrid, who was resting, and told her the fact that they had a hideout. Though she and Noah both looked annoyed, they eventually came down and interrogated him. As expected, When ites to torture, Noah and Astrid. Both are the bestbination.

    ¡°The middle of the barren Westernnds¡­ This is going to be a pain.¡±

    Finished her interrogation, Astrid said as she ignored Aleph, who hadpletely zoned out.

    Certainly. If it¡¯s in the West, that¡¯s a much trickier ce than I had first imagined.

    Demons base was designed to show up in one of three regions. The first is the East, where the war already urred, so it was a good ce for them to loaf around. Manipting weak human minds is child¡¯s y for a demon. The second is the Central, which is difficult to suppress. because it¡¯s densely popted, making it extremely hard to catch each demon or demonic human. The third is precisely the West¡­.This ce is the most dangerous. The biggest issue is that we currently can¡¯t reach it. The West is under a republic system, where different families constantly fight to appoint their candidate as the next representative¡ªtheir ruler. This ce is the perfect feeding ground for demons. and the terrifying part is, to get there, we have to cross an enormous, towering wall that not even magic can prate. This wall divides the West from the other regions, and thanks to their unique system of epting numerous different ethnic groups, they were able to build a strong military force. Moreover, there even exists the only demon-worshiping church on the continent, which sphemes the creator god Arden. Because of this, it¡¯s difficult to demand the extermination of demons through diplomacy

    ¡®What a terrible luck. It¡¯s always been like this, but this time it¡¯s even worse¡­¡¯

    For the record, I¡¯ve never once managed to clear Inner Lunatic when the demons have taken up residence in the West. Even with powerful equipment and legendary arms, the demons there had already be incredibly strong. It¡¯s going to be dangerous. As I thought to myself, Astrid who¡¯s looked at me suddenly ced a hand on my head.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You did well this time. So¡­.. apliment¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good at all, is this really apliment?¡±

    It seems Astrid thinks patting me on the head is her way of giving praise, but to me, it¡¯s just exasperating. Standing on her tiptoes to reach, she just left her hand on my head, I felt like some kind of pet and it¡¯s kinda weird. But Astrid was unfazed.

    ¡°Stay still. It¡¯s master¡¯s order.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yes¡±

    I had no choice but to keep my head still. Noah re-froze Aleph with an ice spell. Unable to hold back my curiosity, I asked

    ¡°If you use the freezing spell that often, won¡¯t he die?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine because I used [Absolute Zero] for just a moment! While he¡¯s frozen, he doesn¡¯t age either, he might even secretly like it!¡±

    I want to say, please refrain from saying things like that with innocent expressions. but the words wouldn¡¯te out, so I just nodded and said is that so. Thank goodness Professor Lars isn¡¯t here. He would have been horrified and foaming at the mouth

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The enemy of my enemy Such a rtionship sometimes carries a certain ambiguity. People usually say, ¡®The enemy of my enemy is my friend¡¯ as if it¡¯s some kind of idiom, but in most cases, it¡¯s not more than just shallowpetition.

    A rtionship built on the enemy of my enemy is only effective while both sides are equally bnced. Eventually, one side gains strength and inevitably consumes the other.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s difficult to sleep with the enemy.

    Penelope had experienced countless assassination attempts, she knew this better. She understands the cruelty of enemies and the weight of her own position. Even if sometimes it¡¯s too heavy and big for her, nothing changes. Enemies don¡¯t consider your well-being when theye for you.

    ¡®Therefore, meeting with Eleanor was more dangerous. I knew it was the best way, but meeting her without a mediator was risky, even for me.¡¯

    Eleanor de Rivalin.

    As we just discussed, she could develop arger merchant group by clinging to foreign nations. That¡¯s why making a deal with her wouldn¡¯t be easy without solid assurances. Isn¡¯t that just natural? If she aligned herself with another nation? More than just for constraining the First Prince, any meeting between us could be seen as a betrayal to the Arkheim empire.

    Her move could be exposed by someone. Yesterday I was still stuck, unable to act decisively. Today, when I have to make a decision. I received a message from Nox.

    ¡ª I have urgent information for Your Highness

    Meeting with Nox von Reinhaver became a conversation mediator between Eleanor and me. Eleanor¡¯s involvement in the middle of the dialogue and her request that no one else be informed were likely out of consideration for my position.

    There was Nox behind this entire arrangement.

    ¡®Only him who¡¯d intentionally made Eleanorete and ask to negotiate with me¡¯

    Regardless of Nox¡¯s motive, I owed him a big one. I¡¯m grateful to him. That was the best option for extinguishing the current crisis and keeping the First Prince, Louis, in check.

    However, if there was part that left me uneasy. It was Eleanor¡¯s final condition.

    ¡ª Aspensation for supporting Princess Penelope, I demand the annulment of your engagement to Nox von Reinhaver. As the head of the Rivalin Merchant Group

    What could she possibly mean? As the head of a merchant group, what is her reason for giving that offer? Naturally, there¡¯s no reason to.

    During our discussion, it sounded as if Nox had saved her this time¡­. it seems rted to the incident with Professor Aleph, a demonic human, who was detained by Noah. People said they were stepping on a faulty teleportation form and went to the North, and the situation became serious.

    Further details are being investigated right now. Since they didn¡¯t even report this to the Princess, she didn¡¯t know that well about this. but she¡¯s a bit curious. That fierce woman, the [Golden Fox] is acting for someone else? Nox didn¡¯t even fear confronting me, the princess. He had a reason for acting this way. That¡¯s what she thought,.

    Penelope closed her eyes and recalled the conversation, mainly on Eleanor¡¯s words.

    ¡ª I want this man. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to make him mine.

    ¡ª Even though I don¡¯t care about Nox von Reinhaver supporting the princess. I¡¯m interested in Nox himself. It¡¯s not about his family. I need him

    To be honest, She 100% couldn¡¯t understand Eleanor¡¯s words. Nox von Reinhaver¡¯s abilities are indeed remarkable, and with him on her side, her merchant group would surely grow bigger. It¡¯smon for powerful families and tradingpanies to strengthen their alliances through marriage across the continent, No matter how divided Arkheim is betweenmoners and nobles, in the end, what truly makes a noble just like a noble is money.

    Their faded honor only trampled them deeper into the mud, because it brought them nothing.

    Therefore, Eleanor¡¯s decision made sense. But¡­ why is it? Something felt off about the way she phrased it.

    ¡°I want him¡­?¡±

    That¡¯s an unusual expression for her. Eleanor, just like her title [Golden Fox] has always collected anything she wanted This is without doubt a truth.

    But if asked did she ever reveal her desires? Not at all.

    ¡®There¡¯s no reason to show your desperation, or lowering your position at a negotiation. And Eleanor de Rivalin, as the head of a merchant group, certainly knows this very well¡¯

    And yet, she¡¯s not bothered by it. Eleanor expressed her desires transparently, stating that she wanted to possess Nox. Depending on how she interprets and decides this, she could find out what Eleanor wants. And that would be a valuable card for her to be the Empress.

    Penelope should have felt satisfied about this fact, but a suffocating feeling weighed on her chest as she thought about it.

    Nox von Reinhaver.

    Why? Eleanor said she wanted him, and she demanded the annulment of her engagement to him. She felt there was something pure in all of these. Perhaps Eleanor genuinely wanted to make Nox hers¡­

    ¡®¡­Could it be? That [Golden Fox]?¡¯

    Penelope soon dismissed the thought, but it stayed clearly in her heart as if it had been carved there.

    Even if she knew it bore no relevance to her.

    ¡°Princess Penelope, it seems the time hase for us to make a decision. The First Prince Louis¡­ appears to be preparing for civil war.¡±

    ¡°Sooner than expected, right? Echidna.¡±

    Echidna spoke, bowing her head. Her words meant that her own brother was moving to kill her, mobilizing military forces to gain power

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s no time for distractions.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me for bringing this up during such a troubling time¡­¡±

    Echidna wore a sorrowful expression. But Penelope had to remainposed, hiding her own emotions while looking at sad people. That was the virtue of an Empress. Something she needed to embody.

    ¡°We will prepare on our side as well. We¡¯ll align with Eleanor and prepare for this civil war. Keep in mind that we need to move sooner than anticipated. within the month¡­ at thetest.¡±

    With those words, Penelope briefly remembered Nox¡¯s arrogant eyes. Those mysteriousvender eyes. Whenever she looked into them, she always fell into a peculiar illusion

    A feeling that, somehow, if he were by her side, everything might be a little easier to resolve. A faint, murky trust born from that inexplicable illusion. It was this feeling that had so often saved her in difficult moments.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why

    Eleanor¡¯s words about wanting him, stirred a faint sense of resistance within her.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174. The Rivalin Merchant Group

    Eleanor de Rivalin. The owner of the Rivalin Merchant Group, woke up from a rare sleep-in and thought to herself, basking in the morning sunlight

    ¡®How can I have him?¡¯

    Of course, to talk about ¡®have him¡¯, we¡¯d have to go back to her recent conversation with the princess.

    Nox von Reinhaver. The person who saved her, and was also Shane.

    Someone who had the strength to defeat a dragon and captivated her with his sharp, honed swordy.

    No matter how much she thought about it, Eleanor couldn¡¯t quite grasp her own feelings. She wasn¡¯t used to expressing herself and knew she wascking in that regard. But recently, there was one thing she became certain of.

    Nox von Reinhaver. She liked him. maybe even as more than a friend.

    ¡®Not that I even have friends to begin with¡­¡¯

    Shaking her head to chase away the sad thought, she continued to think about Nox¡¯s face. His sharp jawline, his straight nose, his wless white skin, and more than anything, his beautiful snow-like white hair. Though it¡¯s a bit wavy, she remembered it.

    Then she suddenly recalled it all. The memory of that day. She couldn¡¯t shake the sight of Nox, who had helped her.

    His courage and quick thinking in dangerous situations. The elegance of his swordsmanship when he cut down the giants, and even his calmness when the threat approached at the end.

    When she thought about it, every part of him was captivating. Even, he stated that he had never hated her from the beginning. With that, Eleanor¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but swaypletely. Her gratitude for him had only grown, and her guilt felt like a heavy burden pressing down on her. Even though he knew he was hated, he saved her anyway, didn¡¯t he?

    And she only found this out on her own. Otherwise, she¡¯d never have heard it directly from Nox himself.

    She kept repeating the thought a dozen times. Also, when on the way back, she held on to Nox¡¯s waist as they rode Astrid¡¯s back together and felt the blood-soaked wounds he carried, wounds she had caused. And the painful ache she felt in her chest as she realized this.

    Based on all of these, she finally reached a conclusion.

    She loved Nox von Reinhaver. They are feelings she had yet to believe, but Eleanor was someone who could be objective about herself. This kind of sensation had driven her growth so far.

    But at just fifteen, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d have many experiences with romance. In addition, she¡¯d never really built ordinary rtionships either. Eleanor found herself earnestly wondering how she could approach Nox and make him look at her.

    ¡°¡­How can I let him know how I feel?¡­.¡±

    After days of restless wondering. Eleanor finally decided.

    The best way was to show herself as a capable woman! She had to y to her strengths!

    The result left Nox exhausted, but it was typical of her.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It was almost a time of war. A point right before the Arkheim Empire was almost swallowed whole. I¡¯m now looking at Zitri with a bewildered expression and asking,

    ¡°¡­Is this all from the Rivalin merchant group?¡±

    ¡°Yes. surprisingly¡±

    ¡°Why so? Zitri, did Eleanor somehow hear I¡¯m terminally-ill or something?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t remember I¡¯d heard anything about that¡­¡±

    Zitri and I were both flustered. Rona, somehow, was unpacking the gifts with a delighted expression, and Prim, my servant, sat on the ground looking unimpressed. No, if Rona would just stay still¡­ No. This time, this was genuinely surprising.

    ¡°I think they are at least seven million gold or more. And this is only part of it?¡±

    Such a thing¡­ She give at least over ten million gold for me? for just a non-royal family?

    Has she lost her mind?

    I nearly blurted that out but managed to hold it back. Why is she suddenly acting like this? I couldn¡¯t hide my shock. I could even sense the envious nces of the academy students around us.

    What is going on here?

    But the biggest shock was yet toe. None other because Eleanor, as calm as ever, arrived in Sidus¡¯ hall and greeted me.

    ¡°Hello, Nox. It looks like the gifts I prepared have arrived. Only one-third of them have arrived so far, but the rest should be here in a few days.¡±

    ¡°¡­.?¡±

    I was so speechless I just kept my mouth shut. I didn¡¯t even know what to say. It was so absurd.

    But Eleanor simply calmly went on.

    ¡°Just leave those down here. Oh, and could you handle that one especially carefully? It¡¯s important and shouldn¡¯t be broken¡­¡±

    ¡°Eleanor, what on earth are you doing?¡±

    Watching Eleanor casually give instructions to the workers moving her gifts, I finally asked her. It felt a bit like opening Pandora¡¯s box, but how could I not ask? With so many gifts, I knew some strings might be attached if I just epted them all.

    ¡°Yes? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°All these gifts¡­ why did you send them to me? And so many, no less.¡±

    ¡°You saved me, did you? I¡¯ve said it before, but my life worth is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, but a life can¡¯t simply be bought with money. That¡¯s true for everyone. No life can be bought with money.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡±

    Eleanor answered with a sullen voice, but I knew that was acting. Isn¡¯t it time she told me frankly?

    ¡°So what¡¯s the reason? What is it that you want from me?¡±

    ¡°Reason, huh¡­. There was a reason, but I don¡¯t want to answer that right now.¡±

    As Eleanor casually said those words, it made me even more curious, to the point I¡¯d lose it. Why is she doing this to me?

    ¡®Maybe she still thinks it¡¯s dangerous?¡¯

    That could be it. If it¡¯s Eleanor, she probably said those things because she¡¯s concerned about her own safety.

    But. At this point, there¡¯s no way Eleanor will die. The faction lines have been drawn, and a battle is looming where only one side will win. She¡¯s already survived the harsh Winter Bridge, so there¡¯s no doubt she¡¯s got her survival secured.

    Besides, the mana pact she made with Shane. This naturally also binds me, Nox von Reinhaver. Even if she doesn¡¯t bribe me with those gifts, I have to protect her. That¡¯s our contract.

    So, I can¡¯t cool down this feeling, I have no choice but to ask.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me? From you, of all people, to say something like that. It¡¯s a bit strange¡±

    ¡°That day.¡±

    Eleanor cut me off. Although a little, her tone became more serious, and her yful demeanor faded. I couldn¡¯t help but focus on her words, wondering what her real intentions were.

    ¡°I told you in the [The Frozen Frostwood Forest]. That if I were to face a life-threatening situation that couldn¡¯t guarantee your safety, you should abandon me. That would be better for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    ¡°But did you do that? You didn¡¯t, were you? You even questioned why I thought you would. You saved me.¡±

    Did I really say that¡­? I suddenly found myself lost in thought, looking back on the past. It had been such an intense situation that I barely remember what I said. But it seems like I did. Well, I couldn¡¯t say anything if it was to save her.

    ¡°Even if I was only trying to use you by keeping you close, you didn¡¯t act that way¡­.. So this is a payback. You can call it a gift but, well, maybe a bribe.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Then, you can move those next items over here!¡±

    Herst words were too quiet so I didn¡¯t really hear it, when I tried to question her again, she ignored me and quickly changed the topic. Honestly, I saved her. If she¡¯s making a big fuss about it. How I¡¯m supposed to survive? In any case, all of my units are good-natured, but they all have the personality to do as they please.

    ¡®Haa¡¯.

    As I sighed, it was pretty entertaining to see how my units reacted around me.

    ¡°A, alchemy tools! And they¡¯re the highest rank!¡±

    ¡°Erina! Don¡¯t touch those so recklessly¡­!¡±

    Mei reached out in panic, but she¡¯s already escaped. Eleanor just gave a slight smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m giving these as gifts anyway.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    Despite May¡¯s attempts to stop her, Erina kept inspecting the herbs, observing here and there. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity. Besides, with Eleanor¡¯s permission, who they consider the owner. Mei eventually gave up, watching from a distance.

    ¡°Hu, husband¡­. how on earth are these tools..?¡±

    Erina, who somehow didn¡¯t drunken, was inspecting the herbs and tools with a serious expression.

    Next, the one who was making a ruckus was Rona. She¡¯s in the middle of exploring various luxurious items.

    ¡°Young Master! There are many ancient books and texts left by the greatest magicians! And even some incredibly expensive paintings¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­.That makes sense, they¡¯re from the Rivalin merchant group, after all.¡±

    ¡°Oh my. So you do know?¡±

    Eleanor waspletely unfazed by my sarcasm, and just said that.

    Other units. Even the likes of Kushan or Paracelsus, were curiously crowding around the items. In a rather lively atmosphere. Can¡¯t bring myself to say anything. I covered my face with my palm.

    Feeling a bit overwhelmed by Eleanor¡¯s bombardment of gifts. Maybe I really am a Hikikomori that doesn¡¯t fit in with this kind of atmosphere.

    ¡°So, to wrap this up¡­ You¡¯re saying you gave me all of these gifts purely because you wanted to, with no conditions attached¡­ is that it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡±

    she answered with a smile.

    ¡°Haa. Alright, I get it¡­ Everyone, back to the house¡­¡±

    ¡°Young master, Please look at this! Wow! This vase is worth over a million gold! It¡¯s as expensive as the ones at the Reinhaver family!¡±

    ¡°With these tools, I could even brew the hearts of magical beasts into medicines!¡±

    ¡°You truly are incredible, my lord. To be receiving such incredible support already¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡­ just shut up. Please¡±

    I was serious, but, Eleanor was just quietly chuckling. It¡¯s not like I disliked receiving gifts, but being the center of attention like this was overwhelming.

    ¡°oh?¡±

    And then, I suddenly thought. Have I ever seen Eleanorugh like this in Inner Lunatic? And in front of so many people?

    ¡®I don¡¯t think so.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t seem like a fake smile. I looked at her, tilting my head in confusion, and when Eleanor met my gaze, she smiled at me again? I wondered.

    Did Eleanor unusually drunk from drinking too much alcohol?

 Chapter 175

    175. Dark Clouds [1]

    Swoosh. Dark clouds and heavy rain. Whenever a period of war begins to stir, the clouds and rain feel colder than ever. I sit, sipping already-cold tea, looking out the window for quite some time. The steady raindrops hit the ground, creating small puddles, which gradually growrger, overtaking other puddles.

    It reminds me of the factions within Inner Lunatic, and I can¡¯t help but chuckle. As I¡¯m once again struck by the frightening nature of human greed, thoughts of the third chapter¡¯s approaching conclusion and storyline just around the corner flood my mind

    ¡®In fact, I can¡¯t say that the soldiers on the Prince¡¯s side are that strong. Even though the Goff Merchant Guild has plenty of money, they don¡¯t have even a fifth of Eleanor¡¯s capital. The First Prince isn¡¯t exactly overflowing with wealth either.¡¯

    But the problem isn¡¯t there. The other side. specifically, this is all caused by Rick, a demonic human who served the demons.

    ¡®Those demon troops hemands are dangerous. Even if they¡¯re low-mid-level demons, they¡¯re far too strong for regr soldiers to handle. Dangerous¡¯

    To fight demons, one must harness the elemental strength. And for this, a majority of soldiers must be graduates of prestigious continental academies. They don¡¯t move easily no matter how much money you offer. Their convictions are strong, making it hard to persuade them.

    That¡¯s whyrge-scale wars in the Inner Lunatic are dangerous. Any situation could be flipped just because of a single persuasive word.

    ¡°It¡¯s unavoidable.¡±

    Despite days of worry, the results havee out.

    ¡®Regardless of the situation, many people will die. It couldn¡¯t be stopped.¡¯

    Either way, that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be. In medieval wars where victors and losers are clearly defined, isn¡¯t it just natural that countless deaths are lurking? But I¡¯ve never really thought about deaths in such arge-scale war. Is it because I¡¯m still young? I¡¯m not so sure. People fall to swords and magic, countless others burn and are tortured, blood sshes and soak the ground. This is war here. A fight over power and interests between people.

    Thinking about this, I close my eyes briefly.

    You know, don¡¯t you? You can¡¯t save everyone.

    It¡¯s a phrase I¡¯ve repeated to myself countless times in Chaders. If I can¡¯t save everyone, I should at least protect those within my circle. Even if it¡¯s hypocritical, it¡¯s still the best I can do. And that thought is closely linked to the decision I have to make now.

    While lost in thought, suddenly, ¡®Oh¡¯, along with this voice, I feel a girl quietly approach, not long after, a familiar scent spread around. Zitri gently settled beside me and began to talk.

    ¡°What¡¯s matter, Young Master? Going to bed this early¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this typical of a ruffian?¡±

    Taking naps and letting time slip byzily is a privilege reserved only for fishermen and ruffians. Thinking this, I offer my seat to Zetri. She tilts her head slightly as she sits beside me, tucking her hair behind her ear before calmly speaking again.

    ¡°It¡¯s been raining quite a while this time.¡±

    ¡°Right. I thought it would stop, but it¡¯s stilling down.¡±

    ¡°Young Master¡­You look dispirited. Even your tone is weak¡­ Is it because of that situation? The power struggle between the Prince and Princess¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    There¡¯s no need to hide it. As I replied calmly, I couldn¡¯tpletely hide my uneasiness. Perhaps it¡¯s because I know the conflict is about to start soon, or maybe I¡¯m getting too caught up in the situation.

    No, at least it¡¯s not thetter.

    ¡®I am Nox. Nox is me. The two are the same person¡¯

    I repeat the words I heard in that white room, my mental world. Nox von Reinhaver. That¡¯s my name. There¡¯s no denying it now. In this situation, I have to take responsibility and find a way to move forward. I¡¯m no longer just an extra, I¡¯ve be someone who has to find a reason for my life.

    ¡®I have to improve¡¯

    With this thought, I take a deep breath and organize my thoughts once more.

    ¡°The war will begin when the rain stops.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s especially dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±

    ¡°Are you not thinking of running away?¡±

    I asked jokingly, but Zitri gave me a rather fierce look.

    ¡°You asked me to stay by your side. Are you discarding me now?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    The people who trust me. This made me vainly excited. More than anything, I realized that they arepletely mine, not Nox¡¯s.

    I didn¡¯t bring it up to joke with her.

    The First Prince, Louis, and the Goff Merchant Group. The First Princess, Penelope, and the Rivalin Merchant Group.

    The future where two factions sh is already set in stone. In the game, I experienced it countless times, but it still doesn¡¯t feel real. Unexpectedly, at this point, I find myself feeling a bit anxious, even if it¡¯s just for a brief moment. I even start to wonder.

    ¡®¡­.Maybe the game Inner Lunatic was created as a tutorial to help me survive and adapt to this world.¡¯

    The thought crosses my mind just for a moment. Anyway. I¡¯m back where I was. There¡¯s still so much I don¡¯t know, but I believe I can figure it out from here.

    Just as I firm up my resolve. Suddenly I hear a familiar system sound, as if it pierces through my mind. I narrow my eyes and focus on the half-transparent window hovering in midair.

    ¡ª You have 1 unread message in your mailbox.

    ¡ª Would you like to check it?

    ¡®Check it.¡¯

    Without hesitation, I epted,

    Next, a strong sense of anticipation fills me as the message appears. On the familiar parchment background, the tightly packed words catch my eye.

    [Hello, YooChan¡­ no, I suppose I can now call you confidently by your name. Nox von Reinhaver. Thanks to your recent growth, I can now reveal a bit more of the world¡¯s truth to you. I can¡¯t tell you everything yet, as there is still the world¡¯s ¡®promise¡¯, that I hope you¡¯ll understand. Nox. As you noticed recently, the world is slowly changing thanks to you. Even though just a little, it¡¯s moving toward a ¡®happy ending.¡¯ Whether it¡¯s truly a happy ending for you, I can¡¯t say¡­ Nevertheless, you are progressing, and I am so proud of you.

    But with good alwayses the dark side, and you know this too. The world¡¯s original flow, Natural flow what you would recognize as [history], has finally started to distort. You¡¯re going to face countless variables from now on. I¡¯m sorry. I know this is sad news, but I¡¯m also sending you something to help you along the way. I hope it¡¯ll be helpful. With you always, ???? ?? ???]

    ¡®The world is progressing toward a Happy ending¡¯

    Another subject that¡¯s difficult toprehend. Of course, the voice is that familiar, same woman.

    Besides, there was another part that made me uneasy.

    ¡®History started to twist?¡¯

    I vaguely noticed this truth, but sensing this became reality. In addition, now when a major war was waiting ahead, even if it was me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. I thought I was adapting quite well to this world, but¡­ Maybe I still need to learn more about myself. I don¡¯t even fully understand Nox¡¯s past. If I can understand and analyze it quickly, it will help me break through the situation.

    It seems the sender. The mysterious woman was in a situation where she couldn¡¯t give me a lot of information. In the end, her name was hidden and broken as well

    My thoughts were cut off by another message.

    ¡ª The message has been deleted from the mailbox.

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    I feel I need to move more calmly. Variables. Those things have always been daunting to me.

    ¡ª There¡¯s an artifact attached.

    ¡®Oh, right! She mentioned a useful item, no!?¡¯

    Returning to my gamer¡¯s mode, I focus on the message. Soon, one of the items I need appears before me.

    ¡ª You have received a Trait Lottery Ticket!

    A small, popping sound apanies a capsule. As if to make sure other characters around me can¡¯t notice. Zitri is frozen in ce, the clock¡¯s needle stopped, the world tinted in gray. It¡¯s like when I use Genius¡¯s time.

    ¡®The time has finallye for my Luck stat to shine!¡¯

    A trait lottery ticket! My lips curl up involuntarily. Although people might forget, I have a maxed-out luck stat of 10, which has provided huge boosts to enhancement rates. Thinking about how I¡¯ll get to see that effect in action again this time brought a joyful smile to my face.

    This is a game.

    ¡®¡­No, is it a reality?¡¯

    Either way, lotteries always make people excited. With that thought, I¡¯m drawn toward the lottery machine as if in a trance.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Countless troops surround First Prince Louis. Seen from the towering royal castle, they appear like a mass of ck dots filling the area below. Among the forces under Rick¡¯smand, and his subordinates. There are also those with pale, purplish skin. They were demonic humans, or low-mid level demons. Rick had been granted temporarymand of that force for the sake of this time mission. Of course, this temporary authority was given by Amdusias. One of the new Grand Dukes.

    Realizing he¡¯d reached a position close to what he desired, Rick smiled.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been blessed with more demonic blood. Blood that was given to me directly by Amdusias-nim. At this rate, not only Grand Dukes¡¯ ambition, but I¡¯ll also achieve my long-cherished goal.¡¯

    Rick¡¯s desperate wish, even at the cost of betraying Eleanor, was to settle with his weak past. To put it bluntly and without any vague expressions¡­ that¡¯s how it was. To put it simply, he no longer wishes to be human. Bing a Demon

    Advancing to be one of the great demons, one of the 72 demons and to rule the world alongside the Grand Dukes was his ultimate desire. To make sure no one could ever disregard him. That relentless thirst for more blood was fueled by the same reason. Demonic blood aids the corruption of human nature, and makes them lose their intelligence after all.

    But a human who, instead of losing themselves, bes slowly addicted to it will eventually transform into a demon. That was exactly what Rick wanted.

    ¡°When this war is over, I¡¯ll finally be able to deal with my damn little sister. Quite a long time.¡±

    Louis said with a satisfied expression from beside him.

    Rick simply grinned back. This time, he¡¯s not wearing his usual newsboy cap, revealing his true appearance. Demonic human Rick, or rather, Arschultz, put a sinister smile on his fishy look

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Really, it has been a very long time¡±

 Chapter 176

    176. Dark Clouds [2]

    While the two factions were fighting, sses at the Eldain Academy continued as usual. But, of course, the atmosphere was different from before. The professors, the children of high-ranking nobles. In addition, the monsters known as the Seven Stars of the continent. the three Sword Emperors and the four Sages. They are watching each other. Rumors about who had sided with whom spread like wildfire, and the momentum of the already ignited fuse showed no sign of dying down anytime soon.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped

    In this situation, which could be seen as a game of chicken over who would be the next head of the imperial family, it¡¯s only natural that they would be on high alert.

    ¡ª So, Nox von Reinhaver has joined the princess¡¯s side?

    ¡ª Yeah, that¡¯s what I heard¡­ but didn¡¯t his engagement to the imperial family get called off? Strange. Why would the Reinhaver family support the Imperial family even though the engagement has already been canceled?

    ¡ª I¡¯m not sure either¡­ maybe the Reinhaver just abandoned Nox?

    ¡ª No way¡­he¡¯s still the top student in Eldain.

    ¡ª What about the Rivalin Merchant Group?

    ¡ª They¡¯re leaning towards the Eleanor faction. They¡¯re with the princess now, so that makes sense.

    ¡ª Even so, isn¡¯t the First Prince Louis going to win? He¡¯s the regency and most of the power is on his side.

    ¡ª From what I¡¯ve heard, the Goff Merchant has fully allied with the First Prince.

    ¡ª Hmm¡­ that¡¯s not like Eleanor. It would have been better for her to just go into exile.

    People¡¯s whispers could be heard from here and there. I thought to myself for a moment, wondering if there was anything I was missing from their stories. As that mysterious woman had mentioned in her letter, I have be a variable. And keep affecting the situation But this gave me one clear fact.

    I might be only one person, but Nox von Reinhaver could dispel this dark cloud looming over me and the others. With that alone, I am feeling fortunate.

    At least the situation could change ording to my thoughts, even if only a little.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the 4thmercial district.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±

    I spoke casually to Zitri, who was following beside me, I threw on my coat. Seeing how worn and tattered my zer had be due to the recent event, the tailor Fuller had been shocked. But he quickly repaired my uniform. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right to express it as ¡°repair¡±, anyway, since uniforms here were treated as gear of sorts, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Anyway, after a brisk walk, I arrived at the 4thmercial district. Normally, I would explore a bit more, but today, I had another purpose. It¡¯s because I heard that the new, special equipment, custom-made by a dwarf, had finally beenpleted.

    ¡°Arson, are you in there?¡±

    ¡°No?! I keep telling you, I¡¯m not Dwarf 1, my name is Arson¡­ eh? did someone just call my name?¡±

    With a loud tter, a small, muscr man burst out from inside. His broad, muscr shoulders were tense with power, and his nose breathing was rough. Even Zitri, who¡¯s good at acting, looks frightened.

    Of course, Arson didn¡¯t bother to consider her or pay her any attention at all.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ isn¡¯t it the young master of Reinhaver! Hahaha! Come on in!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    As I responded while ying the role of the arrogant noble, he straightened his shoulders, shing a grin that revealed his white teeth.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to pick up the item you requested before, right?¡±

    ¡°Right. I heard it waspleted.¡±

    ¡°Haha! It waspleted! Hm, that¡¯s right!¡±

    He looked quite satisfied. It seemed he¡¯d achieved more than he had expected. Thinking back to the glimpses of his character from the game, dwarves are dwarves after all. The more impressive their creations, the more they couldn¡¯t contain their heart racing with excitement. Though he must have known the dark clouds were gathering, with war looming just around the corner, and he must have heard countless rumors of how I would move. He paid them no mind. The reason is simple. It¡¯s because he¡¯s a dwarf.

    I think the game describes him that way.

    Now, even though I know this world is my reality, I still can¡¯t shake off everything from my past days of ying Inner Lunatic on a monitor. It would be best to consider this as just an adjustment period. A necessary time to fully ept that this world is now truly mine. With that thought in mind, I looked at him.

    ¡°Show me the item.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Come on in!¡±

    With a full confidence look, Arson led me and Zitri inside. The inside of his workshop, dim and lit by only a single beam of light, was simple yet meticulously organized, with all the essentials neatly in ce.

    If we follow the game¡¯s setting, this was a ce that most yers would never even get to see. Unless one requested a piece worthy of his interest or disyed enormous wealth, Arson would never reveal his personal workshop.

    The reason?

    ¡ª Not even a hint of impurity is allowed! That includes your spit!

    ¡ª Only the worthy have the right to enter this workshop!

    Just remembering the lines made my head spin. One of those worthy qualifications was a massive amount of gold to the point it was difficult for him to decline. That¡¯s the reason. These guys, obsessed with money, weren¡¯t all that different from Eleanor.

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    As I entered Arson¡¯s workshop with that thought. A girl with familiar reddish-brown hair, somehow arrived ahead of me, was smiling sweetly.

    ¡°¡­.Eleanor. Why are you here?¡±

    I asked, genuinely curious. but she put on a pure, innocent expression as if she didn¡¯t understand anything, though recently I hadn¡¯t seen her acting, I wasn¡¯t fooled. That was her lying expression.

    ¡°After I convinced Mr. Dwarf 1 that I was close to you, He let me in. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Haha¡­! That¡¯s right!¡±

    Arson secretly jingles the pouch of gold coins. Silence hung in the air. I reached for my sword¡¯s hilt watching as he broke out in a cold sweat.

    srrrng

    The white de slid out, igniting with the magic I channeled into it. As the de began to darken, turning pitch ck, Arson panicked, waving his hands frantically in surrender.

    ¡°Th¡­calm down! She just wanted to see you and take a look at the artifact. So I let her in¡±

    ¡°Answer carefully, Arson. Did you share the manufacturing method?¡±

    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Seeing Arson respond frantically, Eleanor chuckled and meddled in.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Mr. Dwarf 1 here just couldn¡¯t resist my charming offer, He¡¯s not guilty. cksmiths have the right to disy their creations. ording to Empirews¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about thew. I paid for confidentiality, yet you broke it. You¡¯re dead¡±

    ¡°The, There¡¯s no such empirew! Y, You¡¯ll feel better once you see the item!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to see the item after you are dead¡±

    ¡°Gah¡­! W-Wait, That sword! Was it fine to not hear about that sword? I¡¯ll give you some worthy information! Fr fr fr, fr¡­..for free!¡±

    Wow.

    I guess even he¡¯s intimidated by my sword. To think I¡¯d hear the word ¡°free¡±e out of Arson¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®Perhaps that¡¯s enough ying around.¡¯

    Besides, to have already gathered information on my sword, Stormbringer. As expected, his resourcefulness is unique.

    The first head of the family. The sword that was wielded by someone that even I don¡¯t know. It piqued my curiosity, and I¡¯d asked Arson to investigate it. All I knew was that it was crafted from the scales of a white dragon and once belonged to the first head of the family. A sword that consumes magic to strengthen itself? I never heard about it even in all my gamepletions.

    No matter how I think about it, there must be something hidden within this.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen. But only after she leaves¡±

    ¡°Ara, but I do have a name, It¡¯s Eleanor¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, I suppose it¡¯s fine.¡±

    After all, Eleanor had fought for my sake that day in the [The Frozen Frostwood Forest]. Thanks to her, I bought some time, making her something of a lifesaver from my perspective

    Besides, as long as he hadn¡¯t shared the manufacturing method, it¡¯s not a big problem.

    ¡®She didn¡¯t use the Veil was most likely to save me. Probably¡¯

    If asked whether she¡¯s truly on my side, it¡¯s still hard to answer definitively, but the persistent gifts she sent my way back then¡­ It¡¯s safe to say she¡¯s closer to my side now.

    Even as the [Golden Fox] Eleanor, she eventually opened her heart to the one who saved her and helped her.

    That¡¯s good news for me.

    She¡¯s one of the key pieces to help me conquer Inner Lunatic, the world that has now be my reality. Of course, that¡¯s not everything, what matters more is how they have be increasingly precious to me.

    ¡°Either way, You know I can find you wherever you are now, right? And this¡­ it¡¯s quite valuable¡±

    With a transparent smile, Eleanor jingled the ne on her neck. I couldn¡¯t do anything. I wore the same piece around my neck, now it was tricky to exin regardless of what I said. It wasn¡¯t something I could just use only when needed.

    In Inner Lunatic, I have to be prepared for threats to my life at any moment.

    So, as much as it¡¯s been discovered, it couldn¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s important to content myself with it.

    ¡°It seems the nes are matching?¡±

    Zitri suddenly remarked. Hmm, as I hesitated. Realizing I hadn¡¯t yet exined this to Zitri. Feeling a bit of a cold sweat, I nonchntly shrugged it off and began to talk.

    ¡°Rather than that¡±

    I shrugged and took a seat in the chair at the center of the forge for the time being. Thinking it was time for a more focused conversation.

    Of course, if asked why was there a chair in the middle of the forge? There was no answer. Anyway.

    ¡°Bring the item, Arson.¡±

    ¡°S, sure thing!¡±

    Arson stammered, disappearing with a tter and soon returning with a chain mail.

    It was, of course, a familiar item to me. But it¡¯s better to confirm it definitively. I moved in to examine the armor¡¯s structure and texture in detail. It wrapped lightly around the neck, resting just below the Adam¡¯s apple, a bit different from standard chain mail. It featured a leather strap and belt running down the center as a distinguishing detail. From it emanated a soft green glow, an effect from the essence of a griffin, which appeared when mana rose.

    [You have obtained a new artifact.]

    [Would you like to view its information?]

    ¡®Of course.¡¯

    Finally, I had acquired one of the artifacts I¡¯d been eager to get my hands on. I smiled, looking at the info screen that appeared. Atst, I held the first piece of equipment worth of my delight. I couldn¡¯t help but pleased And even though this was now my new reality, it was the same.

 Chapter 177

    177. The first head of Reinhaver

    [You have obtained a new artifact.]

    [Would you like to view its information?]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [Basic Information] Name: Wind-Infused Chainmail Type: Equipment Grade: Mid-Upper Attribute: Wind Stats: Agility +3 (Hidden stat effect unlocks at 10) Equip Restrictions: ¡ª Special Effects: Controls the flow of wind. Increases the duration of time-rted skills. Reduces physical and magical damage by 15%.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [Hidden stat ¡®Agility¡¯ effect unlocks when total exceeds 10.]

    [New trait ¡®Body Blessed by the Wind¡¯ unlocked.]

    [Duration of ¡®Genius Time+¡¯ extended to 10 minutes.]

    [Summoning the yer¡¯s status window.]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª [Basic Information]

    Name: Nox von Reinhaver Gender: Male Age: 15 Race: Human Primary Element: Darkness Achievement: Dragon yer

    [Traits] Positive: [Genius of Swordsmanship and Combat] / [Genius of Mana Sensitivity] / [Insight] / [Master of Memorization] / [Iron Mentality] / [Genius of Acting] / [Body Blessed by the Wind (NEW)] Neutral: [Manifestation of Darkness] Negative: [Terminal Illness] / Prone to Minor Illnesses / [Cold Limbs] / [Possession]

    [Stats]

    Physical strength: 9.1 (+2) Mana: 14.8 (+2) Luck: 10 Willpower: 14.9 (+1) Charm: 27.3

    [Skills]

    Active Skills: [Genius Time+] / [Advanced Dark Family Swordsmanship] / [Southern Swordsmanship] / [Ignition] / [Basic Arkheim Empire Swordsmanship] / [Material Transformation] / [Dark Spear] / [Limit Break] / [Mana Conversion] / [Basic Moonlight Sword] / [Light¡¯s Step]

    *Due to the [Terminal Illness] trait, the yer¡¯s remaining lifespan is 163 days.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡®This¡¯

    A wave of satisfaction surged through me. If there¡¯s a high-risk, high-return skill that lets you use it for 10 whole minutes without bacsh, especially when it¡¯s [Genius Time], does it even need more exnation?

    ¡®This skill already upgraded once with a scroll I got from Noah. What if it¡¯s enhanced again here? And the benefits of this armor don¡¯t end here. This artifact is specialized for nimble movements and, best of all, it can be worn discreetly underneath the clothes without anyone catching on¡¯

    Naturally, I have to invest in armor to protect my life. But lugging around bulky cloaks and te armor?

    That¡¯s insane.

    Even if you use magic to conceal it, other people will eventually find out. In that case, wearing something slim and easy toyer like chainmail just like this is better.

    The te armor is too risky after all.

    There¡¯s noparable method to catch your opponent off guard besides this. That¡¯s Inner Lunatic¡¯s Law

    ¡®Of course, in real medieval times, this would have been too thick as well¡¯

    But not here. The technology is far more advanced. It¡¯s thin but still performs incredibly well. There¡¯s no reason to not use it.

    ¡°Not bad¡±

    ¡°Haha! Of course! It¡¯s equipment crafted by this Arson after all!¡±

    Arson, recovering quickly,ughed awkwardly. For a moment, I thought about how I should teach this talkative dwarf a lesson, but I quickly snapped out of it. There¡¯s no point. Even though he looks like this, he¡¯s still useful. And there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t heard from him yet. Something very important. Rted to my origin.

    ¡®The secret behind the First Head¡¯s sword¡­¡¯

    I pondered for a moment, but I¡¯m someone who saves the main dish forst. Getting the crucial stuff out of the way first puts my mind at ease.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the enhancements.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Are you sane?¡±

    Arson looked at me in shock, but I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just natural? What¡¯s the point of equipment that isn¡¯t enhanced?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but what if I can¡¯t recreate such a masterpiece again?¡±

    ¡°Enhancement might be a bit¡­¡±

    Even Eleanor seemed startled, but I wasn¡¯t bothered. Since this gear is difficult to obtain, I¡¯ll keep the enhancements minimal. Just within the limits of what my Luck stat allows.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, Gambling has been proven dangerous many times over. As prime representative, Paracelsus-nim is¡­.¡±

    ¡°That guy was just in unlucky. From the beginning, I¡¯m not gambling, it¡¯s enhancement.¡±

    I dismissed Zitri¡¯s advice and urged Arson to pick up his hammer. He was trembling, but there was nothing to worry about¡ªit wasn¡¯t like this was dangerous. Why?

    My Luck stat is maxed at 10. This means that for any equipment enhancement, I can get straight up to 7 enhancements without fail. I nned to enhance the chainmail exactly seven times.

    With every 1 enhancement, physical and magical damage reduction increases by 2%. I¡¯d easily gain an additional 14% defense boost. From my perspective, not taking advantage of this would be foolish.

    So, I dered as I looked at Arson¡¯s face

    ¡°Enhance it.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­ I don¡¯t like saying it, but recently, I¡¯ve had failures in here and there¡­ so, I even nearly died¡±

    Someone almost killed Arson? I don¡¯t know who it is, but I nearly lost a talented person I asked him with a serious expression

    ¡°Who asked you to do the enhancement?¡±

    ¡°Someone called Paracelsus¡­ Yeah, that was the name. He grabbed me by the cor and held a de to my throat, threaten that he would kill me. People barely managed to stop him.¡±

    ¡­.Paracelsus? Without realizing it, I sighed while resting my chin on my hand.

    ¡°Pathetic guy¡­ gambling was never his forte.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Dwarf 1, was the person who stopped him a small, frail-looking, ck-haired individual?¡±

    Eleanor asked. Arson nodded as sweat dripped off him

    ¡°Y-yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°It was Leon,¡±

    ¡°Leon-nim¡±

    After Zitri and I dered almost at the same time, I reflected to the despair Paracelsus must¡¯ve felt trying to enhance equipment here. My perspective shifted a bit.

    I retrieved a pile of enhancement stones from my spatial pouch and ced them on the floor.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing now¡­?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to 10 enhancements.¡±

    ¡°¡­.? W-what did you just say?¡±

    Arson scratched his ear, trying to ignore me, but I was already motioning for him to grab the hammer, pressing him to act. Could he even refuse this?

    ¡°¡­Alright! In return, you can¡¯t hold me responsible for anything! Got it?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    ¡°Just consider¡­ it?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t really mind cutting you down right here.¡±

    After giving a truly ruffian-like response, I watched him proceed with the enhancement. And I had no regrets.

    The reason was clear.

    [You have sessfully enhanced ¡®Wind-Infused Chainmail¡¯ to +10!]

    Because the enhancement seeded.

    Although the chances had significantly decreased, I firmly believed that this enhancement would seed. From the olden times¡­ Enhancement always requires a sacrifice.

    ¡®Paracelsus, your equipment was a worthy offering. Be satisfied.¡¯

    With a faint smile, I finished enhancing my equipment and briefly locked eyes with Eleanor. For some reason, she didn¡¯t look at me like I was crazy. Instead, she just shrugged her shoulders, shooting her characteristic calm gaze my way.

    ¡°Now then, Eleanor, could you give us some space?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. In exchange, please make some time for meter. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    ¡°You promised to help me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    I couldn¡¯t answer as I watched Eleanor rise from her seat. Even if it was from my days as Shane, I had made a promise sealed through the mana pact. What did that promise mean? It was clear. I had no choice but to honor it.

    ¡°Alright¡±

    ¡°Young Master, did you make some kind of promise?¡±

    Zitri asked as if she was concerned. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to exin, so I simply nodded. I felt her narrowed gaze seemed inappropriate for someone looking at their master. but I chose to ignore it.

    ¡°See youter then.¡±

    As Eleanor left, I turned my focus back to the matter at hand. Finally, I would uncover some of the secrets of Inner Lunatic¡¯s world¡ªhidden truths about Reinhaver.

    After Eleanor left, I began focusing entirely on his story. Finally, I was uncovering the world¡¯s secret that I didn¡¯t even know when I yed Inner Lunatic. I could find out hidden truths about Reinhaver¡¯s family and a little bit of a clue These revtions might prove invaluableter when I find myself in situations with no prior knowledge.

    Zitri casually activated [Silence], cutting off all external sounds, and I held my breath as I listened intently to Arson¡¯s words.

    The story that followed was nothing short of shocking.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°The Reinhaver family truly established itself around 200 years ago. The one who founded the family was the first head of the family, ¡®Jin von Reinhaver¡¯. He was a conqueror who possessed enough power to seize control of the entire continent,¡±

    Arson exined. I could only freeze at his words.

    200 years ago?

    ¡°But that time, it was stil¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was before the Holy Arkheim Empire was founded. But there¡¯s no mistake, this is a fact. The history of the Reinhaver family is far more extensive than you might think. And the surprising part doesn¡¯t end here.¡±

    ¡°What is that shocking truth?¡±

    ¡°Demons.¡±

    My two eyes narrowed. What did I just hear now?

    ¡°The first head of the Reinhaver family was a Demon¡¯s seed. That¡¯s why he was able to wield such power. They say he used it to y the sacred white dragon, a symbol of divine purity. From its scales and skin, the sword you now wield, Stormbringer, was forged.¡±

    It was a story you couldn¡¯t understand easily if you were sane. The first head of Reinhaver could wield demonic power?

    Even without that, I had been questioning the origins of the holy attribute within my own mana. In a such situation, to suddenly hear that the founder of the family had wielded demonic power, it was extremely unbelievable

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to pause the story here¡±

    ¡°¡­ What is the reason?¡±

    As I asked sharply. For once, Arson met my gaze with an uncharacteristically serious expression. Silence hung heavy in the air. Zitri¡¯s trembling hand and gaze were directed at me. Arson took a breath before continuing.

    ¡°Because the rest of the story is even more shocking. I need a mana pact oath ensuring you won¡¯t kill me. If I am not sure that you won¡¯t kill me, I cannot continue.¡±

    ¡°A mere oath?¡±

    Thump! Thump!

    My heart pounded violently, as if it were urging me.

    To keep listening. You have to advance and get close to the truth.

    As if it shouted like that. For the first time, it wasn¡¯t just acting, as if I truly became the ruffian of the Reinhaver family. I looked at someone with my cold and arrogant,vender eyes

    ¡°I¡¯ll swear as many times as you want, so tell me. what is actually the Reinhaver family¡±

 Chapter 178

    178. The First Head of Reinhaver [2]

    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that Jin von Reinhaver was a demon.¡±

    ¡°¡­.What?!¡±

    That revtion was shocking, to say the least. Wasn¡¯t the one who killed Nox¡¯s¡ªno, my mother, none other than a demon? And now they were saying that the first family head was a demon?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than a rumor¡­ Anyway, there was talk of such things. They say he used demonic powers. Some dwarves believe he killed the holy white dragon, stole its power, and crafted a sword from it.¡±

    ¡°I can see how people might think that¡­ But it¡¯s still hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ If the first head truly was a demon, there¡¯s no way madam wouldn¡¯t have died like that.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. Still, we don¡¯t know what could¡¯ve happened over 200 years ago, regardless of how those vile demons may change. I don¡¯t believe in demons. Even if that means rejecting myself.¡±

    Regardless of the first head, I am who I am. As long as I don¡¯t get swayed by a demon, I can say I don¡¯t have further rtions with them. To begin with, even if I trace back the lineage now, over 200 yearster, I wonder if there would be anyone who is not a viin. The fact that the measurement is a demon is a bit concerning, though¡­

    ¡°I¡­I might¡¯ve unknowingly insulted your family. I sincerely apologize.¡±

    Arson awkwardly scratched his head as he apologized. But I wasn¡¯t offended in the slightest. Rumors are just rumors. Demonic powers or whatever, it doesn¡¯t concern me. To guide the narrative ahead properly, immense strength will be necessary.

    The Stormbringer, crafted from the scales of the white dragon. I could confirm the first head of the Reinhaver family truly was a monster with overwhelming strength. To the extent that three sword emperors altogether couldn¡¯t guarantee victory against him¡­ I can¡¯t even picture how much of a monster he was. But for me, it¡¯s not bad.

    After all, as his descendant, I must carry some of his potential. If I hone my skills well, I might get closer to uncovering the truths of this world. Why I was transported to another world, and why I returned. I have to uncover them. The notions of pure and tainted power areughable. They all exist to dominate others.

    With my thoughts sorted, Arson began to continue the next story.

    ¡°If I may share some good news, We may be able to enhance your sword [Stormbringer].¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    as I asked with a surprised tone. Arson lightened his serious expression and continued.

    ¡°Are you aware of the mystical artifacts scattered across the continent?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The base of the criminal organization Lunatic.

    Luna, Marine, Duff, etc were gathered and conversed. The dimly lit area was cluttered with exposed pipes, building materials, and debris. They were in discussion about the uing imperial session crisis.

    ¡°No matter¡­how much I think about it¡­ this is a difficult problem¡­ This Duff, I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s wise for our Lunatic¡­. to support a new imperial faction¡­¡±

    ¡°I think Uncle Duff is right. Supporting anyone right now might not be a good choice. Of course, in the end, we¡¯ll follow Captain Luna¡¯s decision¡­¡±

    ¡°Brazen neer¡±

    Luna hesitated for a moment before unsheathing her beloved sword [Cold Moon], and holding it close. She continued with a cold voice.

    ¡°That kid has sided with the princess.¡±

    ¡°What a foolish move. Siding with the princess, who¡¯s not different from our enemy, Lunatic¡±

    Marine spoke with a disappointed expression. Though she was Nox¡¯s mentor, she believed she had to be cold in such a situation. After all, the princess had always been at the forefront of efforts to eradicate Lunatic, that known externally as a criminal organization. Siding with her could be seen as an excellent spy move, but acting without consultation could also be perceived as betrayal.

    Because it¡¯s Marine, who had a soft spot for her junior, she felt more disappointed by Nox¡¯s judgment. but, why is that? neither Duff nor Luna¡¯s expression significantly change. Duff spoke first.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t believe Nox von Reinhaver¡­ is someone who¡­. would do that. No matter how I think about it¡­ Unless he¡¯s gonepletely mad¡­.he won¡¯t betray Lunatic.¡±

    ¡°I think the same. wasn¡¯t that kid who recently asked me to teach him the Moonlight Sword? Does it make sense for him to attach himself to another faction without using me? It¡¯s just not logical. He must have some secret ns.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why a junior is so wicked like this¡±

    While Marine partially agreed, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Seriously, there should be a limit to being brazen. Never did she expect to be backstabbed in this way. If Nox truly had a n or whatever, he should have shared it so they could work together. Instead, he was handling everything alone, which is also true that make her worried. If Nox had betrayed them, he would¡¯ve struck Lunatic, the most significant variable to the princess, before the war even began. That way, they could create a more favorable situation for the princess as well.

    But he hadn¡¯t done that. This meant Nox was working toward some other goal.

    In turn, it¡¯s unconditionally clear that preparing for Nox¡¯s ns would be favorable.

    She understood it, but Marine¡¯s anger and frustration, probably stemmed from her regret and sadness for Nox. She couldn¡¯t forget the look on his face when he tried to sacrifice himself for her and Luna in the past.

    ¡ª Shoot the arrow.

    Nox¡¯s ability to utter those words at that moment spoke volumes about his trust in himself. The proof was, that she thought that no matter how immense a person is, they wouldn¡¯t be able to say such a thing in that moment like him.

    The confidence that Marinecked most was something Nox already possessed.

    ¡®but¡¯

    Nox tended to bear too many burdens on his own, more than necessary. Even in the most dangerous moments, he continued to gnaw at himself. That was what she found most regrettable about him.

    Anyway. The members of Lunatic continued to be busy with concern about the uing imperial session battle. Marine still voicedints, while Luna and Duff decided to observe the situation first. Luna chose to consider how to handle this brazen neer, Nox, and envision their future from a long-term perspective

    Either way, if necessary, it would inevitably be a situation where they would have to intervene themselves. Careful consideration was essential here

    Who exactly is Nox von Reinhaver? Where does he want to belong to? And, what does he seek from us? Everything.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Have you ever heard of the mystical artifacts scattered across the continent?¡±

    Arson suddenly asked me. Though I had knowledge from the game, I shook my head, wanting to hear it more from him. As I did that. Clearing his throat, Arson continued.

    ¡°There are artifacts imbued with mysterious powers scattered all over the world. Particrly in the barren East or in the West, where the former Catalyu Kingdom existed, there are said to be many hidden relics. [Cold Moon], used by Luna, the leader of Lunatic, or [Twilight], wielded by your father, are such weapons. Among them, the most remarkable artifact is this. [Stormbringer]. however, the issue is that it¡¯s broken and requires some repairs¡­¡±

    At the same time, he muttered to himself,

    ¡°If only we had some dragon scales or fangs¡­¡±

    As I heard that, I almostughed out but managed to barely hold it back. I had just realized I¡¯d reached the point where I could im my reward for risking my life.

    A momentter, Arson was startled and had no choice but to stumble backward in shock

    Why?

    ¡°Will this suffice?¡±

    ¡°This¡­! There¡¯s no doubt! Aren¡¯t these ice dragon scales!? And clearly from an adult dragon on top of that¡­! Where did you even find this?¡±

    ¡°I caught it.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give you a long exnation, so listen. I caught it, and I intend to keep this a secret. Now, can you repair the sword with this?¡±

    Arson closed his lips tightly together before whispering to me.

    ¡°Though it seems like some of its immense power has been drained to repair it to its perfect condition¡­. I believe I can fix it to a certain extent. With this material, it¡¯s entirely possible.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then start it. How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°If I start right away, I could finish within a month.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll return in two weeks to pick it up.¡±

    ¡°¡­..?¡±

    Arson looked up at me as if I were being unreasonable, but it was futile. I had already set the deadline. There was only one answer from his lips.

    ¡°¡­Understood. I¡¯ll work day and night to finish it. I¡¯ll keep it a secret from the red-haired girl outside. I promised to make her some other equipment, but it seems I¡¯ll have to dy it¡±

    ¡°Reinhavers are known for keeping their word.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Young Master? I strongly advise against making such bold derations during public activities as much as possible¡­. It makes my heart race with worry¡±

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that charm of this young master?¡±

    As Arson spoke with growing excitement Zitri unconsciously shook her head. She knew it wasn¡¯t polite, but she also realized she couldn¡¯t quite keep up with their conversation. Nox von Reinhaver, with his strangely obsessive pursuit of strength. Arson, with his almost uncanny focus on artifact crafting. It was a party made up of peculiar individuals. But that, too, had its own charm, Zitri thought, nodding slightly to herself.

    I gazed forward for a moment. Before me was a beautiful suit of armor, its design resembling intertwined chains, as if captivating my eyes. Moreover, she knew. Just how extraordinary the weapon that I, her master wielded truly was. Stormbringer.

    A cursed sword that feeds on its owner¡¯s mana, yet the thought that it could still be enhanced further was nothing short of astonishing. After all, it was already an artifact that could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with other renowned relics without falling short in the slightest. She must thought that If it became even stronger,bined with the talents I possessed, it could lead to unparalleled growth.

    I agreed wholeheartedly.

    If it bes even stronger here? I can¡¯t even imagine it.

    The only thing I needed to concern myself with right now is that. The impending battle and the secrets of the first head. Uncovering those secrets and steering my current situation in a better direction.

    If I could seed in that, I¡¯d surely triumph in this fight against the prince. I wasn¡¯t about to back down and show any sign of retreat.

    Anyway, I¡¯ll solve it just like the ruffian of the Reinhaver family That was my sole objective.

 Chapter 179

    179. Change of Perception [1]

    ¡°I am aware that many rumors have been circting within the Academy recently. However, I hope everyone remembers that this is a ce for learning. Today¡¯s ss ends here.¡±

    Inside 1st lecture room. Professor Lars, after concluding the [Basics of Magic Theory] ss, looked at his students with a worried gaze. The reason, needless to say. The recent ominous shadow looming over the Empire.

    The first Prince Louis and Princess Penelope. The conflict between the two factions could plunge the Empire into a state of utter chaos in the long term. While students from other nations were allowed to take sses here, this ce was in the end, a national institution under the Empire. It was only natural that tensions among individuals heightened. So much so that there were even widespread rumors of students forming their own factions, gathering with those who shared simr ideologies. It was said that within these groups, those with the most powerful family backgrounds naturally assumed leadership roles.

    To Lars, this was amentable situation. This ce was a sacred space for learning.

    There was no reason for aristocratic formalities to be maintained here, formoners to be belittled, or for attendants and maids to be treated with contempt. That was his philosophy.

    But there was no clear solution. From the start, there was very little he could do alone. To abolish such harmful practices, one would have to reform the entire continent, but the current Lars did not possess the power to influence even a single nation, let alone the entire continent. If he had wielded such power, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have lost his son so tragically on the battlefield.

    Anyway. Lars found the current situation difficult to ept.

    Why was the first prince Louis, despite solidifying his power as the second-inmand after Esteban, so urgently attempting to start a war?

    No matter how much he thought about it, the answer seemed clear.

    ¡®Even for a mere territorial war, it is customary to first dere it to the nation first. It¡¯s highly likely that another faction has incited the first Prince Louis¡¯

    The first prince Louis was impressionable and greedy, which made him all the more dangerous. Such individuals frequently caused unimaginable problems.

    ¡®If a dark cloud indeed envelops the continent in the future, it will likely stem from his reign and its aftermath¡¯

    Lars silently contemted, though he did not outwardly express his thoughts. It wasn¡¯t because Princess Penelope was his student.

    Was it because she was morepetent? No, that wasn¡¯t the reason either.

    What lingered in Lars¡¯s mind was the memory of the first prince Louis when he had been his student, exuding arrogance that unted his lineage and contemptuously belittling the weakmoners. After a while, the students had all emptied the lecture room.

    He was left alone in the stillness of the empty space. Closing his eyes, he fell into deep thought. The first thing that surfaced in his mind was, naturally, the time he had taught the first prince and the atrocities he hadmitted.

    ¡ª Do I really have to take lessons with these lowly worms?

    ¡ª Cut the nonsense. Equal treatment? Don¡¯t make meugh.

    ¡ª With a single word from me, instructors and professors wouldn¡¯t die peacefully! I¡¯ll annihte their entire families!

    The younger first prince Louis had been even more ruthless in his treatment of others. This resulted in countless budding talents being prematurely snuffed out, handicapped and unable to fully bloom

    Each time Lars recalled this, he med his own weakness.

    ¡ª Professor¡­. have you abandoned me?

    The voice was still vivid, as if he could still hear it. This is what was said to Lars after a student who had shed with the first prince Louis lost and became crippled. Despite the Academy¡¯s regtions prohibiting the use of real swords during duels, Louis had abused his privilege. Severing both of the student¡¯s legs and rendering him unable to walk out of the Academy on his own. Later, unlike Rudger, he was able to walk again thanks to a dwarf-crafted artifact made with the help of Nox. However, the shock remains etched in his mind.

    ¡®Compared to that time, have I grown even slightly as a person? I¡¯m not sure¡­¡¯

    Nox von Reinhaver. Suddenly, Lars recalled his student and his expression that mixed with unique arrogance. Though he might be misunderstood as a bad person, in the end, that kid wasn¡¯t like that While he disyed some aristocrat behavior, he never abused his family name or his noble status. In the 4th Commercial District, where Nox had shed with Paracelsus in the past was that sample.

    At the time, Lars, who went to manage the aftermath, heard from nearby students. That Nox wasn¡¯t fighting Paracelsus to uphold his dignity as noble. Instead, it was to assist Paracelsus, who was trying to save amoner, to prevent him from being harmed by a noble.

    Though it is iprehensible, and considering Nox¡¯s usual behavior, it seems like an improbable act, but it indeed happened.

    Initially, Lars didn¡¯t entirely trust the testimony of those close to Nox. But now, Lars knew better than anyone what kind of person Nox was.

    Nox had been the one who made the powerless Lars rise from his sh with Rudger. It was perhaps only natural that Nox came to Lars¡¯s mind at the moment of crisis like now.

    ¡°My top student, Nox-kun¡­ I can¡¯t predict what choice he will make. He¡¯s such an inscrutable individual. There¡¯s no helping it.¡±

    After a quiet sigh, Professor Lars began to organize his thoughts about the events that would unfold.

    ¡®My course of action is already decided.¡¯

    No matter the circumstances, he would protect his students. The students that had been forming a bond with him, the elites, to the kids whose talents had yet to blossom. Lars reaffirmed his resolve as he opened his eyes.

    The anxiety of the looming future seemed to gnaw at him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Nox¡­. It looks like he has been getting close to Eleanortely?¡±

    Inside Talia¡¯s room, located within the Sidus¡¯ hall, a chilling voice could be heard. This was followed by an extended silence and Ema¡¯s visibly flustered expression. Her face is as if she doesn¡¯t know what to do. For her, that reaction was natural. Emma was well aware that even the slightest provocation might cause this youngdy, who¡¯s not different from a little devil, to stir up trouble.

    ¡®But this time is really an exception¡­ I thought she had no interest outside of swordsmanship¡­¡¯

    Initially, Emma had believed Talia¡¯s interest wouldst just a few days before fizzling out. However, contrary to her expectations, Talia¡¯s affection for Nox had grown deeper over time.

    No, more urately, it seemed to burn even brighter.

    ¡°Miss¡­ nothing is certain yet, so even if you don¡¯t get too upset¡±

    ¡°Emma. I saw it not long ago.¡±

    No matter how brazen the youngdy might be, she was still a child of a noble family. Talia, who had undergone the strict education of her family, never easily interrupted others when they were speaking¡­ Emma unknowingly swallowed hard, focusing her attention on the youngdy¡¯s words in front of her. Just in case, there was one more thing she had to keep in mind. She had gained the strength to jump out of the window even from this height. While it was like a secret, it was also a well-known fact.

    Whether she realized this or not, Talia continued with lifeless eyes.

    ¡°Nox and Eleanor went to the top of the Sidus¡¯ hall where the princess is¡­ So, who is Nox cheating with? Not long ago, I even saw him wearing the same ne as Eleanor. Hehe.¡±

    Talia¡¯s face was frozen as if her brain had stopped working. This wasn¡¯t good. Emma, realizing she need to bring herdy back to her usual self, frantically gestured to stop her.

    ¡°Miss? It wasn¡¯t just anyone, it was a meeting with the Princess. Not only that, the engagement with the Princess has been canceled. On the contrary, Isn¡¯t that good news for you?¡±

    ¡°Instead, if there¡¯s a ¡®perhaps¡¯ attached to it, wouldn¡¯t that change the story¡­?¡±

    The word ¡®perhaps¡¯ slipped out naturally. Emma thought this was dangerous. She barely managed to swallow her saliva and looked forward. From here on out, what should she do? From here, she needs to handle it very well. She had a duty to prevent her youngdy from being corrupted.

    ¡°Miss, even though the engagement with the Princess has been broken, there¡¯s no way he would abandon his old fianc¨¦e, right? There¡¯s no way the noble Nox von Reinhaver, whom you admire, would give his affection so freely to someone else.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Y, you know, didn¡¯t you? That time, Miss, why! The nighttime stroll! You said it was nice. He also said that, for now, it¡¯s difficult for him to hold someone in his heart. That kind of thing will never happen, not even if he were to die ande back to life¡±

    ¡°Not even if he were to die ande back to life?¡±

    At that moment, though small, a glimmer returned to Talia¡¯s eyes. Only after that Emma felt a bit relieved, exaggeratedly nodded her head as if it was natural.

    ¡°Of course! Nox-nim is a good person¡­! There¡¯s no way he would ever do such a thing¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s true¡­¡±

    To Emma¡¯s surprise, Talia easily epted it. Lately, she had already been in a foul mood due to external factional issues, so this topic seemed to resonate with her even more. The more people feel uncertain, the more they want to lean on those they love. Anyone is the same. The feeling of wanting to rely is understandable too.

    ¡°But things can¡¯t stay like this. Once this Imperial session battle is safely resolved¡­ I¡¯ll make sure to give Nox and those around him a clear warning. It¡¯s only right that he and I end up together, isn¡¯t it? Nox, right?¡±

    ¡°That.. Of course!¡±

    Emma, without realizing it, practically yelled in agreement.

    Why is that? Though the warning Talia mentioned sounded intimidating, if she were to stay despondent now and attacked by the academy¡¯s internal faction, or the first prince Louis, or Penelope? The consequences could be disastrous. At worst, everyone might end up dead. Even if Robert and the Stilliner family were still strong, just the mere implication of having almost formed ties with the Dark family could be enough of a reason to attack out of displeasure

    The first Prince Louis was known to of course, Emma, and even across the continent¡¯s people as a tyrant. There was no need for further exnation.

    ¡°For now, I think it¡¯s best to focus on resolving the issues rted to the imperial power battle first.¡±

    After saying that, Emma looked at Talia for a moment. Even without that, recently, Robert made a decision.

    Which side to support¡­. and which faction to lend their strength to. Everything.

    Of course, the reason for choosing the faction was rather absurd, but¡­ Emma recalled Robert¡¯s characteristic heartyugh and the words he had made clear in her mind.

    ¡ª Us? Naturally, we¡¯ll support Nox von Reinhaver!

    ¡ª Support Reinhaver? That¡¯s unimaginable.

    ¡ª Even if he¡¯s my inw, I carefully calcte gains and losses. I support the talent and boldness of a son-inw who will elevate my family, I had no interest in the other sides

    Not the first Prince Louis, not Princess Penelope, but Nox. Robert had already nned to mobilize his White me Knights ording to Nox¡¯s movements. In many ways, it was typical of him, determined not to let his potential son-inw be snatched away.

 Chapter 180

    180. Change of Perception [2]

    Shwaaaa¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    Theo von Reinhaver. The head of the Reinhaver family was gazing out at the pouring rain, lost in thought. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the leisurely contemtion of the scenery. His current position demanded he deliberate over the serious matters unfolding before him. He simply couldn¡¯t afford to stop thinking.

    ¡®The next emperor of the imperial family is about to be decided.¡¯

    If there aren¡¯t any major surprises, the regent, first Prince Louis would undoubtedly dominate the stage. Unlike his usual self, he had meticulously built his power base, using his characteristic silver tongue and extravagant proposals to draw the nobles to his side. Besides, recently, he had heard a report of collusion between the first Prince Louis and demons reported by the ck Sword Knights. Though it¡¯s unconfirmed, it was almost certain that the first Prince was preparing a dangerous n with the potential to shake the entire continent.

    ¡®If the First Prince consolidates his power and ascends to the throne? it will naturally magnify the forces that threaten the Reinhaver family. The survival of the family itself might hang in the bnce. I have to set up the countermeasures.¡¯

    It was a natural conclusion. Even though Nox had recently broken off his engagement with the princess, it didn¡¯t change the reality that he had once been her betrothed, and he still hadn¡¯t aligned himself with the first Prince¡¯s faction.

    Moreover, Nox had already informed Theo, his father, and the head of the family. He would not support the first Prince and nned to align himself with the princess¡¯s faction. Even though this decision might have been calcted based on Nox¡¯s own interests, for Theo, he couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious of his son¡¯s motives.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way that sharp-minded boy didn¡¯t know that he is the most legitimate heir to the Reinhaver family. Yet, despite that, he has made such a choice¡­¡¯

    As expected, did this mean that Nox¡¯s going to abandon the Reinhaver name? In the end, the problems he didn¡¯t want to think about kept swirling in his mind. It was a decision difficult to made, and yet, for a moment, Theo found himself darkened by the notion that his son¡¯s going so easily cast his family aside. Along with this, a memory from the past resurfaced, the fragment that continued to haunt Theo.

    ¡ª Nox von Reinhaver to Theo von Reinhaver¡­

    ¡ª He will kill you if necessary.

    Demon¡¯s whisper. A story you would hear once. He knew it was inevitable. Theo continued his thought.

    ¡®Either way, that boy had to kill me. It¡¯s not different now. It¡¯s better for him to want to kill me than to hesitate simply because of blood ties.¡¯

    ¡­And yet, why? Why did a part of his heart ache?

    Theo believed that he had buried such petty emotions along with the loss of his wife. But it seemed he was wrong. It seems he was still live and trapped in the past. It might be a futile sentiment, but he doesn¡¯t have much time left.

    Even if he could never fully convey his true feelings, Theo von Reinhaver still had things to do as the head of the family.

    ¡°Family head, the council of elders has assembled.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    After answering, Theo donned his heavy coat and rose from his seat. He didn¡¯t forget to fasten his treasured ck de to his waist. It¡¯s called [Twilight], the ck sword was an artifact revered across the continent for its ¡®mysterious¡¯ and awe-inspiring capabilities.

    He stepped out of his office, reaching the conference room before long. The room was packed with familiar faces, mostly those not aligned closely with Theo. These were individuals who would seize any opportunity to take his position if they could.

    ¡°The head of the family has arrived.¡±

    The ck Sword Knights, who had been waiting in perfect formation, announced his presence with a sword ceremony. Theo took his seat at the head of the long rectangr table and briefly surveyed the room. They were all, at one time or another, had itched to sever his throat. The faces of those who potentially be the darkness of the Reinhaver family were etched vividly into Theo¡¯s memory.

    ¡°I trust you all understand the reason for this council¡¯s assembly.¡±

    Theo opened like that, even though he didn¡¯t particrly put weight into his words, an overwhelming and tyrannical intangible aura unknowingly filled the meeting room Anyone else might have found it difficult even to breathe.

    But this ce wasn¡¯t any ordinary, low-ranking noble family. This was the Reinhaver family, one of the three great dark families. ¡­. In addition, a council is limited only to those of the highest rank and skilled. The Council of Elders. In this ce, the only thing you have to prove is your power. That¡¯s everything. So, not a single person in the room was startled or intimidated by Theo¡¯s aura.

    ¡°I understand that the family head has reached a point where a significant decision must be made. The issue between the Imperial Family and the Reinhaver family¡­ no matter how one tries to simplify it, it¡¯s not an issue that can be easily resolved¡±

    It was Beryl von Reinhaver, Theo¡¯s half-brother, who brought up the topic he was the one who had established the strongest influence after Theo He continued speaking.

    ¡°Family head¡¯s youngest son¡­ the incident involving Nox von Reinhaver and the marriage proposal with the imperial princess has already pushed rtions between the First Prince, Louis, and the Reinhaver family to their worst state! A decision must be made.¡±

    ¡°What my elder brother says is true. As the head of the Reinhaver family, this matter cannot be ignored. The Imperial Family¡¯s recent favoritism toward the Holy Family has already gone too far.¡±

    This time, it was Tas von Reinhaver, Theo¡¯s younger brother, who spoke. Theo had a total of four siblings, with himself being the second eldest.

    ¡°There is a way to resolve this without bloodshed.¡±

    The one who spokest was their youngest sister, Alice von Reinhaver. She brushed her hair back with a nonchnt expression and continued.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    As Theo spoke, Alice, as if waiting for her turn, opened her mouth.

    ¡°How about dering support for the First Prince in exchange for renouncing Nox von Reinhaver, your youngest son?¡±

    ¡°Alice-nim!¡±

    Christopher, who had been listening nearby interjected, unintentionally raising his voice slightly. The expressions of Alice and the other siblings instantly turned icy.

    ¡°Does an uninvited retainer recklessly speak out in the Council of Elders?¡±

    Beryl began to suppress Christopher with an invisible force. His mana surged, wrapping tightly around Christopher¡¯s neck in an instant.

    ¡°Gah¡­!¡±

    Theo intervened at that very moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Beryl von Reinhaver. The one disrupting the elders council¡¯s atmosphere now is you.¡±

    His ominous eyes glowed. Theo¡¯s mana overwhelmed Beryl¡¯s, instantly breaking the oppressive grip on Christopher.

    ¡°¡­Ha, isn¡¯t it because of your habit of shielding family members that Nox pulled off such a disgraceful act? I apologize for speaking so boldly to the family head, but isn¡¯t it only natural that the family should be inherited by the eldest, Garen?¡±

    Beryl von Reinhaver said this while cing a hand on Garen¡¯s shoulder, who was seated beside him. A faint smile spread across Prisci¡¯s lips next to them. It was typical of her, someone who didn¡¯t care in the slightest if her husband¡¯s power structure crumbled, as long as it benefited her own interests. It seemed that Beryl von Reinhaver, Theo¡¯s elder brother, had decided to side with them.

    ¡°Attempting to renounce Nox von Reinhaver.¡±

    Theo abruptly spoke up.

    His voice was devoid of any discernible tone. The retainers of the elder council were collectively taken aback. This was a habit of Theo¡¯s when his emotions were in turmoil. But naturally, none present would dare point it out. No matter how aplished they might be in the outside world, within the Reinhaver family, they understood that an insurmountable wall of absolute power existed.

    Theo von Reinhaver, one of the three sword emperors.

    Though rumors circted that he had grown weaker, these remained unverified. Even if they weren¡¯t overwhelmed by his presence, they still regarded him as a figure of genuine terror.

    In some ways, he was considered more frightening than the Emperor himself. Such was the man Theo von Reinhaver.

    However, the other siblings started from Beryl von Reinhaver. along with Prisci and Garen, still refused to abandon their thoughts regarding Nox. Moreover, Garen, almost as if it were natural, went so far as to mention existence that should never be uttered within the Reinhaver family.

    ¡°Why do you think making a pact with demons is a problem for the Dark family?¡±

    Garen spoke. Theo¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t changing slightest, but ominous mana and pitch-ck aura radiated from him, chilling the surroundings with an icy intensity like ice needles. This was a topic that should never have been broached. Christopher could see the contrasting reactions of the retainers. On one side were those who seemed to have expected this, while on the other were those whose expressions clearly indicated that this was utterly uneptable.

    Naturally, Christopher was in thetter camp. To speak of those vile beings in front of none other than Theo, a man who had lost his wife to demons. This was an act of insanity. And yet, for some reason, Garen spoke with unshaken confidence.

    ¡°I believe we have no reason to reject them now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sophistry,¡±

    Theo retorted coldly, but Garen did not back down.

    ¡°Surely the family head already knows? When Emperor Esteban unified the central, he promised to guarantee the Dark family equal rights without discrimination, yet he broke that promise and only pursued his own gains.¡±

    ¡°That much is true¡­¡±

    Some of the retainers showed agreement, but not all of them.

    ¡°No matter how true that may be, how dare the heir of Reinhaver suggest borrowing the power of those who killed his own mother?¡±

    ¡°My only mother is the one who stands by my side.¡±

    At Garen¡¯s outburst, the elder council¡¯s atmosphere turned frigid, almost to the point of overturning.

    A cold war. It should be described as an excessively cold war between two factions. The life drained from Theo¡¯s eyes. For the first time in a long while, bloodshot veins surfaced in his eyes as he stared at his eldest son.

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much Esteban is now called a fool, we cannot deal with them with just our own power. Even if the three great Dark families gather together, it will not be an easy task. That is why the idea is simply to ¡®use¡¯ their power¡±

    ¡°Demons are demons. Do you truly believe they can be trusted?¡±

    ¡°Humans themselves cannot trust one another. I think there¡¯s no difference between them and humans.¡±

    The exchange between Theo and Garen, neither side is willing to yield even an inch. The climax of their discussion came with Garen¡¯s final question and Theo¡¯s response.

    ¡°Do you want Nox von Reinhaver seated as the family head? Is it because he is the child of the woman you loved? Was I cast aside because I am not?¡±

    An intangible, explosive energy radiated from Theo, filling the meeting room. No matter howposed Theo usually was, this was one moment he could not endure. Garen had tantly crossed a line Theo had drawn.

    ¡°Garen von Reinhaver. I hereby strip you, my eldest son, of the honor of bearing the name Reinhaver. Take those who follow you and leave this ce immediately. It would be wise for you to disappear quickly.¡±

    Atst, Theo unsheathed his sword.

    ¡°If not, I will cut you all down right here.¡±

 Chapter 181

    181. Outbreak of War [1]

    When different powers split into two opposing factions topete.

    I naturally quickly identified which unit belonged to which faction. Based on a rough investigation, opinions among the units were also somewhat divided.

    For instance, those supporting the alliance between the First Prince, Louis von Arkheim, and the Goff merchant group mainly came from families that wanted to avoid a major war. A representative of this group was Leon von Marvas, who recently lost his family head and many of the retainers in territorial disputes.

    The ones supporting Princess Penelope, could be easily summarized as being most of my units. This included Professor Lars, the sages and also my teachers, Astrid and Noah, Eleanor, and of course, the Zenos family and the Stilliner family, who serve Penelope. Unexpectedly, Paracelsus, who despised the nobility, also supported the princess. Realistically, though, it was more because he hated the prince even more. In fact, only Leon supported the first prince, and even then, honestly, his support wasn¡¯t exactly active. He was merely aligning himself for the benefit of his family, he could return at any moment.

    ¡®Even if I outright asked his intention and tried to pull him to my side from the beginning, he would easilye over here¡¯

    Leon trusts me quite deeply. That¡¯s not a bad thing for me. His undead army could be my most powerful card.

    One remaining of the dark family, Sader, seems indifferent and maintains neutrality. Understandably so, since they are located near the west, a region rtively free from the scrutiny of the central. They probably believed it didn¡¯t concern them much. If a civil war were to break out, the Arkheim side wouldn¡¯t have enough forces to send troops to the west. In some ways, it could be seen as the wisest choice. They are taking full advantage of their geographical advantage.

    Now then, let¡¯s reflect on this situation. If so, then Nox von Reinhaver And the Reinhaver family, which is deeply connected with him?

    ¡®As for me, I¡¯ve already left neutrality behind entirely. I ended up siding with Penelope side¡¯

    This was inevitable. Remaining neutral at this moment would require us to give some serious thought to the matter that might happen. Although my original stance was to avoid taking sides, but now that¡¯s no longer the case. The biggest issue was that I might lose my units, no,rades who trust and follow me. The second reason was that Louis, the First Prince, was an insane bad ending maker.

    Therefore, I can now confidently say I stand firmly on the princess¡¯s side

    ¡®Though I don¡¯t know what will happen after the war ends, first, I have to think that way. Dealing with the immediate problems first is the right choice.¡¯

    However, an issue arose here that was beyond my control. It was two groups connected to me.

    ¡°The Reinhaver Elder¡¯s council has convened, and due to internal strife, the family has split into two factions. One is led by the eldest son, Garen von Reinhaver, who ns to overthrow the Arkheim imperial authority. The other supports maintaining the imperial regime, led by the head of the family.¡±

    Hearing this news from Christopher, I let out a small sigh. He looked quite exhausted, probably having rushed on horseback to deliver the news. He hadn¡¯t even stopped by an inn, judging by the faint smell of sweat.

    ¡°¡­.In the end, Garen, it seems he has caused trouble.¡±

    This was an unexpected variable. I hadn¡¯t anticipated Garen moving so early. Why had he so hastily turned Theo into an enemy? He should know better than anyone how powerful his father is. Yet, something didn¡¯t add up.

    ¡°The Reinhaver don¡¯t have the military force to challenge the imperial family. Without the head¡¯s permission, even the ck Sword Knights wouldn¡¯t move. What exactly is Garen thinking¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    At this point, even the normally talkative Christopher hesitated briefly. Christopher¡¯srge frame trembled slightly before he continued.

    ¡°Young master Garen, is said to have joined forces with a ¡®demon¡¯¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    As I raised my voice involuntarily, Christopher bowed his head.

    ¡°To be precise, he intends to use a demon to overthrow the Arkheim Empire¡­ As such, the head of the family has finally disowned Young master Garen from the Reinhaver family.¡±

    ¡°¡­.This is no trivial matter.¡±

    ¡°In addition¡­ Forgive me, but even the opinions of the retainers about you, young master, were very sharply divided. It seems that due to the point that you attempted to form ties with the Imperial Family and your past. The current mistress, Lady Prisci, her influence has grown bigger through her control over the Elder Council and the two young masters. As a result, there are currently many who do not trust the name Nox von Reinhaver.¡±

    ¡°Even so, join forces with a demon to attack the Empire¡­¡±

    Zitri crossed her arms over her shoulders in shock.

    ¡°We still don¡¯t know which demon is behind this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they say there¡¯s nothing confirmed yet. The family head has dered that he will not support any faction. However, regarding Young Master Garen, he has stated firmly that he will be punished¡­¡±

    ¡°What about their action on me?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been decided yet. However, if you remain by Princess Penelope¡¯s side¡­ it is unlikely to lead to a positive oue.¡±

    Garen, this bastard has clearly gone mad. I came to this conclusion, gripping my forehead. Just when things were quiet, this lunatic decided to stir up chaos at such a critical time. If this goes wrong, it could jeopardize all the ns I¡¯veid out.

    I must resolve this as quickly as possible.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    In the original story, such a thing did not ur in the main chapter episode 3. At this time, Garen was supposed to be strengthening his power and living in hiding. However, he has changed. He is now moving immediately to seize imperial authority and, rather than elevating Reinhaver, he seeks to ce himself in the highest position. And he¡¯s doing so by borrowing the power of a demon.

    ¡®The only fortunate thing¡­ is that I know exactly who his first target will be. The unfortunate part is that the person he¡¯s targeting is me.¡¯

    It¡¯s only natural.

    Theo has truly marked me as his sessor, and Garen¡¯s intent to reveal his position in the Elders council is unmistakable. And in such a situation, war breaks out?

    He would use the ensuing chaos to eliminate me andter even n to deal with his father, Theo.

    But the problem is, Garen¡¯s excessively cautious nature.

    ¡®He won¡¯t attack me easily. He¡¯ll target me when I¡¯m off guard or alone. This requires some thought¡­¡¯

    For now, I decided to deal from the immediate issue.

    I nodded aftering to this conclusion.

    ¡°First, I got it. Christopher, you¡¯ve had a rough time.¡±

    After offering Christopher rare praise, untypical of ruffian, I pondered for a moment. No, in fact, somehow the answer alreadye out.

    ¡°Young master, I will always follow your decisions. This Christopher. Has sworn loyalty to the family, but now the Reinhaver family needs you, young master Nox. Please relieve the enormous burden bestowed upon the family he¡­ Theo-nim.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That statement, however, was not easy to agree with. I can¡¯t easily agree with that statement, help Theo, me? It wasn¡¯t an easy decision.

    Theo, who became one of the ultimate viins by hosting a demon in his body. While I didn¡¯t fully know the details, Theo von Reinhaver was a dangerous guy whoter became a bossparable to Nox, the final antagonist of the first part. Though simr to Nox, he was less synchronized and weaker. Regardless, he was undoubtedly my enemy. Moreover, I had previously dered that I would personally kill him.

    Demon¡¯s whisper

    They must have already reached Theo, and it was only natural he wouldn¡¯t stay still and leave a son who urged for his death. I am an unworthy existence anywhere within the family.

    Would anything change if I helped him in this situation? While it¡¯s clear that something felt off, it was also true that I didn¡¯t have many options. For now, oveing this was my top priority more than anything.

    ¡°I won¡¯t change my n. I have reasons to help Princess Penelope. Moreover, the first Prince Louis is dangerous. I¡¯ll focus on stopping him.¡±

    ¡°I will follow young master¡¯s will¡±

    Christopher immediately gave a sword ceremony. His promise to protect me no matter what circumstance seemed not a lie.

    Nox von Reinhaver. how much time I have left, in fact, I even don¡¯t know. But at least, I¡¯ll do everything I can.

    So, even if the worst-case scenarioes to pass, I wouldn¡¯t have any regrets

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [Temporary School Closure Notice] Due to an urgent matter, We inform you that the school will be temporarily closed. We hope all students return to their respective families and protect themself until further notice. Let us hope for the day when we can meet again with smiles. Professor of the Esteemed Eldain Academy, Lars von Celestia

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the brink of war. The seeds of full-scale war finally sprouted, engulfed the continent.

    Rumors spread that a massive army was assembling in the central region. Next, the First Prince Louis rallied noble supporters and urged them to eliminate Princess Penelope while promising the Goff Merchant Group immense wealth. There were rumors circting that the current emperor, [Esteban the fool], had already been killed by the prince. At this point, Nox von Reinhaver, who could be a kingmaker, was not by the princess he vowed to protect, nor by Eleanor¡¯s side, but was standing alone in a different ce.

    The reason was simple.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhaver. For the sake of the family and great deed, you must die here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amusing to hear the great deed mentioned by an older brother who has already lost the name of Reinhaver.¡±

    This was because he already knew his half-brother, Garen, the oldest, who had now lost the Reinhaver name, woulde to kill him.

    In fact, some time ago, He had moved to the outskirts of the central wilderness without informing units like Zitri and Rona. He already knew since Christopher had already informed him that Garen would arrive, but seeing him directly made him feel uneasy

    At any rate, it¡¯s his world that bes a reality. Though he was his half-brother, the fact that his brother hade to kill him made his expression anything but bright.

    Nox, who had once been indifferent upon hearing countless tales of Princess Penelope nearly being assassinated by the First Prince Louis, had thought, ¡°I can just handle it carelessly¡± But things were different now. He was beginning to understand her.

    The mere existence of such a tenacious pursuer was enough to drain anyone¡¯s energy.

    ¡°All bark, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s see if your skills are truly as impressive as people said¡±

    ¡°Do as you please.¡±

    Nox and Garen drew their swords almost simultaneously. The brothers bared their fangs through their des.

    Their des gleamed with an intent that surpassed mere malice. There was a surreal sense of pressure that could not be described in words Perhaps it was because they both already knew that only one of them would leave this ce alive?

    Nox raised his sword, and with all his strength, he began swinging it toward his brother, no, his enemy.

    Chaeeng¡ª!

    Paradoxically, cold mes imbued with a chilling aura burst forth, scattering in all directions. That was the beginning.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    182: Outbreak of War [2]

    [Nox von Reinhaver. If you kill him, I will lend you the army of the Demon Realm.]

    Amdusias. Recently, when Garen visited the western city to seek him out, Amdusias issued him his first mission.

    To kill Nox von Reinhaver.

    This matter was of significant importance to Amdusias and the other members of Pandemonium, including Rick. After all, how many Grand Dukes had already fallen victim to Nox? Though a mere human, Amdusias had experienced seeing the Seven Stars of the continent, this was why he preferred not to face Nox von Reinhaver directly.

    Amdusias doesn¡¯t want to confront anyone possessing even the slightest possibility. That was his difference from the other belligerence Grand Dukes.

    So, who would be the most suitable person to confront Nox?

    ¡®Naturally, a blood-rtive that coveting of his power¡¯

    Amdusias understood. Regrettably, blood ties often cause deep wounds and deficiencies in others. For instance, when an older sibling gainedparatively more, the younger sibling inevitably received less.

    Affection, possessions, or power.

    The rtive word is like a deceptive lie, led individuals topare what they held with others, ultimately lead people to unhappiness.

    Amdusias knew this well. That was why he nned to use Garen to eliminate Nox. For Garen, it was an offer he could not refuse. an offer to eliminate his troublesome youngest sibling as part of a task assigned by a Grand Duke for the first time? He thought there was no better offer than this. It was a win-win situation for both sides. And to speak, now is that moment.

    Garen bowed swiftly in response.

    ¡°Of course, This is Grand Duke Amdusias first directive to me, isn¡¯t it? I, Garen, will ensure the mission is carried out sessfully.¡±

    [Then, you must. If we don¡¯t stop him, unforeseen variables may arise. Handle it thoroughly.]

    After their conversation and departure from the western city, Garen resolved. That he will get rid of his foolish younger brother no matter what.

    And, there was a process he needed to follow beforehand. None other, the existences on his sides. Formidable beings, including Noah. Without the support of the Demon Realm¡¯s army, Garencked the strength to handle hispanions. While overestimating the enemy would be unwise, underestimating them could be a poison.

    The enemy was none other than Nox von Reinhaver

    Not only he had recently gained favor from his father, but he also secured the position of the top seat of Eldain, and he was a person who won against the first Prince Louis in a duel. There were likely even more secrets he had hidden.

    But Garen had no intention of confronting him unprepared. For example, his own ally and mother, Prisci. Her ability to track Nox¡¯s whereabouts was critical.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhaver was reportedly in a vige quite far from Eldain. Seeing that he vanished without informing anyone of where he went, he must be fleeing¡±

    ¡°Though he once boldly dered war, it appears he has now had a change of heart. It¡¯s almostughable that the Grand Duke would bother with such trash.¡±

    ¡°True. But never let your guard down, my son. You must climb even higher. Unless you surpass Theo von Reinhaver, you¡¯ll remain second best, unable to persuade the family and the Elder Council.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother. I will remember that.¡±

    The mother and son, not only both worshiped demons, they also shared amon goal, to dethrone Theo von Reinhaver. Their father and husband respectively.

    Now is Reinhaver. Moving forward, the mother and son believe they will obtain much more. Nox von Reinhaver would die cursing his reckless decisions, his life ending miserably as a fugitive.

    For both of them, Nox von Reinhaver was someone who needed to bepletely destroyed.

    Only then would Garen seize control of the family¡¯s power. Even conspiring with demons to overthrow imperial authority was just part of the process. at least to them.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The metallic scent of blood filled the air. There was no need to confirm whose it was. It was my blood. More precisely, blood gushing from my neck. Pierced by a lightning-quick thrust from Garen¡¯s de.

    As expected, the difference in our abilities was clear.

    My opponent is Garen von Reinhaver The eldest son is mentioned to be the head of the family. In the end, I wasn¡¯t yet skilled enough to face him with a sword. Despite acquiring various items and growing stronger, I couldn¡¯t win against someone who had trained for years. That was the unyielding rule of this harsh world.

    Keep moving forward. That was the only thing I could hold onto for my future.

    Garen smirked coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve certainly grown stronger, but you¡¯re far from ready to fight me. Foolish little brother. Running away to this remote vige¡­¡±

    ¡°I ran away? What a joke.¡±

    Iughed in disbelief. My words seemed to momentarily bothered Garen, but he quickly regained his arrogant expression.

    ¡°If you think you can deceive me and escape like that, you are mistaken. Many who follow me are already here. Your death in this ce is inevitable.¡±

    ¡°Listen carefully, Garen. I¡¯ll say it just once. I didn¡¯t run away, nor did I n to die quietly. This ce will be your grave.¡±

    ¡°Such arrogance, huh.¡±

    ¡°No, the one who is wrong is you.¡±

    ng!

    Siblings swords are crossed. Though Ick memories as Nox. I know that half of the blood running through that man¡¯s body is the same as mine. Theo von Reinhaver. A fleeting thought crosses my mind. what is he thinking now? And why did Christopher ask me to save him? From my experiences ying the game, I know he¡¯s clearly a viin. There¡¯s still so much I don¡¯t understand, but at this moment, I can only focus on one thing.

    I must kill him.

    The man with white hair like mine in front of me, My blood rtive brother, the firstborn.

    Because in this world, I can¡¯t survive if I don¡¯t do it.

    [Activating the skill ¡°Genius Time+¡±]

    For a moment, time slows. Everything that etches into my retinas. Every part of the scenery, Every leaf that rustles in the air. All freezes in ce.

    Now I understand.

    This sensation is mine alone. Though itsts only for a fleeting moment, the time that make me stronger than anyone is my biggest weapon.

    Step.

    I take a single step. As my body moves, I see my opponent¡¯s view shift abruptly. The first step of the Light step. Taught to me by Vernon is a basic movement technique. Yet,bined with this time that is unique to me, it gains immense value.

    ¡°What the¡­!¡±

    A voice close to a scream escapes Garen¡¯s lips. He should never expect to be outpaced by his youngest sibling in a battle of speed. But what can he do? I have the skill. A skill that grants me a time no one else in this world possesses.

    A skill that belonged to Nox, but now belongs to me.

    A cold smile involuntary forms on my lips.

    As if I truly enjoy it, I raise my sword toward Garen.

    The first half, the first form of the ck Sword, [ck de sh].

    The sword, transformed into a sh sh, its de aims precisely for the enemy. Shwat! The sound of a spray of blood follows as I feel my de bites into his shoulder. But the situation isn¡¯t that good.

    ¡®Shallow.¡¯

    ¡°How dare! The son of a lowly woman!¡±

    His voice drips with contempt. But it doesn¡¯t bother me.

    If anything, his excessive words only confirm that he¡¯s beginning to falter. Garen von Reinhaver. I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t kill you so easily. Not with all those eyes watching us flickering candles, though they are my rtives, they are hoping for my death more than anyone else. I have to show them.

    Nox von Reinhaver I have to show them what kind of person I am.

    ¡°Curse it¡­.! What are you doing? Kill him immediately!¡±

    With his scream, countless soldiers began to pour down from the top of vige where we fought. d in ck, they are members of the Reinhaver family¡¯s branch lines. Now, I can say they are clearly my enemies.

    I understood now. Sharing the same blood doesn¡¯t make us family.

    This world is no cradle.

    ¡°By the young master¡¯s order!¡±

    ¡°Kill Nox von Reinhaver¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Their voices echo along with torrents of murderous intent from the Reinhaver¡¯s swordmanships. The soldiers uniformly wield ck des. I¡¯m aware of the threat they pose. Still, I smiled involuntarily. They¡¯re behaving exactly as expected. isn¡¯t that right?

    Cheeeengg!

    Despite the onught of swords aimed at me, I remain unbothered and just stand. Maybe I could react quickly enough to dodge. But is it physically possible to handle all these numbers? No

    Yet, there¡¯s one reason I can just remain confident like this. Every de shatters before they can touch me.

    ¡°Young master! This Christopher has arrived withoutte! Though the journey here was long and arduous, my loyalty to you, young master Nox, has never wavered! This Christopher will prove it to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Nox von Reinhaver¡±

    I ignore Christopher¡¯s rapid and verbose deration entirely. And incline my ear instead toward the clear, ringing voice of a young girl.

    Reddish-brown hair, a gaze that I¡¯ve been meeting more frequently than ever these days. While looking at her, I made a expression of ¡®as expected¡¯

    ¡°Eleanor.¡±

    ¡°What were the rest of us supposed to think if you suddenly decide to start a war and then disappear? I-I was shocked!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you?¡±

    I replied nonchntly, but her expression was quite serious this time. Was she acting? I wasn¡¯t sure.

    Regardless, she continued.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this pendant, I never would¡¯ve known you were here. I thought something had happened to you. That you might¡¯ve abandoned¡­.¡±

    ¡°But you came, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Eleanor¡¯s pupils widened. As if it were natural, I kept speaking.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯de.¡±

    More urately, I knew she¡¯d show up with an entire army, just as I could see behind her now. But I didn¡¯t say that. Mentioning it might shatter the trust I¡¯d built. So instead, I simply stated that I trusted her. As I did that, for some reason..

    ¡°¡­. If you are saying things like that. how am I supposed to¡­.¡±

    What? Suddenly, Eleanor¡¯s face turned bright red. Don¡¯t know what to do when dealing with people was just like past Yoochan. Apparently, she¡¯s really just as bad at dealing with people as he was.

    Calmly thinking this, I shifted my gaze back to Garen.

    He muttered in a dazed voice.

    ¡°Nonsense! You couldn¡¯t have contacted anyone before arriving here¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±

    I smiled coldly as I replied.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t run.¡±

    For a moment, the matching nes Eleanor and I were wearing emitted a brief sh of light. The beautiful pendants glowed with a brilliant hue, radiating shimmering water-like colors that scattered like magnificent fireworks. These nes were one of the criticalponents of my n this time.

    Eleanor¡¯s quick wits are the same.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183. Reinhaver

    ¡°¡­It seems you¡¯ve resorted to shallow tricks¡±

    Garen quickly assessed the situation and remarked. However, judging by how he regainedposure shortly after, he did not seem overly flustered. The sheer number of troops the man had brought along was overwhelming after all. I can say that¡¯s normal.

    The quality of the forces too far exceeded what a single family¡¯s heir couldmand.

    By thews of the Imperial family, it would be a grave crime for a noble family to possess an army of this scale. but¡­ Either way, the war had already begun. This was an act revealing his future ns, in other words, after seizing the central powers and imperial authority as a Dark family, he will reject the Holy Families and Arkheim.

    ¡®I operate under the authority of the princess, who has granted me the right to lead and mobilize forces. But, he isn¡¯t. This is clearly rebellion.¡¯

    ¡°You stain the name of Reinhaver to its end, huh. Foolish bastard.¡±

    ¡°Not something I want to hear from the disgrace of our family. Nox von Reinhaver. Hey bug. If you just stay still, you might have barely kept your life. Why do you dare oppose me?¡±

    ¡°Save your nonsense and grip your sword properly, Garen. Unless you wish for news to spread that you were in by the ignorance de of the family¡¯s disgrace¡±

    ¡°¡­. In the end, you truly insist on provoking me.¡±

    Garen gripped his sword. A unique ck de emanated a power that reached me. Christopher stood faithfully by my side to help.

    ¡°Young Master, This Christoper, I will assist you if you just give me amand¡­.¡±

    ¡°You may step back.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Is that fine? No matter how exceptional a knight you are, Young Master, Garen-nim was once praised as the rightful heir of the Reinhaver family. This Christopher cannot help but be concerned for your safety¡­¡±

    ¡°Laughable concern. Let me make this clear. I, Nox von Reinhaver, will not lose to such a worthless piece of trash.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Christopher fell silent for a moment. Though he knew his young master was strong, this felt premature. It was true that in their earlier swordsmanship sh, Nox had slightly edged out Garen. But that alone wasn¡¯t enough. Garen had already mastered the first three forms handed down in the Reinhaver family. The third form, in particr, was overwhelmingly stronger than the first two, and for this reason, Christopher wanted to dissuade Nox.

    However

    ¡°If it¡¯s the family¡¯s third form you¡¯re worried about, don¡¯t worry. I can endure it. Trust in me, the one you swore loyalty to, Christopher.¡±

    Gleemed eyes of a knight enchanted by the sword. When he saw those eyes in his young master, Christopher couldn¡¯t help but be determined. He realized. He had denied it until now, but Nox was showing that the true head of the Reinhaver family was not Garen who colluded with Demons, but himself. To prove this, Nox needed to showcase his skill to the imperial faction that followed his father.

    Nox was putting his life for a kind of show against his older brother, who was several years older.

    ¡°You seem confident, Nox. But your sword will never reach me. From now on, I¡¯ll get serious. There won¡¯t be any luck like before, so prepare yourself¡±

    ¡°They say a long-tongued knight doesn¡¯t live long. Ever heard that proverb?¡±

    Chaeengg!

    Their swords shed again. In the series of exchanges, they had already assessed each other¡¯s fundamental abilities. From here, it was a matter of whether one could press the other harder or finish it quickly.

    Meanwhile, Christopher moved to handle the forces under Garen¡¯smand.

    His skill with the frost sword had reached a new level. However, it wasn¡¯t yet perfect. While Following Nox, watching his explosive growth made him realize many things. Despite his young age, Nox was cool-headed, and he demonstrated a remarkable understanding of bncing magic and swordsmanship. For Christopher, who had struggled with stagnation in his swordsmanship, Nox was a ray of light. A person who helped him achieve astonishing progress. therefore, Christopher was convinced

    ¡®The young master is heaven beyond the heaven (ÌìÍâÌì). He couldn¡¯t just be described as outstanding now. He has broken through yet another wall recently, but¡­. Young master must be realized that his first and second forms, [ck de sh] and [ck de Chain of shes], may not yet be enough to ovee the third form of the first half.¡¯

    Sure enough, the young master has a n?

    Though the thought crossed his mind briefly, soon Christopherpletely dismissed it. How could he, who couldn¡¯t match Nox¡¯s genius talent, understand what Nox has? This wasn¡¯t logical. His older age and hard work couldn¡¯t fill that gap. This was why people called it talent. Christopher was sincerely convinced.

    Nox von Reinhaver. His young master would soon pierce the heart of his blood rtive.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The swords collided.

    Caeng! Sparks flew, scorching the edge of a sleeve. But it was useless. The chainmail underneath stopped this. This level of attack was manageable. The equipment was crafted and equipped for a moment like this. I had worked with the talkative dwarf Arson, gathering materials from Chaders, and the result was this chainmail, usable until the mid-phase. An item for clearing the heightened difficulty the reality¡¯s Inner Lunatic

    ¡°You seem prepared to fight me, but if you think that equipment will suffice, I will let you know that you¡¯re mistaken¡­. it¡¯s time to end this.¡±

    Caeng! With that sound, Garen distanced himself from me. He raised his ck de upright, pressing it to his chest as he began concentrating all his mana into it. The mana spread like a colossal dark cloud, and formed a shape. I recognized it.

    ¡®Petals. Swaying and falling¡­¡¯

    ck petals, imbued with death.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When Eleanor and Christopher had left to support Nox. The only ones aware of his whereabouts were Zitri and Rona. Other members starting from Thalia, and even Princess Penelope, were unaware of the fact that he had gone there to kill his half-brother. They only knew that he had borrowed troops under a mana oath, promising not to betray each other at least during this war. While Nox might be abrasive and unpredictable, he would never break his promise. They already know this.

    However¡­

    Their situation was not as favorable as expected.

    The first Prince Louis The first reason was that he had employed an extraordinary strategy to achieve his goals.

    This ce is the rooftop of the Sidus¡¯ Hall.

    Special troops, starting from the prince¡¯s royal guard had upied the Eldain Academy Even with the mighty imperial family influence, Eldain Academy hosted students from various nations. No one had anticipated this. Professors had been captured by the royal guards. After Astrid and Noah get out of the academy, they are in the middle of observing the situation. It was because no hostages had been harmed yet, and the other Seven Stars didn¡¯t intervene.

    And if they prepared something like an ancient kingdom¡¯s artifact to capture them? This would create a significant problem.

    About five minutes earlier, Penelope realized her brother had arrived at the Sidus¡¯ Hall and taken control of it. The reason was simple.

    ¡®To take noble heirs anddies from various nations as hostages.¡¯

    Penelope bit her lip. A blood dripped to the floor. The once aloof rose called the princess seemed as though it was wilting.

    Her furrowed brows marred her graceful face as she stepped onto the balcony, where a sea of troops stretched endlessly before her.

    ¡°Brother¡­ What on earth are you doing?! Taking the students of Eldain Academy as hostages for the imperial struggle? This is a tant overreach!¡±

    ¡°Disgusting. Stop calling me brother, Penelope. From now on, I am here to im what is rightfully mine.¡±

    The first Prince Louis smirked and continued,

    ¡°Listen carefully, all of you. A new sun will shine its light upon the Arkheim Empire from this very ce. The thunder that strikes down will punish the vermin who oppose me. If you choose to submit to me, bow your heads, and kneel!¡±

    The first prince Louis proimed himself as the empire¡¯s new sun. However, as the students be frozen, unable to move easily. He furrowed his brow and turned to one of his knights.

    Schring!

    Drawing his sword, Louis pointed it at a tremblingmoner who couldn¡¯t speak to follow him, and decapitated his head. The first prince Louis sneered and said.

    ¡°Be itmoners.¡±

    St!

    A fountain of blood spurted out.

    Penelope¡¯s eyes were filled with deep emptiness as she witnessed this. That man is supposed to be the new sun of the imperial family? No. That could never happen.

    This is wrong.

    No. I must say it is not.

    As her thoughts filled with these convictions, the first prince Louis proceeded with his next action. This time, he beheaded another noble who also didn¡¯t kneel. It was no different from before. However, no matter how many times one witnessed it¡ªtwice, thrice¡ªthe shock did not lessen. It was still horrifying. Their gazes grew colder.

    ¡°Or nobles are no exception. If you defy me, you will all die the same way. Now, swear your allegiance to the new sun!¡±

    Meanwhile, in the background, Goff, the head of the merchant guild, who had been passively observing the first Prince Louis¡¯s insane behavior, trembled uncontrobly. He urgently asked Rick, who was waiting behind him,

    ¡°Rick¡­! I wasn¡¯t informed about this! If the prince continues acting like this, our guild won¡¯t be able to establish trade rtions with other territories, not to mention, if those noble armies ever reach this ce, no matter how many troops we have, it will be impossible to handle¡­.!¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t realize? You really are human trash too, huh¡±

    With a cold reply, Goff¡¯s pupils narrowed. For a moment, heavy silence enveloped the air, but Goff knew better than anyone else that speaking up here might lead to his death.

    ¡®Damn it¡­ Rick! What was that bastard¡¯s true identity from the very beginning?!¡¯

    At that moment, the insignia that Rick had hidden beneath his newsboy cap that blewn away by a gust of wind began to stand out more vividly than ever.

    ¡®A ck goat with two horns¡­ wearing a dark crown¡­!¡¯

    Goff¡¯s expression froze. It was the look of a merchant realizing his judgment had failed. No, it went beyond that, it was the look of a human sensing the imminent threat to his very life.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 184

    184: The Imperial Authority Struggle [1]

    The tyranny of the First Prince Louis had begun. Before anyone could intervene, the beheading of two individuals served as proof. Penelope, unable to believe her brother¡¯s shocking behavior, could only tremble with a feeling of utter despair.

    The emperor. She understood that the position weighed heavier than she thought. She imagined that it might be dirtier and more repugnant.

    but to this extent?

    No matter how wild Louis had been¡­ She never imagined he would fall this far. His actions had gone far beyond excessive. Even if he ascended to the throne in the future, he would face a tidal wave of opposition.

    Commoners and nobles. He was suppressing everyone. Promising to favor only those who tantly ttered him, he demanded that others kneel at his feet to gain power. This was not the kind of governance Penelope envisioned. This was not the empire that her father, Esteban had built.

    Dark clouds finally loomed over the once radiant empire, bringing with it the worst-case scenario, a storm of rebellion. Penelope pressed her lips together tightly. With an expression full of killing intent, she red at her brother and spoke

    ¡°You have be pathetic.¡±

    ¡°What do you know to spew such nonsense? Do you think you can ignore your older brother because you have some talent in magic? Did you think the world is entirely on your side? Don¡¯t make meugh¡­. I am the first prince, Louis, the rightful heir of Arkheim!¡±

    At that moment, Penelope realized something. The first prince Louis was consumed by something.

    And it was already toote to turn him back.

    ¡°¡­This trash.¡±

    At that moment, a figure emerged through the crowd. It was none other than Paracelsus. He had been observing the situation from a distance, waiting for the right opportunity, but then, in an instant, the head of amoner he had been conversing with flew off. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Louis went as far as to decapitate a fellow noble, dering that he would reign over this ce. He then went on to utter an unbearably arrogant statement:

    A new sun has risen in Arkheim.

    It was a deration that no one could ept, and even he himself would not be acknowledged for it in the future. It was an unforgivable situation, and Paracelsus could no longer hold back. He rose from his position. At that moment, the voice of his master, Celsus, seemed to faintly echo in his ears. Before his tightly shut eyes, memories of the past vividly unfolded as if sketched before him.

    ¡ª Keep in your mind, Paracelsus. Never oppose the imperial family of Arkheim if you wish to die peacefully.

    ¡ª They are dangerous.

    ¡ª Everything you possess, they will find a way to take it from you.

    The words his master, Celsus had once uttered shed through Paracelsus¡¯s mind, but he had already made his decision. Even if it meant his death here, he could not endure without bringing it to an end. That was Paracelsus. Someone who just naturally took actions others might call foolish, while others call that it¡¯s shortened his own life. He was the conqueror of the East, the [Ashen Wolf]

    ¡®I¡¯ll kill him. Prince or not¡­!¡¯

    Amidst the iprehensible situation, his rage continued to surge.

    Human life? He had trampled upon it many times himself.

    Born in the barrennds of the East, where survival was impossible without doing so, Paracelsus¡¯s status was miserably low. Moreover, he had been abandoned at an orphanage immediately after birth. Even when he barely joined the knighthood, he was branded with disgrace and driven to the brink of death. At just thirteen years old, the world, the continent was cold to him.

    Thus, he fought. He traversed the barrennds in a robe, beheading bandits, stealing embezzled taxes from overfed nobles, and taking away gold and treasures of all kinds. Of course, not all of it was used for good purposes. He considered what he fought for at the risk of his life as his own. Of course not that he ever wanted to be a thief, but among those who sought his help were like insects, clinging to others, offering something only to demand far more in return.

    People who preferred to remain idle. Paracelsus understood that.

    Therefore. Not even once did he consider himself a good person

    But

    Even so, people are selfish and impose their own hypocritical standards of good and evil.

    And Paracelsus now realized that his own standard had just copsed. He could not tolerate the current situation.

    ¡°Why are you all frozen? Everyone Stand up! Fight!¡±

    So he raised his voice. Fight, he said.

    If you didn¡¯t want to lose your life in vain at this ce of learning, you had to fight.

    But sadly, most people were already too terrified to stand or move on their own.

    ¡°N, no! If I defy the prince here, what will happen to my family? What about my mother and father?¡±

    ¡°What do you know, you lowlymoner? In our noble family¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh! Your Highness! Take that wretch down first!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡±

    The scent of blood spread across Paracelsus¡¯s lips. Unconsciously clenching his lips tightly, a trickle of blood seeped out. Feeling a vivid surge of anger and rising mana, he shook his head.

    ¡°In the end, it was you who ced the chains around your own necks.¡±

    Paracelsus, as if truly disappointed, drew his sword. Though not a renowned de, it was a transparent, pure white sword that carried a pristine light. At times, it was a crude weapon that cut through light itself and led the way to save lives. Yet, its true nature was slightly different. Paracelsus took one step forward.

    The first half, the first form of the Living Sword. Gold (½ð). A brilliant light enveloped Paracelsus¡¯s sword and soon illuminated the surroundings.

    The First Prince raised his voice in mockery.

    ¡°You fool. Just a meremoner, dare to challenge me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d say the same even if a noble stood against you¡±

    Paracelsus replied, continuing to unfold the next form. The second form, one his master had warned him never to reveal before others, was now unleashed.

    The first half. The second form of the Living Sword¡ª¡ª

    Very few people at this point knew of the second form of the Living Sword. To describe it briefly, despite being a sword created to save lives, its technique was chillingly brutal and ruthless.

    The Salvation Sword (¾ÈÔ®„¦)

    ¡ª Salvation? If you want to truly save someone, you must first be strong.

    ¡ª Only when they swing their de from a position others cannot reach, will they be called the strong.

    ¡ª The Living Sword encapstes this essence.

    Paracelsus¡¯s master, Celsus, one of the three Sword Emperors, had taught him this special sword. This became the foundation for Paracelsus to earn the title of Conqueror of the East and the nickname [Ashen Wolf.] Despite being so young, he annihted countless bandit groups in the East, and his reputation continued to rise. This feat remains one of the enduring legends of the East.

    The Salvation Sword was a technique that made a knight colder and stronger. Combining swift footwork with precise strikes to vital points and blood vessels. It was one of this sword¡¯s core techniques.

    Swish, swish¡ª!

    The transparent light enveloping the white sword began cutting down the soldiers of the First Prince Louis, who were holding hostages. The movement was wless. His perfect posture was imprinted in everyone¡¯s eyes. None recognized his sword, but it was clear to all that it waspletely different from other swordsmanship. That itself was shocking.

    For a moment, the First Prince seems faltered, showing faint hesitation. But that was all.

    The first form of the Living Sword, Gold (½ð), and the Salvation Sword were without a doubt excellent techniques. But in the end, they weren¡¯t enough to handle all the soldiers. All he could do here at best was to buy time, burning his life away like a moth drawn to a me. Either way, other guys must feel that way too. When the First Prince Louis thought as much, a voice rang out from behind him. A youthful boy¡¯s voice, he gave a deep impression of carrying an inexplicable strength.

    ¡°It seems the First Prince¡¯s tyranny is worse than I expected.¡±

    A frail-looking boy, having just disposed of the soldiers pressing him down, stood and gazed at the prince.

    Leon von Marvas. One of the dark family heads.

    ¡°Ha¡­. now even a dog of the Dark family dares to challenge me?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, Your Highness, but even if I weren¡¯t dark family, I believe I¡¯d still have done the same. It seems far with my methods. I felt ashamed for thinking that I would support you¡±

    Leon spoke calmly, summoning a massive Death Knight beside him with his mana. An undead that is rarely seen in the continent, a quite powerful summoning monster.

    Together with Nox, Leon had reached a new level of strength. However, Leon¡¯s situation is even worsepared to Paracelsus¡¯s. The reason was simple.

    ¡°A dark family mutt dares to oppose me? Howughable.¡±

    The First Prince Louis unleashed his magic, and began channeling it into a spear handed to him by a knight behind him. It was of the lightning attribute, the power known as [Divine Punishment], passed down exclusively within the direct line of Arkheim. Since this attribute was capable of dispelling darkness, it was very dangerous. Especially in battles against a Dark family, it made them almost invincible.

    Louis hurled the lightning-infused spear with force loaded in his shoulder, a sharp sound piercing the air as it streaked toward Leon. But at that moment, the same golden light that infused the prince¡¯s spear descended from the sky, bringing the situation to an abrupt halt.

    The source was none other than his half-sister, Penelope von Arkheim.

    ¡°Brother, no, Louis von Arkheim. As an imperial princess, I can no longer stand by and watch your disgrace. From this moment, in the name of Arkheim¡ª¡ª¡±

    Golden hair, the symbol of those who carried the blood of the Arkheim Empire, scattered along with the dark clouds loomed in the sky.

    It begins to shine as blood siblings begin to tear each other apart, just like a tragic event urring elsewhere.

    ¡°I shall judge you, traitor.¡±

    Kwak! Kwak! Kwak! Waves of mana erupt with her gestures. Thus, the earnest battle of strength between the two begins.

    ¡°Very well. If you think you can, then try! No matter how extraordinary your talent is, I shall prove your insignificance before my army. In the end, it is I, Louis von Arkheim, who will survive and stand at the top of the empire!¡±

    Thunderclouds strike down. The prince¡¯s forces, like countless dots, along with the hidden forces of the princess¡¯s faction, surge up between the northern byways and waterways of Eldain. She had experienced countless assassination attempts. Even in this situation, Penelope¡¯s meticulous preparation was typical of her.

    At that moment, Penelope von Arkheim finally realized. Unless she killed her brother, the empire¡¯s safety could never be secured.

    She understood that she must now abandon the title of [The Benevolent Princess] and cast off her shackles.

    ¡°For the sake of the empire¡¯s safety, please die, brother.¡±

    A chilling frost filled the princess¡¯s two pupils. As her focus vanished, immense mana engulfed the Sidus¡¯ hall roof.

 Chapter 185

    185. The Imperial Authority Struggle [2]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª [Basic Information] Name: Garen von Reinhaver Gender: Male Age: 21 Race: Human Primary Element: Darkness

    Achievements: [Minion of the Demon] / [Eldest Son of the Reinhaver Family] / [The Continent¡¯s Executioner]

    [Traits] Positive: [Prodigy of Swordsmanship and Combat] / [Prodigy of Mana Sensitivity] / [Rapid Growth] / [Versatility] Neutral: [Boundary Between Good and Evil] Negative: [Twisted Desires] / [Love and Hatred] / [Demon Worshiper] / [Murderer]

    [Stats] Physical strength: 19 Mana: 18 Luck: 6 Willpower: 14 Charm: 24

    [Skills] Passive Skills: [Demonic Sword Manifestation] / [Essence of Dark Magic]¡­. Active Skills: [Supreme ck Sword ¨C First Form] / [Supreme ck Sword ¨C Second Form] / [Supreme ck Sword ¨C Third Form] / [Mana Amplification]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I checked Garen¡¯s status window out of caution, but it was just as I remembered. He was an irredeemable piece of trash, just as he was in the game, a monster who led countless others, including his own kin, to their deaths. I keenly realized this once again, the enemy before my eyes was an absurdly dangerous lunatic.

    I examined his traits more carefully.

    First, his achievements. The title [Minion of the Demon] was proof that Garen was indeed a follower of the dark forces. Next, the title [The Continent¡¯s Executioner] and the negative trait [Murderer] spoke volumes about his evil deeds.

    Garen von Reinhaver was a hopeless madman who lost all control at the sight of blood. In the game, after he sealed his fate defeated by the protagonist¡¯s party, driven insane by his thirst for blood, he ultimately ended his life.

    But things are different now.

    He has a clear objective and a demon backing him. It¡¯s obvious what this means.

    The difficulty of Inner Lunatic has risen yet again.

    But I¡¯ve grown stronger, too.

    Even if he has two [Prodigy] traits, he is different from me. If battles were decided by something as simple as higher or lower stats, I wouldn¡¯t have yed this game.

    So. I keep my eyes wide open, staring at my enemy.

    ¡°Young Master! It¡¯s dangerous¡­!!¡±

    Christopher¡¯s urgent voice and.

    ¡°Nox¡­!¡±

    Even Eleanor¡¯s cry. None of it shakes me. I calmly repeated to myself. I might just a crazy bastard, I might just someone who doesn¡¯t even fully understand myself. At least, I understand the talent of Nox von Reinhaver, a character who might be a viin.

    No, I understand my talentpletely.

    ¡°Come, Garen.¡±

    With a voice that I let out without realizing, Garen raises his two outstretched swords upright and draws them close to his body. Then, as he focuses his mana and the dark de begins to brim with magic, the guy starts to hurl it toward me as if to make it explode. Countless shapes sh through my mind.

    I stop that moment.

    The swaying white hair, the trembling tips of my fingers from excitement, and even the feeble breath that might stop in an instant.

    The only light granted to me, who has stopped this moment, is time.

    The ability to move faster than the enemy?

    No, at least this time, I won¡¯t do that.

    Then, the ability to block the enemy¡¯s attack?

    No, that too holds no meaning at this moment. No, that¡¯s not enough. That won¡¯t evene close. I need to make it more clear. I need to assert myself, to prove that I am undeniably more skilled than Garen. To etch it clearly into the minds of everyone present here, just being able to stop isn¡¯t nearly enough.

    ¡®Then¡­. The correct answer is¡¯

    My pupils.

    My cold and arrogantvender eyes continue to gaze at the attack of someone who resembles me. Knowing that the thought of dodging or retreating must not be allowed, I stake my very life and death at this moment. As if it¡¯s nothing. As if even this is just a game¡ª¡ª

    When my pupils move and track his motion, Garen¡¯s clear voice, which had been moving slowly, bursts forth and strikes my ears. It¡¯s one of the most dangerous forms I know. One of the forms at the pinnacle of the Supreme ck Sword. A form that showcases unprecedented destructive power.

    ¡°I¡¯ll especially show you. Why I am the new head of the Reinhaver family.¡±

    His voice continues to reach me from his vilely twisted smirk.

    ¡°Initial stage of the Supreme ck Sword, third form.¡±

    Garen, with his eyes wide open, has already perfectly closed the distance between us.

    [ck de Falling Petals]

    Chae-ae-aeng!

    The [ck de Falling Petals], a technique boasting destructive power surpassing even [Moon Split], descended toward me, drenched in darkness, to tear me apart. True to its name, it fell like fluttering petals, slow and graceful, as if drifting through the air like snowkes. Soft and delicate at times, but also fierce and relentless. It was a Supreme ck Sword, yet beautiful enough to be called a sword dance.

    ng! Chaeng! Chaeng¡ª¡ª!

    I felt my five senses freezing over. Even the pain that normally should have red up intensely. The metallic scent of blood spreading through the air was something I no longer noticed. I knew full well my body was riddled with wounds. But, why was it? I am excited right now. the proof is my heart is pounding harder than ever. And yet, at the same time, I felt a deep sense of regret. Why?

    Is it because my life was in danger? No.

    Is it because I think that my opponent is stronger than me?

    No. That wasn¡¯t it either.

    Chaeng! Chaeng! Chaeng! Chaeng!

    While blocking his attacks, I thought to myself. As I watch the sparks fly and the pitch-ck dark de wielded by Garen facing me, And as I stare at the ck petals of death blooming from it. I sink into thought.

    And I cannot erase the sense of regret that rises in me.

    ¡°How is it?! This is the third form passed down in the Reinhaver family! [ck de Falling Petals]. Something that a wretch born to a lowly mother like you could never learn, no matter how much you die ande back to life¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes. That was it.¡±

    At that moment, hearing Garen¡¯s voice, I finally understood why I had been staring at his sword with such regret-filled eyes, even as my body was being torn apart.

    ¡°You¡±

    So I materialized it into words and spat it out at him.

    ¡°That sword, you still don¡¯t know how to wield it properly, do you?¡±

    It was at that moment that my reason partially snapped.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡®This isn¡¯t right¡­.! I have to stop it somehow¡­ Nox! Nox will die!!¡¯

    Eleanor de Rivalin. For her, a member of magic department, the battle between Garen and Nox, which was based on swordsmanship, was at a level she could hardly even interpret. But at least one thing was certain.

    The swordsmanship Garen had just used. It was a legacy passed down through the Reinhaver family, a fragment of overwhelming talent so extraordinary that it could be called innate.

    [ck de Falling Petals]¡ª A sword technique that bore the meaning of ck petals falling, embodying death. Though Eleanor didn¡¯t know much about swordsmanship, naturally, the ck de itself is famous. Theo, who wielded the Supreme ck Sword, had risen to the rank of Sword Emperor, a position granted to only three individuals.

    But¡­. Even if she understood it in her mind, seeing it with her own eyes waspletely different. It is almost impossible to predict where the next attack wille from. It is irregr and optimized for exploiting the opponent¡¯s gaps, making it an incredibly dangerous swordsmanship.

    That was [ck de Falling Petals].

    Even though it was just the initial stage, the odds of Nox surviving after taking that attack were slim.

    That¡¯s why she, ovee with fear, took a step forward and shouted.

    ¡°Nox¡­! Stop! It¡¯s too dangerous¡­.!¡±

    But the one who stopped her from approaching was none other than Christopher, who had finished his own battle. Eleanor¡¯s face showed a mixture of slight sorrow and stubbornness. Suppressing her emotions, she spoke.

    ¡°¡­Why are you stopping me? Is it because I¡¯m not helpful?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±

    For once, Christopher didn¡¯tunch into long-winded praise of his young master or borate on his perspective. Instead, he simply pointed to the scene before them. At Nox, who was blocking the attacks of Garen von Reinhaver, his entire body covered in wounds¡­. wearing an expression that seemed to suggest he was enjoying himself immensely.

    At Nox, who had started rapidly deflecting Garen¡¯s attacks, his pupils darting back and forth.

    ¡°¡­This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the young master with that expression. I understand your concern, but please, watch. The young master doesn¡¯t make promises he can¡¯t keep. And I¡­. I am certain that young master Nox will win this battle.¡±

    Chaeng! Chaeng! Chaeng¡­!

    Even as sparks flew wildly, Nox showed no signs of agitation.

    This was just the beginning.

    Soon, something even more astounding began to happen.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Nox to start deflecting Garen¡¯s attacks more frequently. Christopher gulped unconsciously, his hands trembling.

    ¡¯[ck de Falling Petals]. A technique is known to be impossible to counter, leaving no option but to endure. Even I who had seen that technique several times never dreamed of following it. But¡­ deflecting it?¡¯

    The fact that he was parrying the absurd swordsmanship of Garen, the eldest, whose skills far exceeded his own, sent shivers down Christopher¡¯s spine.

    This cannot be ssified as just talent.

    Heaven beyond the heavens? [???]

    Yes, I have seen a few talents that could be described in such terms. Even at the academy, such beings were numerous. Those called geniuses were extraordinary from the start, showcasing their skills and overwhelming everyone with their innate talent. Christopher too was a fairly talented knight and had often been treated as such.

    But¡­

    Even among them. That is, even among those so-called geniuses, there exists another genius. Another heaven, a presence above all others. He couldn¡¯t help but feel this truth anew.

    Nox von Reinhaver His young master was already deflecting both Garen von Reinhaver third form and his sword. As if he knew all too well that he could do so. Garen¡¯s flustered expression, and Nox, whose white hair was matted with blood and clinging to his face. The involuntary curl on his lips represented Nox¡¯s current situation.

    He had won.

    The match was already as good as decided.

    ¡®How¡­¡¯

    Christopher¡¯s hands holding the sword trembled violently. Suddenly, the image of his young master¡¯s cold and resolute gaze shed through his mind. Only then did Christopher realize.

    That it wasn¡¯t arrogance, nor was it pride. It was confidence born of genuine conviction.

    So, it wasn¡¯t as others said, that he was a ruffian relying on his family name and wearing such an expression. That wasn¡¯t it at all.

    And, he was certain.

    Nox von Reinhaver might have been a ruler from the very beginning. And perhaps that was why he had been drawn to him.

    Meanwhile, at that moment, Nox had already lost consciousness. He felt a strange sensation and memory controlling his body. It was an entirely unfamiliar feeling, yet at the same time, it acted as a kind of trigger, unraveling the hidden truths of who Nox von Reinhaver truly was.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Note:

    I¡¯ve been using ¡®first half¡¯ to describe the stages of sword techniques . I tranted ??? [jeonbanbu] literally, which means [first half]

    From now on, I¡¯ll go with initial stage, middle stage, andst stage since they sound more suitable.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 186

    186: The Imperial Authority Struggle [3]

    Chaeng¡ª! The final strike that should have reached Nox was cleanly deflected. The ck petals, unable to fully bloom, slowly withered away. The sight of a flower that bore the arrogant name of death crumbling miserably was enough to bewilder the gathered knights in the deste vige.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    A voice as cold as frost, piercing to the bone, belonged to his half-younger brother. Along with it came a sharp pain that ran up Garen¡¯s wrist, sending chills down his spine.

    This isn¡¯t it. The situation unfolding was far different from what he had anticipated.

    He realized it only when Nox¡¯s voice reached him again shortly after.

    ¡°You¡±

    Beginning with that preamble, the disgrace of The Reinhaver wore a cold smile.

    ¡°That sword, you still don¡¯t know how to wield it properly, do you¡±

    Garen ground his teeth. As if his shameful side had been exposed, he couldn¡¯t suppress the unbearable rage and shouted

    ¡°What nonsense! How¡­.. How dare you Nox, Someone like you¡­ dare to climb over me?¡±

    But, naturally, there was no answer from Nox.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His transparent silver hair clung to his blood-soaked clothes. Even the moonlight above his head was absorbed, scattering into a chaotic reflection. Nox¡¯s two pupils were obscured by the strands of fallen hair.

    At that moment, why was it? Garen couldn¡¯t help but feel the sensation of goosebumps rising all over his body. His legs wouldn¡¯t move. Cold sweat began to drip, and his body, frozen stiff, kept sending him warnings.

    Run. It¡¯s dangerous.

    But Garen didn¡¯t run. No, to be precise, he wasn¡¯t even given the luxury to do so.

    The moment he closed and opened his eyes, Nox was already right in front of him. Nox¡¯s sword, which had reached close range, glistened pitch-ck as if it had absorbed oil.

    ¡°What the!¡±

    Light step. First step.

    What Nox used was, in truth, nothing more than a simple movement technique.

    Without saying a word, Nox raised his mana to its limit. Even for someone like Garen, it was a level of mana hard to fend off. It crawled up to his chin like a living entity.

    A light, vertical sh. Ordinarily, one would simply avoid it. It was an attack that didn¡¯t even seem worth blocking.

    But.

    Shwaat!

    Blood sttered. Garen¡¯s pupils shook violently. He couldn¡¯t ept the current situation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh! You think you can break the sword I¡¯ve honed for years? A ruffian like you¡­.!¡±

    Even as Garen shouted, he was horrified. Hadn¡¯t he just used the third form of Reinhaver¡¯s family? A devastating swordsmanship rivaling even the middle stage in terms of destructive power.

    Yet, not only had Nox blocked it entirely, but he had also shed Garen¡¯s chin purely with the speed of his sword. Garen quickly leaped backward, away from Nox, clenching his fist tightly. A chilling sensation constricted his heart, plunging him into a nightmare.

    ¡®Am I pressed¡­? Me, Garen von Reinhaver, the eldest son of the Reinhaver family¡¯

    But he couldn¡¯t deny it. Nox¡¯s sword was so ck it seemed drenched in ink, and the mana within it was overwhelming beyond estimation.

    However. What frightened Garen more than anything elsey elsewhere.

    It was because¡­.. He felt that Nox seemed to genuinely enjoy this situation.

    Even before he could finish his thoughts, Nox¡¯s sword, filled with mana, surged again. As if he couldn¡¯t contain his delight, Nox, wearing an expression almost childlike in its naturalness, unleashed a sword strike.

    ck Sword, the first form of the initial stage [ck de sh]

    The pitch-ck de flew to sever its opponent¡¯s life.

    Chaeng¡ª!

    Sparks scattered violently. Garen barely seeded in deflecting the strike, but he couldn¡¯t shake his astonishment. Combat against an opponent who overwhelmed him?

    At least for Garen, it was a rare experience.

    But for Nox?

    A fight against someone stronger than himself. He had grown weary of such encounters. He had crossed the line of death countless times and shed with strong foes so frequently they might as well have littered the ground he walked on. That line of death meant perilous crises capable of stealing one¡¯s life. Or threats that could be considered ominous¡­.

    Yet, paradoxically, they were also what made a knight grow more than ever.

    Garen simrly used [ck Sword sh] to deflect Nox¡¯s attack, but it was difficult to say he had fully blocked it.

    Grazed. To be precise, that would be the right way to describe it. The evidence was clear, his wrist screamed with pain as if it might tear apart, and Nox¡¯s sneering expression showed his ease.

    ¡°Weak. No¡­. this isn¡¯t what I wanted.¡±

    At that moment, Nox murmured something iprehensible, looking at Garen with a disappointed gaze. It was a look that made the one receiving it feel an almost breath-stopping, shocking pain.

    Garen continued using [ck de sh] and [ck de Chain shes], trying to control the distance between them, while at the same time concentrating his mana to hone the third form to perfection.

    ¡®No matter how talented you are, pulling that off a second time won¡¯t be easy!¡¯

    With a confident expression, he raised his sword toward Nox, unleashed his mana to bloom the flower of death once again. The ck, rising mana formed into a spiked rose, creating a distinct shape in its center. A shape more defined than before. that was Garen¡¯s characteristic. Growing faster when cornered. It was also a trait of the Reinhaver family.

    But.

    Even though the absurd technique, [ck de Falling Petals]], struck directly once again, Nox von Reinhaver merely observed it calmly, like an absolute powerhouse who had reached the state of a serene and unshaken mind (Ã÷çRÖ¹Ë®) Then, as if suddenly deciding to block the sword, he spoke.

    ¡°¡­. I got it¡±

    In a situation where it was already toote to pull the sword back, Nox gathered mana into his grip and caught the enemy¡¯s attack with his bare hand. The grip caused a stream of blood to flow from his palm, but Nox ignored it, his sneering face unchanging. He then guided the tip of Garen¡¯s sword to his own left chest, tuk tuk, tapping it.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, do it properly. For example¡­..¡±

    Noxughed, and suddenly, the air around him surged into a vortex, gouging the ground. At the same time, his overwhelming mana exploded instantaneously. This momentary explosive power was possible because he had opened the upper, middle, and finally, the lower dantian. Of course, there was a significant penalty of immense strain on the yer¡¯s body, but he seemedpletely unbothered by it. Nox, who was enjoying this situation, exuded an almost chilling aura.

    With blood dripping from Garen¡¯s sword, Nox grasped it with one hand and began wielding his own sword with the other. Christopher and the other knights are watching this scene.

    Even Eleanor was horrified.

    ¡°The initial stage of Supreme ck Sword. Third form¡±

    As Nox softly muttered these words, Garen¡¯s pupils narrowed sharply.

    ¡°What?¡±

    This was impossible.

    It was none other than the third form that was passed down in the Reinhaver family. How could his youngest brother, a mere ruffian, have learned such a profound swordsmanship?

    Was it a bluff? But as if to dispel such thoughts, Nox had already begun preparing a sword dance that aligned perfectly with the technique.

    A flower imbued with the dark attribute, steeped in the thick scent of blood, bloomed. Even though it could be called beautiful, there was no sense of incongruity, only delicate and refined swordsmanship slowly filling the vision before their eyes. And then, Nox said something that should never have been uttered

    ¡°[ck de Falling Petals]¡±

    Chwajwajwajwa¡ª!

    As the ground split open, the surrounding mana turned into a deep ck, forming a clear, tangible shape. It was a flower, a rose that embodied the essence of mana, a few times more beautiful than what Garen had conjured. Its thorns were sharp, but it was beautiful more than anything that it couldn¡¯t be refused A sword that left no choice but to ept it

    At that moment, it became clear. Nox von Reinhaver had seeded in replicating [ck de Falling Petals] that he use just by observing it.

    The shimmering sword began to break down Garen¡¯s body and mind, bit by bit.

    Was there any point in holding on further? Such thoughts arose as the situation became difficult to ept.

    As each small wound carved itself into his body, Garen thought. This pain, this torment. Did his youngest brother have endured such an overwhelming disparity?

    A disgrace to the Reinhaver family. For years, his younger brother had been called by that name, living a miserable and insignificant life.

    And yet, Nox had endured this powerlessness?

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­. impossible!¡±

    Garen¡¯s tightly clenched lips let out a voice mixed with blood, but it did nothing to reverse the situation. Even though numerous vital points on his body had already been shed, Garen¡¯s face was not one of surrender. But even in that situation, the wounds continued to umte. The priests, who had been secretly standing by to assist Garen, continued their healing, but Nox¡¯s [ck de Falling Petals] overwhelmed even their speed, stacking damage onto Garen.

    Even so, Garen was a man evaluated as one of the vessels worthy of the head of the Reinhaver family. He¡¯s a monster that grows even in such a dire situation. That was the hallmark of those who bore the name Reinhaver Garen burst into wildughter as he stared at Nox.

    Simply enduring such humiliation did not suit his temperament, it was no more than making the other vassals present to waver.

    Now was the time to show them.

    To prove why he was the one that would surpass even Theo, and had a qualification to im the position of rightful heir. He, who had desperately longed for it, threw his sword to the ground.

    ¡°¡­I acknowledge you, Nox von Reinhaver. From now on, I will use everything I have to utterly crush you. You have no objections, do you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better make it more entertaining for me. Dying too soon would ruin the fun, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    As Garen¡¯s confident expression surfaced, a new and entirely different sensation began to permeate his body. It was the power of a demon. A fragment of power given to Garen by Archduke Amdusias as a contingency n. Though it could easily corrupt a human¡¯s personality when it didn¡¯t absorb blood, it transformed the user into a state of overwhelming strength.

    Chutz! Chutz!

    Mana surged. Along with it, the wounds Garen had sustained from Nox¡¯s [ck de Falling Petals] began to heal, albeit slightly. It was a shocking sight.

    Christopher cried out in rm.

    ¡°Young Master Nox! You must avoid him! Young Master Garen¡¯s condition is not normal!¡±

    When Christopher tried to rush to Nox¡¯s side. Countless knights blocked his path. Among them was a member of the ck de Knights who had once fought alongside him. Christopher¡¯s gaze narrowed more than ever.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve be a dog that betrays the head of the family?¡±

    ¡°The fool is the one who supports the petty youngest as the family head, Christopher.¡±

    ¡°When the eldest son fell into ruin by relying on demonic power, what did you do to stop it? You dare speak such nonsense now?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. We don¡¯t care what happens. Come at me, Christopher.¡±

    ¡°¡­Very well.¡±

    Gripping his sword, Christopher began emanating a chilling frost. Closing his eyes for a brief moment, he thought to himself.

    ¡®Please wait a little longer, young master. I will¡­ reach you soon!¡¯

    Meanwhile. by then. Garen had already transformed into a monster with pale, purple skin and two horns. His eyes,pletely shrouded in darkness, and his blood-red lips gave off an uncanny terror, making him seem no longer human.

    ¡°From now on, it will be different.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    But Nox¡¯s gaze showed not a hint of fear.

    With a smile on his face, the two shed once again.

    Garen von Reinhaver The second phase of the viin boss raid had begun.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 187

    187: The Imperial Authority Struggle [4]

    The core units of Inner Lunatic, such as Paracelsus, Leon von Marvas, and Eleanor de Rivalin, each have their own unique nicknames. For example, [Ashen Wolf Paracelsus] or [ck Lion Leon] are notable examples.

    These nicknames are designed as a narrative device to emphasize the characters¡¯ distinctive traits to the utmost.

    For example, in the case of Paracelsus, to showcase his characteristic straightforward and pure-hearted (though not fitting) traits, the animal wolf was chosen. Additionally, due to the color of his hair, he was given the alias [Ashen Wolf]. In the case of Leon, as a young head of a family dealing with the undead, and because he serves the demon Marvas, who takes the form of a ck lion, he was given the following unique name.

    The same logic applies to other characters. Such as [Benevolent Princess Penelope] or [Golden Fox Eleanor]. Thus, even just by knowing the nicknames of Inner Lunatic¡¯s characters, it bes easy to recall them vividly.

    Still, there are always individuals who leave an especially strong impression.

    For example¡­

    [Benevolent Princess Penelope] In this incident, an imperial power struggle thatpels her to kill her brother, she acquires a new nickname [Cold-blooded Princess].

    ¡°I shall judge you.¡±

    The cold voice of Penelope von Arkheim rang out.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Along with her voice, dark clouds looming over Sidus¡¯ hall unleashed not rain but lightning, striking the knights below. Though not yet fully refined, her innate talent for destruction already rivaled that of her father, Esteban von Arkheim. The princess¡¯s divine retribution descended upon her treacherous brother and his soldiers. At the same time, cries of panic erupted in the surrounding area

    ¡ª Keaaak!

    ¡ª Damn it¡­ Is the princess really this powerful? No one ever said this!

    ¡ª Stay focused! Regroup and¡­ use the students as hostages before taking further action!

    The knights of the first Prince Louis were seasoned veterans. In other words, they were cunning and experienced enough to have stood at death¡¯s edge numerous times, enabling them to make swift decisions. They understood better than anyone how to escape disaster.

    ¡°Princess Penelope! If you do not stop at once, we will execute all the nobles andmoners here! Should that happen, even your title as the [Benevolent Princess] will be tarnished!¡±

    One of the captains at the forefront, tasked with protecting Louis, keep raised his voice.

    ¡°Look at the sheer number of soldiers here! Why do you persist, knowing you cannot win this battle? Everyone here will meet their end anyway!¡±

    In truth, Penelope was justified in resisting in this situation. Though slim, there was still a chance for survival. Moreover, she had Paracelsus and Leon, two genius units aiding her. Even if this battlefield became their grave, they would harbor no regrets.

    Therefore, Penelope had to resist here.

    Not seizing the opportunity when it arose would also be a foolish act.

    However, her opponents thought differently. Considering her reputation as the [Benevolent Princess] beloved by all, the captain and the first Prince Louis assumed she could not easily ovee this dire situation.

    But why is it?

    The princess¡¯s response diverged from their expectations.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t stop the first Prince Louis here, even more lives will be sacrificed,¡±

    Penelope replied with unexpected resolve.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to save more people at the cost of fewer sacrifices? Even if¡­. everyone here dies.¡±

    At that moment, Echidna, who had been assisting her nearby, flinched as if shaken to her core.

    ¡®What is this¡­? This is strange. The princess isn¡¯t acting like herself.¡¯

    The Penelope she knew would never say such things. Echidna had always thought Penelope von Arkheim, whose name suited ¡®Benevolent¡¯ more than anyone else, was destined to be the next emperor. But this was nothing like the Penelope she knew.

    Before the shock could fully sink in, Penelope calmly continued speaking.

    ¡°Therefore, let us all die here together.¡±

    As she spoke, thepassion in her gaze had vanished entirely.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Demonization (Ä§ÈË»¯). In the world of Inner Lunatic, demonization refers to the process by which an ordinary human borrows power from a demon to be a demonic human. Through demonization, even a regr person can gain the abilities of a skilled knight or mage. For those who are already proficient, their power can increase to rival that of the captain of an elite knight order.

    This is why many foolishly fall prey to the temptations of demons. They abandon their families, kill their loved ones, and ultimately destroy the ces they were meant to protect. Such oues are tragic results of human foolishness.

    However, there is a stage beyond demonization that directly connects an individual with the grand dukes of the demon realm. We easily call it devilization (ºÄ§»¯).

    As the name suggests, devilization transforms a human into a demon. This process enables truly astonishing power-ups.

    For examples.

    An ordinary person could rise to a level exceeding that of a knightmander

    Skilled knights easily ascend to the rank of what demons call a legionmander. Those who reach the rank of legionmander often grow to match the level of a nation¡¯s sovereign or the Seven Stars of the continent.

    Naturally, such transformations are exceedingly rare. This is because few can fully ept demon¡¯s power without any loss, and the physical vessel must also be exceptional. Those who already possess considerable skills rarely covet such power. Most of those who seek a higher realm while already having much are usually those who carry a sense of deficiency. Most of them have lost family, been betrayed, or abandoned.

    For this reason, there are not many strong individuals in the world who desire the power of demons.

    However. Anomalies exist everywhere, and those with deficiencies inevitably appear. For example, Garen von Reinhaver.

    He was a man overshadowed by the presence of his father.

    ¡°Though iplete¡­. this power should be enough to handle you.¡±

    Iplete power. Christopher couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Garen¡¯s strength had risen by at least one or two levelspared to before.

    While he had not yet reached the level of a grand duke, his power had clearly reached outside human levels, unconsciously shocking Christopher.

    If that power wereplete¡­?

    ¡®The thought alone was terrifying. A dark, overwhelming, and colossal power¡­!¡¯

    Christopher realized that neither he nor everyone else here could stand a chance, no matter how many of them fought together. Even Nox realized he wasn¡¯t longer an easy opponent now.

    Christopher was now preparing himself to join the fight and sacrifice his life, constantly rehearsing ways to help his young master escape.

    And yet, for some reason.

    The young master, Nox von Reinhaver, showed no signs of being shaken. Even as he faced his older brother, Garen, now his enemy who had surpassed demonization and achieved iplete devilization, His expression remained cold.

    With a maniacal smile, his expression seemed to show that he found this situation so enjoyable that he couldn¡¯t contain himself This was enough to unsettle not only Christopher and Eleanor but everyone present. No one believed that Nox currently possessed the power to match his opponent. Moreover, unbeknownst to anyone else, Nox¡¯s [Genius Time+] had already ended. A counterattack like before would be difficult.

    Even so, Garen, as if unwilling to waste any more time, lunged toward Nox.

    Thud!

    Their vision narrowed as Garen closed the gap, brushing past Garen¡¯s countless soldiers and Nox. The distance between the two brothers narrows, and before the dark clouds as if the world were copsing, can fully clear, a single sword shes Nox¡¯s shoulder.

    [ck de sh].

    Stter¡ª¡ª!

    The sh from Garen tore through Nox¡¯s shoulder, leaving a wound. Without missing a beat, Garen followed up with another attack aimed at the wound.

    [ck de Chain of shes].

    Swhaaat!

    The relentless shes from the ck de continued to dig into Nox¡¯s shoulder. While it was fortunate that it wasn¡¯t his sword-wielding arm, the situation was dire enough that his shoulder could have been severed entirely, leading to the loss of his arm. Eleanor screamed in shock.

    ¡°No! Nox! Dodge¡­ please!¡±

    Along with her desperate voice, the first stage¡¯s final third form was about to manifest.

    Chaeng¡ª¡ª!

    With sparks flying, Nox¡¯s expression returned to normal, even if just slightly. Thick liquids, dyed crimson, dripped from his blood-soaked white hair, forming a small puddle on the ground.

    Then, Nox countered the [ck de Chain of shes], forcing Garen to retreat.

    Screeech!

    Two lines were etched into the ground.

    Despite Garen¡¯s advanced stage of devilization, Nox¡¯s swordsmanship remained formidable. Even without [Genius Time+], Nox von Reinhaver was born with the most exceptional talent on the continent. Garen¡¯s prodigy trait, along with his stats, Nox possesses a strength that could surpass it.

    ¡°¡­..Now. I think I understand.¡±

    At that moment, Nox muttered something iprehensible.

    ¡®what¡­?¡¯

    Before Garen could register his confusion, Nox let out a dry chuckle and continued.

    ¡°Why Nox, no, why I had to live such a miserable, filthy life.¡±

    mes ignited in Nox¡¯s twovender eyes. Small, yet immense. The searing, chaotic ze began to burn its enemy.

    Some might describe it as a me that judged [evil], but in truth, it had little connection to such lofty ideals.

    Behind Nox, the crimson, vertical-pupiled eye that had appeared when he saved Eleanor in the past now shone like a sun. Its appearance resembled that of a goat¡¯s, unnatural and alien. The floating eye, connected to him, radiated an overwhelming flow of mana.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was vastly different from anything others had wielded before, but it even bore no resemnce to the mana typically used by a demon. Yet, the oppressive force it emitted suffocated everyone around him.

    Nox took a single, deliberate step forward. As he did, the flickering violet waves of energy seeped into his sword aura, writhing in a curving form as they moved here and there as if alive, coquettishly fawning over Nox.

    The energy took on a shape akin to tendrils, even melting the surrounding boulders as it squirmed toward Garen. An involuntary shock numbed his body.

    The sheer force of the sight left Garen¡¯s body paralyzed in shock.

    ¡®¡­. This is absurd. Such¡­ enormous¡­!¡¯

    Garen narrowed his eyes, his grip on his sword trembling. Even though he had progressed beyond demonization and reached iplete devilization, it was astonishing to see Nox still able to unleash such power.

    Strength? This wasn¡¯t merely about strength.

    Nox had be something that Garen dreaded most. Right. The current Nox von Reinhaver was like¡­..

    A grand duke-level demon.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 190

    190: The Benevolent Princess [2]

    There are existences referred to as representative of the orthodox noble faction, including Louis von Arkheim.

    She has dark violet hair tied neatly, firmly shut lips, and a well-built physique entuated by well-defined muscles. Her face, set with delicate features and thin eyebrows, gives the impression of someone in theirte twenties. Her true name is Ulysses von Fritschel, one of the three sword emperors of the continent.

    The title Sword Emperor refers to individuals on par with Theo von Reinhaver, Celsus, who became a sacrifice during the Arkheim power struggle at that time, and Luna.

    Ulysses is renowned for wielding a massive bastard sword.

    Why was one of the continent¡¯s dignified sword emperors aiding someone as inexperienced as the First Prince Louis? To exin this, one must delve into her family, the Fritschel lineage.

    In the past, the Fritschel family was considered a distinguished family renowned for their mastery of swordsmanship. However, due to a particr incident, they fell into ruin, were annihted during a territorial war, and she was the only survivor, barely escaping.

    The circumstances were as follows:

    Before the establishment of Arkheim, the nobles in the chaotic central region were preupied with checking each other. It was routine to train private armies for constant territorial wars. During this period of conflict, the Fritschel family revered justice and dered their support for the former emperor.

    But what is justice?

    It is not an easy matter to draw conclusions about this, but such noble values are often easily tarnished. Therefore, the Fritschel family suffered defeat in various political struggles among the noble houses, faced territorial wars, and ultimately, were betrayed by the emperor they trusted, leading to their annihtion.

    During this process, the [Foolish Emperor] Esteban highly valued her talent and recruited her at a young age, promising to restore her family. Within twenty years of making that promise, Esteban eventually founded the Arkheim Empire and elevated his prestige to the heavens. At this time, Ulysses was granted the title of Sword Emperor and became his loyal retainer.

    As the sole heir of the Fritschel family and one of the three Sword Emperors who wield the [Heaven-breaking Sword, Ulysses von Frichtzel possessed extraordinary power to boost the morale of all allies on her side. In times of war, this made her a formidable force.

    ¡®Under no circumstances, should she be made an enemy. Others are dangerous too, but.. if she falls into the hands of demons during arge-scale battle, there¡¯s no telling what disaster might ur.¡¯

    I am well aware of how dangerous her power is.

    Only after Prim grows to his full potential and activates the [Genius of Command] trait will it be barely possible to match her.

    Ulysses was a character in Inner Lunatic who could only be recruited in thetter part of the game. With her overwhelming power, she was not an opponent to be easily dealt with and was quite a troublesome figure.

    Furthermore, in the beginning, she is bound to assist the First Prince Louis.

    The reason is simple.

    As mentioned earlier, a mana pact exists between her and Esteban.

    During Esteban¡¯s glorious days, when his reputation reached the heavens, he made one promise to Ulysses in exchange for her assistance. This promise was binding, essentially tying her to him for nearly her entire life.@@novelbin@@

    ¡ª After pacifying the wars and unifying the continent, I will restore your family. For that, swear your life to me and my sessor.

    ¡ª I¡¯ll obey.

    Thus, due to this agreement, Ulysses had no choice but to support Louis, who was even slightly closer to being the rightful sessor, given the current circumstances.

    Esteban, having possessed Ulysses, who had lost her family name of Fritschel during the eastern conflicts, ultimately made her the guardian of the First Prince. Thus, she stood by Louis¡¯s side.

    ¡®But that alone is not enough. I know this better than anyone.¡¯

    If things continue as they are, only tragedy awaits both Penelope and Ulysses.

    Even if Ulysses subdues Princess Penelope and ces Louis on the throne, she will ultimately witness his repeated acts of tyranny and end up directly executing him herself.

    After that, there would be no way to recruit her.

    The only solution is to sway Ulysses during this power struggle.

    Convincing her to join our side.

    There was no other way to recruit her as a unit or ally. This was how the scenario was designed from the beginning.

    ¡®But if we can bring her over to our side, with her unmatched loyalty, the entire tide of events could be overturned.¡¯

    the first Prince Louis is a dangerous enemy.

    The forces behind him, including Rick and Amdusias, are even more dangerous.

    There are still two episodes left before reaching the conclusion of Part 1, excluding this one.

    I am certain that reaching the ending without her would be difficult.

    Though she¡¯s bit different from Paracelsus, Leon, or Thalia, whom I consider it would be impossible to reach the ending had we lost one of them, there is no need to further exin just how exceptional her capabilities are.

    Having quickly organized my thoughts, I turned to Christopher and asked.

    The real issue likelyy elsewhere.

    ¡°What¡¯s the state of Princess Penelope? Is she in danger?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. ording to the news, she is currently in a near-rampage state. It seems her naturally frail body cannot endure the overwhelming internal mana. The harmony of her innate mana appears to have broken. With her bnce shattered, she is recklessly unleashing magic indiscriminately, and there¡¯s no way her body can handle it. In such a state, if Ulysses-nim were to appear as an enemy¡­ Even this Christopher couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened¡­.¡±

    Christopher was still as talkative as ever. The problem was that the content of his words wasn¡¯t particrly uplifting, but that wasn¡¯t a bad thing at the moment. Apanion who could quickly assess and summarize the situation was indispensable.

    This time, I turned to Eleanor.

    She immediately caught on and continued.

    ¡°Supply support isplete. As you instructed, I¡¯ve requested Prim, your attendant, to assist with evacuating people. During this process, Talia and the others have all been lending their strength. The professors are also doing their part.¡±

    ¡°What about my masters?¡±

    ¡°Noah-nim and Astrid-nim are keeping a close watch on Ulysses or the ancient weapon that Prince Louis may have prepared. If they were to fall victim to that¡­ it couldpletely destroy mages¡¯ dantians and end up giving the enemy a decisive advantage.¡±

    ¡°Just as I thought. Damn it.¡±

    A curse escaped my lips unconsciously.

    I knew the situation wasn¡¯t favorable, but I never expected to hear about an ancient weapon this early.

    Ancient Weapon.

    Among the countless ancient devices referenced in Inner Lunatic, this one stands out. A weapon capable of targeting all mages within a 2-kilometer radius, destroying their dantians with devastating power.

    This was discovered in the ruins of the now-destroyed Catalyu Kingdom. While it may not be as legendary as the ¡®Philosopher¡¯s Stone¡¯ it caused quite a stir in the world.

    It operates using the magic stones of demonic beasts, and since these beasts are hunted relentlessly in the northern uninhabitednd (Ä§¾³ ¨C makyou if you know japanese), there should be no shortage of mana.

    The only variable was that the ancient weapon could only be used by a select few, but now¡ªwhat is this? Someone has already mastered this method.

    No matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that someone else, unknown to me, is repeatedly intervening in this matter. Could this be rted to the main storyline, which is now 45% damaged?

    I kept that possibility in mind.

    ¡°If they really can use the ancient weapon, there¡¯s no way my two masters will be able to y an active role in this battle. At most, their role would be limited to holding off or monitoring the enemy to prevent their forces from dispersing elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if the weapon fires, it will probably only be able to shoot twice at most¡­ But if those two shots hit Dean Noah and Astrid-nim, we will already suffer too great a loss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean there is no way.¡±

    I took a deep breath and gathered my mana. Then, crossing my hands, I softly chanted a spell. Along with a ¡®Hihing¡¯ sound, I quickly summoned Carl.

    With a rough cry, Carl offered me his back.

    Watching this, I swiftly leaped from the carriage andnded lightly on its back.

    Now that his body had grown considerablyrger, there was nothing to worry about.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead, so you alle as carefully as possible.¡±

    ¡°Young master Nox!¡±

    ¡°Nox¡­! What are you saying¡­. all of a sudden?! I just told you that your wounds haven¡¯t healed yet¡­!¡±

    Christopher and Eleanor shouted as if bewildered, but I had no choice but to grab the reins quickly and urge Carl forward.

    I felt sorry for them, but now wasn¡¯t the time to hesitate, I needed to move quickly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With those words, a rough snort, Puhihing, echoed.

    Soon, Carl then kicked the ground forcefully, quickly narrowing his stance, and I felt the surrounding scenery rush past with a whooshing sound as he sped forward.

    Simultaneously, I heard countless voices calling my name, but I didn¡¯t pay them any attention.

    Anyway, even if I try to stall for time here, they don¡¯t seem likely to listen, and there¡¯s nothing else I can do. Right now, the only option is to charge forward recklessly.

    There was no other choice.

    If I didn¡¯t move faster, I risked turning two of Inner Lunatic¡¯s greatest units into enemies. One of them was the woman I had just exined about, but the other¡­

    The most critical unit in Inner Lunatic, a character who, depending on the situation, could bear a tarnished reputation and lose her original title.

    That character was Penelope von Arkheim.

    ¡®Whether Penelope remains the [The benevolent princess] or bes the [Cold-blooded princess] will be decided at this moment. Even if she wins the battle for imperial power, if she falls into darkness, I¡¯ll have no choice but to find a way to kill her afterward¡¯

    The assassination of the princess.

    As a member of Lunatic, I might face a situation where I would have to kill her.

    Of course, from a cold and rational perspective, taking such action could be considered a method. But at this moment, I must question myself.

    Has Penelope evermitted a crime so severe that she deserves to die?

    Not yet.

    ¡°Of course, after her descent into darkness, she bes a character who, driven by excessive utilitarianism, passively allows countless people to die. But that hasn¡¯t happened yet.¡±

    I can make a choice.

    No, calling it a choice might be too ambiguous. It¡¯s more about saving her. Preserving her kind heart and ensuring she doesn¡¯t be mired in misguided hypocrisy.

    That is the only purpose I have chosen.

    ¡®Which is why.¡¯

    I will save Princess Penelope.

    I could embellish my actions with all kinds of loftynguage, but I know there¡¯s no need for that. The reason for action is simple.

    Because I want to.

    Because no one else but Nox von Reinhaver is stepping forward to protect hispanion.

    ¡®Of course, if someone were to ask if she clearly belongs to my faction yet, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say for sure. Unlike Eleanor, who has undoubtedly opened her heart to me, Penelope is full of thorns.¡¯

    Hundreds of assassination attempts in the imperial pce.

    The envy and scheming of her rivals that she barely survived.

    That¡¯s why she is probably hesitant.

    Every moment of her life has been spent thinking, striving, and trying to move forward to be better. She has confined herself to the name Benevolent, constantly attempting to live up to it. That was her life.

    But even she didn¡¯t realize that this name Benevolent would ultimately be steeped in tragedy.

    She is slowly falling apart.

    ¡®Save her.¡¯

    Because if I fail, I know better than anyone how deeply I would disappoint myself.

    That is themon thread between Nox and Yoochan, people who have now be one.

 Chapter 191

    191: The traitor prince and the Sword Emperor

    The rightful sessor of the imperial family, known as the [Benevolent Princess]

    Penelope von Arkheim, furrowed her brows more fiercely than ever.

    Though she was halfway consumed by rage, she quickly recognized the figure standing beneath her, looking up at her feet.

    She was none other than, the Emperor¡¯s closest confidant and one of the three Sword Emperors, the one Penelope had admired since childhood. Ulysses von Fritschel

    ¡®An ally of my father¡­ In the end, has she sided with my brother? No, the traitor?¡¯

    Ulysses had undoubtedly been Esteban¡¯s ally.

    The founding Emperor, once called the great sun that would swallow the entire continent.

    Esteban von Arkheim,

    Ulysses, a knight sworn to Esteban and thest heir of the fallen Fritschel family,

    Therefore, she was someone Penelope had grown familiar with.

    The distinctive dark violet hair, now tangled like seaweed from the fierce battles of the battlefield. The shadow cast by the helmet, and above it, a face arranged in delicate features.

    This was the face of the one who had, on countless asions, pushed Penelope¡¯s swing, stood guard while she bathed in the Ark River, and saved her from dozens of assassination attempts.

    Though she now stood as an enemy, Penelope remembered those memories. They weren¡¯t so far in the past.

    Penelope legs trembled uncontrobly.

    The shock and sense of helplessness overwhelmed her, but she quickly regained herposure. This wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened.

    ¡®It¡¯s somon that I¡¯d trip over it. People I thought loved me, turning their backs and trying to kill me¡­.¡¯

    When Penelope became ustomed to such things, she felt she was growing up.

    From the moment she severed the neck of her uncle, who had pointed a de at her.

    To this very moment when her own blood, the first Prince Louis, was doing everything in his power to bring her down and seize the throne, she had been enduring the pains of growth all along.

    Penelope clenched her lips tightly before muttering a single, trembling word.

    ¡°Ulysses.¡±

    ¡°Princess Penelope, I apologize for meeting you under such circumstances.¡±

    Penelope, keeping her expression as possible, stared straight into her eyes.

    The calm glow of the imperial family¡¯s characteristic golden eyes met the fierce gaze typical of a knight

    ¡°Why did you make such a choice? Was it to reim the family you lost in the past? Father, was it to take back what Esteban failed to give you?¡±

    Removing her helmet and offering a moment of courtesy, Ulysses nodded briefly.

    ¡°¡­ In any case, it would be best for you not to get too deeply involved in this matter. This is a story between our Fritschel family and His Majesty Emperor Esteban.¡±

    A reply as cold and sharp as frost. Hearing this, Penelope unknowingly clenched her fists tightly. Her life up until now had always been like this.

    Even when she gave her wholehearted love, shared it generously, not a single person tried to reciprocate that love.

    Instead, it had only attracted parasite worms, trying to exploit that.

    It was the same reason why she didn¡¯t easily open her heart to others.

    Eleanor de Rivallin.

    At first, she stood in direct political opposition to her. Yet, when talking to Eleanor, Penelope felt a small sense of ease. She now thought she understood why.

    It was because both had been deeply scarred by others, not by each other. Since it wouldn¡¯t matter if either of them betrayed the other someday, they could share a conversationfortably.

    ¡®That was because of Nox von Reinhaver¡­ It was thanks to him. Though I don¡¯t want to admit it¡­¡¯

    Suddenly, the brazen face of a man came to Penelope¡¯s mind.

    A man from a dark family, yet someone who had always been generous toward her.

    At first, it felt strange. That¡¯s why Penelope had doubted him, even refusing to grant him ess to the Ark River.

    But¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s definitely different from what I first thought.¡¯

    Now that she had barely regained herposure, Penelope thought back to Nox.

    He had always tried to save everyone without abandoning anyone.

    From the moment he rescued Eleanor during the entrance ceremony, to when the Ludger incident unfolded, it was the same. From the very beginning, he had acted as if he already knew what was going to happen, dismantling each situation wlessly and earning trust along the way.

    That¡¯s why Penelope had worked hard to bring him.

    ¡®¡­.Of course, he also agreed to leave me behind, but still¡­¡¯

    A memory surfaced suddenly.

    It was the day Eleanor and Nox had visited her. Eleanor had made a demand.

    Though he was merely a candidate for the husband position, Eleanor dared to ask that Penelope disregard imperialw and relinquish him. But Penelope hadplied without hesitation.

    And Eleanor had chosen the perfect moment, the imperial family¡¯s weakest moment. She had wedged herself in and made her demand.

    ¡®In truth¡¯

    She could have demanded much more.

    She could have demanded exclusive rights to military supplies, like the Goff Merchant Group. It wouldn¡¯t have been unreasonable.

    But she didn¡¯t. Was it out of consideration?

    No.

    It was nothing more than erasing the name of a mere husband candidate from the imperial family¡¯s list. That was all it took. And yet, why? Why were her emotions in such turmoil?

    She had thought it would be difficult to understand, but it wasn¡¯t.

    One day, after a strategy meeting, Eleanor had spoken to her.

    ¡ª Princess, if you win this war, you will gain many things.

    ¡ª What? What do you mean all of a sudden¡­

    ¡ª But I won¡¯t.

    When Eleanor said this, her expression had unknowingly grown serious. Penelope realized something.

    That expression was filled with sincerity.

    Surely, it was just that he was needed. Their current rtionship would continue as it is.

    That was what the princess thought until the words that followed pierced her like a wedge.

    ¡ª Give him to me. Nox von Reinhaver.

    A dizzying, fleeting memory passed by.

    Soon, her vision returned to normal, and before her, the knights lined up in formation came into view.

    Countless enemies aiming for her life stood alongside the Sword Emperor.

    Seeing this, the princess¡¯s rationality began to snap once again, and a cold smile emerged on her face.

    As if adding fuel to the fire, Ulysses spoke.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Princess, you are not the rightful sessor to Arkheim.¡±

    It was an excessively scornful statement.

    Even though the princess was indeed at a disadvantage in terms of power dynamics, such behavior was unbing. Even if the rebellion seeded entirely, it was not the attitude a knight would disy toward someone who might be a ruler

    But Penelope knew the truth behind her words.

    Crackle¡ª!@@novelbin@@

    Penelope began to draw out her mana to its fullest extent.

    Echidna, cutting down attacking knights while climbing the Sidus staircase, flinched at the overwhelming surge of unnatural, immense mana.

    She urgently cried out.

    ¡°Princess! Stop¡­! If you keep using your mana like this, your life will undoubtedly¡­¡±

    However, Penelope, as if entirely unfazed, she leaned against the railing with her chin resting on her hand, and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of your daughter, isn¡¯t it? Ulysses von Fritschel. Did that traitor promise to bring her back to life? Is that why you¡¯re opposing me?¡±

    ¡°¡­.You have crossed the line.¡±

    Ulysses¡¯ expression twisted, and at that moment, the first Prince Louis insidious voice echoed.

    ¡°Indeed. That issue is not one for you to interfere in. It is a matter requiring conversation between His Majesty Emperor Esteban and Ulysses von Fritschel¡­.¡±

    ¡°Traitor, shut your mouth.¡±

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck. It narrowly missed the first Prince Louis shoulder,

    No, to be more precise, someone deflected it just in time.

    It was a scene that only an extremely skilled knight could have noticed. But Penelope knew exactly who was behind it. It was just as it had been before.

    ¡°Now that the pleasantries are over, let¡¯s begin in earnest.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ulysses.¡±

    Cutting down the lightning with precision, Ulysses started to show her sword skill.

    The enormous sword resting on her shoulder began to condense an impossibly dense amount of mana. That mana soon flowed into the de, radiating a blue light. She raised her sword high, pointing it skyward.

    [Heaven-Breaking Sword]

    Initial stage, third form. Sky Compression (Ìì¿s)

    The sword, imbued with the meaning ofpressing the sky, created rippling waves that spread outward in circr patterns.

    These waves coalesced into a massive force, directly striking Penelope and the knights surrounding her. The swordsmanship perfectly nullified Penelope¡¯s lightning strikes, gradually building its power.

    This was the most fearsome aspect of Sky Compression.

    It grew stronger by consuming the surrounding mana. Its ability to devour magic made her the ultimate counter against mages.

    This was the sword that cut through the world (ÌìÏÂ), passed down to Ulysses family.

    If it¡¯s about destructive power, she was the upright existence that blocked the Princess¡¯s lightning strike, which its destructiveness was second to none.

    Her feat of deflecting lightning attacks, famous for its dazzling and difficult-to-block with a single sword earned her the name of one of the three Sword Emperors, Ulysses von Fritschel.

    ¡°You are strong, but not yet fully matured. Princess.¡±

    Ulysses¡¯ cold evaluation.

    As she watched the first form of the initial stage sweeping through the allies like a storm, bloodshot appeared in Penelope¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ulysses¡­!¡±

    ¡°The more I watch¡­ I can¡¯t stand this any longer. Leon, take over here¡±

    ¡°What? What do you mean¡­?¡±

    Leon eximed in confusion. Paracelsus suddenly intervened and straightened the old sword he had been holding.

    Then, he leapt toward the first Prince Louis, channeling mana into his sword.

    [Living Sword]

    The initial stage, second form. [Salvation Sword].

    The explosive surge of energy hurtled toward the first Prince Louis.

    Even though it was the basic form of the initial stage, the sword aimed for the vital spots, so its impact was beyond imagination.

    A shocking sword dance unfolded as numerous enemies blocking Louis¡¯ front were swept away, their blood rising under the sky.

    Just as Paracelsus showed no mercy.

    Someone closed the distance and swung their sword at him.

    An overwhelming pressure that had never been felt before surged as sparks flew. With a ng, a shocking impact climbed up Paracelsus¡¯ wrist and up his spine.

    This is dangerous.

    Instinctively, a small grunt escaped Paracelsus¡¯ mouth.

    This time, Ulysses, who blocked the attack from this side, smiled faintly.

    She had a look of pure interest on her face.

    ¡°That Celsus. I wondered where he went in his old age¡­ Looks like he raised an interesting disciple and died. He was the weakest among us¡­ Well, I guess it¡¯s not a big deal if he got caught up in some petty intrigue and died.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Don¡¯t speak ill of the old man. I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Paracelsus said, showing his gritted teeth.

    But Ulysses, the sword emperor with [Heaven-breaking Sword], the sword that literally breaks the heavens, only smiled faintly.

    ¡°If you can, go ahead. Young knight.¡±

    Your sword is still far too weak to endure the long winter.

    Ulysses added with a faint smile.

    In the cold, piercing gaze, Paracelsus, for some reason, had the same expression as hers.

 Chapter 192

    192: The Ashen Wolf [1]

    ¡°Young knight, what is your name?¡±

    Hair as beautiful as if obsidian had been melted and reforged swayed softly.

    A voice dropped before Paracelsus.

    It had a strangely enchanting charm to bewitch people, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to be captivated by it.

    The woman before his eyes was his enemy.

    Chaeeng!

    Paracelsus deflected the sword that came at him along with Ulysses¡¯ question and replied.

    ¡°I am Paracelsus.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Ulysses spoke as though she genuinely found it amusing.

    However, the knights and students present found it peculiar. It was odd for someone at the level of a Sword Emperor to speak of finding enjoyment in the swordsmanship of a mere fledgling.

    In truth, Ulysses wasn¡¯t particrly impressed by Paracelsus¡¯ swordsmanship. Though it was quite exceptional for his age, it was nowhere near enough to rival someone of Ulysses¡¯ caliber, nor was it refined. His technique was riddled with openings, marred by unrestrained anger.

    However¡­

    What truly intrigued Ulyssesy elsewhere.

    ¡°Paracelsus¡­ Paracelsus, huh¡­ How amusing. Does that mean you possess talent worthy of being bestowed a name by him? A talent that surpasses even his? That obstinate man proimed it so to someone like you, a mere fledgling?¡±

    A name.

    Yes, that was it.

    Ulysses was now pondering the name Paracelsus.

    The name originally belonged to Celsus.

    The name Paracelsus had been derived from him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The [Conqueror of the East] and the [Ashen Wolf].

    Among the many nicknames attributed to Paracelsus, the two most famous were these.

    Of course, there were also criticisms regarding these presumptuous nicknames.

    Most of the reasons were. He was too young to bear the name of Conqueror, and no matter how talented he was, there was no way such a monstrous individual could be wasting away in this eastern remote ce.

    asionally, just as great talents emerge from nowhere, a remarkable, prodigious knight would suddenly appear, but¡­ they argued that the time for such urrences had long passed.

    Naturally.

    It was a given that the young men of the continent would dream of bing knights of their nation, serving their lords, and earning recognition for their loyalty, perhaps even gaining a noble title.

    But such grand dreams were relegated to the era of the once-prosperous Catalyu Kingdom.

    What were knights of recent times like?

    They were often scions of distinguished families, taught by exceptional swordmasters, wielding weapons crafted by master craftsmen. They sparred with each other, debating who was stronger¡­¡­ or who had connections to more prestigious families.

    Therefore, the knights and mages gathered in taverns or guilds.

    Ormon folk that look over them couldn¡¯t believe it.

    That a genius had arisen who could overturn all these inequities and ignite a me that might consume the entire eastern region.

    Paracelsus.

    He was a genius.

    From birth, he possessed overwhelming talent,den with innate skills. These abilities were honed and awakened by none other than Celsus.

    The creator of the ancient swordsmanship [The Living Sword], and a legendary healer.

    Through a chance encounter, the untamed Paracelsus crossed paths with Celsus, and they formed a master-disciple rtionship.

    Two years ago,

    The beginning of this rtionship was when Paracelsus was just beginning to make a name for himself.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [Side Story ¨C The Origin of the Name]

    I wanted to be a doctor.

    Though I never met him, my father was said to be a kind military doctor who treated the poor.

    My mother, admiring him, married him and bore a child.

    I, Paracelsus was born.

    But I cursed the fruit of their love for my entire life.

    The War of the Five Nations.

    A war that broke out in the vast eastern continent plunged me into an unprecedented era of chaos.

    It was all sparked by a mythical object, the ¡®Philosopher¡¯s Stone¡¯, also known as the ¡°Elixir.¡±

    Both my father and mother died.

    I was the only survivor.

    Along with the helpless children of the orphanage.

    So¡­ I had no choice but to pick up the sword.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At first, I had no name.

    Greyish-blue, or perhaps ashen.

    That was what they called me at the abandoned orphanage.

    A delicate and frail childhood spent under the apron strings of a nanny.

    But for me, every moment was a fierce struggle in an endlesspetition.

    When I look back on that time, I can¡¯t help but recall all kinds of nightmarish stories. Though Ick the words to describe it fully, a few memories are clear.

    First, I was an orphan.

    Being an orphan abandoned by their parents in the ¡®Salvatore¡¯ orphanage wasn¡¯t particrly unusual, but I will exin in advance to avoid troublesome exnationster.

    I will say this again.

    I am an orphan, and my education iscking.

    Therefore, I may not be very ustomed to narrating the events I experienced. I can only describe them inly, as if tracing the path I have walked,

    like the feeling of passing through an underground sewer.

    ¡ª Hey, ash brat! What are you doing wandering around? Picking fights again?

    ¡ª Yep, still a worm, huh.@@novelbin@@

    ¡ª Don¡¯t cause too much trouble! Otherwise, she will cry again! Hahaha!

    The she they pointed to was none other than the girl I often fought within the orphanage.

    Her situation was a little better than mine.

    Her name was Aeloi, a somewhat odd name with a hint of alcohol to it, but at least she had one. Unlike me, she knew the fate of her family. They had died, and she understood that no one wasing to find her, though it was a bit of a problem itself, but it definitely made her better off than me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my line! And stop picking fights everywhere! I¡¯m the one who has to treat you afterward! We¡¯re already short on supplies, and if you keep making doing that¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it.¡±

    This girl often started fights with me. Usually, it was because she imed I wasn¡¯t doing my share of the orphanage chores. I found her nagging annoying and often ran off.

    Perhaps she didn¡¯t like that, as she eventually took to keeping an eye on me.

    That¡¯s when I made a decision.

    I would leave this wretched orphanage¡­.

    Anyway, looking back on my life at that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but think, how could there be so much to do in this miserable Salvator Orphanage? Even the youngest children worked hard, with jobs brought in from here and there.

    The handsome boys were sold off as ythings for wealthy nobles or armed with rusty swords and sent to hunt monsters.

    The girls did mostly static tasks like mending clothes, selling various items, ortching onto passing travelers, hoping to secure a way out.

    Among the boys, I was thetter.

    By thirteen, I was nearly 5.5 feet tall. No lecherous noble with peculiar tastes would show interest in someone like me.

    My fierce eyes didn¡¯t help, either.

    At the time, I was still rather lean, but after years of wielding a sword in training, my frame had grown toorge to ignore.

    Now, I look like a giant to anyone who sees me.

    Even nobles with entric preferences didn¡¯t want me.

    My ashen hair, heavy with a sense of defeat, yed a role as well.

    I wasn¡¯t called ash brat for nothing.

    Still.

    People treated me rtively well.

    The adults often called me ash-head or ash brat, but just being given shelter and food in a ce like this was better.

    Other orphanages had long since shut their doors.

    Thanks to that, I could spend my spare time continuing my sword training

    Training, though, was nothing more than setting up arge log and chopping it with a sword instead of an axe. Still, wasn¡¯t it better than doing nothing at all?

    Time passed, and the six-year-old abandoned child grew into a thirteen-year-old, nearly a full-fledged adult. Around that time, a major event urred that would change my life.

    A nearby noble with a high opinion of himself decided to search for something out of fear of dying from illness and disease.

    That something was none other than the legendary object called the [Philosopher¡¯s Stone], one of the fragments said to shape the world.

    ¡ª To all who seek the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, Count Kses has promised a massive reward!

    Soon, arge-scale expedition force was organized. Despite my young age, I was already taller than most adults and skilled enough with a sword, so I volunteered for the expedition.

    After many twists and turns,

    I finally learned how to properly wield a sword for the first time in my life.

    The prestigious knightly order that had separated from Catalyu Royal Guard.

    I joined the Polymorph Knights.

    This was both a new beginning,

    and the start of my tragic childhood.

    ¡­.Ah, I suppose I should add onest thing.

    Aeloi.

    That girl, herst words to me are still vivid in my memory.

    ¡ª Why do you have to go off picking fights! Please¡­. can¡¯t you just stay here?

    ¡ª Why would I? Isn¡¯t this exactly what you wanted? Participating in this will bring food support to Salvator, won¡¯t it?

    ¡ª In truth, for me that¡¯s not.. it¡¯s just¡­ forget it. Go. Just go.

    I didn¡¯t understand her final words.

    But my decision had already been made, and I had no regrets. I calmly walked off to join the long procession of knights.

    It was only natural.

    There was no reason to dwell onplex emotions.

    The greatest advantage and disadvantage of Salvator Orphanage was that anyone could be sold off at any time.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A year passed.

    As anyone knows, a year is a long time.

    It¡¯s especially long when you¡¯re constantly replenishing thousands of supplies and exploring underground dungeons. Even the finest knights grew exhausted.

    It was no surprise that the arrogant Count, grew increasingly desperate as his illness worsened. In the end, he was forced to halt the search for the Philosopher¡¯s Stone.

    He must have concluded that he could no longer endure. After all, there was no guarantee it even existed, and seeking such a legendary object with such slim odds of sess was far from an easy task.

    Finally, when the rage of others culminated in the start of a coup.

    I simply thought, What do I care? and returned to this ce once again.

    Salvator Orphanage.

    But why?

    When I returned, there was nothing left but an empty ruin.

    It was strange.

    ¡°¡­By now, Aeloi should be pestering me as usual¡­¡±

    Noints about why I just came now, no answers at all. Even after knocking on the door Aeloi and dozens of the other girls used to share, only ayer of pilled dust fell, and no response came.

    A sense of unease spread slowly through my body like poison. It was a kind of knightly intuition, akin to a reflex.

    ¡°This is strange.¡±

    That was when I heard it.

    Outside the orphanage, the voices of great number of people shouting in unison.

    I quickly ran outside, grabbed hold of a man who looked easy to handle, and asked him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    This, so you¡¯re not going to answer nicely.

    I immediately grabbed him by the cor, putting force into my grip, and asked again politely.

    ¡°Shut up and tell me.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ the Count¡­ that bastard tricked us! He took mercenaries, saying he¡¯d give us food supplies, but instead, he didn¡¯t distribute anything! Worse, he captured everyone from the orphanage and took them as ves!¡±

    At that moment, my brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Took them? What happens now?¡±

    I genuinely asked.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t care what happened.

    Whether they were sold as ves or taken as concubines, what could I do?

    This was wartime, and I wasn¡¯t a noble.

    As amoner, wasn¡¯t I taught in the orphanage that this sort of discrimination was inevitable?

    At the time, I wasn¡¯t thinking much of it, or rather, I was trying hard not to think about it. That¡¯s probably a more urate way to put it.

    ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you that ashen?¡±

    ¡°And if I am, what about it?¡±

    ¡°Then, you¡¯ll find this even sadder¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    I tilted my head, confused by the iprehensible words.

    Why would I feel sad?

    But as the man continued, I started to sense something was wrong.

    ¡°Aeloi¡­ that girl¡­ she was taken as a concubine for Count Kses! By force.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±

    I thought for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±

    But for some reason, a faint sense of confusion rose in my chest. In fact, Wasn¡¯t this natural?

    For a girl in this orphanage, the happiest fate was bing a concubine to a noble family.

    That¡¯s why I tried to dismiss it as no big deal.

    Even when I heard it was by force, I believed Aeloi life would improve. After all, what other choices did I have? Aeloi¡¯s life could only get better from here.

    In truth, she was the most beautiful girl in the orphanage, and her nature was kind and gentle. I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it was also Aeloi who treated me every time I came back wounded.

    But why?

    This overwhelming weight in my chest, like a lump of lead¡ªthis suffocating sense of loss. Where did ite from? Why was it tormenting me? I kept reflecting on it, but no clear answer came to mind.

    It was then.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go?¡±

    At that moment, I realized I¡¯d been gripping the man¡¯s cor for far longer than I should have.

    And it was then that I finally understood how wrong I was.

    Because of what the man, I came to a realization.

    If it wasn¡¯t Aeloi¡¯s own will, no one had the right to decide her life for her. And that I needed to save her immediately.

    ¡°So, where is the count Kses estate?¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    <b>193: The Ashen Wolf [2]</b>

    So¡­ ording to a traveler who once visited the orphanage a long time ago, miracles are something that asionally, suddenly, whoosh, find their way .

    I raised my hand out of mild curiosity and asked

    ¡ª Are these miracles perhaps like moths or cockroaches?

    But it seemed my poor expression didn¡¯t sit well with the learned schr. He gave a rather hollowugh, patted my head, and exined further.

    ¡ª Typically, things like those you mentioned bring misfortune. Bugs, beasts that harm humans, and magical creatures especially tend to do so. So, I¡¯d say your expression isn¡¯t quite appropriate.

    ¡ª But miracles are different. They are born from something you earnestly wish for, pray for, and believe in so deeply that it reaches the gods. That¡¯s what a miracle is.

    But he didn¡¯t add this part.

    In most cases, the protagonist of the miracle isn¡¯t me. And that brats like me, born in some backwater eastern vige, are better suited for tragic endings.Now, here I am, holding Aeloi¡¯s lifeless body in my arms.

    She, now a cold corpse, hadn¡¯t even managed to utter a single word of farewell. Aeloi¡¯s breasts were far too small to belong to someone who had be the concubine of a noble family. All I could do was hold her for a long time. The noble had long since departed.

    After the supplies ran out, Count Kses stopped distributing meals to his people. Instead, he sold some of them as ves to raise the required funds for the search for the [Philosopher¡¯s Stone].

    Among those, Aeloi, who was strikingly beautiful, became the concubine of that lecherous man. But Aeloi had a defiant spirit, a stubbornness that wouldn¡¯t let her bow to anyone.

    Sleeping in the same bed with a man she did not desire was likely something she could not even fathom, let alone dream of.

    What followed is a predictable story.

    Her chest bore savage stab wounds and bloodstains. The sight of her severed tongue, bitten off, told the rest. Aeloi must have rejected the count¡¯s demands and chosen to take her own life instead.

    She must have no other choice than to end her own life.

    To protect her own will and chastity, that was the best judgment.

    That strong-willed woman would have done exactly that.

    Knowing her so well, I held her small body for a while.

    Her warmth was gone, her heartbeat silent. Her eyes were closed, and her jaw was clenched shut, refusing to open. She wore a torn negligee, forcibly dressed on her by the count¡¯s preferences, over white underclothes.

    At that moment, the words she¡¯d spoken to me a year ago.

    Just before I left, came vividly to mind.

    ¡ª Why do you have to go off picking fights! Please¡­. can¡¯t you just stay here?

    ¡ª In truth, for me that¡¯s not.. it¡¯s just¡­ forget it. Go. Just go.

    Just go.

    With a faint smile, I returned to the vige and gently buried her.

    Either way, the situation was already over. All I could do was run away or continue proving to him that I was still his dog.

    ¡°Miracles, huh¡­.¡±

    There are no miracles for me.

    It was winter. My white breath broke apart in the cold, blurring my vision in a pale haze.

    How about her?

    She¡¯d probably be cold.

    Maybe she¡¯d felt that way for a whole year since I¡¯d left her behind. For so long, she might have been searching for me.

    I finally understood.

    The one person who had always tormented me was now gone.

    Am I happy?

    No.

    Am I sad?

    I¡¯m not sure.

    When the contradictory emotions reached their extreme, I realized what I had to do. It was to cut him down.

    Count Kses.@@novelbin@@

    The image of Aeloi¡¯s final moments, wrapped in rags and discarded, flickered faintly in my mind.

    If it were her, she¡¯d probably say something like this.

    ¡ª You¡¯re seriously thinking of fighting a Count? The stray dogs passing by wouldugh! Stop spouting nonsense and go mind your own business! Quit doing pointless things! ???????¦¥?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When my ceaseless steps finally brought me to the front of the count¡¯s mansion.

    I felt it.

    These people live in a world different from mine. And perhaps that¡¯s why? I thought it might be okay to be a bit more cruel.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    The voice belonged to a guard.

    I tightly gripped the old, worn-out sword I¡¯d barely managed to get from the knight¡¯s order and replied.

    ¡°I need to see the count. Would you mind stepping aside?¡±

    Naturally, I didn¡¯t bother with formal speech.

    I told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m not well-educated and tend to ramble.

    It¡¯s the same when speaking to others as it is when recounting my own story.

    ¡°A filthymoner dares to spout such nonsense? How ridiculous. From the looks of it, you¡¯re trying to y at being a knight with that sword, huh? Get lost. I¡¯ve seen plenty of fools like you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a problem if you don¡¯t step aside.¡±

    ¡°Haha! And what could a brat who hasn¡¯t even undergone theiring-of-age ceremony possibly do¡­.¡±

    Shwat¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    Blood sttered.

    Into the air.

    Red stains spread across the blue sky like silk dye.

    Why?

    This strange sensation¡­ it thrilled me.

    Perhaps it was simr to the rush I felt when I cut someone down most recently, when I killed the captain and took his ce as squad leader.

    Thud.

    A head fell to the ground. The guard, unable to utter even a death cry, died instantly.

    Immediately after, a maid witnessing the scene screamed. I ignored her and stormed into the mansion.

    The hallway was absurdly long, so much so that even if it were given just a span, it would be wider than Salvator

    Looking back, Iter found out that what I saw was merely the guest rooms.

    But that¡¯s not important.

    If necessary, I cut down those in my way, gradually making my way further inside.

    I ascended the stairs,

    Amidst screams and the tter of falling tableware.

    One man, who seemed to hold some authority, attempted to send a message somewhere. I let him be.

    The more people gathered to surround me, the more fun it would be.

    But¡­.

    Shwat¡ª¡ª!

    Contrary to my expectations, the enemies were incredibly weak.

    Weak. Trash.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t the feeling¡¯

    It needed to be more exhrating.

    They must do it.

    After all, they¡¯d taken so much from me.

    Hadn¡¯t they?

    It shouldn¡¯t be nd like this, shouldn¡¯t it?

    Chaeng.

    Finally, I reached the door to Count Kses¡¯s room, a familiar face caught my eye

    toon leader.

    If I were one of the squad leaders who led smaller units, this man, who gathered andmanded all the squad leaders, was the toon leader. His name was Farrell, wasn¡¯t it?

    Anyway, he blocked my path, slowly pressed his sword against mine, and spoke.

    ¡°This is as far as you go. Stop this madness, Ashen.¡±

    ¡°I heard the mercenaries were furious about not receiving their rations. Why are you siding with the noble?¡±

    ¡°Count Kses and I are business partners.¡±

    It was difficult to understand, but at least I knew something shady was going on. wasn¡¯t I someone who¡¯d survived the back alleys?

    Therefore, I quickly caught on.

    This man had colluded with Count Kses and led the mercenaries under hismand to their deaths.

    ¡°I did hear the mercenary rebellion was subdued without issue.¡±

    Chaeng!

    I deflected his de and replied. He furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re going to fight me, Ashen?¡±

    ¡°Then, after creating this mess, you think I¡¯ll let the man behind that door live?¡±

    ¡°Count Kses, for all his faults, values your strength. He intends to resume the search for the Philosopher¡¯s Stone. For his illness, that was the best and ¡­¡±

    ¡°And for that, he needs me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. To be precise, he¡¯s interested in the Ashen, who severed the squad leader¡¯s head after barely half a year of wielding a sword properly.¡±

    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t think that you can be thrown anytime¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll swear a Mana Pact. That person will never harm you. But you must swear the same in return.¡±

    A Mana Pact.

    It was a magic I first heard about during my one year as a knight.

    It binds both parties, imposing severe penalties if broken. I remember I found it fascinating and listened attentively.

    Of course, the mage who¡¯d exined it to me lost his head to an ogre the very next day.

    ¡°Why should I do that?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s better than dying here and now. Honestly, I¡¯m surprised I have to exin this to you.¡±

    ¡°Listen, Captain¡­ No, Farrell, I only care about things that are interesting.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense like a moth flying into the me. Do you really think you¡¯ll leave here alive?¡±

    ¡°At the very least, I¡¯m confident I can take your head. Shall we bet?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hah. In the end, it¡¯se to this. Wolves should never be tamed, but there¡¯s no choice.¡±

    Farrell¡¯s drew his mana with murderous intent, ring at me.

    Naturally, since I wasn¡¯t an adult yet, I didn¡¯t know how to use mana. So I simply observed, finding what he did fascinating.

    Not bad.

    With power like that, it would be easier to cut down my enemies.

    I wanted it.

    How could I take it¡­.

    Chaeng¡ª¡ª!

    All of a sudden, Farrell¡¯s de came flying toward me.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly frightening.

    I had heard many rumors about mana, but ultimately, I knew it was no more than a supplement to swordsmanship.

    I heard the best swordsmanship should be trained along with mana, but since Icked it, it hardly mattered to me.

    If that guy were skilled enough to wield mana proficiently, he wouldn¡¯t be rotting in a ce like this.

    Which meant I had a chance.

    Thud!

    Farrell stomped forward, closing the distance between us.

    But I had a year¡¯s worth of experience as a mercenary. This was the same man who had oncemanded me as the squad leader.

    Where he¡¯d move.

    Which sword he¡¯d employ, and what acrobats he¡¯d try. I remember it all. Instinctively, I focused on his downward vertical sh, tracking it closely before deflecting itpletely.

    Now it was starting to get interesting.

    ''Is this what revenge feels like?¡¯

    The thought crossed my mind.

    Over one year as a mercenary, I¡¯d encountered countless volunteers, proiming they came to this ce for revenge. They¡¯d give their life to achieve it

    Back then, as a newly promoted squad leader, I watched them with curiosity.

    What was it about revenge that clouded human reason and stirred such intense emotions?

    I couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Why?

    Because those same people, blinded by revenge, all died fighting monsters. For reference, not a single one survived to speak the word revenge again.

    They were weak.

    Because they were weak, they died.

    And none of them ever seeded in their vengeance.

    ¡°Is this for revenge?¡±

    Farrell asked at just the right moment.

    As I spun my sword casually, as if I didn¡¯t know what he meant, I closed the distance between us.

    I thrust my de straight toward him, but he deflected it to the side.

    Chaeng¡ª¡ª!

    ¡°You¡¯re a dog. Remember that, Ashen. In the end, no matter what you do, nothing will change. Do you think some lowlymoner can change the world? No. You¡¯re just a brat. Couldn¡¯t even protect the one girl who was following you to that extent¡­ a piece of trash from the slums..¡±

    ¡°Too long.¡±

    At that moment, I put more strength on the sword I was gripping.

    The massive energy I felt from the strange stone I¡¯d recently found began to take form, wrapping itself around me. This feeling wasn¡¯t bad.

    I am no longer pushed by him. Why?

    I don¡¯t know the reason yet.

    But why was that?

    Farrell seemed to understand the reason. His face twisted in shock, and he gritted his teeth as he stared at me.

    ¡°Ashen¡­ That stone¡­ You, don¡¯t tell me!!¡±

    [Cut him down.]

    Puhwat¡ª¡ª!

    At the same time as I heard that mysterious voice, I sessfully cleaved Farrell in two, cleanly separating his upper body from his lower half. The sensation was exhrating.

    Why was this power suddenly surged within me?

    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but¡­

    But now, what mattered most was dealing with what I needed to do.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    <b>194: The Ashen Wolf [3]</b>

    ¡ª A full-bellied noble is one who always indulges in alcohol, gambling, and women. There are no exceptions.

    Over the past year, I came to truly understand what kind of creatures these so-called nobles are.

    They are worms. Corrupt, engage in filthy deeds, avoid responsibility for their own mistakes, and shift the me onto others,

    They were the ones who brought about the era of chaos in the east and caused the downfall of the first and only human-unified kingdom, the Catalyu Kingdom. And who perishes because of their decisions?

    It¡¯s always overwhelmingly the ves andmoners.

    This time was no different.

    There is an object called the [Philosopher¡¯s Stone]

    A tool said to grant everyone¡¯s wishes in the world.But because of it, a civil war broke out in the Catalyu Kingdom, and as a result, the stone shattered into nine pieces that scattered across the world.

    Why do I know this?

    [How is it? The feeling of revenge?]

    It¡¯s because I can hear the voiceing from the red gem embedded in the back of my hand.

    And because I¡¯ve felt its power directly.

    He continued to speak to me

    [I am Baal. If you seek even greater power, gather all nine pieces of the stone and resurrect mepletely.]

    The guy called Baal imed himself to be a demon, one of the Grand Dukes

    The strongest among them, and his goal was to manifest the demon realm in this world.

    The moment I identally found the stone and picked it up, he embedded himself into the back of my hand and wouldn¡¯te off. I even tried to cut it out, but it only dug in deeper. Having no other choice, I decided to leave it alone.

    Anyway, since it was somewhat helpful, I decided to ignore it for the time being, nning to have a skilled priest remove itter.

    If they perform an exorcism, it¡¯ll probably fall off on its own. It¡¯s just a demon, after all. At the time, I didn¡¯t think demons were particrly powerful beings.

    Isn¡¯t that natural?

    The characteristics of demons in the old books from the orphanage were too simr to humans.

    They sow discord, make people fight, and ultimately drive them to kill each other.

    How is that any different from humans?

    Honestly, I don¡¯t think it is.

    Of course, I might just be ignorant, but at least that¡¯s how I see it.

    Demons and humans are not fundamentally different, and any human can be a demon if they desire it.

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s not important right now.¡¯

    Shaking off those thoughts, I stepped over the split corpse of the toon leader and moved forward. I grabbed the ornately decorated door and opened it, revealing the noble I had imagined. ?????????

    Behind a transparent veil-like curtain, the man exposed his bloated belly while holding a woman in his arms.

    I could hear her coquettish voice.

    It struck me anew.

    That man and I lived in entirely different worlds.

    The reason?

    It¡¯s a matter of birth.

    From the very beginning, he was born a noble, bestowed withnd and ves.

    I was born amoner, no different from a ve, just one of the countless orphans born during the era of chaos.

    A faint smile crept onto my lips.

    ¡°Hey, noble sir. Sorry to bother you while you¡¯re busy, but I need a moment of your time.¡±

    ¡°Wh,what! Who are you?! How dare you enter the count¡¯s residence without permission! That¡¯s a grave cri¡­.¡±

    St!

    ¡°Is there someone else here to enforce thews?¡±

    I tore through the veil and faced his bloated, sweaty face.

    The naked woman beneath his sagging face screamed, but I paid her no mind. My focus was solely on him.

    I drew my blood-stained sword and pressed it against his chin.

    ¡°Aeloi.¡±

    ¡°W-what do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°Aeloi.¡±

    ¡°A-Aeloi¡­?¡±

    He furrowed his brow, trying to recall the name.

    But it seemed he couldn¡¯t remember, as he tilted his head.

    His face looked at me, as if confused

    Why should I remember that name?

    In a literal sense, it was that kind of expression.

    ¡°You killed her¡±

    Just moments ago, Farrell had told me. That I¡¯m alone and weak, and that I can¡¯t change anything.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know that name! It wasn¡¯t me!¡±

    ¡°It was you.¡±

    He desperately denied it, raising his hands. He looked at me, acting pathetic as if pleading for his life. The woman who had been beneath him had already fled far away.

    Why did the Count of Kses look like a dog in that moment?

    A dog wagging its tail for its master. Of course, there was no bond between us, but his current actions looked pitiful.

    As if he were the victim. Kses was sweating in a cold sweat.

    I sneered and began to slowly cut into his chin.

    His skin tore, and blood seeped out, running down his bloated neck. It was amusing.

    A Count, no less. A noble who must have spent his life strutting around with his nose in the air, now losing all his soldiers to a meremoner, having his fun interrupted, and now facing death.

    But unfortunately, at that moment, I felt no pity for him.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s unfair. You don¡¯t remember Aeloi, but I have no choice but to remember you for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll give you anything! Gold, treasures? Is that what you want? I¡¯ll give it to you! My family has connections with the central government! I¡¯ll buy you any ve, male or female! Come on, if you kill me, you won¡¯t get away with it!¡±

    I will never forget the name Kses.

    How could I forget the one who stole something precious from me?

    But he would die without ever knowing the reason for his death.

    You could say it¡¯s a tragedy in its own way, but I didn¡¯t like that. He had to die unsatisfied.

    Even if the wounded remember, the one who inflicted the wound doesn¡¯t.

    Just like from some old book I read, dead men tell no tales.

    And Aeloi is already dead.

    Is it right for me to kill this man here and now?

    A sudden thought.

    To swing my sword and say, he¡¯s dead, so it¡¯s over. This man hasmitted too many sins. Even if I¡¯m not devout, even if I asked the gods, they¡¯d probably say the same.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°A brat who hasn¡¯t even shed his childishness is already staining his sword with human blood. Tsk tsk¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a mysterious voice echoed, and a chill ran down my spine.

    I quickly dropped Kses and turned around. But there was no one there. The voice had clearlye from there, so why?

    Dangerous.

    I instinctively felt it and turned around again, swinging my sword.

    Chaeng!

    It collided.

    The man didn¡¯t even try to hide his presence. The middle-aged man who now stood before me seemed skilled with a sword. At the very least, it was clear that killing him was impossible for me.

    If he had wanted to?

    The man could have cut me to pieces and left me in a ditch.

    Who is he?

    Is there still someone with such power in the East?

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re curious about many things, but you¡¯re not scared. This is interesting.¡±

    ¡°If you wanted to kill me, you would have already done it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not wrong. But that doesn¡¯t mean your life is safe¡­ Well, at least you¡¯re not my priority.¡±

    The middle-aged man said this and grabbed Kses, whom I had let go, lifting him by the scruff of his neck. It was clearly superhuman strength even from a nce. What would happen if he wielded a sword with that kind of power?

    Just the fact that he caught Kses, who was trying to flee, was shocking enough, but I had a feeling he would show me something even more astonishing.

    If not, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to defenselessly approach me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with this worm first, then talk.¡±¡°

    "W, what is this? Who are you to target me?!¡±

    ¡°Kses. You¡¯ve been notorious for your corruption and atrocities. You¡¯re even more pathetic and weak than I thought.¡±

    The middle-aged man finished a brief, sincere prayer, then spoke softly as he swung his sword horizontally.

    ¡°May the Creator, Arden, receive you on their side. Salvation for an evil¡±

    Slice.

    The clean cut was in stark contrast to his words. Kses¡¯s head fell to the ground in one swift motion, and as if nothing happened, the middle-aged man began to scrutinize me.

    As if it were now my turn.

    After a tense silence, he suddenly asked me.

    ¡°Revenge, is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer.

    I didn¡¯t even know why I had acted this way, why I had done something so reckless. Among the abandoned children, there are too many like Aeloi who are sold and killed.

    So why? I.

    Have no choice but to this¡­..

    As my thoughts trailed off.

    I suddenly felt something heavy resting on my head.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re caught in a vicious curse. You were born with the talent to reach the heavens, yet you¡¯re letting it rot in a ce like this.¡±

    ¡°Talent?¡±

    ¡°Listen carefully.¡±

    The middle-aged man began to ramble on without even listening to me.

    ¡°I have to kill you. The red stone in your grasp¡­ the demon within it is the worst Archduke that will throw the world into chaos.¡±

    He added with a serious expression.

    ¡°If he awakens, the continent will enter an age of chaos like the East. If all nine fragments of his soul are awakened, the problem will be even more severe.¡±

    ¡°Is he really that powerful demon? This guy in my hand?¡±

    I spoke as if I truly didn¡¯t know, but he nodded with a grim expression.

    ¡°Yes. The First Archduke, Baal. He is the most formidable monster among the demons who lead the strongest armies in the demon realm. Even Agares or Belial would not be able to surpass him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in moralw, and I have no intention of dying because of that.¡±

    I said it honestly.

    No matter how the world ends, it¡¯s not my business. Even if Baal is a great archduke, and even if the thing embedded in the back of my hand is the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, it means nothing to me.

    There¡¯s nothing left for me to protect.

    I only pursue my own interests, and I don¡¯t have much attachment to living for that purpose either.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    The middle-aged man struck the back of my head and said.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    I let out a sound without realizing it. It seemed he had punched me with a clenched fist as the pain was quite severe.

    ¡°Young brat, you¡¯re already making a face like you¡¯ve lived through everything in the world. How ridiculous¡­ By the way, you need to fix that filthy mouth of yours. It¡¯s utterly uneptable.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live?¡±

    A sudden, piercing question. It was hard to answer, but why?

    His question had a certain force to it.

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to have?¡±

    What do I want to have?

    Gold and treasures?

    I¡¯ve never even dreamed of them.

    Women?

    Not particrly interested.

    Then what¡¯s left for me.

    What is it that I pursue and desire to have?

    I¡­.

    ¡°Let me guess.¡±

    The middle-aged man said that and looked at me. His eyes were filled with a transparent rity, free of any blemish. Is it because of his sincerity? something I couldn¡¯t bring myself to possess?

    Could it be that something like a sacred power resides within him?

    The man continued indifferently.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sword. I watched you fight with another guy outside the door. And I realized. What it is that you truly desire and can¡¯t bear to be without¡­¡­¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    Now I think I understand.

    When a terrible sense of loss filled one side of my chest.

    Even at that moment,

    What was it that I thought I had to possess?

    A sword.

    One that contains mana, sometimes dazzling,

    And at other times, stronger than anything else.

    Yes, I need a sword.

    ¡°Will you be my disciple?¡±

    But.

    Even at that moment, there was one thing that still tormented me.

    ¡°But even if I have that, what can I do with it?¡±

    Even if I have a strong sword, what can I possibly change?

    Didn¡¯t Farrell already tell me?

    That I can¡¯t do anything alone. But that¡¯s when it happened.

    He gave me the answer I needed.

    ¡°If you reach a level where no one can look down on you, you can achieve anything. Even if you¡¯re alone, you won¡¯t be alone anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­Who are you, really?¡±

    Unable to hold back the question, he simply smiled and said the following.

    ¡°Celcus. In the world, they call me one of the Three Sword Emperors.¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    <b>195: Paracelsus</b>

    ¡°So¡­ Old man, why do I have to learn this? A sword is meant to cut, right? Do I really need to learn something like medicine, which is meant to save people? Isn¡¯t this something priests learn?¡±

    I often talked back to my master like this.

    Whenever I did, Celsus would always seize the opportunity to smack the back of my head.

    ¡°Have you forgotten the meaning of the sword you¡¯re learning?¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. [The Living Sword]. It means saving people. But does that make us saints? From the moment we stain our hands with blood, we¡¯re no different from murderers in the eyes of others.¡±

    ¡°You brat! How dare you call me that! You still look like that even now! With the talent you were born with, surpassing mine, it¡¯sughable to see you waste it like this!¡±

    ¡°Damn it. If only you weren¡¯t the Sword Emperor¡­¡±

    Celsus always demanded a certain mindset from me when handling the sword.For the first few days, he didn¡¯t even allow me to hold a sword. I thought he was just showing off his techniques because he was the Sword Emperor.

    It didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    But as time passed, I decided to follow along, pretending to be obedient.

    There was nothing else to do.

    I had no reason to look for anyone, nor did I want to.

    Remember?

    Everyone who was once by my side had either be corpses on their way to the afterlife or, even if alive, were no longer truly living.

    Was there any need for me to seek them out and say, I¡¯m fine, as if tofort them? I just lived my life as it was.

    In the process, I became interested in the sword, and I learned that the master before me was one of the continent¡¯s seven stars, known as one of the three Sword Emperors.

    Thinking about it, it was really a chance encounter.

    If you ask me if it was a satisfying revenge, I still don¡¯t know about Aeloi¡¯s matter. I think about it every time I learn the sword he taught.

    What does it mean to have a sword that saves people?

    That day, what was the intention behind the sword I swung to save Aeloi?

    What did I desire?

    ¡°Hey! Snap out of it! Where do you think you¡¯re dozing off?¡±

    Tak! The crisp sound of bamboo echoed.

    No, What is this really?

    Celsus first corrected my posture. He said the sword I learned was rough, something I picked up unconsciously just for survival, but to reach the pinnacle, I needed to take a few more steps.

    He said I couldn¡¯t reach that level without correcting my stance from the beginning.

    So, he changed my posture andpletely overhauled my breathing technique.

    It was clear what made the real knights different was their breathing technique. While others might barely manage to strike once per breath, knights were different.

    Depending on the situation, they could freely execute multiple sword techniques cutting their enemy, or use unconventional sword paths. This was a definite advantage.

    Being able to attack multiple times meant they could control the pace of the battle at will. For a knight, such an advantage was a significant strength.

    But back then, I didn¡¯t understand that at all.

    ¡°No, I hear that even in my current state, I¡¯m good enough! There were no problems when I was active as a mercenary, and it was fine when ¡®dealing with¡¯ ( Note: He uses ??? which is a very rude word ) those noble bastards¡­ Ah!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by dealing with? ''Dealing with? I thought you just had a bad habit of speaking rudely to your teacher, but you can¡¯t even watch your words?¡±

    ¡°No, what am I supposed to do if I was never taught properly in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you etiquette lessons now. Hmph, now you understand the depth of your master¡¯s generosity, right? You brat! Where do you think you¡¯re running off to?¡±

    **********

    I often skipped my master¡¯s lessons.

    Although I had apetitive spirit, the environment wasn¡¯t suitable for it to be fully demonstrated. Master Celsus would always repeat the same thing.

    ¡°If only there was someone talented enough to humble that pride of yours.¡±

    ¡°Ha, do you think such a person exists anywhere on the continent?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! The continent is full of ridiculously strong people.¡±

    I got angry and asked the old man.

    ¡°Then, Celsus, the other two Sword Emperors must be much stronger than you, well?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ng?¡±

    I was slightly taken aback by his unexpected answer.

    Knights, mages, and other simr professions naturally hold their heads high, and my master, Celsus, also took great pride in being called a Sword Emperor by the public.

    But why?

    When the topic of the other two Sword Emperors came up, his expression darkened unusually.

    He continued.

    ¡°The other two, besides me. They are ridiculously strong. Ulysses¡­ her [Heaven-breaking Sword] is so powerful it seems like it could pierce and shatter the heavens. Theo von Reinhaver wields a ck sword so deste and beautiful that it could turn day into night. Beyond this, there are countless other swords. Disciple¡­. listen well. You are still nothing more than a novice among the innumerable swordsmen.

    "¡­.If I¡¯m a novice, then those I¡¯ve killed must be fools.¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly. There¡¯s always a higher sky. Don¡¯t forget this and engrave it in your heart. Even I, one of the three Sword Emperors, could never win if one of them attacked me.¡±

    I quickly left.

    Celsus.

    The fact that my master was steeped in a sense of defeat didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    If you¡¯ve beaten me, then don¡¯t spout such nonsense because you¡¯re overwhelmingly stronger than me. It makes me feel pathetic.

    ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t know about anything else, but I can see you have an inferiorityplex towards those two. Old man! I won¡¯t be a knight like that. Understand? I¡­?¡±@@novelbin@@

    You, whom I trusted, shouldn¡¯t say such things.

    It makes me feel like I¡¯m nothing.

    I swallowed those words and turned away.

    A few days after that conversation.

    I went to Celsus¡¯s residence to confront him, only to find him on the verge of bing a cold corpse.

    Bloodstains and traces of blood were everywhere, indicating a battle beyond my imagination.

    What happened?

    It wasn¡¯t an ident.

    Who would dare target Celsus?

    Is there anyone bold enough to target one of the three Sword Emperors?

    ¡°Cough¡­! Disciple¡­e here¡­ I have something to say before I go¡­¡±

    ¡°Old man! Stop talking nonsense and get up. I¡¯ll get angry.¡±

    I tried to revive him using the medical techniques the old man taught me.

    But all his blood vessels had already been severed.

    There was nothing I could do.

    The old man continued.

    ¡°I have something¡­ to say. If not now, I won¡¯t be able to¡­ This is a request.¡±

    Master. It was at that moment that I inherited the name Celsus. To add, I swore to catch and kill the bastard who did this to my master¡­

    As I watched Celsus take hisst breath, I thought

    Ah, it¡¯s been taken from me again.

    **********

    Paracelsus recalls thest words his master uttered.

    ¡ª Now you must have realized. [The Living Sword] is not just a sword for killing people, but it¡¯s also not a sword wielded solely to save lives as its name suggests. A sword is ultimately meant to cut someone down. Don¡¯t forget that.

    ¡ª It¡¯s too early to pass it on, but¡­ it¡¯s a gift.

    ¡ª Take my name.

    ¡ª From now on, your name is Paracelsus, meaning you will surpass me.

    **********

    ¡°If it¡¯s winter, I¡¯ve already endured it harshly.¡±

    Paracelsus calmly speaks as he crosses swords with his opponent. He nces at his opponent, one of the three Sword Emperors, a genius knight with immense influence, as the name suggests.

    But what does it matter?

    In the past, Paracelsus fought to protect what he loved.

    But he failed to protect anything, and he lost his sense of direction.

    This wasn¡¯t good. Bad memories. But he could ovee them.

    Thanks to his master.

    Celsus.

    Sacrificed in thest emperor¡¯s secret struggle, his master told him to take the name Paracelsus, meaning to surpass him. From then on, that would be his name

    From that moment, he thought,

    At least, I will live in a way that does not disgrace the name Paracelsus gave me.

    But¡­

    Even Celsus, in hister years, told him

    ¡ª Don¡¯t go against the imperial family. You will only see blood. You can change everything only afterpleting the sword. Even I have not reached that point¡­

    ¡ª Do not attempt it until you reach that point.

    Ulysses shatters Paracelsus¡¯s thoughts and looks at him with arrogant eyes.

    ¡°Step back. This is not your ce to interfere.¡±

    ¡°Exin to me what kind of ce I should be interfering in?¡±

    Paracelsus, while being pushed back, continues to execute the [Salvation Sword]

    He tries to hold her back somehow.

    Does he know he can¡¯t turn this situation around?

    Of course, he does.

    ''It¡¯sughable. After everything I learned from the old man? I¡¯m still stuck here. I can¡¯t change anything on my own, can¡¯t I?¡¯

    Paracelsus thinks this and smiles faintly.

    He still smiles, thinking of his master. His feet were scorched against the ground, and a sharp pain rose in his wrist, but he endured it without concern.

    If he strays even a little here, he will surely be killed.

    But even at this moment, he thought to himself

    ''¡­But. Old man, did you know?¡¯

    At that moment.

    Paracelsus prepares a full-powered attack. It was prepared in an instant, and even Ulysses didn¡¯t notice.

    The reason was simple.

    First, she didn¡¯t expect such power from this fledging.

    Second, this required the most precise control among the sword techniques of the Sword Emperor Celsus she knew.

    It could be activated silently, which was its unique advantage.

    Before anyone realized, Paracelsus deflected the sword and used the recoil to distance himself, murmuring softly.

    Living Sword, the third form of the initial stage

    Concealment (íw»Þ)

    A sword technique named for hiding one¡¯s traces.

    The third form, Concealment, hits the enemy.

    This is a type of spatial sword technique that disappears and reappears, where a crescent-shaped flying attack vanishes, only to reappear right in front of the opponent and tear them apart.

    However, even for Paracelsus, hailed as a genius, this technique is still difficult to execute more than once. Thus, he focuses all his nerves and has no choice but to entrust his back entirely to Leon.

    But¡­

    Now it¡¯s okay.

    A way to deal with these terrible bastards has just appeared.

    Paracelsus, with all his might, deflects the sword and shouts.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youte? Noble sir¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    ''There¡¯s someone I know who can change this situation.¡¯

    One person Paracelsus knew.

    Among those Paracelsus remembers, there¡¯s one who always finds a way, even when he thinks he¡¯s in the worst situation and can¡¯t ovee it.

    His identity is none other than the one who taught him his first defeat.

    ¡°Shut up. Commoner.¡±

    The arrogant, but the only noble ally. Nox von Reinhaver

    Hihinggg¡ª!

    Nox rides Carl and immediately jumps in, drawing the ck de.

    Stormbringer. He pressed the sword, which had consumed its fill of mana, onto top of Paracelsus¡¯s sword. That¡¯s it, with all his might, he pushed it into the sword that was receiving Ulysses¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Kiiiing¡ª¡ª!

    The sound of three swords shing and the shockwave that shakes the earth fills the battlefield.

    Nox¡¯s voice follows in the next moment.

    ck Sword, the initial stage, third form.

    [ck de Falling Petals]

    A ck rose, imbued with musk, blooms under the Sidus¡¯ hall in front of the first prince.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    <b>196. The Conqueror [1]</b>

    Hiiing!

    The rough sound of neighinges from close to my body. To be precise, ites from below. On the shaking Carl¡¯s body, I slowly turn my eyes to the scene being sketched before my eyes.

    The groans of countless people, the smoke rising in the distance, and the hemispherical barrier enveloping the ground. The red dragon floating in the air and the witch of ice. Seeing them, I could be certain.

    Ulysses had already begun to act, and in the worst case, Penelope might have lost her ¡®benevolence.¡¯

    The chilling imagination that perhaps we had already crossed an irreversible river stimted my body, and a sense of defeat clung to me like sticky mud.

    No matter how vaguely I had foreseen what situation mighte, for me, such a situation was naturally difficult to handle.

    Judging the hearts of others is not something that people can easily do. It is not something that should be done lightly, of course.

    But now I must predict. What are my allies, including her, thinking? How will they move afterward?Penelope is probably exhausted. Others may be the same, but she must kill her own blood rtive and her father¡¯s ally in a situation where she already has almost exhausted her stamina.

    Even if the situation were favorable and advantageous to our allies, it would be fortunate, but that is not the case.

    The psychological pressure she must be enduring. Of course, I had always thought that the absurd tension hidden behind the name [Benevolent Princess] would one day be a thorn and pierce her, but in fact, the timing had been greatly elerated.

    Penelope von Arkheim.

    One of the rightful sessors of the imperial family, a genius with innate magical talent. I thought about her, and then repeated the thoughts about other characters.

    About Paracelsus, and Leon, Thalia, Eleanor, and Rona, and many other figures in this world.

    I am a coward, huh.

    At some point, the sudden thought came. I knew their pasts, but hadn¡¯t I hidden myself from them?

    Hadn¡¯t I repeated choices and judgments that benefited me, but drove them to their deaths?

    Continuing to repeat this, I wrote down my cause of death with one resolution.

    It is my cause of death, no one else¡¯s, and I literally wrote down the reason for my death.

    It is not giving up on the situation. It is not being optimistic either.

    The reason for doing such a thing even though I am not yet dead was surprisingly simple. Isn¡¯t there another trial to ovee and an opportunity before death? In the ensuing situation, I must continue to look forward, but at the same time, I had to paradoxically realize that everything could end here.

    Therefore, I clearly wrote it down in my mind.

    So that whoever finds my dead body can describe it as follows.

    Nox von Reinhaver,

    Died heroically while protecting the people he loved¡ª¡ª

    Or died in battle.

    What appeared before me, who was ready to put a period, was, for some reason, It was Paracelsus, who should be tormenting me and might have be the leader of themoner¡¯s resistance. To be precise, it was the moment when a boy, who had admitted his own weakness and thus became stronger, with ashen hair, was bleeding while shing swords with Ulysses, one of the three Sword Emperors.

    Why? I ran at a speed even I couldn¡¯tprehend and ced my sword on top of his sword. Then, his characteristic light voice came as if he had been waiting.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youte, Noble sir¡ª!!¡±

    In that moment. For some reason, I was sure I had to give him the answer he wanted, and I faintly smiled.

    A cold, white smile rose, shining in the moonlight.

    Looking at him, I whispered as follows.

    ¡°Shut up.moner¡±

    **********

    If the four sages are treated like gods in magic, then naturally, those who wield swords have transcendent beings called Sword Emperors.

    Born in various ces across the continent, they usually grew up in fragile and difficult childhoods, and finally, oveing their adversities, they rose to be another mythical existence.

    But the Ulysses before us was a slightly different case.

    If the stories of other Sword Emperors are close to human hymns, her story is close to the desperate survival of a fallen noble.

    The Fritschel family she was born into was one of the most prestigious on the continent.

    Born in the cradle of countless knights. Holding a sword along and blessed with the name [genius], naturally, she was expected to seize hegemony. From the beginning, that was the expectation ced upon Ulysses.

    But in the end, Ulysses did not be that. To be precise, she seeded in bing a genius knight who ruled the continent, but she did not live a blessed life.

    There are many reasons that could exin this, but the biggest reason was none other than the terrible family hierarchy disputes and rebellion, the Central¡¯s age of chaos, and the thick scent of blood that came with it.

    Her family went out for training, supposedly for hunting, only to return as mere ashes, and the vassals who had faithfully followed her were already coldly hanging from the guillotine.

    Since it had happened within just a few days, she couldn¡¯t even respond.

    But what tormented her the most was.

    The fact that even if she had been there, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to prevent the deaths of her family and the vassals who followed her.

    A story or the deep inside of a person

    At the end of the line, there is always an unpleasant valley, but the most fundamental reason that corrupts and weakens humans is their own uncertainty.

    Ulysses von Fritschel, after losing her family name, lost her way, swung her sword aimlessly and killed many people.

    There¡¯s never a day where her sword dried of blood. The bloodstains of those who couldn¡¯t even be distinguished as good or evil were endlessly tangled, and the smell, whether of iron or sticky blood, was vividly engraved on her soul as it passed through her body.

    Her act made people call her a maniac killer without hesitation.

    Therefore, her first nickname, though not well known, was [Bloodthirsty Killer]

    Garen von Reinhaver.

    It could be said that she had a simr disposition to the eldest son of the Reinhaver family, but there were two clear differences. The first was that she, unlike Garen, was born with sufficient and outstanding, even overflowing, talent.

    This was enough to make her even more cruel and a deadly machine.

    The second was that there was a leader who could guide her.

    That was Esteban von Arkheim.

    The current emperor, who was about to be usurped by his son.

    ¡ª Won¡¯t youe with me?

    ¡ª What are you talking about?

    The tone of her reply to the emperor¡¯s proposal was hard to believe. Like a wild animal wary of its surroundings, her behavior suggested she could draw her sword at any moment, but Esteban, without any hesitation, continued.

    ¡ª I will be the emperor. I will change everything. I will also restore your family.

    ¡ª Family¡­? Ha, What meaning does that have? They¡¯re all dead! My family is just an empty shell without my people. Do you think I¡¯ll follow you just because you give me a littlend?

    ¡ª Do you know why your family fell?

    ¡ª What?

    Even Ulysses, a talent under heaven, couldn¡¯t answer that question immediately. She only knew that the Fritschel family had incurred hatred, and because of that, a rebellion broke out and her family lost their lives. Was there another reason?

    ¡ª It was because of the [Philosopher¡¯s Stone].

    ¡ª [Philosopher¡¯s Stone]¡­?

    ¡ª Yes. It is said to grant any wish, a fragment of the creator god Arden.

    ¡ª There¡¯s no way such a thing exists¡­!

    ¡ª Do you think a war that engulfed the entire East was fought over something that doesn¡¯t exist?

    Why?

    Ulysses couldn¡¯t answer that question. Could it really be that on this vast continent, such a long war was fought over something without substance?

    She asked herself but couldn¡¯t find an answer.

    [Philosopher¡¯s Stone].

    A clich¨¦ topic already dealt with by many bards. But she thought its truth was vague.

    Therefore, she decided not to believe in the [Philosopher¡¯s Stone] until it appeared before her eyes.

    In fact, many wealthy nobles thought the same way, and among them, it was natural to think that everything was an illusion, a fantasy created by someone. It was only natural that Ulysses was shaken.

    The man standing before her. From a man with handsome blond hair and irregrly falling locks, an aura of untouchable presence could be felt

    No, it wasn¡¯t just a feeling.

    A powerful man whose skills were not inferior to Ulysses. His greatest weapon was the [Lightning], a special attribute of magic that only the unique conqueror could possess.@@novelbin@@

    The thunder that punishes evil. It was so great that exining it repeatedly would be meaningless, and even before meeting her, Esteban had already conquered several small and medium-sized countries and brought their power under hismand.

    The first time she met him was on the central front line.

    When the Arkheim Empire was still too humble to be called a nation.

    But even then, she remembered how he shone.

    ¡ª I will unify the central region. And my goal is to establish a nation more prosperous than Catalyu.

    At the time, Esteban was a boy making what seemed like an arrogant deration, but now he was a man.

    Therefore, she thought she could rely on him. He even made her an offer she couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡ª If I can get the [Philosopher¡¯s Stone] after unifying the central region, I will bring your daughter back to life.

    It might have seemed like the demon¡¯s talk. Looking back, it was clearly a dangerous proposal. But at the time, she didn¡¯t think so.

    A man who shone like the sun, [Holy Emperor] Esteban.

    The other seven stars also had talents beyond the heavens, but he was slightly different from them.

    Just because one stands at the highest ce in martial arts doesn¡¯t mean they have the qualities of an emperor. That is ultimately the role of those who lead people.

    The other seven stars didn¡¯t have that power.

    The power to lead hearts,

    To make people obey and move forward,

    To propose a new future to everyone.

    Thus, she decided to follow Esteban, and he soon unified the central region as he said, and not long after, he ascended to the throne as emperor.

    But soon, he lost his brilliance, and the search for the [Philosopher¡¯s Stone] was halted.

    Feeling disillusioned, she had only one ce to lean on. The first prince Louis, who had slightly more power.

    After that, she could no longer see the spirited eyes of Esteban¡¯s past, but she decided that regaining her lost daughter was more important than being disappointed.

    Therefore.

    The promise to support the rightful sessor was to support the first Prince Louis. Even if it meant killing Penelope, who was like a daughter to her, it didn¡¯t matter if it left a bitter taste in her heart. Penelope was just pushed aside, after all.

    Like her own family, she would just die due to the schemes of others. She thought she had to adapt and ept it.

    Even Esteban had lost his spirit.

    She believed,

    She trusted, but all that came back was that.

    But why?

    Now, Ulysses¡¯ eyes are filled with astonishment.

    ¡°That eye¡­..!¡±

    When she saw the swords of the two young knights who had reached close to her. No, to be precise, when she faced the swords they were swinging and their pupils, Ulysses could see again.

    The spirit of Esteban, whom she had greatly believed and trusted in the past.

    ¡°Please step aside.¡±

    His clothes were cut and fell, blending with thevishly shiningvender-colored eyes.

    Thump.

    A ck rose, imbued with mana emanating from the dark de, pulsated Ulysses¡¯ world again, who was abandoned by her ally who had lost his spirit.

    It was the moment when a towering giant tree met two small saplings.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    <b>197: The Conqueror [2]</b>

    ¡°Please step aside.¡±

    Along with that line, a ck rose blooms, as if denying the world, blossoming nobly.

    This moment blesses the birth of a new pair of saplings while simultaneously heralding the approach of a cmity that will swallow a towering tree whole. Ulysses gazed at the young boy holding the ck sword before him.

    His face, which seemed to have just reached adulthood, still looked youthful, and despite having grown, his physique remained somewhat small. Truthfully, his body structure wasn¡¯t one that would typically show the makings of a remarkable knight, but the overwhelming force he now exuded was at least on par with that of a one level below grand duke demon.

    The third form of the initial stage of the Supreme ck Sword, [ck de Falling Petals]. This was an overwhelming sword technique that most people couldn¡¯t even mimic. It required not only overwhelming mana but also the ability to wield it with precise, elegant movements. On top of that, it demanded a shockingly beautiful sword dance

    Was this even possible? Yet, that thought didn¡¯t linger.

    ¡®¡­It seems Theo was hiding something too. And something far more astonishing than that old fool Celsus. This¡­ could be dangerous.¡¯

    Ulysses couldn¡¯t help but think that way.It wasn¡¯t just because she was intimidated by the young boy. Nox von Reinhaver had techniques that could make anyone tense, and this was a natural reaction born of instinctual animalistic senses.

    In a way, her body was diligently warning her about Nox.

    Dangerous. So, I must do my best to bring him down.

    ''Theo von Reinhaver, was he his sessor?¡­ No, He¡¯s too young for that.¡¯

    Given that he wielded the ck sword, he must undoubtedly be one of Theo¡¯s sons.

    But for a rightful sessor, he still felt somewhat unripe. His face, his physique¡ªboth still iplete, like a novice swordsman. Ulysses had no memory of ever seeing his face.

    ''If it were Theo¡¯s rightful sessor, wouldn¡¯t it be Garen von Reinhaver? Perhaps something happened in between that caused a change.¡¯

    Although Ulysses had seen Garen before, the boy before him was clearly different.

    From the aura he exuded to his appearance, his tone, and even his attire¡ªeverything was different. But these were all superficial elements. The biggest difference between this boy and Gareny elsewhere.

    ¡°[ck de Falling Petals]¡­ A clean, uncluttered sword. I met the eldest of the Reinhaver family, thinking he had talent, but I was disappointed. he was aplete fraud¡­ Or was it intentionally hidden?¡±

    Ulysses paused briefly before continuing.

    ¡°Who are you, youngmb of the Reinhaver family?¡±

    ¡°For someone who can¡¯t tell whether I¡¯m amb or a wolf, you¡¯re speaking too lightly¡±

    ¡°Surprisingly, you have some manners.¡±

    As the two exchanged words, their power struggle continued. To be precise, it was the sh between Paracelsus and Nox, their basic forms, against the [Heaven-Breaking Sword]. This was slowly forcing Ulysses¡¯ body to retreat.

    Even though she possesses the name of one of the three Sword Emperors, a genius, and a Bloodthirsty killer, facing two opponents was no easy task. Both of them were also born with the genius talent.

    That¡¯s why Paracelsus had waited for Nox. Even when he heard the news that Nox had suddenly disappeared, he alone, along with Zitri, remainedpletely unfazed.

    ''As expected, he¡¯s on a different level. Nox von Reinhaver. To think he¡¯d grow this much¡­¡¯

    After all, Nox doesn¡¯t abandon the things he loves. As long as there¡¯s someone here who still needs his help, he will never leave anyone behind. Though I don¡¯t fully understand him, Nox was originally that kind of person.

    Faintly, he might be a cunning schemer who doesn¡¯t fully reveal his true intentions, but the endings he creates are always better than the worst I could imagine. In terms of striving to go further, he was also naturally gifted.

    I have no choice but to admit it.

    I can¡¯t forget what happened with Aeloi, and it¡¯s etched into my heart, butbeling all nobles as arrogant and the countless misunderstandings that arise from there won¡¯t make me any better.

    ''Nox von Reinhaver is stronger than me. He¡¯s the closest to the Sword Emperor and has even defeated a Grand Duke. That¡¯s why, as the old man said, I¡¯ll target him. I¡¯ll surpass you someday.¡¯

    Paracelsus.

    Living up to the name his master gave him is somewhat gratifying, but Paracelsus knew well that it also meant losing sight of his own goals. That¡¯s why he set his own goal and erected it like a wall in a corner of his heart.

    Somewhere here, Aeloi¡¯s name. Somewhere, Celsus¡¯ name. And somewhere, Nox¡¯s name will be engraved. Now, I have no choice but to admit it.

    Nox von Reinhaver has be the object of his admiration.

    Paracelsus tightly gripped his sword and spoke.

    ¡°She¡¯s an enemy I can¡¯t defeat. You know that, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll only open the path for you. Even so, the probability of sess is low.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite good at using difficult words for amoner.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m not joking.¡±

    Paracelsus spat out the words as if exhaling broken breath.

    At the same time, a pool of blood fell to the ground with a plop, spreading in a circr pattern like a fireball, burning everything around it before exploding with a bang. Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ''His mana backfired. Has he already seeded in opening the middle dantian?¡¯

    Nox made his characteristic arrogant expression.

    ''But he¡¯s already at his limit. He¡¯s trying to sacrifice himself.¡¯

    Nox had already realized that this wasn¡¯t the Paracelsus he knew, but he didn¡¯t know what oue would arise from being so deeply involved in one person¡¯s narrative.

    As the thoughts continued, Paracelsus¡¯ voice, which seemed on the verge of breaking, continued. It was closer to a desperate plea. It wasn¡¯t the voice of the young man who always showed strength, but rather like a dying warrior handing over hisst belongings to his closestrade before his death.

    That¡¯s why Nox was furious. I didn¡¯t expect this from you.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were this powerless. Shut up and get up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing I told the old man.¡±

    As Paracelsus focused his mind, a rose bloomed messily. Its petals swayed and fell as he charged forward in a straight line toward the enemy, who had already created some distance.

    Nox¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°What are you doing! You¡­!!¡±

    ¡°I know¡ª¡ª! I know how damn crazy I am, that¡¯s why I¡¯m running now, you idiot. So save them. I¡¯m giving you the chance to be a hero. Why do nobles like that?¡±

    A ck petal touched Paracelsus¡¯ shoulder, crumbling and burning a circr area around his shoulder with mana mes. It was a scene best described as ignition. It was a starkly different scene from Ulysses dodging the attack and preparing for the next move.

    ¡°Come, young knight¡ª!¡±

    Ulysses, already filled with apetitive spirit, prepared to counterattack. In response, Paracelsus smiled faintly and took the second form of the Living Sword, [Salvation Sword].

    Haa.

    Finally, a long sigh escaped.

    With this, Ulysses¡¯ vision would bepletely blocked. Although I don¡¯t know what will happen to me, honestly, I don¡¯t care anymore.

    The old man told me to survive as long as possible, but well¡­ I think it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to die like this.

    Still, I tried. Aeloi.

    Just as Paracelsus¡¯ sword was about to sh with Ulysses¡¯ sword, a massive amount of mana was released from behind. The explosion roared past Paracelsus¡¯ ears, and he had no choice but to move backward.

    [Dark Spear].

    A useful dark magic that Nox frequently used, it struck Ulysses directly. In fact, this attack would be meaningless against Ulysses, who exerts overwhelming power over those who use magic.

    This meant that Nox¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t her death but something else. Nox, who had somehow walked up to Paracelsus¡¯ close range, began to speak in a slow, deliberate tone filled with meaning.

    ¡°You can¡¯t die here.¡±

    ¡°Ha, then you can? What are you doing now! We have to kill this crazy woman to survive. Isn¡¯t that what you sir wanted?¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re amoner, you have talent.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying your life is too valuable to be sacrificed for something like this.¡±

    Paracelsus didn¡¯t respond immediately. Nox continued.

    ¡°You were already fated to die here once. So, from now on, follow me.¡±

    After the [Dark Spear] dissipated, a woman emerged from the dust-filled front, swinging her sword directly at Nox. Paracelsus, unable to react in time, missed that moment, but Nox had been waiting for it all along.

    ¡°Did you ask what I am?¡±

    Chaeae aeae aeng¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    With a rough explosion, Nox blocked the attack of the Sword Emperor.

    The ground shattered, and Paracelsus, who had been standing nearby, was thrown to the ground. Nox, who had blocked the [Heaven-breaking Sword], faced Ulysses calmly, as if it were natural, and spoke.

    ¡°The disgrace of the Reinhaver family, Nox von Reinhaver.¡±

    ¡°That so-called ruffian, the youngest?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    As the two conversed, they constantly searched for each other¡¯s weaknesses. Their swords, intertwined like snakes, seemed to crave each other¡¯s flesh,shing out like tongues. The sh of the white sword and the pitch-ck de created a strange tension that captivated onlookers.

    They continued their conversation.

    ¡°Ridiculous. There¡¯s no way Theo wouldn¡¯t have recognized your talent.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t. Though, it might be because of my stepmother that he had lived with his eyes closed.¡±

    ¡°Well, he doesn¡¯t love his wife now.¡±

    Ulysses narrowed her eyes and continued.

    ¡°The Night of ughter. It started from then. Theo von Reinhaver. Even he gradually weakened. Nox von Reinhaver¡­ Sword Emperor, I, Ulysses, ask you.¡±

    ¡°What do you fight for?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a ridiculous question.¡±

    ¡°A knight.¡±

    She interrupted Nox¡¯s words and continued.

    ¡°bes stronger when there¡¯s something to protect. That¡¯s why Theo weakened. After ''her¡¯ death, he gradually became weaker. But you¡¯re strong now. So answer me, Nox von Reinhaver.¡±

    What are you fighting to protect?

    This question caught the attention of Paracelsus and Leon, who were fighting behind.

    Just as the other soldiers were being subdued and hisrades were returning, they encountered Nox. Eleanor and Christopher had also just arrived at the Sidus¡¯ hall.

    ''Nox¡­!¡¯

    Thalia bit her lip. She instinctively knew that this was another situation she couldn¡¯t save him from. That¡¯s the intuition of a knight.

    Sharp, and a wall that can only be ovee by risking one¡¯s own death. Her pitiful eyes turned toward Nox. Then, it became a spark, and soon everyone¡¯s eyes focused on one ce.

    Nox von Reinhaver.

    In truth, Ulysses¡¯ question was something everyone here had been wondering about. They had all received help from him, but they didn¡¯t fully understand why. Why had he saved them?

    It wasn¡¯t as if they had done anything for Nox. So why had he done it?

    But whether he knew their gazes were on him or not, Nox simply put strength into his ck de and held a faint smile.

    Whether he could spit it out or not, whether it would be hisst breath or not, Nox simply let out a breath and smiled.

    For the first time, a pure, innocent smile. After showing it, he took his stance.

    ¡°What I want to protect is¡­¡­..¡±

    The thing I loved so much.

    ¡°This world and.¡±

    The ones who saved me even in the face of death.

    ¡°A lot ofrades and.¡±

    And¡­

    ¡°Myself.¡±

    Shwaaat¡ª¡ª!

    [ck de sh].

    The most basic form of the Reinhaver family¡¯s sword.

    It was aimed precisely at Ulysses, striking at none other than the Sword Emperor at close range.

    But this time, it was different. After a single exchange, the sword, which had been rising vertically, bent unnaturally and returned to Nox¡¯s side, hanging at his waist.

    Soon after, the sword, now tinged with purple, began to change form.

    Ulysses¡¯ brow furrowed.

    ¡°This¡­ pure white¡­!¡±

    Nox¡¯s pitch-ck de had now turned pure white. The sword, based on the southern swordsmanship of Chader, gradually transformed into a new form.

    Moonlight Sword, the initial stage, third form.

    [Moon Split].

    Nox¡¯s transformed sword struck toward Ulysses, the legitimate sessor of the [Heaven-Breaking Sword]. As if to say, Try to block this if you can. But at that moment, Ulysses could only think one thing.

    ''It¡¯s dazzling. Perhaps¡­¡¯

    Even more than Esteban in the past.

    The moment they shed, Ulysses realized that even if she blocked this sword, she would be injured. In the end, the towering tree knelt before the two, no, one tender sapling.

    Shwat¡ª¡ª!@@novelbin@@

    With a stter, a fountain of blood erupted from Ulysses¡¯ nape.

    ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ won. Another young knight.¡±

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    <b>198. War¡¯s Participation [1]</b>

    Plop.

    Ulysses finally fell. Her helmet rolled helplessly on the ground. Between the helmet, which carried the unique metallic scent, her tangled hair was revealed, shining calmly like obsidian.

    Gulp!

    Meanwhile, Ulysses¡¯ neck continued to spew blood.

    I quietly watched this. I somehow managed to defeat this monster, but it was only possible thanks to my unconventional swordsmanship tree.

    To survive in this world, I definitely need more power than I have now.

    Of course, my stats have recently increased a lot, and I¡¯ve also learned a new form of the ck Sword. That was the reason I risked my life in the fight with Garen. I already knew he would use the third form, and I also knew the form wasn¡¯t perfect.

    ¡®I thought I wouldn¡¯t die if I got hit, so I just charged in. In fact, it was more suitable to call it there was no other way.¡¯Thanks to that, this battle turned out to be a bit easier.

    [ck de Falling Petals] is a swordsmanship technique that literally cuts down the opponent with a rose bloomed from a ck de. It requires extremely precise mana control. If I hadn¡¯t learned magic beforehand, I would have been in trouble, but who am I?

    One of the current four sages, the Red Dragon, a disciple of Astrid von Kaliud.

    Her lectures were special, and the performance of the newly acquired Dragon Heart was also not to be ignored.

    Secondly, Luna¡¯s help was also significant. She probably heard about the war situation and is nning to gather here with a bunch of new members she hasn¡¯t shown before¡­¡­¡­

    I hope she doesn¡¯t think I betrayed her after all this deep consideration.

    No matter how reckless I am, there¡¯s no way I could openly provoke thergest criminal organization like this. Of course, if Luna doesn¡¯t think so, there¡¯s nothing I can do. But if even one of them thinks that way, I¡¯ll have to think of a way to get forgiveness from my master.

    ''Paracelsus would know well. This guy definitely looks like he got beaten up by his master. He looks like he doesn¡¯t listen.¡¯

    Even during the game, Paracelsus was a crazy guy, but in reality, he was even crazier. He might be able to share some tips in this situation. After all, didn¡¯t I save his one and only life?

    ''Amidst of that, he¡¯s still a crazy bastard¡­. No matter how desperate he is, he¡¯s thinking of fighting the Sword Emperor? Crazy. Ridiculous.¡¯

    Even I couldn¡¯t have perfectly foreseen this.

    Ulysses is undoubtedly an outstanding strong worthy of the name Sword Emperor. Originally in the game, she would be influenced by the yer character¡¯s dialogue and side with Penelope, or conversely, continue the attack and capture the imperial castle.

    Her appearance was a bit early, but I handled it well.

    I nce at the otherrades who have gathered around me.

    All of them have burdensome gazes. As if to appeal that they were worried about me, I awkwardly avoid their gazes and speak to Paracelsus.

    ¡°Save this person. You can do it, right?¡±

    ¡°What? Save her?¡±

    ¡°Are you deaf?¡±

    Paracelsus¡¯s brow furrows slightly.

    ¡°For what reason? This person tried to kill us, why should I save her?¡±

    It¡¯s a natural negative response.

    But I don¡¯t back down either.

    ¡°When she wakes up, Ulysses will be on our side. Commoner, I know you can do it with your sword. You might not know, but that sword is special.¡±

    ¡°So you knew about my swordsmanship after all.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    It¡¯s a story only he and I know. The other units, no,rades, remain silent. Seeing them unable to speak, I decided to add a little more.

    ¡°When she wakes up, tell her. Nox von Reinhaver supports Princess Penelope von Arkheim. the first prince Louis will be condemned as a traitor, and the promise to protect the rightful sessor of the imperial family must be fulfilled to Penelope.¡±

    ¡°¡­How do you know such things?¡±

    ¡°Is that important now?¡±

    I bluntly dismissed Eleanor¡¯s question. Honestly, I have nothing to say. Thinking up excuses one by one is quite a headache, and Eleanor is smart enough to interpret my vague words in a positive way.

    ¡°¡­Where have you been all this time?¡±

    Thalia¡¯s question, but there¡¯s really no time to answer now.

    The end is truly approaching. The end of the long journey of Part 1.

    ¡°Damn it! Ulysses defeated¡­¡­! Don¡¯t make meugh! It¡¯s not over yet¡­! Rick! Get ready. We¡¯ll wee¡­ the Grand Duke!¡±

    At that moment.

    The first Prince Louis voice, filled with resentment, burst out, and at the same time, a dark energy began to seep from his body. He must be determined to end it here.

    Of course, the real boss hasn¡¯t even appeared yet.

    ¡°More enemies areing.¡±

    ¡°I know. Marvas.¡±

    I threw anotherrge magic stone at Leon von Marvas.

    ¡°¡­.Is this a superrge magic stone?¡±

    ¡°Use it for now. I¡¯ll give you something more usefulter.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I understand. I¡¯ll protect everyone somehow. In the name of the Marvas family.¡±

    ¡°Well, do as you please. I¡¯m busy, so you all survive on your own.¡±

    I hope you all struggle to survive as well. If you don¡¯t, all my efforts will be in vain, and the ending of this story will be a dull tragedy. As someone said, life is as fleeting and empty as this.

    Knowing that death is the predetermined end, we must struggle and create the process with our own hands.

    ¡°Where¡­ Are you going?¡±

    Zitri¡¯s question. Rona is already sniffling and not saying anything, just looking at me. They probably already know. That I¡¯m going somewhere, and that I¡¯ll fight another strong enemy.

    Should you go? They might think that.

    I would have done the same.

    If others do as I do, for example, if Zitri goes to fight for someone else, I¡¯ll try to stop her somehow. I¡¯d rather fight in her ce, feeling more at ease, and think of a way to tie her feet.

    And even then, when I can¡¯t stop her, I¡¯ll think.

    The most miserable thing is that I can¡¯t help him. Additionally, I might feel utterly useless.

    But myrades are not a burden. As long as I think so, I hope they open their hearts to me a little more.

    I am Nox von Reinhaver. This life is entirely mine.

    The interactions with them, the heart-to-heart conversations, and even my precious dying time.

    ¡°Survive.¡±

    That¡¯s why I had to say that.

    If I don¡¯t do this, I wonder if I can heal their depression and the crushing sense of defeat.

    It will still be difficult. But if I can lift even a little of these emotions, if I¡¯m allowed as the youngest of the Reinhaver family, I should tell them now.

    ¡°I believe you will survive. If you were that weak, I wouldn¡¯t have kept you by my side in the first ce. So, live.¡±@@novelbin@@

    At that moment, with a loud roar, countless demons began to rise from the ground. The ground caved in and cracked, and an army emerged disorderly like dots, baring their teeth at myrades. Among them, the figures of several Grand Duke-level demons that needed to be hunted in this episode were finally visible.

    For example, Zepar, a cmity-level demon who can make women infertile just by touching them. He¡¯s not strong, but he uses cunning tricks to make women fall in love with him.

    Unless the woman has someone she loves intensely, she has no choice but to fall for his temptations and be corrupted.

    Next is Seir, a man with the wings of a griffon, a silver horse, and long, attractive blond hair. He is a demon symbolizing wealth and is said to know the locations of countless artifacts. He is also said to have excellent eloquence among many demons.

    [That guy is dangerous. Was it a few hundred years ago? He¡¯s the one who dumped me.]

    The little demon in the mirror fragment muttered.

    After ignoring it appropriately, I was pondering which side was more dangerous when suddenly a fat noble opened his mouth. He was the one who had dismissed themoner¡¯s death earlier.

    ¡°We, we have to run!¡±

    ¡°But how?!¡±

    Another noble said. Then, after a moment of thought, he seemed to have an idea and pped his hands, shouting.

    ¡°Demons prefer live human sacrifices, right? So how about sacrificing themoners here? That way, at least¡­¡­!¡±

    Pow!

    Paracelsus¡¯s fist hit the guy¡¯s face the next moment. It was a story not worth listening to anymore. Not only judging others¡¯ lives by one¡¯s own standards, but forcing sacrifices as if it¡¯s natural is not beautiful no matter how you think about it.

    Themoners sighed in relief, but I scolded theircency with a stern voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel relieved. It¡¯s ridiculous to feel relieved just because this fat noble bastard didn¡¯t sacrifice you.¡±

    This could actually be a matter of mocking the imperial system itself, but it doesn¡¯t help the current system. They must prove their own worth.

    If you don¡¯t survive, you won¡¯t be able to change anything.

    For example, the fate of the Benevolent Princess, Penelope.

    ¡°Handle it.¡±

    All the given situations.

    ¡°And judge. So you won¡¯t regret it. The best you can do.¡±

    After saying that, I steeled myself. the first Prince Louis shouted roughly.

    ¡°It¡¯s over now! Nox von Reinhaver! With the Grand Dukes summoned, you¡¯re as good as dead!¡±

    ¡°If the story of the first Prince colluding with demons reaches the ears of the previous Emperor Esteban, he would be furious. In front of others¡¯ gazes. Can you endure all this, first Prince Louis?¡±

    He sneered at the question of whether he could endure it.

    ¡°Of course. The gazes of others? They mean nothing to me. If everyone here dies, there¡¯s no problem. Naturally, nothing will leak out.¡±

    He continued.

    ¡°Nox von Reinhaver. I¡¯ve already summoned two Grand Dukes, and your masters, Noah von Trinity and Astrid, won¡¯t even be able to set foot here. The magic barrier and the ancient weapon ''Apollo¡¯ found in the Arkheim Empire! You wouldn¡¯t want to face its full power, would you?¡±

    Apollo.

    Finally, the story of the ancient weapon came out of his mouth. The remnants of the past Catalyu Kingdom, the decisive reason why my two masters, the four sages cannot intervene in this battle. Also, it¡¯s an essential tool to break through the current situation.

    Even to bring back Penelope von Arkheim, who has be the [Cold-Blooded Empress], to the [Benevolent Empress].

    I needed that ancient weapon.

    At that moment.

    ¡°¡­Brazen neer. It¡¯s not toote, is it?¡±

    Along with a familiar voice, a woman naturally grabbed my back. Without looking at her, I sighed in relief. It¡¯s natural. The existence looking at me with dissatisfaction behind me is one of the strongest in this world.

    Behind her, I could also see some of the figures who were nearly the strongest of Lunatics which were rarely seen. That is, they only appeared after the middle of the first part.

    I calmly straightened my neck and spoke.

    ¡°Captain Luna. I¡¯ll exin the situationter. Can you and Christopher and our ck Sword Knights tie up those two?¡±

    ¡°Other members have also arrived here. I don¡¯t know what you want, but it won¡¯t bring shame to our Lunatics, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Go. Nox von Reinhaver.¡±

    Luna lightly whispered to me.

    ¡°The current situation is all set up for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Thud.

    I stomped the crumbling ground with mana. The ground trembled, and a rough voice burst out.

    Yes. Naturally, the Grand Dukes appearing in this episode aren¡¯t only two. There¡¯s one more overwhelmingly strong existence. And without utilizing that ancient weapon, victory is impossible.

    ''Even I don¡¯t know how much the present and future have changed.¡¯

    But I know.

    What the optimal decision I should make in this situation is. Then from here, I must clearly show what kind of existence I am, how far I can go.

    The moment to put an end to this game has finallye.

    Suddenly, another of the 72 demons, Amon, the Grand Marquis of Hell with the form of a strong wolf and a snake¡¯s tail, blocked my path as I ran towards the ancient weapon, Apollo.

    [Weak human. How dare you ignore this Amon, where do you think you¡¯re going?]

    If I can just catch this guy, I can create a stage for others to act and destroy Apollo for my masters¡¯s participation in the war. That¡¯s what I had to do.

    But before that,

    I didn¡¯t forget to throw a word at him.

    ¡°Come at me, furball.¡±

    More arrogantly and nobly than anyone. Amon¡¯s mouth twisted as if it would tear.

    ¡°You¡¯re an interesting one. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had an interesting hunt.¡±

    ¡°Whether I¡¯ll be hunted or you will, I¡¯ll show you from now on.¡±

    With that, I naturally sheathed my sword.

    [¡­? What are you doing? Weren¡¯t you a swordsman?]

    His reaction is natural in a way.

    Of course, he would be bewildered.

    Because that damn wolf is strong against physical attacks but weak against magic. Which means¡­ there¡¯s no reason for me to use a sword against him.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite confident in magic too.¡±

    Thanks to that, I could clearly see his distorted expression as I said that.

    From now on, a bloody battle to hunt each other begins.

    More deeply than ever, I engraved this and raised a sphere of mana into the air. Finally, I, the final boss wandering outside, Nox von Reinhaver, joined this hellish war.

    So-called participation in the war.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    <b>199. War¡¯s participation [2]</b>

    At that moment when two Grand Duke-level demons joined the battlefield, turning Eldain upside down.

    The two sages.

    Astrid and Noah were fighting to protect the academy.

    They were preventing the prince¡¯s army and demons from breaking through, primarily with Astrid using fire magic to attack and Noah finishing them off with ice magic.

    The two hadplementary attributes, allowing for efficientbat, and they knew each other¡¯s strengths well.

    In short, they could be called the strongest mage duo in existence.

    However.

    No matter how monstrous these two beings were, the more they used their magic, the more their mana would deplete, and their stamina would inevitably run out.Even though they were extraordinary beings, they could not defy the natural order. These two were no exception to such limitations.

    ¡®Moreover, the prince possesses the ancient weapon [Apollo]. If we recklessly approach, it will only hinder Nox. We¡¯ll end up holding him back.¡¯

    Apollo was an ancient weapon discovered in the Catalyu Kingdom in the past.

    It was a device that fired guided projectiles, extremely dangerous to mages.

    The reason was as follows:

    ''If hit directly by Apollo, a mage would be unable to move properly for a while. In the worst case, even their dantians could be shattered.¡¯

    For a mage, the dantians were different from that of a knight.

    Ultimately, while a knight¡¯s foundation lies in the sword, a mage¡¯s foundation is the dantians and its cirction system.

    This applied to dragons as well.@@novelbin@@

    The fact that even Astrid couldn¡¯t easily step within Apollo¡¯s range was proof of this.

    ¡°It seems we can¡¯t drag this out for too long, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ng. My disciple. That kid will be in danger. A stronger enemy ising.¡±

    At Noah¡¯s words, Astrid nodded and conjured mes.

    True to her title as the [me Mage], the beautifully rising mes began to sweep away the demons in an instant. It was a scene that could be described as chilling.

    Noah, not to be outdone, attacked the enemies with ice magic.

    Countless soldiers froze and then shattered.

    But the two beings did not stop and continued their assault.

    It was inevitable.

    They knew war better than anyone and were not easily swayed by the sweet talk of victory.

    From the olden times, war was something that spread thick bloodshed alongside solitude.

    At the same time, defeat meant losing everything. As past history showed, a war brought glorious light to some but left tragic remnants for others.

    Thus, the two had no choice but to y along in this farce-like war drama. Other options were excluded from the start. To protect what was precious, they had to fight now. And to not have any regrets.

    ¡°Apollo is a threat. If your dantians are destroyed, you might never be able to use magic again. Still, will you go?¡±

    For Noah, it was a natural question. She was the academy¡¯s dean.

    No matter how recklessly she acted as a faculty member, in the end, she had more than enough reason to protect the students.

    In short, there was a reason for her participation in the war.

    But Astrid was different.

    Could it be said that she, a dragon, had to intervene in human conflicts?

    No.

    Dragons have their own way of survival.

    Though they are said to be extinct, their systems, existence, and civilization still remain scattered across the continent.

    That¡¯s why Noah asked.

    Astrid didn¡¯t necessarily have to participate in the war and antagonize the first Prince Louis. It could even be troublesome.

    But Astrid¡¯s response was clear.

    ¡°Nox¡­ I have to save Nox¡­¡±

    ¡°As expected, that¡¯s how it is?¡±

    Noah poked Astrid¡¯s side with a slightly mischievous expression. Astrid shook her head in annoyance.

    At that moment.

    Kuguguguu¡ª!

    With the sound of the ground shaking, countless demonic energies began to surge.

    Uuuuuu¡­.

    The scene of demons rising from the underground, a cmity unfolding, left the two beings bewildered.

    But what was most shocking was the immense,

    corrupted mana that was awakening.

    ¡°¡­..At least two Grand Duke-level demons¡­ no, three.¡±

    At Noah¡¯s words, Astrid let out a sigh.

    ¡°This has be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Now we have to make a choice.¡±

    At Noah¡¯s words, Astrid nodded slightly.

    If they didn¡¯t act now, not only Nox but all the students would be in danger of dying. The faculty members too.

    Furthermore, the entire central continent could be reduced to ruins.

    But then, a voice stopped the two in their tracks.

    ¡ª Not yet.

    ¡ª ¡­¡­Nox?

    Astrid responded to her disciple¡¯s short message with a puzzled expression.

    Noah was the same.

    ¡ª Not yet? Nox, you are sensitive to mana too, you must already know that Grand Duke-level demons are awakening? And not just one or two.

    ¡ª I know. But it¡¯s fine. Please wait. Securing Apolloes first.

    ¡ª ¡­.

    The two couldn¡¯t respond.

    Noah, who had experienced Nox¡¯s decisive tone several times, and Astrid, who had witnessed his talent once.

    The two couldn¡¯t help but hope.

    That Nox von Reinhaver had devised a new method to break through this situation and how efficient that method would be.

    ''But seizing it¡­ is that really possible?¡¯

    It was a question that naturally arose.

    Apollo was in the hands of the royal family.

    Moreover, being such a crucial device, it would be heavily guarded by countless troops.

    In such a situation, to defeat the first prince¡¯syered army and seize Apollo to their side?

    ''¡­¡­Just reaching Apollo is an absurdly difficult task. But.¡¯

    There were no other clear options.

    Even if the two mages, Noah and Astrid, went to help Nox, there was no guarantee they could perfectly resolve the situation.

    After a moment of contemtion, the two finally nodded.

    ¨D If it takes too long, we¡¯ll go to save you.

    ¡ª If you fail to seize Apollo, there will be penalties, so keep that in mind.

    The sign of permission.

    As soon as it was given, Nox began to move.

    The night was creeping in.

    It was the time of demons.

    But it also meant that Nox¡¯s time was slowly approaching.

    [Trait is activated.]

    Along with the system sound, Nox von Reinhaver released a dark aura into the air amidst the thick darkness.

    He then smiled at the demon blocking his path.

    It was, of course, the smile of a victor who did not anticipate defeat.

    **********

    To put it simply, Apollo¡¯s principle was quite straightforward.

    It targets the most powerful mana-wielding entities one by one, rendering them incapacitated. This was the basic operating principle of this ancient weapon.

    While it could be quite damaging to mages, in truth, it wasn¡¯t as impactful to exceptional knights.

    For example, even if just temporarily. The level of the Three Sword Emperors. It meant nothing to someone like me who could reach just below that level.

    Facing Amon, one of the 72 demons, I dered.

    That I would face him using only magic. There were two clear purposes for this. One, Amon was indeed vulnerable to magic.

    Another one, to make the mechanical device Apollo target me.

    ''Apollo can be easily cut by a knight¡¯s refined sword. I need to use this to my advantage.¡¯

    As I was thinking this.

    Whoosh!

    Amon suddenly leaped, ws extended towards me.

    I watch his nted, arrow-like attack to the very end before tilting my head back to evade it.

    Without using [Genius¡¯s Time], it would have been difficult to avoid, but not for me now.

    I had been gradually pushing my limits by facing stronger foes. Moreover, I had one overwhelming advantage that others didn¡¯t.

    The habit of using [Genius¡¯s Time] continuously had allowed me to watch and dodge enemy attacks until the very end.

    This was, of course, an ability not easily acquired.

    Isn¡¯t it the central nervous system that reacts immediately to even the slightest twitch of an opponent?

    But in this fleeting moment, I had perfectly adapted to that movement. It was nothing else. The skill that kept me alive. It was what propelled me forward.

    Now, I should categorize it as my special ability, but anyway.

    Reading an enemy¡¯s attack until the veryst moment and moving ordingly was not something easily done.

    No matter how much innate talent one had, it ultimately required sensitivity to attacks and, paradoxically, calmness as well.

    I had heard that to endure this series of processes and making the ability my own, it could take decades.

    That I had this from the start might seem unfair to countless soldiers.

    But what could I do?

    I simply did my best with what I had in hand.

    Amon bared his teeth andughed.

    [You little rat!]

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    I dodged several consecutive attacks before lightly touching the ground.

    Then, a ck mana rose from the ground, transforming into sharp spears that pushed back his attack. Amon spoke with annoyance.

    [I heard you were a scion of the Reinhaver family¡­ but to wield magic too, it¡¯s surprising.]

    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising as seeing a talking dog¡±

    ¡¾¡­¡­I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart.]

    He was simple.

    Looking back, he wasn¡¯t as strong as Paimon.

    In terms of mana control, he couldn¡¯tpare to alchemist Jagan, and in pure physical strength, he wasn¡¯t particrly strong among the 72 demons.

    He was strong.

    But not overwhelmingly so.

    At that moment, for some reason,

    I couldn¡¯t help but think arrogantly, thinking that this is fun.

    How much had I grown since hunting Paimon in the past?

    Remembering escaping from Jagan¡¯s filthy water prison, wasn¡¯t this situation trivial?

    I knew.

    I knew better than anyone where I stood now and how far I could go.

    Unconsciously, I bit my lip lightly, watching the enemy ahead and whispered.

    ¡°If I turn you into a magic stone, Leon will have plenty to fight with for a while.¡±

    [¡­?]

    At my iprehensible words, Amon was bewildered as I began to cast a spell towards him.

    An unbearable chill spread, emitting a cold aura, forming a massive chain structure shrouded in darkness.

    It was a massive ice prison. What I had prepared for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the dog to go home.¡±

    Kwakwakwakwa¡ª!

    Massive ice walls began to rise.

    A new message appeared the next moment.

    [Short-term negative trait Cold Limbs Lv5 is applied to the yer.]

    ''Cold Limbs in this situation¡­ it¡¯s still the world I know.¡¯

    I dismissed the thought of my hands losing sensation from the cold.

    Instead, I briefly recalled Noah von Trinity¡¯s teachings when I first acquired this skill. It was quite amusing, probably.

    ¡ª Is there a reason you want to learn my magic, Nox?

    ¡ª In this battle, I will need Dean Noah¡¯s power. the first Prince will undoubtedly bring the ancient weapon Apollo here.

    ¡ª Hmm.

    ¡ª Leaving aside Master Astrid, I already know that Dean Noah won¡¯t act as she pleases. the first Prince Louis is cunning. He¡¯s not particrly intelligent, but he knows how to use his position to attack people. You¡¯re likely one of his targets.

    ¡ª That¡¯s certainly problematic¡­ Apollo. A direct hit could destroy a mage¡¯s dantians in the worst case. It¡¯s not a good match for me and Astrid¡­?

    ¡ª That¡¯s why I think I should be the one to finish this battle. I¡¯ll do my best, so please help me. I need Dean Noah¡¯s ice magic.

    As she pondered, I continued.

    ¡ª While Astrid-nim fire magic is also important, my conclusion is that I must first learn ice magic. It has the power to bind everyone, even if just for a brief moment.

    ¡ª ¡­¡­Alright. But I¡¯m not good at teaching. Use your talent to cover for me.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly helpful¡­,

    But in the end, it helped me grow, so it was a gain.

    Astrid was an excellent teacher, so I wasn¡¯t worried from the start.

    [This is¡­ Trinity, that damned woman¡¯s¡­¡­? How can a brat like you wield magic of this scale? You¡¯re barely an adult by human standards!]

    To that question, I could only respond.

    As the massive ice prison rose and began to trap the bewildered demon, I felt a deep sense of pleasure and met his eyes.

    When thevender pupils calmly gazed at him, he would think. That he could still break free. If he just gathered a bit more strength

    But here, I decided to bewilder him again.

    Whoosh!

    Hot mes bloomed in my hands.

    This was Astrid¡¯s.

    My magic teacher, one of the Four Sages. The genius [me Mage].

    [This¡­¡­]

    This can¡¯t be.

    Amon¡¯s expression froze coldly as if thinking this.

    But I simply watched with a calm smile. And finally answered his question.

    ¡°It¡¯s talent.¡±

    Everything, in the end, started from there.

    At that moment, a sudden, massive vibration sound was heard.

    Then, the ancient weapon Apollo began to precisely target me.

    How amusing.

    With a faint smile, I conjured evenrger mes.

    ''It¡¯s going as nned.¡¯

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    <b>200. Frozen Prison</b>

    Many people might ask,

    Why is Apollo so dangerous?

    If a mage has an excellent knight by their side, can¡¯t they just block or cut down Apollo¡¯s bombardment? After all, Apollo doesn¡¯t have much effect on knights.

    Unfortunately, it¡¯s not that simple.

    We can easily guess the fact that it¡¯sbeled as an [Ancient Weapon], but Apollo possesses a unique and dangerous attribute even within Inner Lunatic.

    It has the special ability to fire a projectile that will precisely hit its intended target. This means that even if a mage is right next to knights, they ultimately cannot rely on their help.

    Therefore, when mages enter the bombardment range of this [Apollo] ancient weapon, they have no choice but to endure the attack with their entire body.

    This is not a pleasant thing.Thus,

    Dererek.

    Seeing [Apollo] aiming at me, I couldn¡¯t help but cheer.

    The method I proposed from the beginning, so my masters, Astrid, and Noah can participate in this battlefield. The core of the ancient weapon capture n was precisely this.

    ¡®Making Apollo target me. To do this, a massive activation of magic was necessary.¡¯

    Apollo is not a manually fired device.

    Auto-targeting.

    It is a weapon imbued with auto-targeting magic, a product of the ancient Catalyu Kingdom¡¯s technology. Once the conditions are met and sufficient energy is umted, it automatically fires.

    The condition was the activation of arge-scale, high-level magic.

    The simplest way to eliminate them without sacrificing my two masters was to rely on someone who had mastered both magic and swordsmanship to a high level.

    In other words, the power of Nox von Reinhaver was needed.

    By simultaneously activating a shockingly massive amount of mana, I nned to immediately switch to my sword and cut down Apollo¡¯s bombardment the moment it targeted me.

    Kwaaang¡ª¡ª!

    Following therge-scale freezing magic, a blue me erupted toward me as I was casting a fire attribute magic, and [Apollo] fired something at an unbelievable speed.

    It was what was called an anti-magic bullet in the game.

    Watching the attack heading straight for me, I let out a light breath.

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    [Ha! You had talent, but in the end, you couldn¡¯t fully develop it and will die here!]

    I ignore Amon¡¯s voice.

    The first Prince is also shouting something, but it¡¯s meaningless.

    Either way, it won¡¯t go as they think.

    I momentarily hold my breath.

    Then, I recall a moment from the past. Sometime ago,

    I once dodged an arrow flying towards the back of my head.

    For example, during the Paimon battle when I first faced the Grand Duke, I told Marin,

    Shoot the arrow.

    I said I absolutely won¡¯t die.

    Although I didn¡¯t perfectly dodge the arrow, I won that battle.

    It was an achievement made during a time when I was just beginning to establish my position, far from beingplete.

    Of course, there was help from others, and I was still not strong enough to stand on my own.

    But still, at this moment, I think.

    How much stronger am I nowpared to that time?

    ''It¡¯s funny. Even in a moment like this.¡¯

    A smile leaks out.

    In other words, it¡¯s absurd.

    Theparison is meaningless.@@novelbin@@

    The me from back then and the current me now arepletely different people.

    Also, in this world, tools are ultimately just things that mages and knights use to reach higher levels.

    No matter how important artifacts are and how much they upy in this world, they are ultimately just tools to support one¡¯s abilities. They are nothing more than supporters who cannot be the main character.

    ''In an instant, without dy. Precisely¡­ cut it!¡¯

    I think.

    If the speed of that bullet can¡¯t catch up to Marin¡¯s arrow,

    Then I can dodge it even without any skills.

    Whoosh!

    Watching the anti-magic bullet closing the distance in an instant, I grit my teeth. Then, I ce my hand on the hilt of the sword in its sheath and wait for just one moment. The best I can do here.

    To find it.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Along with the first Prince¡¯s voice, another voice is heard.

    [The yer enters a state of trance.]

    Even at that moment, I don¡¯t pay attention to such a phrase.

    Only one thing, I must focus everything on the bombardment.

    Otherwise, I will die.

    nk.

    Strength flows into the hand gripping the hilt, and as I raise my head, I cross my feet and stomp the ground. This process is to load the sword with more perfect strength.

    In an instant, even though I didn¡¯t activate [Genius¡¯s Time], I somehow felt a sensation simr to when I used the skill.

    The stillness flowing around. The surroundings darken, and only the attack rushing towards me is clearly visible in my eyes. No one¡¯s voice, no tragic and mournful scream can torment me anymore.

    What I need most now is unwavering strength.

    I straighten my bloodshot eyes towards the enemy and engrave it clearly in that mind. I will not die here. I will look forward again.

    Kung¡ª¡ª!

    At the same time as I think, the bombardment aiming at me hits Nox von Reinhaver precisely. But it¡¯s meaningless.

    I quickly switch to the sword and recall the teacher who taught me this sword. The existence that helps me with our backs against each other. Luna. Her sword shows me the light.

    The light that can break through this situation.

    [Moon Split].

    Although I can¡¯t mimic the smooth and resolute voice that flows like a single orb, I have perfectly learned the technique to cut through this moment.

    Crisp!

    The process of cutting down the bullet was truly simple.

    The sword touches the bombardment flying at an unbelievable speed. And not even a spark flies from it. The moonlight sword, reaching its limit, slices through the attack as smoothly as tofu.

    After, I move half a step to the left to avoid the bombardment, I continue the swordsmanship. Is it to not miss this timing?

    I start to see the face of one guy running towards me.

    None other than Amon. The 72 demons are taking the opportunity to kill me.

    It¡¯s thrilling.

    The fact I have be an existence that a demon of that level can¡¯t guarantee victory without seizing the timing, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep exhration and a pounding heart sensation.

    It¡¯s not awe for the enemy.

    This is entirely my gratitude to myself for what I have achieved.

    A tribute to not giving up.

    ¡°You escaped well from the frozen prison.¡±

    [Did you think I would fall for such a cheap trick? This Amon?]

    Amon said that and smirked, but I already knew he woulde out like this. He is the typical demon with a fiery temper.

    And that means.

    ''It means he¡¯s not a big deal.¡¯

    Enemies swayed by emotions have always been portrayed as weak in Inner Lunatic. And rightly so. The things called emotions,

    They make anyone weak. That¡¯s why I always fight thinking there¡¯s nothing behind me. Because I know that¡¯s the most efficient way.

    But he couldn¡¯t do that.

    That¡¯s why he dies here.

    I ignore the bullet that was cut down and fly, and I prepare to shoot the me that bloomed at my fingertips at him.

    Amon shouts with a sneeringugh.

    [Ha! If I were caught in a freezing spell, I might not know, but your mes alone can¡¯t take me down! Even if one of the so-called Four Sages came, it would be impossible!]

    ¡°Who do you think released you from the frozen prison?¡±

    At that moment, for some reason, I burst outughing but barely held it back.

    Amon¡¯s stopped feet. He examines his body and me in a shocked state. Hasn¡¯t he melted all the ice yet?

    He¡¯s probably thinking that.

    But does he know that he¡¯s facing a bigger problem than that?

    [You tricked me! Human! There¡¯s no way the aftermath of the frozen prison still remains on me¡­]

    ¡°Look up.¡±

    At that moment.

    A huge, pure white chain. Evenrger and more oppressive than now, it falls down with a sound and wraps around Amon¡¯s body.

    Amon screams in pain.

    [What is this!?]

    The me I had ignited. It soon turns into a massive me. The magic I learned from Astrid. [Fire Strike]. Its power is not as great as the frozen prison.

    But now that the prison has fallen from above the enemy¡¯s head and the chains are tightly wrapped around his entire body, I can do it.

    Even an attack with such low firepower doesn¡¯t matter. I can easily defeat him. If its the current me, I can do it. I can defeat Amon and reverse the current situation.

    After that, I will ultimately save the once noble but now stained with her own line and lost her benevolence, the princess.

    [Penelope von Arkheim].

    Although I haven¡¯t experienced much of her, I know.

    In reality, and in the world I once believed was a game, her back was heavy. A character who always had to bear much under the name of princess. I came here to save her.

    It¡¯s also about myself.

    And to protect my people.

    But every story inevitably has a main storyline, and its protagonist is now the princess.

    ¡°But first, the guy in front of me.¡±

    The me blooms in an instant, and it soon wraps around my right fist. It stretches out and flies at an unbelievable speed.

    I never thought I could swing a sword with such a weak physique, but I could.

    Well, isn¡¯t the requirement terminally-ill?

    Every time my life burns, I be stronger, but I can¡¯t help but feel proud of it.

    The awareness of survival is clearer than ever. Unlike the me who sat helplessly in front of the keyboard in the past, there is a me who strives to death for this moment.

    [This¡­ damn it¡­!]

    I skip the lines of a third-rate viin.

    Then, with a kwaang sound, my fist hits Amon¡¯s body, and his body soon copses, leaving behind a huge mana stone.

    I pull out the mana stone from the demon¡¯s blood that had stuck to it and throw it to Leon behind me.

    ¡°Take it, Marvas. The magic stone I told you about.¡±

    ¡°¡­So this is how you were going to give it. No wonder.¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem? The people here¡­ you must protect them even at the cost of your life.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    A brief silence flows. A moment hard to believe we¡¯re in the midst of a war.

    At that moment, Leon finally asks.

    ¡°Are you going?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You might die, you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste for worrying about it now¡±

    ¡°¡­Still, Please survive.¡±

    At the same time, Paracelsus, who was almost falling and couldn¡¯t control his body due to the recoil, also shouted.

    ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t see you die, Nox von Reinhaver! I will definitely surpass you someday! I won¡¯t allow you to die until then!¡±

    ¡°Shut up and sleep,moner. You should have beaten me before I die. I won¡¯t give you a chance¡­ I¡¯m going.¡±

    While spitting out harsh words, I hear the flustered voice of the first Prince Louis. He is shouting as he activates the siege weapon [Apollo] again.

    ¡°Activate [Apollo] immediately and kill him once more! That was luck! Move! Now!¡±

    ¡°But it would be dangerous.¡±

    It was Rick¡¯s words. A different tone than usual. He¡¯s looking at me, not the first Prince.

    Somehow, the smile revealed on his face. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t contain his interest in me. At that moment, coincidentally, both of them were thinking the same thing.

    We must kill that guy now, at this moment.

    He will be a great threat in the future.

    I open my mouth indifferently.

    ¡°Demonic human. Rick.¡±

    ¡°Haha. This is an honor. A great noble knowing my humble name.¡±

    ¡°You will die here. You¡¯ve caused too much trouble.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? Do you think you can handle this situation?¡±

    ¡°Handle?¡±

    Ha, I burst outughing.

    ¡°For a great noble, that¡¯s something as natural as breathing.¡±

    Once again, pure white mana erupts like an explosion, spreading like vines to construct a frozen prison. Now, it begins.

    As I¡¯ve always said, war only ever enters new phases as it continues.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    <b>201: The End of War [1]</b>

    Devastating.

    The word that fits better than ever finally burst out. The red petals scattering and blooming also wither at some point.

    The word End of War

    It is something that no one can easily utter, but at the veryst moment, anyone can easily recognize it. Determining the winner in a battle is a very easy task.

    The weak are devoured by the strong. This is thew of nature and the order that has maintained the world for a long time.

    In that sense, I can look at the enemies and say this.

    At least this time, I have not been defeated. It is not I who am being devoured, but you.

    Swoosh.After I blocked the second Apollo¡¯s auto-targeting attack. My masters. Noah and Astrid quickly joined the battlefield.

    I also see a few glimpses of Luna, who was already active, and the new members.

    Demonic human Rick.

    That guy is still smiling, but I know all too well what hisst move is.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go this far. Nox von Reinhaver. Please remember this. Because you made such a fuss, more people have been sacrificed as a result¡­!¡±

    Rick ces his hand on the ground and draws out his mana to the fullest.

    But it is futile.

    Amdusias.

    The 72 demons that guy recently revived cannot be described merely as cunning.

    Also, he manipte words ording to his needs and despises humans or anyone even slightly close to humans.

    Naturally, Rick is also included in that category.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A look of confusion escapes Rick¡¯s mouth.

    As if it wasn¡¯t what he had expected.

    ¡°Why? Did your trash master promise toe to save you if you were in danger?¡±

    ¡°¡­.!¡±

    I look at Rick, whose brow is furrowed, and examine his face, which is tinged with purple. It will soon be over.

    He has already absorbed too much demon blood.

    ¡°T, this can¡¯t be¡­! Amdusias-nim! Can¡¯t you hear me? Why is there no response all of a sudden¡­?¡±

    ¡°Still don¡¯t get it? You¡¯ve been abandoned.¡±

    I calmly convey the truth and begin to approach Rick. With my sword raised, I approach him in the way I have survived in this world so far.

    ¡°This¡­ can¡¯t be! I was chosen! I¡¯m not a human¡­ I was just a few days away from bing a real demon¡­!¡±

    Is it the fate of a viin to be ugly in the end?

    Or is it just bad luck and misfortune that affects everyone equally? For some reason, I felt a momentary pity for him.

    To hold the life and death over someone in my hand.

    This is to cut off a person¡¯s life, and furthermore, the hearts of all those connected to them. Or to sever the thin thread of hope that a person clings to.

    ¡­Yes.

    Just like the end, the end of a war.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    I remember the youngmb wearing a newsboy cap.

    The demonic human that betrayed Eleanor and weakened her forces, that trash.

    Here, I will kill him and do my best to ensure that such things never happen again.

    The only things that will change are just Rick¡¯s death.

    And Nox, who I thought was just an extra. His entry into the main story.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself to say goodbye. Die.¡±

    The sword that soared high into the sky shines and strikes down. It is a shocking sight. My heart feels like it will stop from the cold swing that even I can¡¯t believe.@@novelbin@@

    Every time I take someone¡¯s life, I reflect on my own situation, but I have never felt such intense emotions as I do now.

    It copses.

    A person¡¯s life.

    Swoosh.

    Finally, Rick¡¯s head falls, and now even Apollo can no longer fulfill its role.

    In an instant, the demon army is crushed by Astrid, Noah, and Luna¡¯s forces. I finally realized that what I needed to do here was done.

    Now I can rest a little.

    At the same time I made up my mind, my body began to tilt.

    That was when.

    A woman passes by me.

    A woman who had been pouring out her mana to the limit while looking down at this situation from a high tform passes by me and approaches someone. Her pupils narrow, and her eyes are bloodshot.

    Why did shee down here?

    In fact, this war has practically ended in victory¡­

    ¡°From now on, I, Penelope von Arkheim, will judge the traitor ording to the legalws of the imperial family. As it is wartime, I will carry out the execution immediately. Louis von Arkheim.¡±

    ¡°You bitch¡­ how dare you!¡±

    The chains that restrain Louis¡¯s rushing body. They are undoubtedly the princess¡¯s.

    Penelope.

    Why? Why is she trying to put an end to a war that is already over?

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Everything, is for the empire.¡±

    Finally, as Penelope raises her hand to attack the first prince Louis, why is that?

    I reflexively jump forward and stop her hand.

    It feels like I shouldn¡¯t let this go any further. Somehow, I end up holding Penelope¡¯s wrist and facing her. It was a bit ufortable, and she was one of the few people who still thought they held my life in their hands. But here, I must speak.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡±

    ¡°¡­Nox. There¡¯s no reason for you to stop me, is there? The first Prince Louis attacked you. Oppressed you, and because of that, you suffered. So it¡¯s right to end it here. To prevent more people from being sacrificed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It might be as you say, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you trying to stop me? You know that if this person is left alive, more people will be sacrificed.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not trying to judge whether the method is right or wrong. I just believe that it wouldn¡¯t be good for you to break and lose the person you once were.¡±

    As calmly as possible, I draw the Stormbringer tied at my waist again. It¡¯s not an appropriate act to show in front of the princess, but at that moment, my body moved on its own. This is the best I can do now.

    Every moment and situation was telling me so.

    I swung the drawn sword as it is. The princess didn¡¯t even close her eyes, but at that moment, she continued to stare at me intently.

    Puhwat!

    Blood stters.

    Naturally, it is neither mine nor Penelope¡¯s.

    The first Prince Louis. His neck is precisely pierced. It¡¯s more urate to say it was stabbed rather than shed.

    But even after seeing that cruel scene, she only says to me

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I merely did what you should have done, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°This is overstepping. You do not have the authority to carry out an immediate execution on a member of the imperial family. This could be seen as treason.¡±

    ¡°Being hated.¡±

    At that moment, I don¡¯t remember exactly what I said.

    But I only chose the best words I could think of tofort the person I know as Princess Penelope von Arkheim.

    That is all I have seen over a long time, in 27 games.

    And for the short connection I have built with Princess Penelope von Arkheim since possessing this body¡­

    It is everything.

    ¡°I am more familiar with it than you.¡±

    **********

    The princess called benevolent. Penelope von Arkheim has one secret.

    It is about the ¡®justice¡¯ that the court mages and knights talked about in her childhood.

    Justice.

    What a thrilling word it is.

    And what on earth does it mean?

    But she never got a proper answer.

    It is obvious that it is not easy to give a clear answer to something as abstract and unformed as this.

    Moreover, most people forget such vague aspirations and the emotions tied to them as they grow up. It can¡¯t be achieved anyway. As they gradually realize this, they give up on their dreams.

    A young person who wanted to be a great knight, after realizing their humble talents, gives up and bes just another thief.

    A child who devoured magic books to be a mage, eventually hitting their innate limits and heading towards the worst situation.

    But for a girl who carried not only her own life but countless others on her shoulders, that dream was something she couldn¡¯t easily give up.

    It was after Esteban became a great ruler. From that moment, problems began to arise. Many people starved, died in war, or were killed by bandits.

    The people¡¯s hearts falling into despair is, in a way, a natural result.

    But her father did not return to his former wise self. As if bewitched, he kept repeating the same words.

    ¡ª I must take it back¡­.

    ¡ª I must take it back¡­.

    What on earth did it mean?

    It¡¯s not something I think about now, but such worries were enough to shake the young Penelope.

    Her father was called a great ruler.

    He was respected by everyone. Almost everyone followed him.

    But he was not perfect either.

    Sometimes he showed cruelty, sometimes the appearance of a great leader, and sometimes other aspects.

    Even she, who thought she could resemble her wise father as she grew and improved, could only sigh at this point.

    You can¡¯t always take the same stance and deal with someone, and face an enemy country.

    That fact was deeply unsatisfactory.

    Even when studying governance, she kept thinking.

    And soon she reached her own conclusion.

    ''Yes. The best is to save as many people as possible.¡¯

    Utilitarianism.

    It was extreme utilitarianism.

    While it might seem like a great political direction that saves many people on the surface, it¡¯s not something that can be said to be true to its core. In other words, it¡¯s like saying it¡¯s okay to ignore the opinions of the minority.

    But she thought the greater cause was more important than that.

    That alone is justice.

    And she knew that the beginning of it was herself.

    Abandoning benevolence.

    Judging every situation coldly and mechanically.

    Then no one will be shaken.

    If you handle everything ording to the manual, ording to thews of the imperial family.

    At least then, the current tragedy won¡¯t happen.

    ¡°Step aside.¡±

    So she says.

    To Nox von Reinhaver in front of her, to step aside.

    If necessary, I will even strike you down. But Nox just holds her wrist and quietly looks into her eyes. As if stripped bare, he seems to see through everything.

    When looking at thosevender, mysterious, subtle eyes, the same thought alwayses.

    But today, it was especially strong.

    At that moment, he finally spits it out.

    ¡°Being hated. I am more familiar with it than you¡­.So.¡±

    Nox von Reinhaver gradually loosens his grip on her wrist and lets his hair, tangled with the blood of all sorts of people, flow down.

    With a voice that seems to fade and break as if losing consciousness, he staggers and says.

    ¡°You are enough as you are now. Penelope von Arkheim.¡±

    At the sight of Nox calling her by her name, not with the title of princess, she couldn¡¯t hide her slight surprise. Her pupils narrowed, and her body trembled.

    She recalls the broad back that once looked at her with benevolent eyes. The person she always wanted to resemble. Her father, the first emperor who deserved everyone¡¯s respect, Esteban von Arkheim.

    Unknowingly, she embraced the copsing Nox just because of that.

    Because she saw a figure ovepping with her father.

    Just¡­.

    Just, that¡¯s all.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!